《Myriad Realms Store Owner of Harry Potter》


 Chapter 1： Skyfall system

    "The library will come back soon after reading a book. Remember to call your father back too. After all, the family will be on holiday today. Everyone should have dinner on time."


    "No problem, mother."


    Took over the schoolbag, and Ryan waved at the blonde middle-aged woman standing at the door, and then walked along the sidewalk to the nearby library.


    The sky is very blue, with a few white clouds floating. Because it is a holiday, many neighbors take advantage of good weather to take care of the lawn or sit in the sun in front of the door. Ryan greeted the neighbors as he walked.


    Looking at all this in front of him, Ryan sighed silently in his heart. It has been through a whole decade.


    When he arrived at the library and greeted Mr. Manager, Ryan soon saw Mr. Lambert Liang, his adoptive father who was writing on the table in the reading room on the second floor of the library. Middle-aged man, a writer who has written popular novels for several regional bestsellers.


    Ryan was adopted, and the adoptive parents told him that fact in the year of primary school. Of course, this is also impossible. After all, a white-faced couple can''t give birth to a pure Asian child anyway.


    For Ryan, after being inexplicably smashed through by a meteor in his previous life, he found himself shrunk into a one-year-old baby body and came to a foreign country. It was already a great luck to meet a pair of adoptive parents who regarded him as his own, and to have exactly the same surname as his previous life. Ten years of nurturing has been enough for Lane to recognize them as his parents.


    Greeted his adoptive father and conveyed the instructions of his adoptive mother. Ryan sat in an empty seat to preview the middle school textbooks. After all, it has the soul of an adult. With the learning foundation of previous college students, Lane has always been at the top of elementary school (it seems that there is nothing to be proud of).


    According to normal development, he should finish junior high school in a good private middle school, and then be admitted to a top ten good university in the UK. (As an ordinary person, even if there are two lifetimes, there is an undergraduate diploma in the previous life, but it is estimated that the top universities such as Oxford and Cambridge are also unpromising)


    These are the routes that Ryan has planned for himself a week after being adopted and after knowing all the circumstances.


    Of course, after going to high school, you can slowly use your future information to make money. If everything goes well, then after graduation, you can basically live a good life that envied the financial freedom before the 30-year-old envy of the previous life.


    Just as Ryan worked hard to study junior high school textbooks in the library and struggled for the future, there was a bang in his mind.


    The system is activated¡ª¡ª


    Waijie grocery store is opening¡ª¡ª


    Dingdong¡ª¡ª


    The system was started for the first time, and the plane channel opened smoothly¡ª¡ª


    Dingdong¡ª¡ª


    Novice task generation is completed, please receive¡ª¡ª


    what''s going on? ? ?


    Ryan''s movements immediately froze, which was supposed to be a life of urban rebirth, and the changes in the world in the past ten years have also developed as memorized. Why did a system pop up suddenly?


    As an ordinary college graduate little white-collar worker in the past life, I also read a lot of novels. Naturally, I know this common protagonist. But that was just a novel. After crossing, he could have a complete family and a glorious future within reach. Ryan already felt lucky, so he did n¡¯t think this kind of golden finger would fall on his head.


    but now¡­¡­


    The golden finger really came.


    Am I the legendary protagonist? Lane silently vomited.


    After confirming that a system really popped up in his mind, Ryan, who had the soul of an adult, quickly calmed down and began to look at everything in the system.


    The body of this system is the last remnant crystal after the death of the crystal wall system. As a result, when it moved across the crystal wall system, it hit the Ryan of the previous life (that is, the meteor), and then took him to this world together, received Ryan flesh After a series of influences on the soul and the world, it became a system.


    Because the energy consumption of driving through was too high, the system has been sleeping, until ten years later, the system that has absorbed enough energy is finally activated.


    Unfortunately, this system is not as intelligent as the system in the previous life novels, let alone chatting, now the system only has a personal properties panel and a task bar for the rest of the time.


    Has to admit that the system has a minimalist style of modernism, and all contents can be seen at a glance.


    Is it just the task above ...


    Is this really an 11-year-old kid?


    I saw on the taskbar:


    Miscellaneous shop task-opening


    Content-Since it is a store, the first task is naturally to complete a transaction.


    Hint¡ª¡ªOf course, there is a world of grocery stores, so of course you have to deal with the world, so please be prepared to traverse, and now the novice free plane world provided is a plant vs. zombie.


    Rewards-Wanjie grocery store officially opened


    Seems to be a very common task of traversing aliens in novels. But the question is, Ryan''s body is only 11 years old, can he really complete the task of going to other world trade? The world of Plants vs. Zombies is not a peaceful world.


    However, now that you have a golden finger, it is definitely the best way to turn a blind eye. Fortunately, this system gave Ryan 24 hours of preparation time. Ryan decided to do some preparations and wait until his parents fell asleep at night to do tasks, so as not to suddenly disappear and make trouble.


    At this time, Ryan was not in a mood to read textbooks anymore, so he found a few books about survival in the wild and began to browse. Although this temporary act of holding Buddha feet may be useless, it is better than doing nothing, is it?


    At noon, Lambert called Ryan home together.


    On the way home, Lambert asked: "How come you suddenly read a book like Survival in the Wild today?"


    "I think learning is a bit tiring, so I want to change my mind, it''s interesting to survive in the wild." Lane replied like this, UU read books .


    "Ah, it''s good. Learning is not a good thing in life. It just happens that I have a brand new set of camping equipment. Tomorrow your birthday, I will find it out to give you as a birthday gift later. Of course, I have prepared Gift. "At this time, the two had reached the door of the house, Lambert said as he opened the door.


    "Daddy, when did you buy these, why haven''t I seen our family camping?"


    "Well, that''s because ..."


    "That''s because your father likes to stay at home. I used to vow to say that I could camp together with my family. I bought everything. As a result, I always said that I had something to do when I went out. I didn''t camp for the last time. Put it in the backyard storage room to eat ash. "The adoptive mother, Mrs. Sally, came out of the kitchen with a plate. Speaking to the two people who had just entered the door while swinging the plate.


    "Now, you should go wash your hands and start to eat right away."


    After having a sumptuous lunch, Ryan and his adoptive father went to the backyard storage room to find out the camping equipment, and arranged the storage room by the way. ("Today''s holiday, you two should also do some housework" "No problem, wife / mom")


    Lean also took advantage of the free time in the afternoon to pick out the whole set of equipment that might be used and put it in his school bag.


    In the evening, after his parents fell asleep, Ryan secretly went downstairs to the kitchen and packed a few boxes of quick-frozen tacos in the refrigerator with Laoganma hot sauce and packed them into a school bag. After that, he returned to the bedroom and ordered the task.


    I saw a blue light flash, and Ryan disappeared from the bedroom.


    The adoptive parents at the other end of the corridor slept deeply, and did not find his son disappeared. In fact, the entire community fell asleep in the moonlight, and no one saw it. An owl dropped a parchment letter into the Lane mailbox.

 Chapter 2： Counted as a smooth first transaction

    After a blue light flashed, Ryan appeared on the street of a small town with a schoolbag on his back. There were no people on the street and no zombies.


    Lane looked at the town curiously, and various debris were placed on the road as barricades. In the middle of the town at the end of the road, you can clearly see a house with a yard, and there seems to be someone moving inside.


    After checking the system, Ryan quickly knew that the house was the destination. In this case, Ryan took a deep breath, took out the engineer''s shovel from his bag and held it in his hand, and walked towards the house with his legs.


    There are a lot of roadblocks on the road, but it is obviously aimed at the zombies who are going straight. As an 11-year-old child, Lane easily passed through the gaps in the roadblock and continued to advance towards the house in the center of the town.


    Near the barricade and even on the barricade, there were many zombies with separated heads. It seems that fighting has erupted here before. Fortunately, there are not many zombies that are scattered and not blocking the road. It only took a while for Ryan to get around them.


    Just about ten meters away from Ryan''s destination, he found that the gap between the two roadblocks of the last obstacle in front was blocked by a fallen zombie, while the other places seemed to go a long way.


    Lane was just about to move forward to remove the zombie, and suddenly found that although the zombie only had the upper half, his head was still there.


    In the game, zombies can only count if they turn their heads back. I think there is cold sweat behind Ryan. Fortunately, he was not cautious to move forward. The half zombies probably did not move in the second half, so stay here and wait for the rabbit. If you move up hurriedly, maybe your mind will become a breakfast of zombies.


    Since he felt something was wrong, Ryan naturally had to be prepared. Fortunately, he had all the things he needed in his bag. He poured the windproof lighter oil on the bandage, and then he found a long wooden stick with a fork in front to wrap it up. After ignited. In the end he thrust the torch directly on the zombie''s head.


    Sure enough, the zombie was prepared to stand by and wait for the rabbit after being seriously injured. The zombies started to grab with his arms and tried to attack the person who injured him with the torch.


    However, after leaning his head with a forked long wooden stick, Lion inserted the other end diagonally on the ground to form a solid triangle. It is obvious that this half-legged zombie with no legs has no ability to get rid of the flame and hurt Lion.


    As time goes by, the flame gradually becomes smaller, and the amplitude of the zombie''s swinging arm becomes smaller and smaller. Finally the flames disappeared and the zombies stopped moving.


    Lane stabbed the zombie''s head with a stick, and his head fell off suddenly, and then the whole body turned into black ashes. Ryan jumped in this situation, only to realize that the zombies burned in the game would be ashes.


    This should be regarded as the first blame to kill, Ryan thought, unfortunately the system is not a monster upgrade class, zombies left nothing but a pile of ash.


    Walked through the barricade, Ryan finally stood in front of the destination door. He raised his hand and rang the doorbell. He heard a sound from inside the house, as if a person stumbled and knocked down a lot of things.


    The door opened, and a middle-aged man with an iron pot on his head stood at the door holding a baseball bat.


    "Does the zombie press the doorbell, where is it, come out soon."


    "Sir, I am human, and you need to look down."


    The man looked down at Ryan, and Ryan also found that the man''s eyes were different in size, revealing a mentally abnormal taste. This should be the plant cultivation scientist in the game, crazy Dave.


    "Come in quickly, boy, the zombies have been hiding in secret to eat our brains." Dave reached out and pulled Lane into the door, then closed the door.


    "I should have thought of humans long ago. After all, if there are zombies knocking on the door, my baby plants will not react unresponsively."


    "Right." After Dave led Ryan to the living room and sat down, he began to ask: "Now the outside situation should not be suitable for a child to travel alone. Why are you showing up at my door?"


    Lane is not very comfortable with this straight style. After thinking, he decided to tell the truth: "I am a store owner, I heard that you have magical plants here, so I want to trade with you."


    "Although the reason sounds unreasonable, Dave''s plants tell Dave that you are telling the truth." Dave sitting on the sofa replied while loosening the sunflower in a flower pot.


    "However, my things are incredibly expensive, what do you use to buy things from me?"


    Ryan reached into her bag and took out the tacos and hot sauce.


    "I think these foods may be what you need, because I think this kind of bad situation should make it difficult for people to see some industrial processed foods. And I might go to many places in the future and meet many people, maybe I can find some. There is no plant in this world, we can help each other in the future. "


    Dave grabbed the tacos and enchiladas quickly. "Gosh, enchiladas, enchiladas, I haven''t seen them in a long time, since the **** zombies surrounded the town. UU reading books Unfortunately these are It fully meets my requirements, but it is better than the pea puree every day. "


    "Okay, boy" Dave put down the items and looked at Ryan. "I admit that your goods make me a little touched, but you can only change these three kinds of basic plants for these things. This is a discount that I think you are the first outsider in such a long time and your future cooperation. Yes. Otherwise I will only give you a plant. "


    "Then thank you, Uncle Dave." Ryan looked at the list of plants given by Dave and said, "I''m fine, please give me sunflowers, pea shooters and sunshine mushrooms."


    After listening to Ryan''s request, Dave took out three bags and a key and handed it to Ryan, saying, "Ah, you are a smart man, knowing that no matter how big the garden is, you must start with the most basic plants. This The key is from the neighbor''s house. He did not listen to my advice and was eaten by the zombies. You can come over from there next time, so you don''t have to run so many routes. "


    Ryan just took these things, and the sound of the system came from his mind.


    Dingdong¡ª¡ª


    Owner, you have completed the first transaction task¡ª¡ª


    Obtain a miniature planting base (a yard of a neighbor ¡¯s house), and provide up to ten plants of three kinds each week¡ª¡ª


    Free connection to the World of Plants vs. Zombies, the shuttle point of this world has been fixed, Dave ¡¯s neighbors-


    Can now return¡ª¡ª


    Ryan and Dave greeted each other, walked from the back door of Dave''s yard to the yard next door, and then chose to return.


    Dave saw a Ryan that disappeared after the blue light flashed through the door crack, and said in his mouth: "Sure enough, Dave now has a unique customer, maybe, the hope of ending the war with the zombie is on him. Okay. Well, Dave should go to prepare lunch. There are fresh tacos today, which is great. "

 Chapter 3： Grocery store opened and owl letter

    A flash of light flashed over, and Ryan found that he did not return to the bedroom, but appeared in a room with a surface of about 20 square meters. Shelf were on three walls. The shelves were empty, only on the shelf facing the door. There are three potted plants in the palm of your hand, this should be the goods you just bought. In addition to the shelves, there is only a light on the top of the house, and the counter and chair in the center of the house.


    Ryan walked to the door and opened the door, and found that there was a gray mist outside the door. I just wanted to go out and saw that there was an invisible barrier on the door and I couldn''t get out at all.


    At this time, a piece of information was poured into Ryan''s mind. This is the Wanjie grocery store. The goods will be placed on the shelves. The goods produced by the owner can be used at will, such as the plants that multiply every week. But if you want to use the goods traded by the guests, you must pay the corresponding price.


    Every time you travel to another world, you will start or return from here. When a guest or mission arrives, Ryan will be reminded to let him enter the shop, otherwise, as long as he is not in combat, Ryan can enter the shop. At present, the only world that can be visited is the world of Plants vs. Zombies, and every ten days can be filled with the energy required for round trips. Now, he can leave here at any time to return to the real world.


    After reading this information, Ryan chose to leave the grocery store. After flashing, Ryan returned to his bedroom. Looking at the alarm clock on the table, I obviously tossed five or six hours in the world of Plants vs. Zombies, but now the alarm clock shows only one hour left. It seems that the time flow rate of the mission world and the main world are different, but this is also good, so that people will not disappear and it is difficult to explain.


    Since it was still a long time before dawn, Ryan went to bed after cleaning up. In his dream, he dreamed that he had obtained countless wealth and strength from the grocery store, opened up the passage to his hometown, and then passed the salted fish. happy life.


    Alright when Ryan dreamed of sunbathing on the Hawaiian beach with his parents and the whole family, the alarm rang. Ryan recalled yesterday''s dream, sighed, and then got up to wash in the bathroom.


    When went out, Ryan found that three or four gift boxes were placed in the corridor beside the door. This should be his birthday present. Turn over the greeting card above, which says, Happy birthday to our son.


    Ryan grinned happily, moved them into the room, and then went down the stairs to the first floor.


    After going downstairs, Mrs. Sally had already prepared breakfast, and Mr. Lambert was slowly coming down the stairs, when the postman''s car bell rang at the door.


    "Ryan, go get the letter, I think this month''s supermarket discount poster might arrive." Sally shouted in the kitchen.


    Ryan put on her shoes and opened the door, and came to the mailbox next to the lawn in front of the door.


    Open the mailbox. There are four letters in it, one is a poster of discount merchandise at a nearby supermarket, one is a letter sent to the father by a certain publisher editor, and one is a postcard sent to her by a mother ¡¯s colleague traveling in Thailand. The last one is a letter to Lane.


    When Ryan saw the letter, his pupils suddenly enlarged, because the envelope of the letter was made of rare parchment, without stamps, and it was written in verdant ink: London, Greenwich, 12 Quebec Street The small bedroom on the second floor was received by Mr. Liang.


    Turn the envelope with a trembling hand. There is a wax seal on the back of the envelope and a coat of arms. A lion, an eagle, a badger and a snake surround the capital "H" letter.


    Although many things have been forgotten in the past ten years, he never forgot his favorite novel Harry Potter in childhood.


    It is obvious that this letter came from Hogwarts. As for the possibility of pranks, this is 1991, Rowling''s novel has not yet been written, how could someone use this prank.


    As for not discovering that he is a wizard before, Ryan thinks it is probably because the body is an adult soul and can control emotions well, so there is no magic riot caused by the out-of-control emotions of most little wizards.


    Originally, after getting the system yesterday, Ryan also planned to make a fortune by relying on the system, and finally tried to find a way home.


    As a result, I received a letter of acceptance from Hogwarts today, and another mysterious door opened to Lane. He felt that the major events that happened over the past two days one after another seemed to have met the accidents of his life.


    It seems that this world is not an ordinary world as it has thought in the past ten years, but a world with magic.


    Went back to the house and gave the other letters to his parents, absent-mindedly having breakfast. Ryan went back to his house and opened the wax seal with a knife. Sure enough, there was the familiar letter.


    Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry


    Principal: Albus? Dumbledore.


    (President of the International Federation of Magic, President of the Wizards ¡¯Association, First Class Magician of Merlin Jazz)


    Dear Mr. Lane:


    We are happy to inform you that you have been approved to attend Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. Attached is a list of required books and equipment.


    The semester is scheduled to begin on September 1. We will be waiting for your owl to bring your reply before July 31.


    Vice principal (female)


    Milwa? McGonagall


    Is also accompanied by a book appendix table and a list of new items.


    Ryan took the letter back to the living room, his father was sitting on the sofa watching TV, and his mother was watching the supermarket discount merchandise poster.


    Seeing Ryan walking into the living room with a disassembled letter, Mr. Lambert, looking away from the TV screen, asked, "What''s the matter, my dear, does a girl write to you?"


    "No, it''s not." Ryan replied, and then handed the letter to Mr. Lambert: "Just received a strange admission letter."


    Lambert and Sally took the letter.


    five minutes later.


    "Isn''t this a prank?" Mr. Lambert asked with a shocked expression.


    "It is true that things like magic do not sound true." Mrs. Sally also followed.


    Ryan just wanted to say something, and the doorbell rang suddenly.


    "Are there any guests?" Mr. Lambert stood up and went out to open the door.


    Stood by a red-haired middle-aged man with a little baldness, wearing a suit that was twenty years old.


    "Hello, are you the guardian of Ryan Liang?" The other party spoke enthusiastically.


    "Hello, I am his father, is there anything?" Mr. Lambert asked.


    "Arthur Weasley, a Ministry staff member, came for your son''s academic questions." The man replied. UU reading


    "Okay, please come in soon." Mr. Lambert let go and asked Arthur to come in, and then asked: "Issue to ask, which school do you want my child to go to?"


    "Hogwarts." Arthur said, "I graduated from Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry."


    Mrs. Sally heard this sentence and said in surprise: "Is the school of magic real?"


    "Of course it is true. Hogwarts is the best magic school in Europe. Every magical wizard in Britain basically has to go there to go to school."


    Mr. Lambert looked down at Ryan and asked in Chinese: "Do you think you want to go to this school"


    Lynn replied: "Since I am considered to have magic power, it is necessary to go there to learn and master the ability. After all, it is very dangerous to use it without power."


    After the father and son finished speaking, Mr. Lambert turned to Arthur and said, "I decided to send my child to Hogwarts to go to school, but where is the diagonal lane mentioned in the letter?"


    "Diagon Alley can pass from the backyard of the broken cauldron bar" After Arthur waved his wand, a line of text appeared on the white paper on the table: 26 Charing Cross Street, London.


    "This is the location of the broken cauldron bar. Take your children. He can see here." Then he suddenly thought of something. Arthur pulled out a ticket from his pocket and said, "This is going to Hogwarts. Please do n¡¯t lose your train ticket after receiving it. The platform is at the middle pillar of the ninth and tenth platforms. When you go early, you can see other wizards who want to go to school. When you ask, you know how to get in. "


    After speaking, Arthur waved goodbye to the three people, and then walked out of the door to a bush and waved at them. With a sound of firecrackers, they disappeared on the lawn in front of the door.


    It seems that not everyone has the treatment that the savior accompanies the purchase, Ryan thought.

 Chapter 4： Diagon Alley and unexpected acquaintances

    After breakfast the next day, Mr. Lambert took Lane to take the subway to Charing Cross Street, which was only about half an hour away from their home.


    On the road, Ryan kept thinking about the world of Harry Potter.


    In the novel, the magic world is not the kind of high-magic world where demigods are as many as dogs, lich walks everywhere, and transcendents dominate. But from some perspectives, the transcendent side of the world is not that simple.


    For example, in the realm of life, there are magic stones that can live forever. A time converter that can be used by a little girl in the time domain. In the field of space, the space expansion spell and teleportation popularized by adult wizards. There are even lucky potions that may affect cause and effect and fate. These things, especially some curses about the popularization of space and mind, can be said to be hundreds of years ahead of the technology side of this world.


    The magic of this world is probably not as simple as imagined. After all, Rowling wrote a fairy tale, just a part of the wizarding world.


    As for the combat effectiveness of the wizard, even the little dwarf Peter, who is considered a crappy wizard, can blow up half a street. This only shows that the wizarding world is not capable of combat, but that many things related to combat have been deleted from school education, and this knowledge can only be passed on through the family.


    Thinking of Ryan''s relief here, he had a grocery store in the world. He should be able to make up for the shortcomings of ordinary people who lacked some knowledge. After all, he went to school in the same year as the savior. It will certainly not be stable in a few years.


    It seems that the previous life plan needs to be changed. Now the main goal is to improve strength. After all, the magic world is still the strength. Otherwise, why is Dumbledore the leader of the wizards instead of Fudge.


    Was thinking, and suddenly Mr. Lambert walked in front and stopped.


    "Here it is, here is No. 24 Charing Cross Street ... No. 28, eh, why there is no No. 26?"


    Lean looked up and saw in front of him an old and dilapidated bar, with a wooden sign on it that reads Broken Kettle Bar, in the middle of a record store and a bookstore.


    "Dad, hold my hand." Ryan took his father and pushed open the door of the bar.


    "This is amazing." Mr. Lambert sighed looking at the room in front of him. This is a medieval-style bar. It doesn''t look very tidy. The lights are a bit dim. Some people in robes are drinking or playing dice.


    Maybe they were standing at the door for a long time. A man with almost naked hair and the appearance of deflated walnuts appeared quietly in front of them: "I am Tom, the owner of the broken cauldron bar. It seems that you need help. "After looking at it, I looked at Ryan:" Is the first Hogwarts freshman coming? "


    "Yes" Ryan said. "We have never been exposed to magic before, how do I get to Diagon Alley? I need to buy something for school."


    The boss Tom gave an ugly smile: "Diagonal Lane, come with me." After that, he brought Ryan and his son to the backyard. Tom took out his wand and pointed it at the back wall. "Count three pieces on the trash can and count two pieces horizontally ... Knock three times!"


    As Tom struck, the wall shook and began to move, and finally a wide archway appeared, leading to a winding, invisible, cobblestone-paved street.


    "You better go to Gu Ling Pavilion first, just go straight and see the tallest white building where you can change the wizard''s currency." After that, Tom put away his wand and left.


    The father and son walked down the cobblestone street towards the Guling Pavilion. Bargaining sounds and some strange animal chirping came from the shops on both sides of the street. He didn''t lie on the glass to see the delicate gold-plated astronomical model.


    Soon, they came to a snow-white building towering high above the surrounding shops. Next to the gleaming bronze gate stood a goblin wearing a scarlet and gold uniform (Mr. Lambert vomited in Chinese: "Is this a goblin? Is it a Goblin that looks like a human being."). The goblin looked up at them and then said weakly: "Who is Hogwarts fresh, exchange currency to a special window, there is a sign to remind you."


    Entered the golden hall of Gu Ling Pavilion, and indeed there was a counter with a sign of Hogwarts Newborn Currency Exchange hanging on the corner of the hall.


    "Hello." Lane went to the counter to greet the goblin.


    "New student, say your name."


    "Ryan. Liang"


    "Confirm, there is you on the list." The goblin took a parchment and looked at it.


    "Freshmen can exchange up to 200 gallons per year." After handing over a pocket, Mr. Lambert took out a stack of ¡ê 50 denominations from the bank last night and handed them to the goblin at the counter. Then he said to Ryan: This is a bit like Hua Xia. Last time your cousin told me that his exchange of pounds was also a quota for everyone, and he had to write a lot of documents. "


    After the money was exchanged, the two decided to buy from familiar things first, so they went to various shops and purchased items listed on the list of magic robe, textbook, crucible, balance, potion, crystal bottle and so on. UU reading www.uukanshu. Of course, Ryan refused to suggest that Mr. Lambert sent him a pet because he excused him in a strange place and might need all his energy to deal with the new environment.


    The shopping process went well. But thinking about spending a large sum of money on a scammer''s novel next year, Ryan was a little depressed.


    Finally they came to the door of a small shop that was small and broken, and the gold signboard on the door had been peeled off. The signboard said, Ollivander: Since 382 BC, a good wand has been made. In the dusty window beside the door, a magic wand was solitary on the faded purple cushion.


    Pushed open the store door, Ryan found a man in a suit with his daughter trying a wand, and their backs looked a little familiar.


    Before he could think of his back from his mind, Mr. Lambert stepped forward and greeted softly, "Mr. Granger, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Ryan remembered that this Mr. Granger was a dentist. The clinic was not far from home. He had also visited his clinic to check his teeth. The most important thing was that his daughter was in the same grade as his school, but not A class, every time is the second place in the school exam grade (Lane: "College students take the first place in elementary school, not proud, be humble.").


    Suddenly, Ryan froze, Granger, dentist, brown curly girl, went to Hogwarts in 1991. It is easy for him to guess who the girl is. I did n¡¯t know before. On the one hand, I thought it was an ordinary world. I did n¡¯t think in that direction. On the one hand, Miss Granger looked a bit different from the actor. The most important thing was that the name of the girl he heard in school should be close Hermani, far from the pronunciation of Chinese Hermione.


    Ryan felt that this world was malicious to this outsider, and it seemed that his plan after seven years had to be revised again.

 Chapter 5： Wand and grocery store first guest

    After a few words of greeting, Hermione chose her wand and ran from the counter: "Dad, see I have a wand." After seeing Ryan, he asked with a little surprise, "Ryan? You also want to go to Huo Gwarts? "


    "Yes."


    At this time, Mr. Granger and Mr. Lambert greeted each other, and held Hermione to say: "There are still a lot of things on the list that I haven''t bought. I think we''ll be quicker." After that, he and his son and Ryan left Wand shop.


    After saying goodbye to Granger''s father and daughter, Ryan came to the counter. He found an old man who looked very energetic standing behind the counter. This should be Mr. Olivander. He had light-colored eyes. The store is like two moons.


    "Hello, I''m Ryan Liang. I need a magic wand to go to Hogwarts this year." Ryan greeted a little nervously.


    "Oh, a newcomer, let me see what kind of wand you are suitable for." Ollivander took the tape measure out of his pocket. "Which arm do you use for the wand?"


    "Ah, it should be the right hand." Lane replied.


    The tape measure is now wrapped around like a rattan, and Ryan starts to automatically measure the data of each part of the body. Ollivander took this opportunity to take some boxes from the back cabinet. "Wands are not mass-produced, and each one is unique, so I need to pass tests to find the right user for my wand."


    The tape measure quickly finished measuring the body data, and rolled into a ball under Ryan''s feet. "So Mr. Ryan, try this wand, made of ebony and unicorn hair. Eight inches and a half long. It''s very flexible."


    Lane waved a sudden, a box suddenly flew out of the cabinet, almost hit his head.


    It seems that the probability of hitting the bullseye for the first time is not high.


    "Then try this again, holly wood, snake nerve, 11 inches long"


    ¡­¡­


    When testing the seventh wand, as soon as he held the wand handle, Ryan felt a warm current suddenly spread all over his body, and some Mars shot from the head of the wand.


    "Ah, great, you fit this wand very well." Mr. Ollivander said with a smile.


    He put this wand in a long box, wrapped it in brown paper, and said in his mouth: "Pinewood, phoenix feathers, twelve inches long, is a wand that is very picky to the owner, you are lucky."


    After paying Olivander eight gallons, Ryan and his father left the wand shop.


    After some purchases, there are only more than 70 gallons left on his body. Considering that Hogwarts has to eat and live, so much money is enough in the school.


    Finally, they went out of the broken cauldron bar and called a taxi, and took home big and small things.


    After tea time, Ms. Sally kept asking the father and son about today ¡¯s experience. They spent a lot of time to calm down the boss ¡¯curiosity at home. While eating scones, Mr. Lambert asked Lane: "Do you think the wizards can write novels by themselves?"


    Ryan thought of the reporter ¡¯s quill pen in the fifth grade and said: "I think the wizards can make their pens move, and they may even have automatic correction pens, but dad will write it yourself if you want. It is estimated that there will be no novel pens. "After listening, Mr. Lambert shook his head a little disappointed.


    ¡­¡­


    After the holiday, Ryan was immersed in the research of a large number of textbooks at hand, and occasionally went to the nearby park or fast food restaurant Hermione Loli to discuss the problems encountered while reading. Seriously, Ryan thought about staying away from the protagonists, but later thought that as an eleven-year-old child, he began to alienate the only acquaintance who could go together after knowing that he would go to a strange place. How could he think about this kind of thing, so suspicious In the future, it is better to let it go.


    Since this period of time was the only time when it was possible to cast spells in the non-magic world, Ryan used all the spells on the books for more than twenty days. Unfortunately, only some very simple spells can be used. It seems The magic spell can''t be used without knowing the spell, and it''s the same reason that you can''t practice peerless martial art only by looking at the cheats.


    On the last night before heading to Hogwarts, Ryan packed his luggage and prepared to go to bed early. Suddenly a sound came from the system in my mind.


    There are guests coming, please do the reception work¡ª¡ª


    Ryan immediately got up and stopped. After thinking about it, I put a part of the magic plant seeds purchased in Diagon Alley together with the breeding manual in the bag, and then I went to the grocery store.


    Entering the grocery store, Ryan found that there was no change here and when he left last time, just beside the flower pot on the shelf, there was an extra glass bottle with a lot of golden particles in the size of soybeans.


    Took the bottle. A message passed.


    ¡ª¡ªCrystal sunlight, a special product of small planting base, producing one plant every two hours. Can be used to catalyze plant growth and provide sunlight.


    ¡ª¡ªUsing method, it needs to be buried in the roots of plants and meet the needs of water and fertilizer. When you need sunlight, please soak the crystals in the water, which can provide equatorial noon sunshine for an hour within a radius of five meters. Of course, if crushed, you can get a burst of five times the brightness of sunlight in three seconds.


    Previously, Ryan asked the system to plant new plants in his own yard. Because when the house was empty, zombies would not be interested, so apart from the outermost pea shooter, other places planted sunlight mushrooms and sunflowers in half. Now that small courtyard is full, more than one hundred crystals of sunlight can be produced in one day.


    After reading the new items, Ryan sat behind the counter and let the system let in the guests. There was a twist in the air at the door, and a middle-aged white man in a thick fur coat came in. The man had thick snow on his shoulders, as if he had just come from the ice and snow.


    After the man entered the door, he might feel a little hot and unbuttoned himself. Ryan found that he was wearing a gorgeous Victorian dress.


    He saw Ryan behind the counter, showing an incredible expression, and his footsteps paused, but he finally walked to the counter and said solemnly: "Boy, I and my people are in trouble. When I was desperate, I was guided here by the sound of my life, hoping that destiny did not make me a cruel joke. "


    Ryan said: "Can you tell me what went wrong? Only by knowing what happened, can I be sure I can help you"


    This middle-aged man began to introduce the dilemma he faced, from his words London, global cooling, steam core and winter house. Ryan knew that this uncle came from the winter house in the ice age of the previous game. They were the people who chose to take the fearless ship after the energy tower exploded. However, the difficulty of this transfer exceeded expectations, leading them to lack all the resources they need.


    Hearing this, Ryan began to recommend plants to his uncle: "I have three plants here, two can produce sunlight during the day and night, and the other can normally produce 7-10 adult fists per day. Large pea, the pea soup made from each pea after grinding can serve the needs of an adult a day. "


    After listening to the detailed introduction, the middle-aged man grabbed Ryan''s hand excitedly and kept thanking him. After his emotions calmed down, Ryan asked: "I''m asking for an equivalent exchange here. What are you going to exchange with me?"


    Middle-aged man shuddered: "We left in a hurry when we left the United Kingdom. We only brought survival supplies and no money."


    Ryan looked at the valuation table given by the system and said: "I ca n¡¯t use your paper money either. I have a wide range of payment methods here, from precious metals, materials and technology. The things I provide can save your life. , You should also come up with something of similar preciousness. "


    The man thought for a while and said, "You give me the seedlings and breeding techniques of these three plants. I use our most critical differential machine, energy tower and robot technology to exchange with you."


    "The deal, although your technology tree is completely different from mine, I definitely don''t need it." As soon as Ryan''s words fell, a space door emerged around the man, and a golden light flowed out. , Turned into a book on the empty shelf, with a golden cover on the cover and the "Winter House Industrial Manual" written on it.


    After confirming that the payment was received, Ryan gave all the plants and a book in the bag to the middle-aged man. At the same time, hand over the bottle full of sunlight crystals: "It takes time for plants to grow and grow, you can use this to rescue."


    The middle-aged man''s eyes are a little wet, and he pulls out a delicate gold-shell pocket watch from his arms and puts it in Ryan''s hand. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "Thank you for your help, this is the most valuable thing in me, I hope to express my gratitude to you."


    After finishing, he bowed to Ryan, turned and dragged a large cloth bag with plants and left.


    Then the sound came from the system¡ª¡ª


    You saved a city, changed your destiny, and gained 3 offset points¡ª¡ª


    Offset point? what is this?


    Lane looked at the system display panel, and found that in addition to the connected world, the data column of offset point was added.


    It turns out that as long as his actions affect the original destiny of a certain world, different amounts of offset points can be obtained depending on the degree and the world.


    Offset points can be used to randomly open the door to a certain world or to open the door to the guest world that has passed through the grocery store. It can also be used to master power. In the grocery store, general knowledge obtained from the transaction can be instilled into Ryan ¡¯s brain for free. But in terms of extraordinary power, the greater the difference from the world in which Ryan lives, the more deviation points are needed to learn quickly.


    For example, if Ryan wants to learn internal force, reading and explaining only takes time and luck to learn. After using the offset point, he can master it instantly.


    After figuring out the purpose of the offset point, Ryan opened a space door to the world of Plants vs. Zombies and handed over the promised magic plant seeds to the crazy Dave.


    A dozen minutes later, Ryan appeared empty-handed in the grocery store, because Dave said he could only decide what to pay for by determining the purpose of these seeds, but fortunately, his seeds provided inspiration for Dave ¡¯s new plant development. , So 1 offset point is obtained.


    After finishing all this, Ryan left the grocery store and returned to his bed, waiting for the moment to go to Hogwarts the next day.

 Chapter 6： The journey started at platform 9 and 3/4

    Early the next morning, Ryan''s family got up early to clean up. After breakfast, Lambert and Sally put on their coats.


    After loading the luggage, the three of them got on the car together. Ryan looked at Sally in the front passenger seat and asked in surprise: "Mom, aren''t you going to work today?"


    "You left home for the first time in your life to go to school, so I took leave today to send you off." Madam Sally gave a smile.


    Because it was a little traffic jam on Sunday, it was already around ten fifteen when I arrived at King ¡¯s Cross Station.


    According to the previous reminder of Mr. Arthur, they came between the ninth platform and the tenth platform.


    Here, Ryan found out that there were more than a dozen pillars, and they didn''t know which pillar was in the nine and three-quarter station.


    Can''t hit them one by one, it would be stupid.


    Fortunately, more than half an hour before the departure, they still have enough time to find the platform.


    After five minutes, when everyone started to feel anxious, a timid voice came from the side.


    "I will remember to write a letter every week and let the owl bring you."


    "I hope you don''t forget, Neville." An old lady sighed.


    After listening to this conversation, Ryan looked at the words with a bright eye. I saw a serious old lady and a round-faced boy, dressed in black robes that were out of place, and came over with a luggage cart.


    Ryan pulled Mr. Lalambert''s clothes corner, then pushed the trolley and followed.


    "Hello Madam, I am a freshman at Hogwarts. Now I want to go to platform nine and three quarters. But I don''t know where that platform is?"


    "A freshman from Muggle background?" The old lady smiled and pointed to the boy beside her. "My grandson Neville is also a first-year freshman. You should all be here for the first time." After that, the old lady said to the two children, "You just have to look straight at the ticket gate between platforms 9 and 10. Just go. Don''t stop, don''t be afraid, just shoot straight in. If you''re nervous, you can run. "


    Then the old lady turned to the Lane family: "The Muggle on that platform can''t get in, so you will have to say goodbye outside. But don''t worry, I will accompany the two children."


    After hugging her parents and comforting her mother who started to have red eyes, Ryan pushed the trolley towards the column where the platform was. As he approached the wall, Ryan closed his eyes nervously.


    But the expected collision did not happen, he continued to push the car forward. Opening his eyes, a dark red steam locomotive stopped at the platform crowded with passengers. The sign hung on the train read: Hogwarts Express, eleven o''clock.


    Steam was permeating on the platform, and the screams of owls and people''s voices came from the white mist, and various kinds of cats drilled under the feet of people.


    Soon, Neville and grandma also came in from the outside, and the first few cars were already full. The old lady and her two children found an empty compartment in the middle of the train.


    After Ryan and Neville got in the car, Mrs. Longbottom used a floating spell to help them put their luggage away. After telling Neville about it, he slowly walked into the white mist and disappeared.


    "Your grandma is a little harsh, but he loves you very much." Lane said to Neville.


    "Maybe, but I am still afraid of my grandma."


    After a whistle sounded, the train started. Ryan watched a tree and a house flash through the car window, and there was a sense of excitement in his heart. He knew that this time he was no longer just a bystander of a legend, but a participant in the story.


    Because Neville was a little shy, the two were a bit cold after introducing each other. While embarrassed, Ryan suddenly discovered that a huge toad with the palm of an adult was struggling to squeeze out of the door.


    Ryan fluttered immediately to catch the toad. Neville said in surprise when he saw, "I clearly put Laifu in my bag, why did I run out again?"


    Using this toad as a primer, the two began to chat slowly. Talking and chatting, the two found out that they had a lot in common. For example, they are all the only children in the family and are not raised by their biological parents. But the people who raised them loved them all.


    Was chatting enthusiastically, and suddenly the door of the compartment opened. A little brown-haired girl probed and asked: "There is time ... Ryan, you are here."


    Turned out to be Hermione Granger. She was a little late when she got on the bus, so she didn''t find a seat in the front car.


    After the three people introduced each other, Hermione asked Neville curiously: "If you were born in a magical family, then there must be a lot of magic. Unlike us, we can only learn a little magic by the time before school starts."


    "No, it''s not like that." Neville replied, "My grandma didn''t let me touch my wand at all until I was 11. They always thought that if a child uses the wand too early, something bad will happen. The magic can''t be cast, and I feel like I''m too stupid. "


    "No, no." Hermione and Lane said in unison. Then Hermione made a please gesture. Ryan cleared his throat and said: "You are wrong to self-identify like this. I think your inferiority complex and external pressure have affected your learning. As long as you can make a reasonable plan and insist on doing it, repeat Practice. Even magical learning should be rewarding. "


    After speaking, Ryan pointed to Hermione; "I went to school with her. In fact, her learning talent is much better than me. But I passed a good study plan and repeated practice, and each final exam was better than her score. It ¡¯s better. So work hard and you ¡¯ll be fine. When we get to school, I think we can help each other and get the learning together. "


    After filling Neville with a lot of chicken broth, Neville looked better than before. The three began to exchange some of their own observations.


    Lane looked at Hermione and found that she didn''t seem as proud as she was on the train in the original book, and no one was there. Ryan thought it might be because in the original story, Hermione came to the magic world alone. For an 11-year-old girl, UU reads www. When uukanshu.com leaves a familiar environment, a familiar person will definitely feel lonely and scared when he goes to a completely strange place. It is inevitable to use arrogance to add a layer of camouflage to yourself.


    At noon, three people bought some food from the witch who sold snacks in the car. After filling his stomach, maybe because he got up too early in the morning and was too excited afterwards, Ryan fell asleep against the seat for a while.


    How long after this, Ryan woke up and found that the sun was about to set outside, and he should be in school immediately. Ryan saw that Hermione and Neville were asleep in their seats, so they stepped forward to wake them up.


    After that, the three people took turns to change their clothes in the cubicle, and the speed of the train also slowed down. It seems that it is indeed coming.


    "The train will arrive at Hogwarts in five minutes. Please leave your luggage in the car and we will take you to school for you." The voice echoed on the train.


    It seems that there is no need to pull the dead suitcase by yourself, which is really good news.


    Is this the world of magic? Ryan felt that although he was a man of two lives, he was still very nervous. It feels as if the entire stomach has turned over.


    He turned his head and found that Hermione was scratching her hair a little nervously, and Neville''s face also began to pale.


    The train stopped slowly, the door opened, and the three of them jumped off the car together. Found themselves on a small platform, the students crowded the entire platform.


    Suddenly, there was a bite in my head


    ¡ª¡ªUnder the influence of the shop owner, the three-member team of the Savior failed to meet on the train and obtained 1 offset point.


    what? Ryan looked at the system information dumbfounded, which means that if he wants to get more offset points, then he needs to do something at Hogwarts. It seems that his Hogwarts life is not so peaceful.

 Chapter 7： Enter the castle

    The cold on the platform made Ryan tremble, and then a rough voice came over, "The first-year freshman! The first-year freshman is here!"


    Lane saw a group of students standing there standing among a group of students, holding a lamp in his hand. The hair on his head was lush, almost covering his entire face. A pair of beetle-like dark eyes gleamed in the tangled hair.


    This should be Hogwarts'' caretaker Hagrid. Above the crowd of people, Hagrid''s face with a big beard smiled. "Come on, come with me, are there any first-year students? Beware of your feet, well! First-year students come with me!"


    All the freshmen followed Hagrid stumbled down a rugged and dark path, and Neville almost slipped. Fortunately, Ryan helped him in time.


    "Turning this corner, you will see Hogwarts for the first time soon." Hagrid shouted back.


    Turning around, even if Ryan''s soul is in his thirties, he is also mentally prepared, but he opened his mouth with students and exclaimed.


    At the end of the narrow path, a black lake suddenly unfolded. On the high hillside across the lake stood a towering castle with spires on it, and a window shimmering under the stars.


    "Each boat can''t exceed four people!" Hagrid said loudly, pointing at a small boat moored on the shore. Ryan and Hermione got into the boat, and Neville followed.


    "Are you all on board?" Hagrid yelled, taking a boat by himself. "That''s good to go forward!" A team of boats immediately drove across the flat lake and faced forward.


    This is the entrance ceremony for freshmen. Ryan looked at the towering castle and recalled the books he had read in his previous life.


    That''s how the four founders followed this road and drove a small boat across the Black Lake to Hogwarts, so later students also have to take this road once.


    The fleet slowly approached the castle. "Head down!" Hagrid shouted loudly as the first boats approached the cliff. Everyone lowered their heads, and the boat carried them through the ivy tent covering the front of the cliff to the secret open entrance.


    They seemed to reach the underground of the castle along a dark tunnel, and finally reached a place similar to an underground pier, and then climbed up a piece of gravel and small pebbles.


    Everyone followed Hagrid up a stone stairway and gathered in front of a huge oak door. "Are you all here?" After asking, Hagrid raised a big fist and knocked three times on the castle gate.


    The door opened immediately. A tall dark-haired witch in an emerald green robe stood solemnly in front of the gate. This should be Professor McGonagall.


    "First-year freshman, Professor McGonagall." Hagrid said.


    "Thank you, Hagrid. Leave it here to me."


    After, Professor McGonagall motioned all the freshmen to follow her. It can be seen that the stone walls on both sides of the passage are surrounded by burning torches; the ceiling is so high that the top can hardly be seen; on the front is a luxurious marble staircase that leads directly upstairs.


    Turning a corner, Professor McGonagall took the first-year freshman to a small empty room at the other end of the hall. Everyone rushed in, huddled together with their shoulders rubbed, staring nervously at everything around them, because it will be a very important moment afterwards.


    "Welcome to Hogwarts," said Professor McGonagall. "The school banquet is about to begin, but before you enter the restaurant, you first need to determine which college you are entering. The classification is a It ¡¯s a very important ceremony, because while you are in school, the college is like your home in Hogwarts. You have to take classes with other students in the college, stay together in the college ¡¯s dormitory, and spend time together in the college ¡¯s common room. After school time.


    "The names of the four colleges are: Gryffindor, Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw and Slytherin. Each college has its own glorious history and has produced outstanding wizards and wizards. During your stay at Gwarts, your outstanding performance will make your college win extra points, and any violations will make your college lose points. At the end of the year, the college with the highest score will get the College Cup, which is very high The honor. I hope that no matter which college you are assigned to, you can win glory for the college.


    "In a few minutes, the branch ceremonies will be held in front of the teachers and students of the school. I suggest you to sort yourself out while waiting, and be more energetic.


    "Wait when it''s ready, I''ll pick you up." Professor McGonagall said, "Please be quiet while you wait."


    Finally, Professor McGonagall left the room.


    The atmosphere in the small room became tense, except for Ryan as a traverser. Neville next to him seemed to tremble slightly. Hermione''s lips twitched constantly, as if reciting something. After all, in the UK, Hogwarts is the only school of magic, and it would definitely be a shame for a lifetime to be kicked out.


    Lane looked around and found that everyone, including the freshman from the wizard family, was very nervous. It seems that this is an ancestral prank. He couldn''t help but pity the British humor.


    Just as everyone was nervous, suddenly twenty ghosts sprang up on the wall behind. These ghosts slide across the room, paying little attention to these first-year freshmen. They seem to be arguing.


    Suddenly they seemed to find a new life, "New life!" A chubby monk smiled at them. "I think it''s probably ready to be tested?"


    Some students nodded silently. UU Reading "I hope you will be assigned to Hufflepuff!" The monk said, "I used to go to that college." "Now move forward," said a sharp voice. It''s about to start. "


    Professor McGonagall is back. The ghosts fluttered through the opposite wall and disappeared. "Now, line up," Professor McGonagall said to the first-year freshman. "Follow me."


    Through the foyer, the door of the auditorium opened, and the freshmen lined up to enter the auditorium. Four long tables were filled with golden tableware. There were many students by the table, but there was a section for each long table, which should be reserved for Newborn.


    Lean looked up at the miraculous ceiling. Through the transparent dome, he could see the stars in the sky. It''s hard to believe that this place is really not open air. Thousands of lit candles floated in the air, illuminating the entire restaurant without a drop of wax oil or a trace of smoke. It also shows the extraordinary nature of these candles and the details of the school.


    Hermione ¡¯s voice came from the side: "The spell was cast here, and it looks like the sky outside. I read it in" Hogwarts, a School History. "


    Professor McGonagall put a four-legged stool in front of the first-year freshman, and put a top hat on the stool.


    This should be the sorting hat that the four giants have injected into the wisdom together, and it is also one of the cornerstones of Hogwarts, but seriously. The thought that this thing is used every year, but has not been washed, Lane felt his scalp seemed a little itchy.


    Soon after listening to the annual song of the hat, Professor McGonagall walked forward a few steps, holding a roll of parchment in his hand.


    Which name do I call now, whoever put on a hat, sit on the stool, Xinhou branch. "


    The highlight of the school, the branch ceremony began.

 Chapter 8： Branch ceremony

    "Hannah Abbott!" Professor McGonagall shouted the first name.


    Sure enough, this is the iron-clad Hannah Abbott mentioned in various fanfictions of previous life, Ryan vomited. But sorting by the first letter of the surname should indeed be her first branch.


    I saw a little girl with red cheeks and two golden tresses. She stumbled out of the queue and put on a branch hat.


    Lane He thought that at the end of the story, Hannah Abbott became the owner of the broken cauldron bar and married Neville Longbottom, and then look at this little rash girl. An excitement to participate in history emerged spontaneously from the bottom of my heart.


    Hannah sat down on the stool, and after a while, she heard the branch cap prolonged and shouted, "Hufflepuff--!"


    The people at the table on the right applauded and applauded Hannah, welcoming her to sit at their table, and the fat monk ghost beside the long table happily waved to her.


    "Susan? Pence."


    "Hufflepuff--!" Susan hurried to Hannah and sat down.


    The branch continues, and Ryan finds that every time the hat reads a name, the tone changes. It seems that the usual life of a hat should be very monotonous, it is really a poor hat.


    Ryan began to guess which college he would be assigned to before he remembered his name.


    Because of the pedigree, Slytherin is definitely impossible. As for Ravenclaw, Ryan, who is a scumbag, said that it is estimated that others cannot look down on themselves. So the possible colleges are Gryffindor and Hufflepuff.


    The atmosphere in both schools was pretty good, but after seeing Hermione assigned to Gryffindor, Ryan began to lean towards Gryffindor inwardly. After all, there is an acquaintance of a super-student, better than no one knows.


    After Neville Longbottom returned the hat to Professor McGonagall, Ryan''s name was pronounced by Professor McGonagall.


    So he buckled up the hat that had probably not been washed at all since the school was founded in 993 AD.


    Communicating with the hat is a very novel thing, even if Ryan has experienced two lifetimes, he has never encountered such a thing before.


    After the hat was put on the head, Ryan heard a subtle voice saying: "Although I think your idea is a bit impolite, but thank you for your concern, but the life of the old hat is not as boring as you think. I I can feel your kindness and courage, then I decided. "


    Before Ryan reacted, the subtle voice turned into a loud shout: "Gryffindor."


    Lyn took off his hat and put his respectful hands on the stool, although the hat was dirty and torn, patched. But he is more representative of Hogwarts than this magnificent castle, because the wisdom injected by the Big Four makes it a representative of Hogwarts'' spirit.


    After bowing to the professors, Ryan walked to Gryffindor''s long table and sat next to Neville.


    After a while, Harry Potter was also divided into Gryffindors like the original text, and the people on the whole table stood up and cheered.


    After Professor McGonagall returned from the branch cap, Dumbledore stood up from the golden chair in the center of the teacher''s seat. He looked at the students with a smile on his face and extended his arms to them. It seemed that there was nothing more joyful than seeing the students together. "Welcome!" He said, "Welcome everyone to Hogwarts to start a new school year! Before the banquet, I would like to say a few words. That is: stupid! Crying nose! Residue! Twist!" Thank you! "


    He sat down again. Everyone applauded and cheered. Ryan looked at the opposite Hermione and asked, "What does the principal mean?" Hermione replied a little confused: "I haven''t seen it in the book. This may be a special welcome message from the magic world. . "


    Nevi interrupted the two of them at this time: "Don''t think about those first. Hurry up and eat. Don''t you feel hungry?"


    Lane saw that the empty tableware was just full of all kinds of food. He took some boiled potatoes, pea sprouts and tomato sauce with chicken according to his usual dinner habits. Even after living in the UK for ten years, Ryan is still not used to eating a lot of meat at night. Fortunately at home, the adoptive father is also a Chinese. The family''s diet brings some Chinese style.


    When everyone ate almost the same, the rest of the food disappeared from the plate. Dinner plates and forks are as smooth as ever. After a while, the pudding came up, and there were all kinds of ice cream.


    With the help of sweets, everyone had a smooth conversation. Ryan and Hermione kept asking Percy some academic questions. This lively atmosphere continued until the dessert disappeared.


    With the disappearance of the last dessert, all kinds of tableware also disappeared, and the table became clean as if it had just been placed.


    The restaurant was quiet, and Professor Dumbledore stood up again: "Everyone, I think everyone is full and full. So, I would like to make a few notes to you.


    First of all, please pay attention to the first-year freshmen. All the trees in the campus are forbidden to enter. Some of our old classmates should also remember this.


    Dumbledore''s shining glances towards Weasley''s twin brothers.


    Secondly, the administrator Mr. Filch also asked me to remind everyone that UU reading books Do not cast magic in the corridors between classes.


    "The review of Quidditch players will be held in the second week of the semester. Anyone who is interested in participating in the college team, please contact Mrs. Huo Qi.


    Finally, I must tell everyone that those who do not want to suffer accidents and miserable deaths, please do not enter the corridor on the right of the fourth floor. "


    Hearing this sentence, a few freshmen laughed, but most people kept quiet. Because most students know that Dumbledore, the principal, never lie about safety.


    Ryan knew that this was the level of the Magic Stone at the end of the semester. But this thing has nothing to do with him. After all, these things were prepared for Harry and Voldemort. The outsider himself should try not to blend in.


    Although the magic stone is very precious, you will definitely be able to exchange a lot of good things when you get a Wanjie grocery store to meet your needs. But thinking about what Dumbledore kept staring at, Ryan gave up a bold idea. After all, he didn''t want to be regarded as the enemy by the most powerful white wizard.


    Dumbledore paused, let everyone digest the news just now, and then said aloud: "Well, everyone, before everyone goes to bed, let us sing the school song together!" Almost all teachers were stiff.


    Dumbledore flicked the wand gently, and a long gold ribbon flew out of the wand, twisting and winding like a snake on the high dining table.


    "Everyone chooses their favorite tune." Dumbledore said, "Be ready, sing!"


    Lane felt a little embarrassed, but still according to the tone in the movie tidbit he had watched. Finished singing the whole song.


    When Dumbledore announced that bedtime had come, the Hogwarts opening ceremony was officially over.

 Chapter 9： Gryffindor Lounge

    Under the leadership of Captain Percy, the freshmen walked through the noisy crowd, walked out of the restaurant, and climbed the marble stairs. The people in the portrait of the roadside corridor whispered as they passed, pointing and pointing, and Percy led them through the door hidden behind the sliding baffle and hanging curtain twice on the road.


    Ryan felt that the castle in Hogwarts ¡¯history is a refuge in the dark ages. It should be true that only when the castle is used as a military fortification, there will be so many inconveniences used to block the aggressors Baffles and hidden channels.


    Everyone yawns, even if Ryan is no exception, it seems that the body of 11 years old is still not fully developed. Otherwise, Ryan, who was good at repairing immortals in her previous life, would not be trapped like this until nine o''clock.


    Dragged heavy steps and climbed many stairs again. It felt that the stairs seemed to be enchanted. When they might not be able to climb all the time, the people in front suddenly stopped.


    It turned out that Pippi was messing in the air. Fortunately, Percy drove him away. They went on again, and at the end of the corridor, Percy told everyone they were there.


    There is a portrait hanging at the end of the corridor, on which a very rich woman is wearing a pink dress.


    "Password?" She said.


    "Dragon slag." Percy said. I saw the picture moved forward swaying to reveal a circular hole in the wall. They all crawled through the hole in the wall,-Ryan pulled Neville in-and then they found out that they had come to Gryffindor''s common room. This is a comfortable round room, the whole is golden and red tones, filled with soft armchairs. In the position against the wall, there is a burning fireplace, which dissipates the coldness in the ancient castle a lot.


    Obviously, freshmen are very sleepy. The seniors knew this too. They did n¡¯t say much. Percy directed the girls into a door and went to their dormitory, and then led the boys into the other door. On top of a spiral staircase, Ryan found his bedroom.


    Fortunately, he and Harry are not in the same bedroom, otherwise in the third grade, there is a 1/5 probability of hitting two o''clock in the morning.


    There are five beds with four curtains in the bedroom, with crimson flannel curtains hanging. The luggage has already been delivered. Everyone was exhausted after a day of train travel and dinner. They didn''t want to talk any more and fell into bed and fell asleep.


    Because of the habit that was formed before, Ryan woke up from the dream the next morning and found that it seemed a little early, and the sun had just risen. He was the first to wake up, and the roommates were still sleeping.


    A first-grade class schedule was placed on the head of the bed. Ryan was a little surprised because he had never slept lightly and would wake up when there was someone next to him. This timetable can appear on the head of the bed without any response from him. It can only be said that the house-elf is really powerful.


    Looked at the timetable, there are eight courses in the first grade. Basically, the class time is from 9 to 12 in the morning from Monday to Friday, and from 2 to 3:30 in the afternoon. Only astronomy classes will be held from 8 to 9 in the evening. Seriously, this is much shorter than Chinese junior high school.


    After washing, thinking about having no class in the morning, he gave up the plan to wake up his roommate and went down the stairs to the common room.


    Hermione was already sitting on a sofa, holding a book while reading.


    "Good morning, Hermione." Ryan waved his hand. He then sat on a sofa next to Hermione and asked, "Although there is no class this morning, I still have breakfast. It''s not a good idea to skip breakfast."


    Hermione turned the book on her hand to a certain page, then pointed to the content and said: "I learned from the book" A History of School at Hogwarts. "There are a total of 140 stairs in the castle Two places. Some of them are wide and big; some are narrow and small, and swaying; some go to different places every Friday; some go halfway, and a step will suddenly disappear. "


    "Worse still, there are many doors here. If you ask them to open them politely, or poke the right place, they wo n¡¯t open the door for you; some doors are not real doors at all, just one. The block looks like a solid wall of the door. It is not easy to remember which things are in where, because everything seems to be constantly moving. The people in the portrait are constantly visiting each other, and to be sure, even Armor can walk. "


    Hermione closed the book booth and opened her hand: "So I can only wait here now to see if there is a senior who can take me ... Now it is us who will take us to the restaurant."


    Fortunately, before long, footsteps came from the stairs, and a girl with black hair and braided ponytail came down the stairs.


    Ryan immediately stepped forward for help. The sister who claimed to be Angelina Johnson was very enthusiastic and helped out, let Ryan and Hermione follow her to the auditorium, and explained to them the passage of special stairs and secret doors. method.


    Finally arrived at the auditorium, she told Ryan that these things change regularly, if you try to remember the characteristics of these stairs quickly.


    Dinner, Ryan couldn''t help but envy Hufflepuff because their dormitory was the closest to the restaurant and was still next to the kitchen. UU reading books


    After dinner, Ryan had planned to go around the castle while he had no class in the morning. After all, as a fan of Harry Potter in the previous life, he arrived at Hogwarts. How can you not take a look at the familiar places described in the book?


    Unfortunately, this plan was disrupted by Hermione. She believed that self-study before class was very important, so she decided to go to the library and sent an invitation to Ryan.


    Thought that if she didn''t go to the library, Hermione might be despised by the eyes of the scholar and could not hold her face. The additional library is also an important place in the original novel. Ryan gave up the original plan to hang out in the castle and went to the library with Hermione.


    The library is located on the second floor of Hogwarts Castle and has a high dome. Thousands of bookshelves and thousands of books are stored inside.


    It may be because it was morning, and they discovered that there were not many students in the library. Hermione came to an empty table and sat down, opened the textbook to read it, and occasionally remembered something in the notebook next to her.


    Ryan selected several books on the current state of the magic world and read them. After all, the previous news is not comprehensive, and the novels seen in the previous life can only bring some firsthand, but these comprehensive introductions to the magic world are the cornerstones of survival in this wonderful world.


    After more than an hour, it was time for Hogwarts to finish class in the morning. A large group of students were busy in the library looking for information and writing homework.


    Obviously, the surrounding environment made Ryan feel a little irritable. He saw Hermione immersed in the study and did not disturb her. After borrowing a few books from Mrs. Pins, Lane left the library with the books in between.


    Lane still didn''t remember the route upstairs. Fortunately, he met Nick, who was almost headless on the road, which made him finally return to the Gryffindor Tower.

 Chapter 10： Hogwarts first contact

    Studying in Hogwarts Castle, the first difficulty you need to face is that most of the things in the castle are alive. For example, it can move escalators, steps, armor, oil paintings on the walls, and a door that needs to be opened or disguised by special means.


    Yes, when the descriptions in the novels and the pictures in the movie really appeared in front of Ryan''s eyes, he felt extremely excited to see these for the first time.


    But when this excitement passed, the difficulties caused by the constantly moving furnishings in the castle really showed in front of us. The complicated interior structure led Ryan to spend a lot of time when looking for a destination. I have to say that Hogwarts has a slow pace of life, which is probably related to these troublesome facilities.


    The worst thing was that on Tuesday afternoon, on the way to the classroom, he even met Pippi Ghost, which caused him and several classmates to be late for the first lecture of Dean Professor McGonagall.


    When they panted into the classroom of the deformation class, they found that it was not time for class, but some students had already sat down in the classroom to do their own things.


    This classroom is not much different from ordinary middle school classrooms, except that a cat is squatting on the desk.


    Hermione, who came in with Ryan, was obviously a cat lover. She tried to scratch the chin of the cat on the desk, but unfortunately the cat hid dexterously. Ryan stared at Hermione stunned. After he entered the classroom Focusing on finding a seat, it was unexpected that Hermione, who was very stable in the impression, would have such a bearish side.


    Ryan pulled Hermione back who wanted to puff the cat, and saluted the cat. Hermione looked at Ryan with questioning eyes. After returning to her seat, Hermione asked Ryan across the aisle: "Why are you saluting the cat?"


    It seems that Hermione is really not a slow person. "The cat above was changed by Professor McGonagall. She is one of only seven registered Animagus in this century. Look at the cat''s eyes Is the pattern exactly the same as Professor McGonagall ¡¯s glasses? "Ryan said softly


    Hermione looked up at the cat, and suddenly her entire face turned red. She buried her face in her arms and said in a very light voice: "You know why this thing didn''t tell me earlier?"


    Ryan did n¡¯t know how to answer. He thought to himself: A cat standing on the podium is not a normal thing in itself. How can I guess that you will get started directly to touch it? Similarly, was the mature and stable Hermione lost?


    A few minutes later, the time for class arrived, the classroom door was pushed open again, and Harry and Ron rushed in.


    "Great, Professor McGonagall is not here yet." Ron said happily to Harry.


    The voice dropped, and the cat on the podium jumped down and turned into a humanoid.


    "Mc--Professor McGonagall!" Ron suddenly looked as if his face was earthy.


    "I think I should turn you into an alarm clock so that you will not be late." McGonagall said a little angrily.


    "We just got lost, Professor."


    "That''s why you should be turned into a map myself. Don''t be late again next time, go back to your seat."


    The two of them ran into their seats and sat down.


    "Ryan Liang, you are the first freshman to recognize me this year. It seems that you have excellent observation skills and have carefully prepared before class, so Gryffindor is very good." Ryan, then walked onto the podium.


    "Transfiguration is the most complicated and dangerous spell in your Hogwarts course." She said, "Anyone who wants to be mischievous in my class, I invite him out, and never let him in again. But I have warned you. "


    Then, she turned her lectern into a pig, and then changed it back. The students were all attracted, and wished they could start learning immediately, but they soon understood that it would take a long time to turn furniture into animals. After they wrote down a lot of complicated and difficult notes, she sent them a match and began to make them try to become a needle.


    Sure enough, as Ryan thought, magic is not just a spell that can be cast by waving a wand. This is a very rigorous knowledge, which contains many profound theories. It seems that to learn magic well, just simple training is not enough, but also to learn to understand the principles.


    Morphology is a subject that is simple and simple, and difficult to say. For example, a freshman can turn a match into a needle. But if a master is allowed to do such a thing, then this needle can be of various materials, various styles, and this deformation effect can be maintained for hundreds of years.


    And apart from the difference in magic power, this gap is the understanding of the magic itself and the grasp of various material properties. Especially in the latter point, it takes a lot of time and energy to accumulate. It is not speculative.


    Ryan took a moment to combine the pre-lesson preparation with the knowledge copied to notes in this lesson to understand the principle, and then began the actual operation. The conversion from theory to practice is not as simple as imagined. Until the end of the class, he turned the match into a needle, but it was still three minutes slower than Hermione. UU read and the changed needle was still No pinholes.


    Ryan thought he was shameful. But after looking around, they found that other people''s progress was slower, and even the matches in front of some people did not change at all.


    After class, Professor McGonagall nodded to Ryan. After all, for beginners, it is already a good performance to make items change. Of course it is true. The situation of learning Ba Hermione is an example.


    In addition to Professor McGonagall ¡¯s transformation course, Ryan has also gained a lot in several other courses, whether it is a spell or herbal medicine class.


    In the curse class, Professor Flitwick was a small wizard, and when he remembered the name of Harry Potter, he fell down from the pile of books excitedly, which made people feel a bit exaggerated. However, he has a deep knowledge of spells and is very happy to answer the students'' questions. After many inquiries, Ryan feels that his spell level has improved rapidly. .


    In the herbal medicine class, Ryan felt that it was handy to deal with those plants, and even got a bonus from Professor Sprout. This is probably a special bonus of the Tianzhao lineage on the land.


    However, the history of astronomy and magic is not so interesting. The first grade of astronomy is purely some observation records and some simple calculations of the astrological cycle, which is very boring.


    The history of magic is taught by a ghost, Professor Binns. During the class, Professor Binns kept talking in a monotonous voice, and the students scribbled notes. From what the professor tells, Ryan can get a lot of knowledge outside the history book, and even many major historical events Professor Binns has experienced in person. However, the professor''s monotonous and non-stop lecture style makes people feel drowsy. So after each class, he had to borrow the notes of the only student in the class who was not asleep, Hermione.

 Chapter 11： Hogwarts first contact

    Wednesday was the time for the first black magic defense class. Ryan came to the classroom with excitement and came to look at the big boss behind the scenes. Ah no, it''s Chilo, a professor of black magic defense.


    Seriously, sitting in the classroom is less than ten meters away from the story boss. It is a very magical feeling.


    Hogwarts professor of black magic defense skills, these decades have always been famous for one-time. But even if this is the case, there are so many wizards coming to apply for it every year. This behavior can be seen as why there are so few series of foreigners in the wizard version.


    So British wizards don''t lack courage, the most important thing is that all the professors on the street are not at a low level. Even Professor Lockhart, who is famous for his straw bale, can obtain information from a group of experienced wizards and give them a perfect oblivion curse without ever failing. And another Umbridge, not to mention the political tactics of driving Dumbledore away. Looking at her quill pen, you know how high she is in black magic.


    The remaining professors, Lupin, who had been in the wolf crowd for many years but had not been killed by the enemy werewolves. Professor Snape, the greatest double-sided spy. A little Crouch who can hide for a year under Dumbledore''s eyelids. Even in the seventh grade, the Death Eater professor, carefully selected by Voldemort, Amicos Carlo. All can be regarded as the elite of the elite.


    It''s just that Voldemort''s curse was too strong. In the end, only the surviving Lockhart and Umbridge, who were home to prisons, survived.


    And this year''s professor Chilo was famous for being a top student when he was in school, let alone upgraded to Chilo-Voldemort Fusion Professor after adding an attachment to the back of his head.


    Unfortunately, when they merged, something might go wrong, and Professor Chilo did not show the characteristics of a strong alliance. The classroom where he took classes was full of garlic, and in addition to studying in the class, he was bragging about some adventures that could not be justified.


    Ryan guessed that Quirrell tried to hide himself and avoid being targeted by Dumbledore. But to be honest, this kind of situation that changes a lot compared to usual is easier for people to find abnormalities. It seems that if the two brains are not compatible together, the IQ may not be as good as one brain.


    After nearly a week of study, it was Friday and the potion class time for Gryffindor students was most afraid.


    Potion class is a class in an underground classroom. It is colder than the main building of the castle above, and there are glass jars of soaked animal specimens along the wall. It looks like a lair of the legendary evil wizard, and many students are terrified.


    After class, Professor Snape slipped Harry Potter out and practiced after reading the famous opening speech. Ryan looked at the famous scene in the movie, and the thought of father and son repaying this kind of thing came to mind. Sure enough, it is a rule common to both the East and the West.


    After finishing Harry and making excuses to take a breath, Snape began to divide everyone into two. Instruct them to mix and prepare a simple potion to treat scabies.


    Unfortunately, due to the initials of the surname, Lane was assigned to Neville Longbottom. This made him not only to seriously complete the work of boiled pharmaceuticals, but also optimistic that Longbottom can not let him go into trouble.


    Thankfully, Longbottom is just a little clumsy and lacks confidence. But doing things very seriously. When you follow the steps in the book to weigh the dried nettle and smash the snake''s fangs, it does a good job.


    Professor Snape walked around in the classroom. Ryan''s group was approved by Snape on the grounds of lack of heat while cooking tentacled slugs.


    Just when Ryan heard Snape praise Malfoy for the perfect method of cooking tentacled slugs, he extended his neck and tried to learn Malfoy''s operation. The afterglow in the corner of his eyes saw Neville thrusting the porcupine into the crucible.


    Lane was overwhelmed, grabbed Neville''s arm, and Neville looked at Lane with a puzzled look.


    Lane whispered: "It''s not written on the blackboard, the porcupine thorn can only be put after the pot is opened from the fire."


    Navi opened his mouth slightly in amazement, and it seemed that he had forgotten about this.


    The system jumped out without losing time:


    ¡ª¡ªThe shopkeeper prevented the Neville frypot incident and gained 1 offset point.


    Professor Snape emerged silently from behind, and then he twirled around Harry and Ron at the next table, "Potter, why don''t you tell him not to include the porcupine thorn? You think he''s out Would it show you how wrong? Gryffindor lost a point because of you again. "It seems that Professor Snape is an unforgettable hate for James Potter.


    One hour later, the course was over, everyone handed in the potions, and Lane discovered that Snape wrote a on his potion label. Well, long live the pass.


    Walked out of the classroom door, Neville continued to thank Ryan, because this is the rare case where he did not blow up the crucible and could make qualified potions without being injured. Ryan felt that Neville''s operation was not so bad, but Professor Snape put too much pressure on everyone. Even if he was the soul of an adult, when Professor Snape passed by, he felt that Hanmao stood upright, not to mention the influence on Neville, a boy who was usually not brave. UU reading


    At this time, Harry and Ron came from behind, and Neville stepped forward and said to them: "I''m sorry, this time you were deducted points." Harry smiled, and didn''t speak. Ron waved aside and said, "It''s okay, it''s not to blame you. We have long known that Snape is not a reasonable person."


    The potion class is on Friday, so after the potion class, the first week of classes begins. There is no class to take in the afternoon. After lunch, Ryan took all the learning tools and went to the library to prepare for the weekend homework. After all, doing homework ahead of time and having fun with it was always easier than trying to get home at the last minute.


    After arriving at the library, Hermione was already sitting there. Ryan said hello and began to sit by the side to do his homework. To be honest, Lane in his last life was in his student days. Has always been a supporter and practitioner of the theory of enough scores.


    In this life, he had intended to touch the fish for seven years after receiving the letter from the owl. But I did not expect to be able to go to Hogwarts with elementary school students, in order to avoid a sudden drop in grades and cause suspicion; and in order to avoid being acquainted with contempt and staring at the letter or even knowing it in the letter, my parents knew that Ryan can only take most of Of time is spent on learning.


    This kind of life reminds him of the preparation for the college entrance examination in his previous life, which is not a good memory. But every time he thought of the supremacy of power in the magic world, and knowledge is power, Ryan felt less tired of learning.


    At dinner time, the two people finished most of their homework, and then went to the auditorium with their schoolbags together. This made Ryan recall that he was carrying his schoolbag with his classmates and returned home with him when he was in elementary school.


    "It feels good to be young." Lane, who is a 30-year-old man, said quietly in his heart.

 Chapter 12： Flight lesson

    All weekends, Ryan was called by Hermione to read books in the library except for a circle around the Black Lake on Saturday morning. Originally, Ryan didn''t want to go, but after observing it in the common room for a few days, he found that the entertainment projects in the wizarding world were nothing more than chess and card projects or Quidditch. For Ryan, who passed through the information age, it was really boring. In contrast, various magic books are more interesting.


    In addition to reading books, Ryan sat by the fire in the common room on the evening of the holiday and chatted with classmates. Sometimes, some students will ask for homework, and Ryan will help them patiently.


    While helping his classmates, Ryan finally knew why the professors were so angry when they were correcting their assignments. Some people copied the original text from large sections of textbooks, and some people had no logical logic in front and back paragraphs. The most extreme, even when the number of words in the deformed class assignments was not enough, followed by a potion lesson assignment. Not to mention a lot of grammatical and spelling mistakes that Ryan didn''t make much in his life.


    Can only say that the Hogwarts teachers are very good-tempered. If he is replaced as a teacher, he will definitely take a few speculations and swell his paws.


    Looking at the eyes of classmates praying like small animals, the soft-hearted Ryan can only sigh in silence. A little bit of inspiration to these little guys to write homework, and teach them the format of writing papers in previous life.


    However, on Sunday night. Ryan also firmly rejected the request of individual students to copy homework.


    The day passed, and Ryan slowly established an image of a principled good man among his classmates in Gryffindor. Of course, at the same time, the image of Hermione Granger is a little solitary. Ryan once hinted to Hermione about this problem several times, but unfortunately she still went her own way.


    After more than a month after the semester started, a notice was posted in Gryffindor''s public lounge, and the flight class was about to begin on Thursday-Gryffindor students were to take classes with Slytherin students. Apart from being a bit frustrating to play with Slytherin, the other news is quite exciting.


    Within a few days after the notice was posted, everyone from the wizarding family chattered about Quidditch, except Neville Longbottom. Ryan listened to many stories, but he couldn''t understand the fun of Quidditch.


    However, Ryan also learned from classmates ¡¯chats that every few years, there will always be one or two little wizards who are forced to apply for exemption due to insurmountable fear of heights, and then be treated as a coward in the courtyard. He prayed silently, hoping that he would not be a member of these bad luck.


    In everyone''s heated discussion, it was time for Thursday. During breakfast in the morning, Hermione kept talking about some of the flight instructions she saw from a library collection called Quidditch Traceability. Everyone except Neville was bored by her chatter.


    Looking at this situation, Ryan made a quiet gesture to Hermione. "It''s actually the same as swimming. The theory is not useful any more. The most important thing is to try it." Hermione opened her mouth, as if to refute something. But the owl''s letter interrupted what she was about to say.


    Neville''s grandma sent her a memory ball. The result was almost robbed by Malfoy, but fortunately Professor McGonagall came quickly to deal with the matter.


    At 3:30 in the afternoon, the first-year students of Gryffindor and Slytherin came to the former venue to prepare for their first flight class. The weather is good and it is a good day for flying.


    There are dozens of flying brooms neatly arranged on the ground. I heard from the seniors that these brooms are old, and even a few can be regarded as antiques.


    Lane glanced at the broom. As a result, it was found that many broom branches had fallen a lot, and the end of the hand was also glowed by the warmth of the disc. The situation of these brooms seems worrying.


    Their teacher Mrs. Huo Qi is here. She has short gray hair and yellow eyes, like the eyes of an eagle. It is a very capable lady.


    "Okay, what are you guys waiting for?" She snapped. "Everyone stands beside a flying broom. Quick, quick, hurry up."


    When everyone stands. Mrs. Huo Qi shouted in front: "Extend your right hand, put it on the broomstick, and then say:¡® Get up! ¡¯¡±


    "Get up!" A messy voice was heard.


    Less than one-fifth of the brooms followed the instructions. Obviously Ryan was four-fifths, and his broom just rolled on the ground.


    Fortunately, after a dozen times of repeated shouting, the broom finally jumped into his hand.


    Next, Mrs. Huo Qi showed them how to ride a broom without sliding down. Ryan takes it very seriously, although he knows that Mrs. Pomfrey''s craft is very good. Even if the bones of the entire arm are gone, they can be grown again overnight. But as a normal person, UU reading certainly does not want to enjoy the advanced medical level of the magic world.


    After correcting everyone''s gestures, they entered the actual operation stage. After a whistle, everyone floated and floated to a place about one meter above the ground. After a few minutes of testing, Ryan found that he might not be good at broomsticks, and how to practice at most is a riding level.


    Just as Ryan had just returned to the ground following Mrs. Huo Qi''s instructions, there was a cry of exclamation next to her. It turned out that Neville was too nervous, which caused his broom to get out of control and the whole person to rise quickly. Then he didn''t hold the broom firmly and it fell from the sky.


    Ryan originally thought that Neville would fly up before Mrs. Huo Qi whistled according to the memory of the original work. So be prepared to act early to avoid things happening. But there was no problem until Mrs. Huo Qi blew the whistle, and Ryan thought his butterfly wings had fanned the accident.


    After seeing Neville ascend, Lane subconsciously took out his wand from his pocket. Later, when he fell, a floating spell was read to him.


    Unfortunately, Ryan''s spells are self-taught, and the effect is not good. Neville only paused in the air for less than a second, then fell heavily on the grass.


    Mrs. Huo Qi ran forward nervously to check Neville.


    "Wrist fell, may be a little bit cracked." Everyone heard her whisper. It seems that the floating charm is still a bit effective, which is much better than the original fracture. However, it is probably because the change is not large, so the system has no response, but at least this is a help, Ryan is very happy.


    Okay, boy¡ªit''s okay, you get up. "Mrs. Huo Qi lifted Neville and said.


    She turned around and warned the other students in the class to let them put the broom back. After that, he took Neville to the school hospital.

 Chapter 13： Midnight duel

    After Mrs. Huo Qi took Neville away. Malfoy began to provoke Gryffindor students. It was really difficult for Ryan to understand how a person in the wizarding world who advertises a noble lineage can be a gangster on the street with the street.


    After Malfoy took Neville''s memory ball and flew up, he provoked Harry Potter. Hermione wanted to stop Harry Potter''s reckless act of following, but failed.


    After a tense air chase, Harry Potter finally snatched Neville''s memory ball. But it was also taken away by Professor McGonagall.


    On the way back to the castle, Hermione was a little worried, "Shouldn''t they really fire Harry?" "Shouldn''t." Lane replied. "Harry made a small mistake at most, and no normal school would expel people for such a small problem."


    "How could Harry do this? Didn''t he think about how many points this would deduct before he flew up."


    Lane stopped and turned to look at Hermione: "I know you are unable to accept Harry''s behavior because of the honor of the college. But in that case, Malfoy''s bullying behavior is really disgusting, Harry. It ¡¯s just out of righteous indignation. I do n¡¯t think it ¡¯s appropriate to blame him for his just behavior. ¡±


    Hermione said: "You may make sense, but I can''t understand why your boys are so reckless, can''t we let the professors deal with it?"


    After speaking, Hermione shook her head and went to the auditorium.


    Because the flight lesson is today''s last lesson, some people have come out to eat in the auditorium one after another. When Ryan slowly walked into the cafeteria. Seeing Harry and Ron sitting at the table, and what Malfoy was saying to him.


    Lane saw Hermione beside them, so she passed by and heard Hermione say to Harry, "You can''t wander outside at night." After a few words between them, they left angrily.


    Ryan walked over and sat next to Harry and Ron. Ron asked Ryan and asked, "Are you planning to discourage us like Hermione?"


    "No, I am not." Lane denied. "It''s just that you haven''t thought that Malfoy will not show up and tell the teachers the possibility of pitting you. After all, Ron, you always said that Slytherins are very cunning."


    "No, no." Ron''s face twitched. "The Malfoy family is the oldest family of pure-blood wizards. He should not be so shameful. Play tricks in the wizarding duel he initiated."


    Lean looked at Harry, and Harry said: "I think it''s reasonable for Ryan to say that this possibility is not impossible, but if he went and we didn''t go, we would be laughed at by him for a lifetime."


    Suddenly, Harry seemed to think of something. "Ryan, I think when you rescue Neville today, the spell is quite powerful. Simply go with us so that we can stare at the teacher alone."


    Lean thought for a while, today is a very important main task, in order to offset the point, it is necessary to establish a good relationship with the child of luck on the plane.


    Thinking of this, Ryan agreed to Harry''s request. They arranged to meet in the common room at 11:30 in the evening.


    Lane feels a little excited. After all, how can the Hogwarts night tour Gryffindor traditional project not experience it for yourself? Besides, even if you are caught, the simple night tour will be deducted at most, and you can do some after-school labor. The problem is not big.


    After returning to the common room, Neville had returned from the hospital. It seems that this time the injuries were lighter than in the original work. After seeing Ryan coming back, thanking him with a stumbling grip in his hand, Ryan comforted him.


    At eleven thirty in the evening, the roommates were asleep, and Ryan quietly opened the door. Harry and Ron saw the opposite door also drilled out.


    Greeted each other, they quietly walked towards the portrait channel, and the light closest to the channel turned on. Hermione sat there wearing a cute pink pajamas, frowning. "You actually did this, especially you Ryan, how did you mix with them?"


    Ryan: "Relax, night tour is also a part of Hogwarts'' life. Look at those seniors and elder sisters, there are a few who haven''t gone out at night. After all, we have to learn to follow the customs of the village, not to mention the life as a wizard. A very important part of it, I have n¡¯t seen a wizard duel yet. "


    "Shut up, be careful I write to your parents." Hermione followed them through the hole. "Don''t you think we should have won the Slytherin Academy Cup? I can''t watch you throw away all my hard earned points at once."


    "It''s okay, if you really want to lose points, I will earn this point with you, I swear."


    Two people quarreled while crawling across the passage.


    "Well, I don''t care about you anymore." She turned to prepare to go back to the dormitory and found that the painting she was facing was empty. The Fat Lady went out late at night and Hermione was locked out of Gryffindor Castle.


    "God, what should I do?" Hermione asked.


    "That''s your problem." Ron said, "We have to go, it''s almost late."


    "Anyway, you have violated the school rules. Let''s just go together. At least it''s safer than you standing here." Lane said to Hermione, sometimes. The best way to avoid being accused is to drag the accusers into the water. UU reading


    "Why?" Ron exclaimed softly.


    "At least two people just happened to be able to monitor the entire corridor. Lest the night watch teacher really appear, we can''t hide."


    "Okay." Harry turned around and said, "Be quiet, or we''ll be caught on the road."


    After walking ten minutes nervously, they came to the showroom on the third floor, and various medals in the room appeared to shine under the moonlight.


    Harry and Ron walked into the showroom, while Ryan and Hermione squatted at the door, and from time to time they protruded half of their heads to observe the situation in the corridor.


    Time passed by one minute and one second. Ryan saw a cat in the corridor rushing out of the staircase, and then a limping figure also walked out. It seems that this should be Filch.


    Lane patted Hermione, Hermione also widened her eyes nervously, and they slowly returned to the showroom to inform Harry. Then the four people crept to the door away from Filch, and then walked along the armored corridor.


    It''s just that they didn''t go fast in order to prevent Filch from hearing the sound. But Filch seemed to find something behind, and the footsteps were getting closer.


    Finally, Ron finally tripped on the armor under tension, and the sound of the armor falling to the ground spread throughout the corridor.


    The four people could not care about any concealment, they quickly ran along the corridor.


    After going upstairs and downstairs, after crossing several corridors, they finally could not run.


    Everyone bent over to support their knees, panting, and Ron asked, "Here, where is this?"


    Lean looked at the surrounding environment, and he made a chuckle in his heart, because this is near the fourth floor of the curse class classroom, and the forbidden ground guarded by the three-headed dog Luwei is nearby. Is the inertia of the plot so great?

 Chapter 14： 3 dogs

    "We are now at the door of the Curse Classroom." Ryan said to Ron. "Sure enough, my worries are justified, but are the wizards of the pure blood family generally so untrustworthy when facing a duel? "


    "Never." Ron retorted, "Only Slytherin''s snakes are likely to do this, like our Weasley family


    Will never do such a thing. "


    "The Weasley family? I think I might have encountered one. An official from the Ministry of Magic called Arthur Weasley who guided me to the magic world helped us a lot. He is really a warm and nice person."


    "Thank you for your praise of my father." Ron smiled friendlyly at Ryan.


    "It looks like we got rid of him." Hermione wiped the sweat from her head and said, "I have said ..."


    Before she finished, Harry interrupted her: "We must hurry back to the dormitory and can''t stay here anymore."


    Looking at Harry''s expression, he might think Hermione was right, but he didn''t want to admit this in front of Hermione.


    They just got up, a door in the hallway opened, Pippi floated out, and screamed happily after seeing them.


    "Nasty freshman, walking around in the middle of the night. Gee, Gee, Gee, naughty, naughty, you will be caught."


    Hermione was just about to step forward to plead, and Ryan pulled her and ran forward, yelling at Harry at the same time: ¡°He is a Pippi, pleading is useless, hurry and run.


    Harry was still a little stunned, but Ron reacted, grabbed him, and hurried forward along the corridor. At this time, everyone could not ignore the sound of his footsteps and tried to escape along the corridor. Pippi''s shout came from behind: "Students don''t sleep, they are in the hallway of the spell class!"


    Four people escaped to the end of the corridor together, only to find that the door at the end of the corridor was locked. And Filch''s footsteps came from the corridor behind.


    "It''s over!" Ron whimpered. They pushed the door in despair. And Ryan is ready to be caught. After all, compared with the three-headed dog, Filch looks more affable.


    "Go away." Hermione rushed to the door suddenly. She snatched Harry''s wand, knocked on the door lock, and whispered, "Arah hole!" The lock clicked and the door opened. "


    Ryan''s face changed sharply, and before she had time to say anything, Hermione was pulled in.


    He sadly found that women of this age developed earlier than men. He was pulled into the room by Hermione when he was caught off guard. Then with a bang, the door was closed.


    Sure enough, Pippi Ghost is Pippi Ghost. He will ignore anyone in this school except for a little respect for Professor and the blood man Barrow. Filch was teased by Pippi but got nothing, cursing angrily, but at last he left with nothing to do.


    Harry breathed and said: "He must think that the door is locked, we are finally safe."


    "I don''t think so, look back." Lane said with a trembling voice.


    Probably the big dog Luwei, who has the blood of the three-headed hell, appeared in front of everyone.


    They are facing the eyes of a monster-like dog, which is so big that it fills all the space from the ceiling to the floor. It has three heads, three pairs of ferocious eyes, three noses twitching and trembling in their direction, and three drooling mouths, like a slimy rope, from yellowing dogs The teeth hung down.


    It stood there motionless, all six eyes staring at them.


    Ryan knew that this dog would fall asleep as long as it heard music. At first he thought that knowing this weakness was not so difficult to deal with this dog. But at the scene, he discovered that when you face such a huge beast, you can''t sing songs at all.


    Glanced down. Sure enough, a door leading to the basement was stepped on by his dog. This should be Dumbledore ¡¯s test of Harry, and it ¡¯s a little suspicious that Pippi deliberately drove them in this direction.


    At least the principal should be able to order the ghosts of Hogwarts. If he really does n¡¯t want people to come to this place, the principal can completely order the ghosts to rush the students who are near here in other directions. Think of the levels in the original book, except for the final magic mirror, the others are too playful. It really doesn''t seem to be used against the Dark Lord, and if those levels happen to be the advantages of the three passers-by, is it a bit too coincidental.


    Fortunately, this is just the beginning of the main storyline. For now, do n¡¯t worry about being elected as a brave candidate by the principal, at least Neville is not considered a brave man in the original text.


    At this time, the door lock was unscrewed, and Harry turned the door handle. Then they quickly went out and closed the door. Fortunately, the dog was tied to the wall with an iron chain and could not be chased out. Then the four men desperately ran upstairs to the Gryffindor Tower.


    On the way, Ryan quietly stuffed the crystals of the sunlight in his pocket before departure back into the grocery store. This was what he had prepared beforehand just in case. At that time, he hoped to use the sunshine crystal flash bomb, UU reading to buy time for escape.


    Went very well. They ran to the front door of the eighth floor, and the fat lady had returned. She asked curiously how the embarrassed four people made this happen.


    But no one wants to speak, and then opens the door with a password. Stumbled back to the lounge, then collapsed on the sofa in the lounge.


    The four people were silent for a while, Ron broke the silence: "Why should the school keep such a fiery beast in the castle, are they not afraid of something going wrong?"


    And Hermione panted at this moment and stood up. "Don''t you see it standing on a trapdoor? It should be guarding something."


    Then she glared at the three boys. "I hope you are happy for today. We were almost bitten to death-or worse, expelled from school. Well, if you don''t object, I''m going to bed."


    Well, as an innocent person involved, Hermione''s anger is completely understandable, especially this adventure almost let everyone die.


    Sitting for another few minutes, the three went upstairs together, and then said good night to each other at the door of the dormitory before returning to their respective dorms.


    Ryan felt sore all over her body, so she didn''t wash her. She took off her clothes and went to bed directly.


    In bed, he reflected on his behavior today. Sure enough, it was still a bit reckless. The most important thing was that I was lack of strength, even if I knew what would happen in the future, but I was unable to change it.


    Thinking of this, he made up his mind. I had been afraid of facing a strange world before. So he didn''t open the door to a new world in the grocery store. It seems that he can''t go now.


    After setting a new goal, Ryan turned over and slowly fell asleep.

 Chapter 15： The first active copy

    Early the next morning, when Ryan saw Malfoy at the dining table and found that Harry Potter was still in school, the surprised expression he showed was, really, just like Malfoy''s expression, it still looked cute.


    Harry and Ron seemed to discuss something in private, but every time Ryan approached, they would stop discussing. It seems that they have begun to guess what is under the trap door the big dog is looking at.


    There is another situation that is not good or bad. Hermione started to stop talking to Ryan. This made Ryan a little bit lost, but it also gave Ryan more time to spend time with other students in the courtyard in the common room. Several students said to Ryan that they felt a lot relaxed without Hermione sitting on the side. It seems that Hermione''s handling of interpersonal relationships is a bit problematic.


    However, after more than a week, after Hermione was caught by Harry who got the Light Wheel 2000, Ryan finally found the opportunity to apologize to Hermione (as an adult, after bringing the outsider into danger, he said to the victim There''s nothing to lose his face in this apology.) The relationship between the children is not so many, so after a week of inactivity. Hermione also forgave Lane''s recklessness, and the relationship between the two returned.


    It''s time for the weekend again. After everyone in the dormitory sleeps at night, Ryan pulls off the bed to cover the roommate''s sight, and then chooses to enter the Wanjie grocery store.


    Lean had tried to wait and see if there were any guests coming home, but besides coming to the school, the mayor of the Winter House of the World of Ice Age had visited. More than a month after school, there was no one at home.


    Didn''t know until after entering the Wanjie grocery store and communicating with the system again, the probability that the guest came to the door was directly linked to the power of the owner. The last time we had a guest came, it was a very good indication of luck.


    Since there is no way to wait for the rabbit, Lane can only walk to the door of the grocery store and start to choose the world to traverse. The new world is divided into one to nine levels according to the degree of danger from low to high.


    The offset point required to open the space door starts from one point, and the number of points required for each level increase is multiplied by two. The previous world of Plants vs. Zombies was divided into five levels. Think about it too, a world full of fine plants and super-powerful zombies. It''s definitely not as simple as in the game.


    Ryan thought for a while and thought that the first- and second-tier worlds may not have what they need. Even if they can get firearms, they are all conventional world weapons. They have no professional training and are only 11 years old. They ca n¡¯t use anything. Powerful individual weapon.


    Furthermore, shooting a three-headed dog or a monster in a narrow space with a gun is like committing suicide by running a close-up shot of an elephant with a pistol in a cage. Not to mention that Voldemort has no form at all and is immune to all physical attacks. And like Malfoy, an inconspicuous classmate, it is too much to shoot with a gun.


    Like the fifth-level world, the world of Plants vs. Zombies is good luck without encountering many enemies, but you ca n¡¯t put everything on your luck. Think about it. If you are unlucky enough to meet a large group of zombies, Ryan''s current strength is definitely unable to deal with it. In addition, he has only six offset points, so the third-level world has become the only choice.


    After was decided, four offset points were paid. A flash of light flashed over, and Ryan crossed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª The dividing line through ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    If you get the omnipotent superpower, what are you going to do? Obviously, Ryan is facing this problem in the world.


    On the edge of a clearing in a small forest, Lane hid behind a big tree. Fortunately, it was night, and he, who was wearing a black school uniform, could easily hide in the darkness in the woods.


    When I just crossed over, I looked at a piece of turf under my feet and the surrounding trees. There is also a big pit around him, and there is an inexplicable voice coming from the big pit. Ryan knew that he had come to a popular location through which the movie could be out of control.


    Think also, this world with zero threshold can quickly gain combat power. Even if so many movies are inside, it is rare.


    The protagonist of the original movie, Lane is full of regret. In a world without superpowers, someone suddenly becomes a superhero and exposes himself to the outside world. In fact, the ending is not difficult to imagine.


    As long as the transcendental has not formed an organization, as long as it is not completely invincible, then there must be an organization trying to control him and kill him.


    Even if he is really invincible in power, as long as he still has a touch of humanity, he can always find a way to control him, and even let him commit suicide.


    After all, no matter how powerful the individual is, it can never be compared with the collective strength.


    Fortunately, he entered earlier. Ryan''s magic robe took off and covered the hole, and then applied a transforming technique to make the magic robe look like the grass around, and then hid in a nearby tree to observe the situation.


    Waited for about an hour. Three young people passed by the grove and saw two white people and one black person in the distance. It seems that this should be the original protagonist.


    They turned around in the open space, then left, and found no hole covered by magic.


    As soon as they walked out of Ryan''s field of vision, a ding sound came in their minds.


    -Completely reverse the plot and get 20 offset points.


    Great harvest, Ryan threw a fist in excitement, but unfortunately there are not many opportunities, and at the beginning, the plot was prevented from happening, and the drift point could not be harvested continuously, so different methods of intervening in the plot can only be said to be different Pros and cons.


    For the original protagonists, although they cannot become superpowers, it is not a bad thing to avoid dying of death or incognito and give up all the endings of going far away.


    After confirming that the protagonist trio had left, Ryan ran to the edge of the cave and opened the magic robe and jumped down.


    This hole is not big. Without taking a few steps, turning around a corner, Ryan saw a sea-urchin-like crystal with blue light.


    He thought for a while and reached out to grab a piece of crystal column born on the crystal. At this time, the system once again showed a line in his mind.


    ¡ª¡ªWhether an item that can be used as a commodity is included in a grocery store. whether


    Ryan chose yes, the crystal disappeared in front of him. As the crystal supporting the cave disappeared, the stones and mud at the top of the cave began to fall. Lane fled to the hole quickly, UU read the book and then climbed up to the ground.


    After running a distance, Lane entered the woods. There was a loud bang suddenly behind him. He grabbed the trunk of a tree and looked back at the clearing. A mid-sized minivan-sized sinkhole appeared in the open space.


    Lane knew that his goal in this world was basically settled, so he returned to the Wanjie grocery store.


    On the shelf, Ryan found that the power crystal became slap-sized and placed in a partition. The bottom sign says that by performing some kind of stimulation on the brain, the user can be given up to 100 tons of thought power.


    The number of available times is 3/3, and they cannot be stacked.


    Ryan hesitated with this piece of crystal for a long time, and finally gave up the decision to let himself gain power. Because he didn''t know what kind of effect this stimulation would have on the brain. If this stimulation will cause irreversible effects on the brain, what if the magic ability is hurt, after all, magic is now the foundation of his standing, and it is a little more than worth the risk to take this risk for an innate ability that has a limit of power. This crystal is still reserved as a transaction item.


    Although this adventure did not gain the planned power, at least 22 offset points were accumulated. After the inventory was counted, Ryan endured to turn his head and then looked at the impulse of the powerful and fast power source and chose to return.


    Lyed in bed and looked at the alarm clock. As before, it only disappeared for an hour.


    It seems that no matter how long you spend in another world, you will only spend one hour in this world.


    Is really good news, it will be much more convenient to arrange the time in the future.


    Ryan analyzed the process of today''s adventure in his mind a little, and then threw himself in the futon for ten hours, and soon fell asleep.

 Chapter 16： In the battle of Plants vs. Zombies

    Early the next morning, Ryan got up early and decided to go to a more dangerous world next time. But before that, he needs to learn more magic and gain more power to ensure safety in the adventure.


    After all, a world with many gains but little risk like super power loss is only a small part of all the world. It is more likely that the daily routine is to besieged by a large number of monsters as soon as a new world is reached.


    As he had breakfast, the system heard new news: Crazy Dave improved several plants based on the magic plants he brought a month ago, and now invites Ryan to test them with him.


    Test plants? That is to fight. But if you want to be with Dave, and you can return at any time, there should be no problem with safety.


    Lean thought about it and wanted to accept this invitation, after all, when he could not improve his ability in a short time. Using some external force is a very good way.


    After breakfast, Ryan went to the library to study with Hermione as usual. Ryan seemed a little absent-minded because he had to think about the actions at night. This state was even discovered by Hermione.


    "Ryan, what''s wrong with you today? It feels a bit wrong. I have read a page there for almost ten minutes. I haven''t turned the page yet."


    "Oh, it''s okay, but today''s condition is a bit bad, thank you for your concern."


    "No, I didn''t care about you, just Uncle Lambert asked me to look at you, I can''t eat it." After that, Hermione turned her head proudly, and then opened the thick book and started taking notes. . Ryan also took out the paper arranged by Professor McGonagall and wrote it.


    Saturday was spent in the daytime study. After dinner, he exchanged the contents of the weekend homework with several classmates in the common room. Ryan returned to the dormitory. After the roommate fell asleep, he began to cross again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª I am the dividing line through ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Standing in his yard, Ryan looked at the flourishing plants in the yard, and then walked to the back door of Dave''s house on the courtyard wall.


    Before knocking on the door, the door was opened violently: "Ah, the little guy is coming in. I''ll wait for you for a while, and I will go to the laboratory with me to see Dave''s new invention." After he finished speaking, Dave moved towards the room Go inside.


    Lane followed Dave forward while listening to his chatter. "The plants you found, I have never seen anything like them, they are really amazing, and I brought countless inspirations, I combined them with some local plants, and it works well for those nasty zombies. It ¡¯s hard to imagine. It ¡¯s really curious what world they live in. ¡±


    As they said, they came to the living room, Dave sat on the two-seater sofa, and then begged Ryan to sit up too.


    After the two were seated, Dave took off his shoes on his left foot and pressed his left thumb on a flower painted on the floor tiles.


    With the sound of a drop, a seat belt popped up and tied around the waists of the two people, then the sofa fell back sharply, and then the seat belt was retracted back. Dave stood up quickly and pulled Ryan up.


    Bypassing the sofa, Lane discovered that there was a downward staircase just under the sofa.


    Lane looked at Dave: "Why do you have to sit on the sofa when you start the machine?"


    "Because I feel that shaking my head like this can inspire my new inspiration."


    "Then why do I sit there?"


    "Dave feels that good things can''t be kept alone, and need to be shared with partners."


    Lane: "..."


    Zigzag down the stairs, and walked down about four or five floors high, before an alloy door appeared.


    Dave ignored the scan camera next to him, but put his face on the glass of the fire equipment box beside the door to verify his face. The alloy door opened. (Dave: "Look, I designed this to ensure that no enemy can think of it. You can also install a similar one in your house." Ryan: I don''t know what to say, I can only nod politely.


    Behind the gate is an underground space half the size of a football field, about three floors high. The entire space is illuminated by sunlight crystallizing.


    "This is my laboratory, there is an intelligent system that I made to help me manage this laboratory, Dave is very powerful in any way." He said proudly. "Come with me, followed by the new varieties produced with the plants you brought."


    Walked through the rows of soilless cultivation tanks, Ryan saw various familiar plant varieties in previous games, such as cherry bombs, nut walls, potato mines and so on. The plants also looked at him curiously with their small eyes open and whispered to each other from time to time.


    "It seems they like you very much, little one." Dave stood at another door and beckoned Ryan. "Come in and see the new members of our plant army."


    After entering the door, Ryan found that it was a small room of about 100 square meters. In addition to all kinds of incomprehensible tall scientific instruments that occupy half of the space. The rest are rows of iron shelves and several plants grown on them.


    While Ryan was looking at the plants on the iron shelf, Dave came behind and started to introduce them one by one.


    "Because the time to get these things is too short, so now I have only developed three new plants. UU reading "


    Pointed to a half-tall cabbage. "The first kind is a variety that was cultivated by combining the bite kale seeds you gave. Cabbage boxer. He can always beat the zombie in front of him." The voice just fell and the cabbage opened Closed his eyes and made a boxing preparation.


    "Isn''t this the species in Plants vs. Zombies 2?" Lane was puzzled. But think about it, no matter whether the plants in one or two are cultivated by Dave. So, inspired by your own plants, it is normal to cultivate some new plants in advance.


    Dave pointed to a bean next to the cabbage. "This is a spring bean. It can bounce off the zombies beside him. Thank you for the pimple ... yes, the pods of the vine, tell me that resilience can also be done against zombies. Lethal. "


    Finally Dave led Ryan around a few shelves and came to the back of the house. Behind there is a row of strange plants with a dragon''s head.


    "I always thought that the dragon was only a legend until you gave me that bottle of dragon blood. (Lane: Ten gallons only had a tube of blood the size of an adult''s index finger. It was a robbery.) He asked me to take plants and animals Combined with the ability to cultivate this unprecedented plant, Huolongcao, based on the large mouth flower. It is like a flamethrower. "


    After introducing the newly added plants, Dave said: "I invite you to come this time, hoping that you and I will complete the tests on these plants, and then clean up a large wave of zombies that are in the immediate vicinity. , I can give you part of the newly recovered building together with the promised remuneration. Anyway, no one in the village needs a new house. "


    Lean thought for a while, and simply replied: "No problem, as a human being, I don''t like zombies. I''m willing to clean up these nasty zombies with you."

 Chapter 17： In the battle in the world of plants vs zombies

    Just returned to the ground, and there was a gust of wind outside. A note flew in from the open window and directly attached to Ryan''s face. He smelled a **** smell from above.


    Remove the piece of paper, with a dark red blood stain written on a line of crooked words "We will come to visit in a while, welcome to join us!-Your friend"


    It seems that the battle is about to start, the background of the electronic alarm clock in the living room turns red and a harsh alarm sounds. A two-minute countdown appeared.


    "You go to the empty house next to it. There is no need to face the main force of the zombies. You only need to share my pressure from the side. By the way, it is enough to kill the scattered zombies. I have everything ready." As soon as he fell, Dave rushed out of the main entrance.


    Did not wait for the door to close, Dave rushed back again, buckling a brand-new iron pan on Ryan''s head. "With this, you can direct the plants with your mind."


    After the door was closed, Lane crossed the house from the back door to the predetermined position.


    Lane was an old player in the Plants vs. Zombies series of games. Seeing that he would personally command a real Plants vs. Zombies now, besides being nervous, he even felt a little excited.


    Came to the scheduled position, and four bags of seeds were placed in the house. On his pocket are written sunflower (50), pea shooter (100), cherry bomb (150), nut (50)


    According to the manual placed next to it, in the battle mode, sunflowers can produce a beam of sunlight every 30 seconds. These sunlight can cause plants to become temporary weapons with a life span of only three days. Now the iron pot above Ryan''s head can collect sunlight. All operations are similar to those in the game. 50 points of sunlight are pre-stored in the iron pot.


    Lyn quickly planted the seeds of a sunflower in the yard, and then put the sunlight on the seeds.


    Like the fast-forward in the documentary, this seed quickly changed from a bud to an adult sunny sunflower in a matter of seconds. After a while, a sunflower emerged from the sunflower, guided by Ryan ¡¯s idea, and flew into the iron pot above his head. An unreal number also appeared in the upper left corner of the eye: 25. It looks like the game, sunflowers produce at once It''s 25 o''clock sunshine.


    Just finished doing this, and heard the sound of zombies starting to climb up along the wooden board against the wall. Soon, the first zombie showed his head in the wall.


    The zombie made a terrible howl and then stumbled towards Ryan''s house.


    From a distance, although the zombie does not have the stupid feeling in the game, it is roughly similar to the zombie in the game; the green-green skin is wearing ragged clothes. Both eyes protruded, and only a few yellow teeth remained in the open mouth. He walked and wobbled three times, occasionally groaning from the middle of his throat of unknown significance.


    There were only one or two zombies starting to rush into the yard, and Ryan planted the accumulated 50 points of sunlight into a new sunflower. Then continuously release petrified spells to the one or two zombies that climbed up. Although the effect is not good, but each magic can make the zombie pause in place for five or six seconds.


    With the work of two sunflowers, Ryan quickly made the first pea shooter. After a few pea hits, the zombie broke his neck and fell into the yard.


    After knocking down a few zombies with magic, Ryan suddenly found that a virtual image of a silver coin emerged from the body of the fallen zombie. When he put this in his pot with his mind, his pocket suddenly fell, Ryan He reached into his pocket and pulled out a crystal of sunlight.


    "This world is very interesting." Lane thought "Although the crystals of sunlight appear inside the zombie, it makes people feel neither scientific nor magical."


    As time passed, the sun was accumulating more and more, and Ryan put two sunflowers in the back of the courtyard. Then three pea shooters were planted in each row. There is also a row of nuts at the front.


    In this formation, the zombies turned into living targets and fell in front of the plants one after another. Ryan also took advantage of this opportunity to practice some of his magic.


    Occasionally, when some zombies gather, plant a cherry bomb to clear the field.


    After a few hours, as Ryan practiced several spells more and more smoothly, there was a burst of alarm from the crazy Dave''s house, and it seemed that the zombie''s final offensive had begun.


    Hundreds of zombies rushed under the guidance of the zombie holding the flag. At this time, the hysteresis provided by the curse was a tremendous salary for such a large group of zombies.


    Soon, the zombies stepped on the body of the fallen zombie in front of them, and the attack of the pea shooter rushed to the front of the nut and began to bite the nut.


    Lyn tried to put a cherry bomb on the place where the zombies got together, but there were too many zombies, and the cherry bomb hadn''t exploded, so they gnawed away.


    No way, Ryan can only place cherry bombs on the edge of the zombie swarm to destroy the zombies layer by layer like peeling onions.


    Finally, after several nuts were nearly gnawed, Ryan finally killed all the zombies who ran into the yard.


    He originally wanted to go out and chase the retreating zombies, but thinking about Dave''s account, he didn''t move.


    As a result, after the group of zombies left, a few zombies were suddenly drilled out of the soil. They seemed to be ambushing.


    Cold sweat instantly flowed down the back of Ryan, plus a few hours of fighting consumed too much energy, Ryan sat on the steps in front of the door, UU reading took a breath.


    After sitting for a while, Lane saw Dave coming out of his house in a tractor.


    He ran to the road and saw that Dave was planting permanent plants on the roadside. Seeing Ryan coming out, he greeted Ryan to: "Come and help take the hand, as long as the plants are planted here, then the zombies will not be able to approach this area on a large scale. We will retake a piece of land from the zombies, I promise you Is also in this place. "


    Was originally a bit indifferent. But when he heard the last sentence, the housing prices of his last life were very miserable, and he immediately stepped forward to help him with a floating spell to move things.


    Ryan felt weird to see Dave repair the fence with his rough hands. Because in that underground laboratory, there is an intelligent butler with high technology content, Dave boasted that he did it himself. So why not make some robots to help share these chores?


    During the break, Ryan asked this question. Dave drank from the glass and replied: "Do you think I want to work on my own? Unfortunately, the plants can only do simple movements and cannot move, they can''t help me work, and my enemy, those zombies He is a master robot. I am not as good as computers and robots. Only in a fully shielded laboratory underground can I guarantee the safety of the system. As soon as I get out of the shielded space underground, my robot will soon become his In turn attacked me. "


    Ryan also sighed. It seems that the two people are going to work this late into the night. This kind of manual labor is a bit too heavy for an 11-year-old child.


    Suddenly, the Ryan Spirit machine flashed: "Uncle Dave, we don''t need to do this kind of rough work again. Regarding the problem of robots being used by the enemy, I suddenly thought of a good way to solve this problem."

 Chapter 18： Under the battle in the world of plants vs zombies

    Dave, who was sitting there drinking water, was taken aback by the sudden cries of Ryan, and the water in his mouth was choked by the intake pipe, making a coughing sound. Ryan quickly stepped forward and slapped him on the back. It took a while for Dave to relax.


    He raised his head and looked at Ryan: "I can''t solve a problem like a great scientist, how could you little one solve it."


    Looking at the look of unbelief on Ryan''s face, Mad Dave went on to say: "My enemy is called Dr. Zombie. He is a very intelligent zombie. He has developed many strange zombies, and he is also good at electronics and Machines can make robots bigger than houses. As a result of the failure of an evil experiment, Dr. Zombie synthesized the wisdom of many scientists. "


    "The most important thing is." Dave said in a low voice. "He can grab the pre-life knowledge that turned into zombies. For example, I just thought he was a pure zombie expert. So I made several robots as helpers, but every time the robot became his minions."


    Dave shook his head as if remembering something that made her feel unpleasant: "Although I am not as good as him in software, I also found some things. The programs he uses have many characteristics of other famous experts, and those Experts were killed in zombie attacks without exception. So I guess that it is very likely that zombies will eat human brains and gain knowledge for Dr. Zombie. "


    Speaking of which, Dave began to become frantic: "When I was almost desperate, by chance I started to study these plants that no one had studied before, and it turned out that Dr. Zombie lacked effective means for these plants. Even if he can devour and digest knowledge with evil means, he cannot learn to know new knowledge through normal means. So this is why he desperately controls his hands and attacks me, because only the great Dave knows that these will attack zombies What happened to the plants, only by eating my brain can Dr. Zombie know how to deal with these plants. "


    After these words, Crazy Dave glared at Ryan with his eyes of different sizes, as if to say such a powerful enemy, how can you, a child, have the power to fight him, to know his accomplishments in this respect, quite Experts in this world have accomplished this.


    Lean looked at Dave, who was full of disbelief, and said, "If you believe me, let me go to your underground laboratory, and I will show you the solution to the problem."


    Looking at the firmness shown in Ryan''s eyes, Dave shook his head and took him back to the basement (Ryan did not sit on the sofa this time).


    Came to the base of the computer in the basement, Lane chose to extract a copy of the knowledge from the world of the ice age.


    As a golden light floated by, a USB flash drive appeared in Ryan''s hand.


    After inserting the U disk into the computer, with the help of artificial intelligence, the difference machine, the energy tower and the robot''s stereoscopic projection were quickly projected in three dimensions, and various data were marked around.


    Dave pushed Ryan away and looked at the things in front of him with an amazing voice: "This is completely another civilized thing. Completely mechanical programming can enable these robots to log, mine, take care of greenhouses, and even take care of Patient function. "


    "More importantly, this robot has a terrible reliability, relying on at most the material and craft level of the early 20th century. It can work in an environment of -150 ¡æ."


    "The most incredible thing is that this big guy is driving. It is actually those ancient steam power."


    After dancing wildly, Dave turned his head to look at Ryan: "I finally know where your luck is. This robot does not rely on any electronic components at all. Even Dr. Zombie has no strong electronic intrusion ability. Way to invade an operating system core composed of gears and perforated steel plates. "


    "As long as the steam energy tower power supply and differential machine programming are used, I think I can start producing these robots soon, so that my army of plants can quickly add value, and I should be able to see the day when zombies are completely eliminated in my lifetime ..."


    Speaking of which, Dave crouched down and lined up with Ryan. "This technology is very important to me. Both you and I are businessmen, so do n¡¯t go around so many bends. You can make a price. Things are determined to be won. "


    Lean thought for a while: "I''m just a kid, I don''t know exactly what this item can get from you."


    "Well, since you are willing to believe Dave, then Dave will prepare you for trading commodities. You will definitely think this is a perfect deal."


    Although there is now a way to build a new robot, the two people still get the door to build a fortification to prevent zombies. Even with the help of magic, the two spent hours until the sun went down to get all the work done.


    "Shouldn''t there be any other people in this village? Why didn''t they come out to help." After finishing his work, Ryan thought of something in the game and asked Dave curiously.


    "It turns out that there are people in the town I live in, but when I found out that the zombie''s target was mine, I moved to this abandoned town. It has been three years since UU read the book . "


    Back to Dave ¡¯s house, Lane went to the bathroom to clean up, and Dave was ready to trade items.


    Done properly, Dave was sitting on the sofa waiting for Ryan.


    "I can transfer ten plants to you, three of which can be selected as advanced plants." After these, watching Ryan looked at him with emotionless eyes. He smiled awkwardly and then said: "Of course, in addition to these, a small greenhouse farm recovered this time will also be given to you as your plant cultivation base. After the robot is built, it will be ready for you."


    Hearing this, Ryan smiled at the corner of his mouth, and there was a steady stream of plants in the farm greenhouse. Seeing Lane smiled, Dave also breathed a sigh of relief and said, "In addition, there is a farm house and the house you own now. After the robot is built, I will clean it up for you."


    Finally, Dave took a small pocket from behind and handed it to Ryan. Ryan stretched out a hand to take over the pocket, because he estimated the wrong weight of the pocket and nearly smashed the bag on his feet. He opened his pocket. It was found that there were some rough chestnut-sized gold ingots. When they were added together, they could weigh several kilograms. If they were taken back, they could be exchanged for about 1,000 gallons. Seriously, the alloy currency of Kanon (Note 1) dare to press pure gold coins For the exchange of gold, the goblins of Gu Ling Pavilion are too dark.


    In addition to gold, there is a notebook.


    "I think you are a complete human society and may need these golds. Anyway, I can''t use them, so I will give you all the collected." Dave said, rubbing his hands. "This notebook records my experience of growing plants, you can take a look."


    After selecting the plants, Lane said goodbye to Dave, and then walked out of Dave''s house. The choice returned to the Wanjie grocery store.

 Chapter 19： Count the harvest

    After returning to the Wanjie grocery store, a systematic voice appeared in his mind.


    ¡ª¡ªThe introduction of other world technologies has brought an unpredictable evolutionary direction for the development of the world of plants vs. zombies. Get 3 offset points.


    Why are there so few? Ryan frowned. This technical exchange is likely to change the direction of the development of a fifth-level world. Only 3 points are offset, which is somewhat too small.


    Fortunately, as Ryan''s strength increased, the system gave more information than the original on the bulletin board.


    After reading it, Ryan knew that the rewards now given are only phased, just the world deviation caused by Dave, the luck son of that world. When you go to the world next time, you will calculate the offset point again for the changes that occurred in that world.


    Is actually a long-term task, but a long stream is also a good way. Now that Ryan has an offset of 25 points, next time you can find a world that may reap greater risks for adventure.


    In addition to the most important offset point, it also harvested a greenhouse farm, which made the planting base owned by Lane upgraded to a small planting base (farm) + micro base (yard). It is just possible to plant the new plant this time without having to eradicate the original plant to make room for the new plant.


    The two rows of plants on the shelf behind the counter are a good example of this harvest.


    The rows below are very full, except for the original Sunflower Sunflower, Pea Shooter and Sunshine Mushroom. Seven common plants harvested this time were also placed. They are:


    Nut wall, burst pea shooter, cherry bomb, tombstone moss, lantern grass, piranha, water lily


    Although they are the most basic plant varieties, but at least let Ryan have a plant army that can cope with most of the environment.


    In addition to these common varieties, there are three pots of advanced plants on the shelf above, including dragon grass, twin sunflowers and machine gun peas.


    Of these plants, ordinary plants still produce ten per week, while advanced varieties can only produce two per week.


    On the cabinet on the side of the counter, in addition to the original golden book, "Winter House Industrial Manual". Now there is another black book, "Crazy Dave''s Novice Plant Cultivation Guide."


    Looking at the two books, Ryan decided to study it. When he concentrated on the two books, he found that the two books needed different prices to learn quickly.


    "Winter House Industry Manual" thoroughly learned that one offset point is needed, because it is just an ordinary mechanical book with only a little science fiction, and the cost of learning is very small. The "Crazy Dave''s Novice Plant Cultivation Guide" is a guide for the cultivation of extraordinary plants. To learn, you must have 5 offset points.


    Lean thought about it and finally decided to study the two books together. After all, mechanical knowledge is very useful in the face of many scenes, and extraordinary plant cultivation methods, think about the herbal medicine class in Hogwarts, you know that this is a knowledge directly linked to power.


    The accumulated offset points are not used to improve one''s own strength, or the offset points are clasped in the hand, but the result is that some tragic consequences occur due to lack of power. It is not too late to regret it. Therefore, it is the most stupid idea to only save the offset point.


    Ryan sat on the only chair in the store, and then chose to instill knowledge, the offset points became 19 points.


    At this time, a light appeared in each of the two books, and then connected with Ryan''s head. Lion heard a lullaby begin to reverberate in his mind. In the lullaby, he slept slowly.


    Ryan, who was asleep, seemed to have a dream, dreaming that he was beside a lake. And from the colorful clouds in the sky, two streams of water were injected into the lake, making a pleasant sound of ding ding dong dong.


    Ryan felt half relaxed on the soft grass by the lake and looking up at the sky, very relaxed.


    One of the two streams ended quickly, but the other took a long time to completely end.


    As soon as the calm returned to the back, Ryan felt a suction on the top of his head, and then his eyes were dark. He woke up and found himself still sitting on the chair.


    "How come there is no needle-like pain in the novel? Has the transmission not started yet?" He was a little puzzled, but he thought in his mind that he soon realized that he had memorized the knowledge in those two books. You can fully master it by practicing it.


    "Yes, no one has ever said that the transmission of knowledge must be obtained after the brain has been tortured. It seems that I have been worrying about it before. But this is also good, otherwise every time the knowledge is transmitted, it will be as painful as the killing of pigs on the ground. Rolling around the ground is not a good thing. "After thinking about these things, Ryan began to carefully count the knowledge in his mind.


    "Winter House Industrial Manual" brought Ryan a wealth of mechanical knowledge, but he had repaired bicycles at most before, so he could not see any improvement in his mastery of machinery.


    But "Crazy Dave''s Novice Plant Cultivation Guide" is different. In addition to understanding how the plants brought out of the plant vs. zombies should determine their status and how they need to be cultivated, they also learn from the herbal medicine lessons I learned at Hogwarts. Combine.


    Lane was surprised to find that he had integrated the knowledge of the herbal medicine class he had previously learned. It seems that this book helps him more than he thought. UU reading


    After roughly sorting out the data transmitted into the brain, he recalled the tension when the zombies swarmed, thinking in his mind: Sure enough, the pay is proportional to the harvest. However, the harvest is far more than the previous adventures to other worlds. Let us not talk about the last harvested things. The experience gained by using magic combat can be said to be very precious.


    However, the crisis encountered this time was expected in advance, so the whole adventure process is also full of surprises. But after repeling the zombie attack, the zombie who was almost buried in the soil had a counter-killing experience. Also let Ryan know a risk point: when doing any action in the future, we must grasp the balance between safety and expected harvest, and do not pursue the ultimate harvest.


    Finally, the gold equivalent of 1,000 gallons is harvested, although not particularly large. But think about Harry Potter risking a quarter of the mortality rate in the Triwizard Tournament, and busy with a full semester to earn this number, this gain can also be regarded as good.


    After summarizing the harvest of this adventure in his heart, think about nothing to deal with. Ryan stood up and looked around the store with satisfaction. After looking at the first shelf filled with plants for a few seconds, he chose to return.


    Lying back on the bed, Ryan found that the time was still only an hour later, which caused him somehow to feel the time confusion. After all, in the world of Plants vs. Zombies, he fought for a whole day. The first fight kept his spirit in a state of excitement.


    It also made Ryan a little insomnia, but when he thought of going to class as usual tomorrow, he forced himself to close his eyes.


    I don''t know how long I turned in bed, Ryan finally fell asleep.

 Chapter 20： Transition and discussion about 3 dogs

    Early the next morning, Ryan yawned and went to the auditorium for breakfast. I was too excited yesterday, so I didn''t sleep well at night.


    However, despite his physical fatigue, Ryan was still very excited in spirit. He even smiled occasionally even at dinner.


    This behavior attracted the eyes of Hermione eating next to her. "What the **** did you do this weekend? After a while, I was confused and inexplicably dazed, and smirked from time to time. Are you really okay?"


    Hermione let her go after Ryan repeatedly assured herself that there was no problem. After that, I went to the library to study myself.


    The days are back on track. Ryan is also quietly and normally in class. He feels that it is not suitable to travel to other worlds until he fully masters the two abilities of the current new learning. After all, if you want to learn new powers, you must first apply the powers you already master before you talk about it.


    In addition, he showed interest in magical plants in the herbal medicine class on Wednesday. Even willing to stay and help clean up after class, just to stay with those magical plants for a while, after all, only by touching these plants, Ryan can absorb the knowledge of crazy Dave in his own practice.


    Seeing that Ryan clearly showed his love for these plants, Professor Sprout was very happy. After all, as a teacher, the courses he taught had students'' heartfelt likes that made them feel very accomplished.


    So Professor Sprout told Ryan that he can go directly to her office to ask questions when they have questions about these magical plants.


    So, besides improving his ability, Ryan found himself brushing his face with the professor. This is a surprise.


    However, the mechanical ability is difficult to practice, because there is a very unreasonable repair spell in the wizarding world, so that it has no place to practice hands. Fortunately, the thing does not have much effect in the wizarding world. When will there be a chance? You can practice again.


    After writing homework in the evening, I found many people crowded by the fireplace in the common room. The Weasley twins seemed to be demonstrating new things there.


    Ryan just planned to stand up to see the excitement, the door of the common room opened, and Hermione crawled in from outside.


    She came in and looked around the lounge, then walked towards Ryan, it seemed that there was something to find him.


    Lean returned to his seat again, and soon Hermione sat opposite him, then looked around a little nervously. Most people in the lounge were attracted by the new tricks of Weasley twins, and no one noticed this corner.


    Hermione put down her schoolbag and pulled out a thick book from inside.


    This book looks old, with a reptile skin on it. The name of the book is written in faded lacquer on the cover: "Rare Europa Magic Animal"


    Hermione said, "Look, I found this."


    She opened the book and turned to one of the pages. A three-headed dog was painted on it. It seems that the original author''s painter was good. The three-headed dog was drawn to life and kept changing its posture as if it were alive.


    Lane saw at a glance that the three-headed dog on the picture was almost the same as the three-headed dog they met in the room on the fourth floor that day they were not allowed to be close.


    The description of this animal is written at the bottom of the picture: three-headed dog, a magical creature with regional biological ancestry. It is a relic of the age of mythology. Because of its three heads, it has inherent advantages in the ability to detect, resist coma, panic, and coma.


    This animal has powerful night vision, and its paws and teeth are poisonous. It can cause difficult healing for its opponents. Multiple heads can take turns to rest, so it is difficult to attack it. The lineage of mythical creatures makes him extremely resistant to magic and physical attacks.


    "Why do you show me this?" Ryan asked, and then he seemed to think of something: "I swear I will never be as adventurous as last time. After all, this terrible creature can still withdraw from the whole body. Fortunately, we ca n¡¯t expect to be able to look after me forever. And I accidentally involved you last time. I apologize to you again. "


    "It''s a good thing for you to have this kind of thinking, but I don''t mean to show you this book, you look at this paragraph." Ryan followed Hermione''s finger and found a row under the footer that he just skipped. Small print: The three-headed dog can be tamed by the powerful owner. Once tamed, it only follows the owner''s instructions, and is the most suitable and loyal guard.


    "We were in that room that day and saw a trapdoor at the foot of the three-headed dog, which just shows that the three-headed dog is there to protect something. What do you think is what will make the school take a certain risk? Such a dangerous animal in the school? "


    When did Hermione have this curiosity? In the original text, she wasn''t making friends with Harry and Ron. Are you concerned about this issue?


    Lean thought about Hermione''s changes, and then figured it out: As a school bully, Hermione must have great curiosity about the unknown. Not to mention escaping from the mouth of such a big three-headed dog. It would be a strange thing not to be curious about that animal. If it were n¡¯t for Ryan who already knew the answer, he must be looking for information about the dog.


    It''s just that in the original world, Hermione was not very popular in Gryffindor. UU reading could not find someone to discuss, so at most think about it in your heart.


    Hermione saw that Ryan seemed to be dazed again, so she asked: "I don''t believe you have any curiosity about the three-headed dog and trapdoor. Tell me what did you think of?"


    Lane knew the secret under the trap door, but he couldn''t say it straight. (Otherwise I ca n¡¯t explain it)


    After thinking about it, Ryan said: "After reading the information you gave today, the only thing I can be sure of is what the dog is guarding, and that thing must be very important, otherwise it will not be used to look at the door with this animal. . "


    "However." Ryan turned his words: "I find it strange that Hogwarts is just a school, not a vault. How could it be used to store babies?"


    "Wait, vault, I seem to have thought of something." Hermione continued: "I have been ordering the" Prophet Daily ". I remember the newspaper saying that someone had invaded Gu Ling Pavilion during the summer vacation, but a Gu Ling Pavilion spokesman said, The invaded vault is empty, and the contents have been extracted earlier in the day. Do you say that the things hidden in Hogwarts are the ones that were taken away? "


    A good reasoning, and he could actually guess the truth. Ryan looked at Hermione in surprise, then found that she was a little sick, coughed and said: "I think you guessed it very well, because the wizarding world can be better than Gu Ling Ge. The only safe place is Hogwarts, where the great Dumbledore is. But those who dare to rob Gu Lingge may dare to come to Hogwarts to rob. "


    "So, what should I do?" Hermione said nervously.


    Lean waved his hand and said with a smile: "Don''t worry, we have the greatest white wizard of this century as the principal. Even if there is any situation, it is not our two first-year students to worry about it."

 Chapter 21： Visit Quidditch training

    After comforting Hermione, the two read the book for a while, and then said good night to each other and went back to their bedrooms to sleep.


    When he had breakfast the next morning, Hermione was sitting next to Lane and gossiping about it for a while.


    "It''s either extremely precious or dangerous." Hermione said the results of her analysis in bed last night.


    "Or both are occupied." Ryan swallowed the oatmeal in his mouth (still bacon not used to breakfast, why do British people eat so greasy in the morning).


    However, without other information, and even without knowing the size of the thing, this guess is obviously futile.


    ¡­¡­


    In the next few days, Ryan regained the normal daytime class mode. For the rest of the time, he or she would read books in the library with Hermione. Either complete the homework in the common room with the students. It was just that the excitement of the last night tour was too great, so he gave up the plans for the next few night tours.


    In several walks, Lane secretly poured the acid secreted by the tombstone moss into a corner of the outer wall of Hogwarts Castle.


    He found that the acid that would quickly corrode a door-sized marble had no effect on the Hogwarts stone wall. In the previous life, it was possible that the news that every inch of Hogwarts land was encased with strong protective magic may be true. It seems that Hogwarts Castle itself is much deeper than the water in the novel. Therefore, everything is still the highest priority.


    Until the time came to the next Wednesday, Ryan decided to go out of the castle.


    In the Scottish Highlands where Hogwarts is located, it is almost impossible to see the sun as it approaches winter, and it often rains. Even if the house elves burned the fireplace very well, he still felt that mushrooms were growing on him when he squatted in the castle all day to study.


    So even after dinner, the sun has gone down. Ryan decided to go out of the castle to breathe the fresh air while his homework had been completed.


    After inviting Hermione to go out together failed (I still have a bunch of materials for the metamorphosis class to check, and also have an astronomy class at night.), And after gaining a look despised from Zhen. Xueba, Ryan can only shrug and choose one Go out of the castle.


    Because it was Wednesday afternoon, he decided to go to the stadium to see the training of the college''s Quidditch team.


    After all, he has been in the magic world for so long. He has never seen how to play the most popular sports in the magic world.


    When he came to the course, he found that the course was a huge building made of wood and colorful cloth. There were three gold poles at each end of the course, with a ring on top. Like little plastic sticks for children to blow soap bubbles, but they are each fifty feet tall.


    Hundreds of chairs were placed high in the stands of a circle, and there were scattered students sitting there. Looking at the stands, Ryan saw Ron''s red hair at a glance.


    Just get acquaintances, Ryan climbed up to the stands and sat next to Ron.


    "Hey, how did you come out today?" Ron asked a bit strangely. Because Ryan organized everyone to discuss homework together in the common room, the popularity is not bad, and the relationship with Ron is OK.


    "Always come out and walk around," Ryan replied, and then he looked at the players flying around the court and asked Ron: "I don''t know Quidditch at all. Can you tell me Say? "


    Ron looked a little excited, because he was always ignored. After all, he was the youngest son in the family, but there was a sister underneath, and the school was covered by the halo of Harry Potter''s savior. Therefore, I hope that others will recognize him.


    "Quidge is the most popular sport in the wizarding world." Ron cleared his throat and began to say: "The rules of the Quidditch ball are easy to understand, although it is not easy to play. Seven people on each side, three of them are called For the chaser. "


    Finally, Ron pointed to the players who were fighting for a bright red ball the size of a football on the court and said, "Look, they are chasers, and the ball in their hands is a ghost fly."


    Then he pointed to the golden circles on the field and said to Ryan: "The chasers pass each other the flying balls, trying to pass them through any of the three rings below, so that they can score. Every time the flying **** pass A circle can get ten points. "


    "Of course, each team also has a goalkeeper, preventing the opponent''s chaser from throwing the ghost ball into his goal. The goalkeeper in our courtyard is Captain Wood."


    "Three chaser, one goalkeeper, what about the others?"


    "Look, there are two **** that can fly in the air."


    Lane saw two black **** slightly smaller than the basketball flying in the air, trying to hit everyone on the broom. But the Weasley brothers took a bat similar to a baseball bat and continually hit the ball elsewhere (as for how to see the Weasley twins, red hair is particularly conspicuous).


    "These two are roaming balls. They flew around and wanted to knock the golfers off the broom." Ron lowered his chest proudly: "But my twin brother is the best hitter. , They will protect our team members from being hit by roaming balls. At the same time, hit the roaming ball towards the opponent team members. "


    Lane listened to the loud sound of the bat when he hit the roaming ball, and asked with some worry: "Is this thing really going to kill people?"


    Ron scratched his head: "At least not at Hogwarts, the worst thing is to smash the chin."


    It sounds dangerous, Lane thought silently.


    "Finally, it''s time to find the golfer. There will be a golden ball with wings smaller than the Neville memory ball in the official game ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is called the Golden Snitch. It flies very fast. The job of the golfer is to shuttle back and forth between the chaser, the batter, the roaming ball and the ghost ball, and catch it before the opponent finds the golfer. If the team ¡¯s golfer catches the gold Spyster, his team can win an extra 150 points, which is almost a stable win. "


    Watching the players on the field fly around, Ryan feels that this sport looks at least more exciting than basketball or football, and there is not much entertainment in the wizarding world. No wonder Quidditch will become popular in the entire wizarding world The index ranks first in sports.


    Seeing Ryan seemed interested in Quidditch, Ron, holding the joy of Amway''s success, began to continually introduce Ryan to the history of the players on the court, with the famous Quidditch team and this sport interspersed in the middle. History story.


    It seems that Ron is also a level person, except that his luster has always been obscured by those around him.


    Suddenly Ryan saw a thin figure, flying across the field on a broom at high speed.


    "Is that Harry Potter?"


    Ron looked at the direction of Ryan''s finger: "Yeah, he is the new looking player. You can tell others about this news. This year he is our team''s secret weapon."


    "I think other teams may already know. Because I was in the toilet yesterday after class, I heard two Hufflepuffs discussing Harry."


    "What should I do?" Ron looked nervous.


    "It''s okay, I listened to their discussion as if I didn''t believe that Harry could fly at all." Lane said with a smile.


    The time passed slowly during the conversation, and the last day was completely dark. Ryan and Ron waited for Harry to change his clothes and went back to the dormitory to get the textbook and went to the Astronomy Tower for astronomy class.

 Chapter 22： Halloween Eve

    During these days, Ryan kept busy learning various knowledge in order to strengthen his strength.


    What delighted him most was that he found the correct use of the knowledge in the Winter House Industry Manual. As industrial knowledge, this book records quite a lot of various materials.


    And these contents are obviously able to provide a lot of help for Ryan in the transformation course. As we all know, the three elements of Transfiguration are magic power, the understanding of magic itself, and the mastery of various material properties. And this knowledge about various materials can strengthen Ryan''s grasp of various material properties. This also allowed Ryan to add a lot of points to Gryffindor in the Transfiguration Class.


    Perhaps because it is too busy now-in addition to the homework of each subject, you also have to take time to practice the new knowledge gained from the Wanjie grocery store. ¡ª¡ªSo, when Ryan suddenly realized that he wrote a letter every Saturday and had written the ninth letter to his family, he felt incredible.


    One morning, Ryan smelled the smell of roasted pumpkin in the castle. He knew it was Halloween.


    (Does the monster seem to be out of the cage? Please pay attention in the last few days.) While desperately thinking about how to deal with the possible monster event, Lane walked to the Curse Classroom with the textbook.


    Today Professor Flitwick looks very happy, probably because it is about to celebrate the festival, the festival atmosphere is getting stronger and stronger.


    After class, the professor announced that he thought they could start flying objects. The students have been looking forward to try this skill since they saw Professor Flitwick flying Neville''s toads around the classroom.


    Flivi divided the whole class into two groups to start training. Harry''s partner is Simofinigan. Ron wants to work with Hermione Granger.


    Harry, you look happier, because Neville has always hoped to change with Simone. So Ryan stared at Harry a little depressed now. After all, no one likes his partner is a person who is easy to cause various accidents.


    While Ron and Hermione Granger both looked annoyed, Hermione had not spoken to both of them since the day Harry''s broom was delivered. I have to say that at most I couldn''t get used to each other, but I usually nodded when I met them. And now both sides basically treat each other as air and completely ignore each other.


    This situation also made Ryan and Hermione feel embarrassed when they met Harry or Ron when they returned to the common room after studying in the library.


    "Okay, don''t forget the delicate wrist movements we have been training!" Professor Flitwick stood on his pile of books as usual, screaming. "Shake it, remember, shake it. It''s also important to read the incantation-don''t forget Wizard Barufio, he said ''f'' to ''s'' and found himself lying The floor. On the chest stands a bison. "


    Magic cannot change food, but it can change bison. Could n¡¯t the wizard make bison first and then make bison into roast beef? It seems that after the class, I asked Professor Flitwick. Ryan thought about taking out his wand and preparing to start practicing.


    Because I practiced in private for a long time, Ryan let this feather fly in one go.


    "Oh, look, Mr. Lane has succeeded. By the way, for the nice floating spell you took in your last flight class. I''m going to give Gryffindor five points." Professor Flivi shouted sharply .


    In the time after, Ryan began to help Neville master the spell. In fact, as long as you don''t panic and add a little confidence, Neville''s magic level is not so bad. After reciting the mantra repeatedly and watching Ryan''s demonstration empty-handed practice many times. Neville released the curse, although it only allowed the feathers to be less than one finger away from the table.


    Under the premise of no correct learning method, most of the little wizards are still struggling in magic learning.


    Harry and Simone fluttered, fluttered, and did it again and again, but the feathers that should be sent by them in the air were still lying on the table motionless. Finally, the anxious Simo poked the feather with his wand, and the feather screamed directly.


    Fortunately, Harry''s eyes quickly extinguished the small fire, but it also forced the students around to wave the wind to expel the burning smell of the feathers.


    On the other side of the classroom, Ron''s progress is not bad.


    "Hugadim Leviosa!" He shouted loudly, waving his two long arms like a windmill.


    "You''re wrong," Ryan heard Hermione bluntly saying, "It''s Yuja-Dim Levi-O-Sa, and the word ''ga'' should be long and clear."-Hermione before Seeing that Ryan knows the spell, so I went to practice with Ryan in advance. Hermione had mastered the spell before the class.


    "Since you are so clever, you come and try it," Ron growled.


    Hermione rolled up her sleeves and waved her wand, saying, "Yu Gadim Leviosa!" Their feather rose from the table and floated four feet above their heads.


    "Oh, well done!" Professor Flivi shouted with his hand pinched, "Look, everyone, Miss Granger has succeeded! This curse is not as difficult as you think. Be careful, you can too."


    After class, Ryan ran to the podium to ask questions about the bison. Professor Flivi replied: "The Wizard Barufio did not make a bison out of thin air, he just summoned a bison from somewhere else. Gamp ¡¯s law of transformation just said that food cannot be made out of thin air. But you can summon food that already exists elsewhere. "


    After thanking Professor Flivi for his doubts, Ryan ran out of the classroom door.


    The corridor is very crowded, the students in the class are blocked, and everyone can only move forward slowly.


    Lane heard Ron''s voice in front of her: "No wonder everyone can''t stand her. To be honest, she is like a nightmare."


    As soon as the words fell, Ryan saw a brown-haired girl walking down Ron and Harry holding her book and bumped into Harry.


    The girl should be Hermione, but she looked down as if crying.


    Ryan squeezed beside Harry and Ron, and heard Ron say to Harry: "She must have noticed that, except for Ryan who came with her, she has no new friends."


    Lean shook his head, then patted the shoulders of the two.


    "How come you suddenly popped out and scared me." Ron said.


    "I think you are arranging a girl behind your back, it really lacks the spirit of gentleman." Ryan said.


    Harry looked down, looking a little ashamed. Ron asked instead: "What is the spirit of a gentleman?"


    Only then did Ryan think that magic has leveled the gap between men and women. So in the United Kingdom, the wizarding world is instead the place where gender is the most equal, which also leads to many common British customs not in the wizarding world, such as the gentleman spirit.


    "Well, what I want to say is that the behind-the-scenes guys are always immoral, and I think you need to apologize to Hermione."


    Harry and Ron nodded. Ryan heard Ron muttering, "You can apologize in your face. I''m really curious that you can tolerate a friend like Hermione?"


    After that, the three went to the next class together.

 Chapter 23： Halloween boss: monster

    In class, Ryan was surprised to find that Hermione, a standard student, did not come to class. This made Ryan a little nervous, thinking about the monster, definitely not a first-year student.


    Fortunately, it may be because the class, the Chilo Voldemort complex cannot pull away, and there is no way to release the monster. There is a quiet and peaceful atmosphere in the castle.


    Ryan asked her classmates in the common room about Hermione''s whereabouts. Petil, a witch of the same grade of Indian descent, told Ryan that she saw Hermione crying sadly in the women''s toilet and did not let others comfort her.


    After thanking Pettier, Lane ran downstairs, passed the hall decorated with colorful Halloween decorations, and went straight to the public toilet on the first floor.


    At the door of the bathroom, Ryan stopped Angelina when she saw Angelina coming out of it.


    "Good afternoon, Sister Angelina. Do you see Hermione inside?"


    "Hermione? That''s the first-year girl in our college?" Angelina nodded. "She cried with the door locked in a cubicle. Some of us tried to comfort her, but they were rejected by her. Are you her friend? "


    "I think so, could you please call her out for me? Just tell her that Ryan is waiting for him at the door."


    "OK." Angelina smiled and turned and walked into the bathroom.


    After a few minutes, Angelina took Hermione out, Hermione''s hair was a little messy, her eyes were red, and she sniffed her nose from time to time.


    "Friends are one of everyone''s most important treasures, and I wish you a pleasant chat." Sister Angelina waved to them and left.


    After seeing an acquaintance, Hermione''s tears began to circulate in her eyes again.


    Ryan quickly took out a napkin and handed it to Hermione: "It''s okay, don''t cry. Let''s find a place to talk, so it''s not appropriate to stand in the corridor." After that, she took Hermione to the nearest empty classroom.


    After all, although there are not many people at the entrance of the bathroom, there are always people coming and going, and it is always bad to be seen here and cry here.


    Turning a corner is an empty classroom, and Ryan opens the door to let Hermione advance. Then I went in and found two chairs. After wiping the napkin clean, the two people sat down face to face (won''t clean the curse).


    After that, Ryan looked at Hermione with swollen eyes, not knowing what to say. After all, he has been a single mother-to-bee dog in his entire life, and he has not had much experience coaxing girls.


    So the two people stared at each other for a minute or two, maybe they found Ryan''s embarrassment. Hermione''s mouth twitched upward and she laughed.


    This smile, the dignified atmosphere was also broken, and Ryan smiled inexplicably.


    After a few minutes, the two stopped and smiled. Ryan finally sorted out his thoughts, and he said to Hermione: "You do n¡¯t have to feel so sad because it ¡¯s not your own mistake. Weasley and Potter essentially do n¡¯t want to take the initiative to hurt others, but sometimes they get emotional and do Nothing goes through the brain. For example, what I said today hurt people, I believe they should not have said it intentionally. "


    "So what did I do wrong, and they repelled me so much?" Hermione wiped tears from the corners of her eyes with a napkin and raised her head a little stubbornly.


    "I spoke actively in every class and tried my best to add points to the college. But they didn''t value my efforts at all and easily deducted the added points."


    Lion ¡¯s hands pressed down: ¡°Hermione, do n¡¯t be excited. To be honest, the place where they deduct the most points is in Professor Snape ¡¯s class. Sometimes it ¡¯s just that the professor is biased, and it ¡¯s not entirely their fault. You ignore the points deducted by Professor Snape. You will find that their deductions are the average of the whole school. "


    "Then why Gryffindor classmates don''t seem to value the College Cup so much." Hermione said a little confused. "A lot of students in this college will deduct some points for discipline or academics. I find that they will point out if they are wrong, but they don''t care about these at all, and even hate me because I say they."


    Hermione shook her head gently, and then went on to say: ¡°The branch hat wants to divide me to Ravenclaw, but I think that the greatest white wizard of the century, Dumbledore ¡¯s principal, graduated from Gryffindor and chose Here it is. Now think about whether I am not suitable for this college. "


    "No, of course not." Ryan''s habit of comforting her little niece in her previous life, trying to reach out and touch Hermione''s head, she was glared back with her eyes.


    "Actually, the branch cap is a school that is divided according to the personality of the student. After taking into account the wishes of the student himself, if you are assigned to Gryffindor, you must have a suitable side for this college."


    "Students who have been assigned to Gryffindor, the branch cap is brave. In fact, I think it is accurate to be emotionally easy. Harry and Ron are the typical ones, so I say you do n¡¯t want to Angry at their remarks, sometimes they are really overthinking, in fact, you are right. "


    "Since what I said is right ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Then why do I think everyone in the academy repels me a little bit?" Hermione asked strangely.


    "It''s very simple. What you said is correct, but your expression is a bit problematic." Ryan said everything she had thought about when she read the novel in her life.


    "As far as I know, you haven''t been very good at communicating with people since elementary school, so often you are kind enough to help others, but in the eyes of others it is a kind of condescending instruction. I heard of you in elementary school , But it is often prefixed with arrogance. If you listen to Ravenclaw, they will think about it in private and know your true purpose, but you ca n¡¯t expect Gryffindor with habitual blood to think so much . "


    "Whether it''s Harry Potter or Ron, they are essentially good people, but Harry suddenly changed from a helpless orphan to a savior. This psychological gap is likely to amplify his emotional side. And Luo Well, he has too many brothers, and he is the least valued in the family. It is understandable that he has some extreme things in this environment. "


    "So, the evaluation from the mouth of an extreme person and an emotional person when they are emotional is not necessarily correct, you don''t need to keep them in mind."


    After an afternoon of persuasion, Hermione was finally relieved. She knew she should not torture herself with other people''s mistakes, and she also knew what she needed to change in the future.


    The sky slowly darkened, and Hermione adjusted her mind and stood up. She reached out a hand: "Thank you for spending an afternoon comforting me. I think you are my first friend at Hogwarts, right?"


    Sure enough, I was just an acquaintance before. Ryan stood up and held out Hermione ¡¯s hand: "Yes, we are friends."

 Chapter 24： Halloween boss: in the monster

    After persuading Hermione, Ryan suggested going to the library to study together. But Hermione thought she was red and swollen. At first glance, the image she just cried was really not suitable for being ugly in front of her classmates. She thought it was good to study in this empty classroom with no one.


    No way, Ryan went upstairs back to the dormitory to pick up her school bag, and then returned to this empty classroom. Hermione had washed her face and cleaned up the two desks.


    Hermione took out the notes that Ryan had copied from the class she missed in the morning and began to make up for the class she didn''t take in the morning. While copying, he said to himself: "God, I can''t believe I missed a class because of this matter. The floating mantra is a very important mantra, saying that I will take the final exam at irregular intervals."


    The time passed slowly during the study. After writing all the homework assignments today, Ryan looked up outside the window and found that it was getting dark.


    "Bad, I think now the time for dinner is over. Today there is a Halloween dinner. I heard that the Hogwarts Halloween party will be rich and the decoration in the auditorium will be beautiful, plus this is ours in Hog. Woz ¡¯s first holiday banquet, I think it must not be missed. Let ¡¯s run faster, maybe we can catch up with the banquet. "


    The two men packed up their books and were about to push the door out. Suddenly they heard crackling footsteps on the other side of the corridor. Ryan seemed to think of something, grabbed Hermione who was about to open the door, and then opened a door to peep out.


    When he saw Harry and Ron running, Ryan pushed open the door and went out.


    ¡­¡­


    After class in the morning, Harry and Ron found that Hermione hadn''t appeared all afternoon, and Ryan just disappeared after going upstairs to get a schoolbag.


    At dinner time, they went downstairs to the restaurant and went to the Halloween party. They accidentally heard Pettier say to her friend Lavender that Hermione was doing homework with Lane in an empty classroom on the first floor, although her eyes were still a bit. Red and swollen but not crying in the toilet like noon, I envy Hermione for having such a friend.


    Ron heard this and seemed a little uncomfortable. He said to Harry: "Because Ryan is also a bit nerdy, so you can be friends with Hermione."


    Harry said, "I know that because Ryan asked you to apologize to Hermione at noon, it makes you a little uncomfortable, but if he didn''t organize everyone to discuss the assignment in the common room, I might not be able to finish the assignment recently, you know Quidditch training takes time. "


    A moment later, when they walked into the restaurant and saw the colorful Halloween decorations, they immediately forgot Hermione.


    Thousands of bats fluttered vigorously on the walls and ceiling, and another thousand like a low dark cloud hovering around the dining table, making the candles in the pumpkin belly flutter. The delicious food suddenly appeared on the golden plate, just like the banquet at the school.


    While Harry was eating happily, Professor Quirrell suddenly rushed into the restaurant, his big scarf crooked on his head, his face full of fright. Everyone stared at him and saw him walking to Professor Dumbledore''s chair, leaning on the table and leaning against the table, panting and saying, "The monster-in the underground classroom-thought you should know."


    Finished, he planted his head on the floor and passed out.


    The restaurant suddenly became a mess. Professor Dumbledore had to make a few harsh fireworks explode on the head of his wand before everyone was quiet.


    "Senior Commander," he said in a low voice, "Immediately lead the students of your college to the dormitory."


    Percy naturally took the students of our school to the Gryffindor Tower.


    On the way, they met some people who hurried to different directions. Many people said nervous on their faces, and even some timid girls sobbed in a low voice.


    As they walked for a while, after struggling to squeeze through a bunch of students at the Hufflepuff College with confused expressions, Harry seemed to think of something, grabbing Ron''s arm and saying, "I think Hermione and Ryan don''t know yet Strange thing, I think we are going to inform them. "


    Ron bit his lip.


    "Oh, okay," he said decisively, "but it''s better not to let Percy see us."


    They buried themselves, mixed with the crowd of Hufflepuff, and walked in the other direction. They walked through the empty side corridor and just turned the corner, they heard the rapid footsteps behind them.


    "Percy!" Ron said in a low voice, dragging Harry to hide behind a large sphinx-eagle beast.


    They looked over from behind the stone carvings and found that it was not Percy but Snape. He walked through the corridor and disappeared from their sight.


    "What is he doing?" Harry asked in a low voice, "Why didn''t he stay with the other teachers in the underground classroom below?"


    "how could I know!"


    They followed Snape''s footsteps as they walked away, quietly walking along another corridor, trying not to make a sound.


    The rest of the road did not encounter any problems. Harry had just turned a corner to the road in front of the classroom where they studied. I saw Ryan coming out of the back door of the classroom: "It''s dinner time now. UU reading . What are you two doing here?"


    Harry opened his mouth, just what to say. Suddenly there was a smell of smelly socks and public toilets that had never been cleaned, and then four people heard a low grunt and the sound of huge feet dragging on the ground.


    Len''s complexion changed, and immediately greeted Harry and Ron to hide in the classroom, and then they held their breath and hid in the shadow of the classroom.


    Through the glass on the door of the classroom, they saw a behemoth walked outside the classroom, by the moonlight shining through the corridor window. They found this to be a monster.


    It is twelve feet tall, with dull and dull skin, gray like granite, and a large and stupid body like a huge pile of mud, with a small cocoa head on top. Its short legs are as thick as stumps, and underneath are flat, thick, cocooning feet. The smell from it was disgusting. It was holding a thick wooden stick in his hand. The stick was dragging on the ground because of its long arm.


    Hermione covered her mouth and gave a dejected cry of exclamation. After listening to the footsteps of the monster and walking away slowly, the four came to the door and looked towards the corridor.


    They saw the giant monster standing by a door and peering inside. It swayed its long ears, made a decision with its small head, then dropped his head and slowly entered the room.


    "The key is in the keyhole," Harry whispered, "we can lock it inside to avoid hurting people."


    "Good idea." Ron said nervously.


    They walked sideways to the open door, felt their mouths were dry, and they only hoped that the monster would not run out suddenly. Harry strode, grabbed the key in his hand, and slammed into the door, locking it securely.


    "It''s done!"

 Chapter 25： Halloween boss: under the monster

    Just as Harry succeeded, they flushed with excitement and began to run back along the passageway, and suddenly heard a bang. Harry turned his head and saw that the door that had just been locked was directly opened by a stick.


    A piece of debris on the door flew directly at Harry. Harry felt that he couldn''t hide from closing his eyes and waiting to be smashed. Suddenly, he was lying on the ground with a strong pull, and the debris flew directly over Harry''s head.


    It turned out that Ryan followed, and when he saw the danger, he pulled Harry.


    "Sure enough, the monster still has a certain intelligence. If there is no one in the toilet, it will give priority to attacking the person closest to it, such as the two people who just locked it in the toilet." Ryan looked at the status quo and thought secretly.


    "The toilet door can''t stop the monster." Ryan shouted at Harry. "You just locked the door so much that it alarmed the monster. We must now find a way to trap it in the toilet, otherwise in this place we can''t run away from the monster." Ryan fired a shot at the monster The aggressive curse language just learned.


    "Hot and hot"


    Unfortunately, this spell had no effect. The monster just blocked it with his arm, and then tried to squeeze through the small door and go out.


    At this time, Ron and Harry also reacted, and they also released spells to the monsters.


    "Grin hula"


    "Tarantella Dance"


    The two spells hit the monster. The monster just paused for a while. Afterwards, he still violently hit the door frame with a stick in his hand and tried to rush out. It seems true that the monster written on the book has strong magic resistance.


    Here Hermione also adjusted her mind. She used a floating charm to direct the faucet in the toilet that was just hit by the monster. Let the faucet collide with the toilet floor and make a huge noise.


    The IQ of the monster is very low, so he ignored the four living people in front of him and turned his head to check the direction of the noise.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the four people crept back, trying to get out of the attack range of the monster.


    Just over twenty meters away, a huge roar came from the toilet. It seems that the monster has found himself deceived, and the little things that just provoked themselves have escaped.


    Heard Ryan yelled, "Run!" The four people ran in the corridor.


    The angry monster pushed the walls on both sides of the toilet door and squeezed it out, chasing towards the backs of four people. The edge of the damaged wall was sharp and penetrated the skin on the palm of the monster.


    The smelly blood was left in the hands of the monster, leaving a red and black trace on the corridor.


    "What shall we do now?" Ron asked nervously when he found the monster getting closer and closer.


    "Turn around for a few laps to find a place where giant monsters can''t get through. We can''t run to the auditorium, maybe there are other classmates, we can''t bring the monsters behind." Lane replied.


    Turned a corner, they saw a closed door. The door is small, it is an old style wooden door covered with iron. It is only more than one meter wide and two meters high, and it looks like a good place to hide.


    After Kazakhstan used the unlocking spell, they found that the space inside was not small, as if it were a warehouse with a series of debris such as old iron buckets with broken brooms.


    Four people squeezed in, then closed the door, and then retreated to the depths of the room.


    Soon, they heard the heavy footsteps of the troll stopped outside the door, and then the disgusting noise of the troll came from the door.


    "Will it find us?" Hermione asked, as Ryan listened to her talking with teeth trembling.


    "Maybe, but it can''t enter at such a small door." Lane comforted Hermione.


    The voice just fell, and the door was smashed with a bang. The monster tried to squeeze in, but the size of the door only allowed it to reach into a head or an arm.


    The monster tried to reapply the old trick, but this time the wall pattern didn''t move. The maniac monster can only use his hand to wave the stick and smash the nearby debris into the sky, occasionally leaning his head in and looking for four people with bloodshot eyes. But it didn''t hurt the four people hiding behind several shelves.


    Lean looked at the giant monster who peeked in from time to time, and then looked at the environment of the clutter, suddenly had a bold idea.


    "Can you break the hanging ring of the iron chandelier above?" Ryan asked.


    "The three of us should be fine." Harry answered.


    "Well, you are ready, I count 123, you attack the ring together, and then I have a way to deal with the monster."


    "Ready." ¡Á 3


    "1-2-3 hands-on! Yujadim Leviosa."


    Harry''s magic interrupted the hanging ring of the chandelier, but the chandelier was hung in the air by Ryan''s spell.


    Lyn slowly moved the chandelier toward the door with magic, and then finished the magic at the moment when the monster looked into it.


    The angled iron chandelier hit the monster''s head from the height of five or six meters with the sound of the wind, and shot the monster''s head directly on the ground, making a terrifying sound.


    One corner of the chandelier hit the back of the monster, and a big mouth was opened in that place, and some red and white liquid flowed out. The monster''s neck also formed a strange angle with the base, which seemed to be broken.


    Then the body of the monster fell down and blocked the door of the room.


    "It''s done, it''s okay now." Ryan finished, and all four of them slid against the wall and sat on the ground and gasped. They found that because of the tension and fear just now ~ www.novelhall.com ~ now the legs are soft.


    After sitting quietly in the dark for a few minutes, Hermione shuddered and asked, "This monster-is it dead?"


    "Maybe" Lane said, "I don''t think this monster looks alive."


    Suddenly there was a violent knock on the door and loud footsteps, and all four people in the room looked up. They didn''t realize how much noise they had just made. The people downstairs must have heard the violent collision and the roar of the monster.


    A moment later, Professor Flitwick magically removed the troll that blocked the door. Professor McGonagall lit the wand in his hand and rushed into the room, followed by Snape, with Chilo at the end.


    Qiluo only glanced at the monster, then let out a sobbing of weakness, sitting on a box, clutching his chest tightly.


    Snape bent over to check the monster. Professor McGonagall looked at four people. Ryan had never seen her look so angry.


    At this moment Professor Snape stood up, revealing an unexpected expression: "The monster is dead, is it a floating spell?"


    "Yes." Ryan only then clearly saw the brain splattered by the monster through the light. A disgusting feeling came to his mind, and he answered ugly.


    "You killed a monster. This is a difficult thing for an adult wizard. For several of your first-year students, I would like to praise your courage and the release of the spell. But, here Before, I needed you to find the principal Dumbledore together with me. After all, this incident caused the death of a magical creature, and the four students almost died. The principal must personally ask about this matter. "


    Finally, Professor McGonagall seriously supported Hermione, whose legs were shaking, leading the way. Ryan followed the three of them and walked to the office of Principal Dumbledore.

 Chapter 26： transition

    On the stairs leading from the seventh floor to the eighth floor, Professor McGonagall and his party met the principal Dumbledore who had just walked up from the dungeon in a dress.


    "Mileva, what are you going to do with these students? Are you looking for the monster that came out?"


    "Albus, the monster is dead. It was the students behind me who did it. I think they need to explain it to you."


    "Oh, thank you, let me handle the following."


    After Professor McGonagall left, Professor Dumbledore led four students to open the door of an empty room on the seventh floor and waved his wand.


    A table and five chairs appeared in the room, and five cups of steaming black tea were placed on the table.


    "Okay, let''s sit down." Professor Dumbledore said to be in the position to get started, and then looked at the four students.


    "Drink some tea and relax, being chased by a monster is not a pleasant thing."


    After seeing that all four were calm, Dumbledore began to ask how things happened.


    Hermione stood up and said that she was in a bad mood because she was under too much pressure to study. She found a place to cry, and later Ryan comforted her and accompanied her to study for an afternoon.


    So they didn''t catch the Halloween dinner, and they didn''t know that the monster ran out. When they were about to go upstairs, they met Harry and Ron to inform them, but unfortunately they encountered a monster on the way to the auditorium.


    Hermione then described how the four of them fought against the monster, and finally killed the monster under the wrong conditions.


    After the three boys also made some additions. After the four people finished the experience, Dumbledore praised the wisdom, courage and friendship of the four of them, and added five points to each of them.


    "I think you are still hungry." Dumbledore said after adding the points. "If you are not injured, it is best to go back to the Gryffindor Tower. The students all enjoy Halloween dinners in their own colleges. What. "


    Four people bowed to say goodbye to the principal and left the room. Dumbledore picked up the black tea and took a sip, showing a gratifying smile.


    ¡­¡­


    After climbed a floor, Lane and the four of them came to the front of the portrait of Fat Lady.


    "Pig nose." After they had spoken the password, they got into it.


    The public lounge is full of people, noisy. Everyone was eating the food that was delivered. After Harry and Ron had finished their food, they saw Ryan and Hermione sitting at a table waiting for them.


    For a time, four people were very embarrassed. They didn''t look at anyone, they only said "Thank you" at the same time, and hurried to their plate.


    But Ryan and Hermione can see that each other''s emotions are very good-Harry and Ron can find them regardless of their own safety when they know there is a monster. In addition to courage, it can show friendship. Especially for Hermione, this made her make two more friends, and she felt that she was not that isolated.


    Seriously, Ryan originally intended to just mix some offset points, and did not intend to be so deeply connected with the protagonist. But people are not plants, and they can be ruthless. Killing a twelve-foot-tall monster together is a matter of taking life as a bet. This deadly relationship is also very precious to Ryan, so he has Harry Potter and Ron Weiss in his heart Lai became his friend.


    ¡­¡­


    After entering November, the weather became very cold. The mountains around the school were grey and covered with ice and snow, and the lake was cold and hard like hardened steel. Every morning, there is frost on the ground.


    The Hagrid can be seen from the window upstairs. He was wrapped in a long moleskin coat, wearing rabbit fur gloves and huge **** fur boots, and defrosting the flying broom on the Quidditch stadium.


    The season of Quidditch began. After a few weeks of training, Harry will participate in his first game on Saturday, Gryffindor vs. Slytherin. If the Gryffindor team wins, they will rise to second place in the Academy Cup.


    By the way, the rankings of the colleges are as follows: the first place is Ravenclaw (the school bullies are really unstoppable when studying.) The second place is Slytherin (you need to consider If you are from a wizarding family, the little wizards have a much better foundation.) The third place is Hufflepuff (the little badgers are honest people, but they do n¡¯t cause trouble, and the advantages of many people make them although Everyone has few bonus points, but the total score is up.) Finally, it is Gryffindor (no way, the most skinny students are here, more bonus points, more deductions. If calculated according to the average deduction points per person) , Gryffindor ranked first.)


    But the good news is that the division between the four colleges is very tight, so this competition is very important.


    Also for this reason, from the Dean Professor McGonagall to every classmate in the college, this competition is very important (this also allowed Ryan to experience a completely different style of British school from his previous life. Pay attention to sports.)


    Gryffindor used Harry as a seeker to participate in as a secret weapon, and Harry rarely appeared in daily training.


    But as Ryan said to Ron in the stands last time, the team project training in this open-air environment is kept secret, and people who are interested can still see it.


    As a result, UU reading Some people told Harry that he would play well, and some people told Harry that they would hold the mattress by then. Run with him below to prevent him from falling down¡ªRyan feels that these two statements are equally bad, and hopes that Harry won''t be crushed by this pressure.


    Now that Hermione has learned to get along with others, she no longer accuses others of mistakes as before, and her attitude towards school rules is no longer so old-fashioned. ("You are right, I think everyone should be responsible for themselves. As long as it doesn''t hurt others, I don''t need to interfere with others'' lives." Hermione told Ryan during a self-study.)


    Hermione and Ryan are still happy to answer questions for classmates, but they will not show their homework to others. This makes Harry very contradictory. If you want to do your homework, it will take a lot of time to participate in the discussion after class. But he didn''t have much time to train Quidditch. No way, sometimes he can only learn from Ron''s work.


    Ron told Harry when he learned from his homework that when Ryan and Hermione organized everyone to discuss homework together, they really improved everyone''s level, and they could answer most of the questions raised by classmates. If he can''t answer, he will also ask his brother Percy to help.


    But Ron also pointed out that sometimes his work would be seen by Percy, and then inevitably be reprimanded. But for the temptation to complete the homework quickly and well, being scolded by my brother is really a small thing that cannot be smaller.


    Then Ron took out a notebook and handed it to Harry, saying that Ryan asked him to bring it over.


    This book is full of class notes and brief introductions related to homework, and there is a pile of small papers that students cheer for Harry.


    Looked at these notes, Harry''s heart filled with warmth.


    This game must win-he made up his mind.

 Chapter 27： Quidditch match

    Regarding the Quidditch game, Ryan is completely unfamiliar. Obviously, what you get from watching the movie is not the same as the real world.


    So when the classmates around him are discussing Quidditch, Ryan will have an inexplicable sense of embarrassment standing next to him. But it was also the Quidditch blind Hermione who found the solution: she borrowed a book called "Quiditch Traceability" from the school library.


    This book is not boring to read, it introduces almost all knowledge related to Quidditch. For example, there are seven hundred fouls in the Quidditch game, and they all appeared in a World Cup game in 1473, (what happened in that game?);


    Finders are usually the smallest and fastest players. The most serious Quidditch accidents seem to happen to them; (Yes, it turns out that Harry basically gets injured every year because of playing. Ryan vomited.)


    Although Quidditch seldom died during the game, it is said that the referee often disappeared without a trace, and appeared in the Sahara Desert only a few months later. (This is the black whistle was retaliated against)


    Fortunately, with this book, Ryan can finally exchange topics in this regard as a cloud fan and classmates.


    Quidditch is an important thing in school, but for non-athletes like Lane, other things are also very important. During this period of time, he ran to the greenhouse almost every day during his free time to exercise his ability to cultivate and control magic plants. This makes Professor Sprout very happy, because most of the students do not like to deal with dirt and dirt.


    Professor Sprout also told Ryan that if he can maintain this attitude, there is absolutely no problem in getting into his N.E.W.T class.


    In addition to this, Lane also practiced spells and potions with Hermione. In order to practice the spell, they made some gadgets.


    For example, Hermione used magic to create a bright blue flame that can be carried around. Ryan turned an empty jam jar into a brass hand warmer and carried the flame around for heating. The wet and cold winter in the Scottish Highlands was really uncomfortable, especially when it was necessary to leave the room.


    The day before Harry''s game, Ryan and Hermione decided to cheer on Harry. They met Harry and Ron in the yard. So the four people formed a circle back-to-back, chatting while using the brass hand warmer to warm up.


    At this time, Snape passed through the courtyard. Harry noticed at a glance that Snape was limping.


    He was a little allergic to Snape, so he lowered his head and wanted to pretend he was not here. Unfortunately, Harry''s guilty actions attracted Snape''s attention. He limped over and seemed to be looking for a reason to train him.


    "What''s in your hand, Potter?"


    Is "Quidditch Traceability". Harry showed him.


    "Library books are not allowed out of school," Snape said. "Give it to me. Gryffindor was deducted five points." "He made a provisional provision." Harry looked at Snape Pu limped away and murmured uneasily.


    "I don''t know what happened to his leg?" "I don''t know, but I hope he has enough pain." Ron said gloatingly.


    But tomorrow is the game, Harry needs this book to relax. After finishing her homework, Hermione gave Harry the book Quidditch Traced.


    Harry read the book for a while and felt a little uneasy. When I thought of holding a feather duster in the library, and angered Mrs. Pins who didn''t care about the classmates, courage suddenly rushed into my heart.


    Why should he be afraid of Snape? So he stood up and said to others that he was going to ask Snape if he could return the book to him.


    "You are brave, Harry, good luck." Lane said and patted his shoulder.


    After Harry crawled out of the tunnel, Ron looked at Harry''s back and said, "I won''t go after I changed." Ryan and Hermione nodded together in agreement.


    After ten minutes, Ryan and they are discussing a question about how to reduce the points deduction in the potion class next time. Harry crawled in from the entrance a bit awkwardly.


    Lane looked at the gasping Harry and asked, "What happened?"


    Harry lowered his voice and said, "I just saw Snape''s leg **** and bloody, and Filch gave him medicine. He also said, how could you stare at three heads at the same time?"


    Then Harry paused and waited for them to digest the information and said, "Do you know what this means ?? On Halloween, he wanted to pass by the big three-headed dog! When we saw him, he He was going there-he was looking for the thing guarded by the big dog! I dare to bet with my flying broom that he let the monster come in to distract people! "


    "No-he won''t," Hermione said quickly. "I know he''s not very good, but he will never steal Dumbledore''s strict collection."


    "To be honest, Hermione, you always think that all the teachers are saints, but I think Snape does this kind of thing." Ron said unkindly.


    Ryan interjected: "But there is a doubt that Snape is the dean of Slytherin. He should know what is in the school. Besides, as a professor at Hogwarts, he is also a potion master. , I do n¡¯t think he will be missing anything. Besides, we saw that the dog would attack all the people who entered in the last time. So the wound can only prove that Snape might have been in that house ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It cannot be explained that he wants to steal something. "


    "Well, you might be right." Harry said, "I went to bed and I will play tomorrow." After that, Harry walked upstairs staggeringly.


    Hermione stared at Ryan: "Do you really think Professor Snape is not a thief?"


    "I don''t know." Ryan spread his hands and shook his head. "But now there is no definitive evidence, and these few discoveries alone certainly cannot confirm that Professor Snape has done bad things."


    Sat for a while, and the unintentional readers went to bed after saying goodnight to each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Early the next morning, the weather was clear and cold. The charming smell of grilled sausages filled the restaurant, and everyone was looking forward to a wonderful Quidditch game, chatting happily. Ryan also became happy because of this atmosphere, and was as excited as going to the sports meet in the previous life elementary school.


    Walked to the auditorium, and Ryan found that the others had arrived. Hermione was persuading Harry, the only unhappy person on the long table. Harry seemed tense as a whole because of the tension.


    "You must have a few bites for breakfast."


    "I don''t want to eat anything."


    "Eat a little toast," Hermione persuaded.


    "I''m not hungry."


    Ryan walked over: "Exercise is very exhausting, you can''t fly hungry."


    At this time, Simone also came out to help: "Harry, you need to maintain strong physical strength, and the golfer is always the person who the other party focuses on."


    "Thank you." Harry said as he watched Seymour smearing thick ketchup on his sausages (the British felt that ketchup was what they ate).


    As soon as eleven o''clock, everyone went to the stadium and the game was about to start.

 Chapter 28： Quidditch match

    When actually reading novels in his last life, Ryan felt that wizards might have a tendency to self-masochism. Because their annual Quidditch match starts between Halloween and Christmas, which is between November and December.


    Think of a group of spectators standing on the high platform blowing wind in the cold winter winds of the Scottish highlands. The players are even harder and need to fly around in the sky without obstruction. No matter from which point of view, it is a difficult thing.


    But after Ryan really arrived in this world, he discovered the enthusiasm of the wizards for Quidditch. This enthusiasm also made all the above problems not a problem.


    When he rushed to the Quidditch Stadium with everyone, he found that almost all the teachers and students came to the stands around the Quidditch Stadium. Many students also brought binoculars. The seat was almost halfway up, but sometimes it was still difficult to see the game.


    Ryan and a large group of first-year freshmen came to the top row together. In order to encourage their classmate Harry, everyone made a banner with a magic effect, which said that Potter will win, and a dynamic picture of a lion chasing a snake was drawn beside it.


    Mrs. Huo Qi served as the referee. She stood in the middle of the court, holding her flying broom in her hand, waiting for players on both sides.


    When the players from both parties came out of the locker room and walked onto the field. Mrs. Huo Qi came to the players: "Listen, I hope everyone will participate in the game fairly and honestly."


    At this time, Simone said to everyone: "Mrs. Huo Qi is warning the Slytherin team that their playing style is dirty. Especially to their captain Marcus Flint. Under his leadership, Slater Sometimes Lin will take the initiative to take some mean means. "


    "It seems that no matter where it is, there will be some people who do not abide by the spirit of sports." Ryan issued his comment. Hermione, Simone, and several other students who grew up in the Muggle world all nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Please ride a flying broom."


    Everyone gets on their broom.


    Madam Huo Qi blew her silver whistle.


    Fifteen raised the flying broom and lifted high into the sky. The game started.


    "The ghost ball was immediately grabbed by Angelina Gryffindor? Johnson-what a great chaser the girl is, and she looks very charming-"


    "Jordan!"


    "Sorry, Professor."


    Ryan felt that in addition to the wonderful performances of the players in the Quidditch game at Hogwarts, the most interesting thing is the explanation of Li Jordan. Not only can the situation on the field be described quickly and accurately, but the various gags mixed in the commentary also make the whole commentary lively.


    Of course, because his explanations are prone, sometimes even too emotional, so Li Qiaodan has been explaining under the close supervision of Professor McGonagall.


    "She really ran all the way up, a beautiful pass, to Alia Spinett, she was the talent discovered by Oliver Wood Goggles, and was only a substitute last year-the ball was passed to Johnson again, Then¡ªOops, Slytherin snatched the ghost fly ball, Slytherin captain Marcus Flint got the ghost fly ball and ran away¡ªFlint looked like an eagle on top Flying-he is going to score-no, Gryffindor goalkeeper Wood made a beautiful move and broke the ball. Now it is the Gryffindor team who takes the ball-it is the Gryffindor team chasing Golfer Katie Bell, rushing around Flint swiftly around the court-ouch-that must be very painful-was hit in the back by a stray ball-ghost flying ball was Lettering steals ¡ª that was Derian Pusey rushing towards the goal post, but he was knocked down by another stray ball ¡ª the stray ball was set aside by Fred or George Weasley , The two twins are really difficult to distinguish-Ghentondo ¡¯s batsmen are so beautiful, Hanson recaptured the ghost flying ball, with no resistance in front, and she desperately ran¡ªas if flying¡ªdodge a stray ball¡ªthe goal post was in front¡ªcome, well, Angelina -Goalkeeper Blatche dived over-missed-Gryffindor scored! "


    The cheers of the Gryffindors echoed in the cold sky, which was also mixed with the roars and curses of the Slytherins.


    Harry circled back and forth in the air, and it seemed that no golden snitch had been found.


    "The Slytherin team got the ball," Lee Jordan said. "Pace, the chaser, bowed his head and dodged two roaming balls. He escaped the twin brothers of Weasley and Bell, the chaser. ¡ªIs that a thief? ¡±


    Drian? Pusai just turned his head to look at a golden light flying from his left ear, leaking the ghost flying ball, and a whisper of murmur came from the crowd.


    It seemed that Harry had also seen the thief, quickly dived down, chasing the golden streamer. Slytherin''s finder Terence Hickis also saw it. The two ran towards the thieves side by side-the chaser seemed to have forgotten what they should do, hovering in the air one by one, watching.


    Harry''s speed is faster than Higgins-he seems to be catching a thief soon-


    àØ! An angry roar came from the Gryffindors below¡ªMarcus Flint slammed into Harry deliberately, and Harry''s flying broom swayed out of direction, but Harry grabbed it dead.


    "Foul!" Gryffindors shouted. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Lean also roared in the cold wind, he seemed to slowly understand the charm of the sport.


    The game continued, and the situation for the Gryffindor team was excellent, with the ball control always in their hands.


    Suddenly, Harry began to do Brown exercise in the air. Ryan, who had been watching Harry for the first time, discovered the situation.


    Ryan aimed at Harry with a telescope, and found that his expression became very nervous, and it seemed that the broom was out of control now.


    Hermione saw Ryan holding his telescope seriously, and looked at the place he was staring at. At this time, Harry also slowly drifted away from the arena, and some students had discovered something was wrong.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t it just crash, did the broom break?" Hermione said nervously.


    "It should not be that Light Wheel 2000 is unlikely to be damaged by several collisions. The most likely thing is that someone used black magic to interfere with the broom, and in view of the anti-jamming ability of Light Wheel 2000, the interferer should have good attainment in black magic. This can''t be done, "Lane replied.


    "Look, Snape." Hermione patted Ryan''s arm. "You see him staring at Harry chanting."


    And Ryan raised his binoculars and said, "You look behind him, Chilo is staring at the sky and chanting."


    "What?" Hermione looked carefully in the direction of Chilo. "What should I do now?"


    "Come with me." Lane led Hermione to the staff bench slowly.


    After more than a minute, they came to the back of the faculty seat, and according to the method negotiated on the road, when Ryan gave a thumbs up, the two ignited the robes of Snape and Chilo at the same time.


    After more than ten seconds, there was chaos on the teaching desk, and the two men also took the opportunity to return to their seats.

 Chapter 29： Post-match analysis

    When Ryan and Hermione hurried back to their seats, they found that the game was over. According to Ron''s account, Harry''s broom returned to normal a few minutes after they disappeared. He swooped down on the Golden Snitch and ended the game. Gryffindor won by 170 to 60.


    at this time. Ryan also received a system prompt


    -Changed the course of the game, making Hermione suspicious of Chilo. Get 2 offset points.


    Well, this is really a good harvest. Lane happily greeted some friends and went back together.


    While Ryan, Hermione, and Ron were going back to the castle, they just met Harry who was going to Hagrid for tea. So the four people walked together to Hagrid''s cabin.


    A few minutes later, the four of them sat by the warm fireplace, each holding a cup of fragrant black tea.


    "It was Snape," Ron explained to everyone. "I saw it. He was cursing Harry''s flying broom. He muttered in his mouth, his eyes kept staring at Harry."


    "No, it''s not just Snape that is suspicious," Hermione added, "Ryan and I saw Chilo sitting behind Snape also chanting."


    Ryan also said at this time: "There must be one of them cursing, and the other is protecting. Otherwise, Harry cannot stay in the sky for so long."


    "Nonsense," Hagrid said, "Why do professors do such a thing?"


    The eyes of the four people communicated with each other, and Harry motioned for Ryan to explain.


    "Because both of their professors are connected to the thing before Halloween." Ryan said word by word as he thought about the wording. "The monster is Professor Chilo, and how the monster managed to come out is also Professor Chilo''s words. There is no witness to prove his words."


    At this time, Harry couldn''t help saying, "I found something about Snape. On Halloween, he wanted to pass the big three-headed dog. It bit him. We thought he wanted to steal the big dog. Things to guard ... "


    Hagrid put down the teapot heavily.


    "How do you know the three-headed Lu Wei?" He asked.


    "Luwei with three heads?"


    "Yeah-it''s mine-I bought it from a Greek guy I met at the hotel last year-I lent it to Dumbledore to guard-"


    "What?" Harry asked eagerly.


    "Okay, don''t ask anymore," Hagrid said rudely, "That''s the number one secret, okay?"


    "But someone wants to steal it"


    "Nonsense," Hagrid added, "Snape and Chilo are both teachers of Hogwarts, and they will never do such a thing."


    "So why does anyone want to kill Harry?" Ron asked loudly.


    "That may just be a coincidence, you read it wrong." Hagrid said a little irritably.


    "I do n¡¯t know why Harry ¡¯s flying broom behaves like that, but the teachers personally selected by Professor Dumbledore will never want to kill a student! Now, all three of you listen to me-you are intervening You have nothing to do with it. This is very dangerous. Forget the big dog, forget what it is guarding, this is between Professor Dumbledore and Nicole May¡ª "


    "Aha!" Harry said, "So this involves a man named Nicole Leme, right?" Hagrid was furious, he was angry with himself.


    Soon, four people were driven out of the cabin by Hagrid. Then they returned to the common room. After Harry had dealt with a large number of people who came to congratulate him, he saw Ryan discussing what was happening in the corner of his personal life.


    Harry leaned in, Ron said to Harry after seeing him: "I think Snape should be behind the scenes, and both of them think that Chilo and Snape are suspect."


    After listening to Ron ¡¯s story, Harry said to Ryan and Hermione: ¡°I feel more like Snape, because I can feel that he hates me.¡±


    Ryan silently said in the bottom of his heart, who made you look exactly like your dad who loved the sword. Then stopped Hermione, who wanted to argue with Ron, cleared her throat and said, "Whoever wants to steal is no longer the most important issue. Today, from Hagrid, we got a lot of news."


    "We already know the news now: that three-headed dog named Lu Wei, Hagrid, lent Dumbledore as a guard to guard something. And such a thing is related to a person called Nicole May."


    "Also." Ryan added. "The monster that hunted us down before was holding a weapon that fits it well. According to what I saw in the book" Where is the magical animal ", some smart monsters can be trained as Caretaker. This means that the monster was originally used to guard some place that day. After all, if it is used as a teaching aid in the black magic defense class, it will not be equipped with weapons. "


    "That is to say, it is likely that under the trapdoor at the foot of Luwei, there is a very large space, and more than one level is set." Hermione reacted and continued.


    "Okay." Harry interrupted Hermione and Lane''s conjecture about the defense level. "What we need to know now is, who is this Nicole May?"


    "I don''t know." "I haven''t heard of it." "Wait, as if I was a little impressed, my father seemed to tell me."


    The remaining three people turned their eyes to Ryan, and Ron first questioned: "How is it possible? There are no wizards in your family?"


    "Some wizards are not necessarily known only by the wizarding world. For example, like Merlin ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He is also very famous in the Muggle world. My father is a writer and will check a lot of information if this Niko Le May is well-known and has lived in the Muggle world for a long time, so much so that the Muggle world knows the existence of this person. Then my father probably saw this name when checking the information. "Ryan made a request to Ron Explanation.


    "According to you, Nicole May cannot be a person in the past two hundred years. After all, the secrecy laws have been strictly enforced in the past two hundred years, but who can live two hundred years? But there are also It may be that people in the Muggle world have the same name and surname. "Ron said after thinking about it.


    "Then can you write a letter and ask your father." Harry said.


    "I think I''ll wait until Christmas and I''ll go back and ask, after all, it''s likely that a professor is going to steal things. He might intercept our communications."


    Hermione saw that everyone was a little dull and said, "Well, let''s check this person out of class. Remember that Hagrid said at the time that this was between Professor Dumbledore and Nicole May-although the words were not That ¡¯s it, but we can determine from this sentence that Professor Dumbledore knew Nicole May, then we will start with Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s peers. ¡±


    "Well, this is a good idea." Harry said. "Anyway, there will be no game for me until Christmas. We can take advantage of this opportunity to go to the library to read the book. After Christmas, Ryan went to his house and asked his father, let''s make the next step."


    After everyone finished speaking, Ryan stood up and said to Harry, "Okay, today is our Quidditch team''s first victory, and Harry your first victory." Then Ryan pointed to the lounge The noisy crowd. "So there is something to do tomorrow, and it ¡¯s time for celebration."

 Chapter 30： Christmas

    Christmas is coming. One morning in mid-December, Hogwarts School woke up from a dream and found that it was covered with several feet of snow and the lake was covered with hard ice. Weasley ¡¯s twin brothers were punished because they enchanted several snowballs, let them chase Chilo everywhere, and fell behind his headscarf.


    Ryan saw this scene and admired from the bottom of his heart the heroic act of striking the face of Lord Devil for the Weasley twins.


    In this kind of approaching holiday, some classes are a bit unbearable. For example, Professor Snape ¡¯s potion class. Since the classroom is underground and does not have any heating measures, one mouth can breathe out. Not to mention that when his hands and feet were numb, he had to endure the poisonous tongue of Professor Snape, which was colder than the classroom temperature.


    "I really feel sorry for those people," Draco Malfoy provoked during a potion class. "They had to stay at Hogwarts for Christmas because the family didn''t want them."


    But Harry seemed unimpressed and could even be said to be a bit happy. He felt it was so exciting not to return to the Dursleys for Christmas. Malfoy''s words did not destroy his good mood at all.


    When Professor McGonagall enrolled the students in the school last week, several brothers of Harry and Weasley chose to stay. Harry stayed to get rid of the Dursley family, and the Weasley brothers were because their parents were going to visit Charlie in Romania.


    Hermione and Lane chose to go home for Christmas, after all, this was the first time they left home for so long. Of course, they also told Harry and Ron who were staying in school that they would prepare gifts for them and look forward to their gifts.


    Although two weeks before, they searched a pile of books and did not find out who Nicole May was. But this did not affect their expectations of Christmas at all.


    Ten days before Christmas, it''s time for the holidays. After breakfast, Ryan picked up his schoolbag and went to Hogsmeade station with his classmates.


    Walked out of the wrought iron gates decorated with winged boars on both sides of the school. After walking for more than ten minutes, they came to the platform of Hogsmeade Station, where the Hogwarts Express was already waiting.


    There were not many people in the car, so Ryan and Hermione found an empty box. After a while, Longbottom also sat in.


    Ryan wanted to relax, but Hermione took out her homework and began to write. This made Ryan and Neville who played the wizarding chess not to finish the game, consciously put away the chess pieces and took out the homework to start writing.


    After a day of driving, the train reached Kings Cross Station. In the square in front of the station, they met Neville''s grandmother.


    Old Lady Longbottom was very grateful to Ryan and Hermione for helping Neville in school, which made them feel a little embarrassed.


    After saying goodbye to Longbottom grandson, Ryan and Hermione also took taxis home. Before saying goodbye, Hermione repeatedly told Ryan to consult his father about Nicole May''s provenance. If found, you can call to inform her.


    Went home, Ryan pushed open the door and found that his parents had already prepared dinner for him, which made Ryan feel the warmth of his long-lost family.


    After dinner and before going to bed, it was Ryan and his parents talking about life in school and what happened recently at home. The good news is that my father Mr. Lambert ¡¯s new novels have sold well recently, so it may be busy a few days before Christmas, and there are some autograph book sales.


    After reading for a while after dinner, Lane chose to go to bed early in the morning. After all, taking a train for a day is also very tiring.


    ¡­¡­


    After, it was a happy Christmas holiday, except writing homework every day and then spending seven or eight minutes calling Hermione to exchange the homework of the day. Ryan was very happy to spend the rest of his life, when his parents had something to do and were not at home. Ryan began to practice his hands with various mechanical structures at home one by one to improve his proficiency in the Winter House Industry Manual.


    Of course, for Ryan, the luckiest thing is to practice magic in the world of groceries, and he will not be discovered by the Ministry of Magic through healds, so he has a lot of practice time.


    As Christmas approaches, Lane goes to the community library to meet Hermione. Because during the call the previous day, Ryan told Hermione that he had found news about Nicole May.


    After all, it is not difficult to find a reasonable proof process if you already know the answer.


    Under the premise of knowing that Nicole May is a French alchemist in the Middle Ages, it is not so difficult to find him in a lot of materials.


    Ryan didn''t wait a few minutes in the library, and saw Hermione walk in in a blue down jacket. Then she sat across from Ryan and asked: "You said you have found the answer, how did you do it?"


    Ryan said: "I asked my father when I went home. UU read . He told me that he found the name when he wrote a fantasy novel about the Middle Ages, but I couldn''t remember the specific situation at the moment. So I turned I read the information collected by my father when he wrote the novel and found these. "


    After that, Ryan took the schoolbag from his back and took out a pile of materials from it. Turn over a page, point to the words above, and read word by word:


    "Nicolas Flamel, French, a famous alchemist in the 14th century. His most famous contribution is the creation of the alchemist''s magical stone, the Philosopher''s Stone, which he used to successfully turn mercury into gold. At the same time, according to legend, he obtained longevity. Until 1929, he was continuously witnessed by him. In addition, although public information proved that he died in his home in 1427, there were greedy people who robbed him and his wife ¡¯s graveyard At that time, it was found to be empty. This also proved from another aspect that he obtained longevity. "


    There is also this. Ryan finished and pulled out a map. Hermione stepped forward and found that it was a map of Paris.


    "What is this map?" Hermione asked.


    "Look at this." Lane pointed out a circled place on the map. "No. 51 Montmorency Street, Nicole May House, this place used to be the house of Nicole May. So this shows that Nicole May was an alchemist living in Paris in the Middle Ages."


    "I thought, the magic stone should be hidden inside." Hermione exclaimed in a low voice. "Because when we searched the library that day, Harry told me that he suspected that the day he went to Diagon Alley, a small bag that Hagrid had taken from the deepest vault of Guling Pavilion was hidden under the trap door. Thing. So according to the size and other existing data, it is very likely that the hidden thing is a magic stone. "

 Chapter 31： Discussions about Magic Stones and new guests

    "So it''s reasonable that someone wants to steal the magic stone." Hermione said: "Who wouldn''t like a thing that can make people live forever and can produce gold indefinitely?"


    "However, since there is such a good thing, why not make a few more?" Hermione asked with some doubt.


    "I don''t think they don''t want to do it, but they can''t do it," Lane replied.


    "Why? Since you can do the first one, how difficult is it to be the second one after mastering the method."


    "When I was at the Hogwarts Library, I turned over several books on practicing alchemy. Although I don''t understand much, I remember one thing clearly. The core of alchemy is the principle of equivalent exchange."


    Lean and Hermione nodded and said, ¡°Then think about it. If you look at it from the perspective of equivalent exchange, what kind of things can increase life contrary to the laws of nature while changing the nature of matter to make gold?¡±


    Hermione thought for a while, and suddenly covered her mouth with her hands like a fright.


    "You also think of it, only with the price of life can we have such a powerful effect."


    "But ... but. Nicole May is a friend of Professor Dumbledore, he should not be a bad person." Hermione stammered.


    Lane knew that Hermione had misunderstood. "I didn''t say Nicole May was a murderer, it was just when he made the magic stone that his residence in Paris had a massive black death and smallpox. Given the scientific level of that era, infectious diseases caused a lot of deaths. For example The outbreak of the Black Death in 1353 and the mortality rate in Paris were 40 times higher than usual. In the outbreak of smallpox in 1418, at least 60,000 people died in Paris within a month and a half. The death of these lives is likely to provide enough for the production of magic stones Raw materials. But there have been few such opportunities since then. "


    "I remember this paragraph in the history class in elementary school." Hermione nodded in agreement. "Then we have to write a letter to Harry now to tell them that we have found it. So he and Ron don''t have to worry about this thing during the Christmas holidays."


    "I think they might have forgotten about it." Ryan vomited.


    Finally because Hermione had something wrong, Ryan went to Diagon Alley and wrote today''s discovery as a credit owl to Harry.


    ¡­¡­


    As expected by Ryan, Harry did not use the holiday to check the information. After the holiday, he and Ron were very happy to play, not much thought about Le May.


    The dorms are completely under their control, and there are fewer people in the common room than usual. They can occupy a few more comfortable armchairs by the fire. When they received the letter from Ryan, they sat there and ate all the food that could be poked with a roasting fork¡ªbread, pasta, mushrooms, while designing a plan to expel Malfoy, although none of these plans was possible. Put it into practice, but it ¡¯s always fun to talk.


    "Hey, Harry, there is a letter outside." Ron saw an owl standing outside the window and pecked at the glass window with a letter on his foot.


    Harry opened the window, and a gust of wind blew his face across the snow. He took the letter, then broke a small piece of butter bread from the grill fork and fed it to the owl. After eating the bread, the owl patted its wings and flew away.


    "Who gave it to you?" Ron asked.


    Harry ripped the envelope and looked at it, and said to Ron: "Lane''s letter, he said that he and Hermione had found Nicole May, and they would tell us when they came back from the holiday."


    "Hey, I told you long ago that Ryan and Hermione are better at reading books. It''s true that they are handed over to them." Ron said to Harry lazily in his armchair. .


    After they completely let go of it in their hearts. Ron began to teach Harry to play wizard chess. Wizard chess and Muggle chess are exactly the same, but its pieces are alive, so it makes people feel more like commanding the army to fight.


    Harry who only uses other people''s chess pieces is really not as good as Ron who used grandpa''s ancestral wizard chess. These chess pieces slammed Harry''s chess level, making him dizzy.


    ¡­¡­


    After sending the letter to Harry, Ryan returned to boring homework in the last few days before Christmas, then chatted with his parents during the break, decorated the home, and repaired some bad things in the storage room by the way. . As more and more mechanical products have been contacted, Ryan''s mastery of the "Winter House Industrial Manual" has also increased.


    On the day before Christmas Eve, Ryan even repaired the old typewriter in the corner of the storage room. This made Mr. Lambert very happy. Because this was once used by his grandfather, he was later given as a gift for graduation from elementary school.


    Mrs. Sally shone every button and every part of the typewriter, and put it in the display cabinet of the living room as an ornament.


    In the afternoon, Ryan decided to go around. After all, he was working on his homework a few days ago, so he never went out.


    I just walked into the park and hadn''t looked around. Suddenly, Wanjie grocery store told him that a new customer had come to the door.


    Lane quickly found the public toilet, saw no one got into a compartment and locked the door, and then went to the Wanjie grocery store.


    Arrived in the shop, only to realize that there was already a guest waiting there.


    This man is a middle-aged man who is a little fat, and looks a little flinching. She wore a cotton-padded jacket and shaved Yin and Yang heads on her head ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There was a little braid behind her.


    When he saw Ryan suddenly appeared in the shop, he knelt down and hurriedly shouted that the fairy was saving his life.


    Lane quickly let him bypass the counter and pull him up. After all, a person of father age kneeled in front of him and kowtowed, it was really difficult to accept.


    "Okay, there must be something you need to help you when you come here. If you have any questions, please hurry up and say it. Otherwise, how do I know how to help you."


    After listening to this, this person would kneel down again. But he still stood still in Ryan''s angry eyes. "My name is Telford, because my master is framed by an adulterer, so my master and I were exiled to Heilongjiang. Now my mother and my wife have just given birth to a baby, and everyone in the dwelling room is too cold. I''m sick. I really can''t walk around in the yard anxiously at night, and then I heard a voice call from Mingming, and I''m here. Daxian, you must save us. "


    Lane felt familiar with this. After careful recollection, the memory of his last life as a part of a post-90s middle-aged and old people woke up.


    "Is your master a happy doctor?"


    "Ah?" Telford opened his mouth in surprise. "The fairy also knows my master?"


    Ryan waved mysteriously: "When they drank with the impermanent people, they complained that your master had run them empty for many times."


    "Then my master is all right?" Defu asked.


    "It''s okay, your master has accumulated many merits. What they can do is complain."


    "You said I need to think about how to help you."


    After speaking, Ryan sat behind the counter. One hand propped his chin and began to think. Telford did not dare to stand there cautiously.


    After a few minutes, Ryan clapped his hands, "I know what to do."

 Chapter 32： New skills and Christmas

    Deford was taken aback by Ryan''s surprise.


    Don''t wait for Defu to react, he saw Ryan took a large bottle of sunlight crystals from behind.


    "This is the fine crystal of the sun, soak one into the water, your nest will be as warm and half an hour as the sun under the summer. There are 300 in this bottle, enough for you to survive the whole winter."


    Then Ryan touched the chestnut gold ingot again: "This is 1 pound of gold. It''s spring, you can reopen your hospital."


    "However." Ryan said: "I have a rule here that is equivalent exchange, what do you exchange for these?"


    Defu said: "As long as the fairy you are willing to help me, I will give you more than a hundred pounds."


    Lane shook his head in tears: "I don''t want a big living person here."


    "Then, then I have nothing else." Defu squatted in frustration.


    "Your master is a magician, the medical technique should be good, would you like to exchange the medical technique you learned for exchange?" Ryan asked.


    "Of course I did, but how can I give you?" De Fu''s face was puzzled.


    "Will you like it." After Ryan waved his hand, a white mist floated out of Telford''s temple and flew to the shelf to become a blue leather threaded book.


    "Okay, let''s clear it." After finishing, Ryan gave Sun Crystal and the gold ingot to Telford, and then Telford went out with a look of embarrassment.


    Returned to the yard, Defu thought he had a dream, but when he looked down, he saw the bottle and gold in his hand full of sunshine crystals. Immediately ran into the shack excitedly: "Master, I met the fairy, we can get through this winter."


    Ryan heard the system prompt in the grocery store:


    ¡ª¡ªSlightly change the fate of the son of the plane, gaining 1 point of deviation.


    Well, no matter how small the mosquito is, it is meat.


    After comforting herself, Ryan looked at the new book. On the blue cover is "Handbook of Primary Chinese Medicine, Telford Edition". According to the system prompt, learning this requires 2 offset points.


    Although Telford''s medical skills can only be regarded as ordinary, it is now at the level of the attending doctor. In addition, Ryan considers that in the future it is likely to go to some worlds in the context of ancient China, and it is necessary to master the knowledge of acupoint meridians, otherwise you may not understand the cheats.


    So Ryan finally chose to learn this manual of Chinese medicine. After consuming 2 offset points, countless information began to flow into his mind.


    After 15 minutes, the instillation of knowledge was over. Ryan felt that he had mastered a lot of knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine, but to become a real traditional Chinese medicine, he still needed practice.


    Ryan feels that it is difficult to practice in reality. After all, an 11-year-old child, no one believes that he will see a doctor.


    Paid a bunch of things to change a skill that may not be used temporarily. After secretly sighing that he was a little lost, Ryan returned to the real world.


    ¡­¡­


    Christmas Eve is coming soon. This day is an important shopping time for the British, and there is a lot of discount space in each store. Ryan ¡¯s adoptive parents naturally went to Regent Street to buy things as they did in previous years.


    And Ryan went to Diagon Alley to prepare some gifts for friends, Diagon Alley is also a festive atmosphere. Each store is decorated with Christmas baubles, and various Christmas celebration songs are heard from the street.


    After buying all the presents and mailing them to friends at the Owl Post Office, Ryan plunged into a second-hand store and Taobao in a pile of old books.


    Spent more than an hour, Ryan bought two books. One is "The Making of One Hundred Common Potions", an old book published in 1893. There are many magic potions that Ryan has never seen in textbooks, such as quick hair dyes, modified versions of ageing agents and ageing agents (the production method is simpler, the required medicinal materials are cheaper, but the time can only be maintained for 15 minutes .)


    There is also a black magic defense lesson note left by top students. At least Ryan feels that with some of the notes inside, he can try to learn the coma spell by himself.


    On Christmas Eve, Ryan went to bed early. Because it is the most fun on Christmas day, you will receive Christmas gifts, and there will be a big meal at noon.


    Waking up the next morning, Ryan found himself receiving a pile of gifts. There is a new set of clothes sent by the parents, and there is a string of sandalwood bracelets sent by the grandfather from the East. There are some gifts from students. For example, Hermione sent a new set of quill pens (Is this suggesting that the pen is not enough?), A box of assorted candy sent by Harry, and a box of spice black tea with the calming effect sent by Longbottom. (This should be prepared by his grandmother.)


    What surprised him most was that Professor Sprout actually copied a copy of her student''s herbal medicine notes to Ryan, and hoped that he could achieve success in herbal medicine in the future.


    Fortunately, Ryan sent a box of chocolates to every professor out of courtesy, otherwise it would definitely be embarrassing at this time.


    At noon, Ryan was eating roast goose (Mr. Lambert, who is of Chinese origin, thought the turkey meat was too thick to be delicious. So Mrs. Sally chose the more traditional roast goose) pudding and various dishes of Christmas dinner. Also wondering what Christmas looks like in Hogwarts?


    ¡­¡­


    Unlike the small family gatherings that highlight the warmth of the Lane family, UU Reading Christmas in Hogwarts is very powerful, and Harry who has spent the best Christmas of his life in school has a deep experience .


    The hall is beautifully decorated and magnificent. Walls are covered with pendant ribbons of holly and mistletoe. Twelve tall Christmas trees are erected everywhere in the room. Some trees are hung with small icicles, and some trees are shining with hundreds of candles.


    On Christmas morning, Harry woke up for the first time and saw a small pile of parcels lying at the foot of his bed. He was a little shocked because he never thought he would receive a gift.


    After celebrating the festival with Ron, he started to unpack gift bags. Ron next to him exclaimed: "God, Portormi''s card, Ryan''s luck is so good, I haven''t seen him eat the chocolate frog a few times."


    Harry also found a gift from Ryan to him, a delicate flying broom pruning shears. "Yeah, Ryan always thinks more thoughtfully, and sometimes feels like the uncle."


    Finally, after Harry unpacked the paper bag underneath, something silvery gray like a liquid slipped down to the floor and gathered into a pile, shining brightly. Ron took a breath.


    Later surprised Ron told Harry that this was a very precious invisibility cloak. When Harry tried it on, he found a note inside which was written in a handwriting he had never seen before:


    Leave this thing to me before your father died.


    Should be returned to you now.


    Use it well.


    Sincerely wish you a Merry Christmas.


    After being greeted by the Weasley twins, Harry wore a sweater knitted by Mrs. Weasley and went to a Christmas party with at least a hundred roasted turkeys and a lot of barbecue potatoes.

 Chapter 33： Back to life at Hogwarts

    After Christmas, Ryan devoted most of his time to that black magic defense lesson note.


    In the last few days before the end of the Christmas holiday, he finally mastered the coma spell, which is closely related to the constant practice in the Wanjie grocery store. The only regret is that now his spell level is limited to being able to release, but the intensity may not be enough to stun a person.


    Ryan is now very eager to have a quick way to increase the magic power, otherwise now even if he has enough knowledge, he cannot turn knowledge into power.


    The last day of the holiday, Ryan said goodbye to the reluctant parents. He returned to school on the Hogwarts Express with Hermione.


    As soon as he arrived at the school, Ryan learned from Ron that Harry had been seeing a magic mirror that made people hallucinate for three nights.


    After Hermione complained about Harry''s reckless behavior ("What if Filch caught you?"). Ryan told Harry: "Actually caught by the night watch teacher is a small problem. The main thing is that the hallucinations can make you slowly distinguish between reality and illusion, which will eventually go crazy." Ron and Hermione together Nodding his head in agreement with this view, Harry had to swear again that he would not go to the mirror again.


    The days after walked slowly in normal learning, but the "Handbook of Primary Chinese Medicine, Defu Edition" that Ryan thought it might not be useful for was unexpectedly useful.


    In the potion class, he found that he had made a great progress in processing raw materials, controlling the heat, and making potions. Because Snape actually gave his potion an E.


    Layne only woke up afterwards. The Chinese medicine has a lot in common with the magic potion making process. Since Telford is so general in medicine, it is often ordered by Heila to grab the medicine and boil it. This kind of skill that can make perfect after long practice is also acquired by Lane in this inheritance.


    This has to be said to be a good thing. After all, Gryffindor students have always had a deduction in Snape ¡¯s class, and Ryan has been worried that his final exam will be deducted by Professor Snape.


    These days have been good for Ryan, but it is worse for Harry. Because the Quidditch game is about to start again, Wood''s requirements for the players are stricter than ever. Even after the heavy snow, the continuous rainy days did not stop training. When Ryan reads a book in the common room after dinner every day, he often encounters the exhausted Quidditch players. Sometimes he is even wet, dropping mud from the corner of his robe.


    One day while Ryan and they were doing potion lesson homework together in the common room, Harry suddenly rushed in and sat beside Ron.


    "Wait, I will finish my homework soon. I will be able to have fun afterwards." Ron said, and then he turned to see Harry''s face. "What''s wrong with you? His face is terrible, he won''t play next time. It ¡¯s the hunter for the Lettering team, Snape, hahaha. "


    Harry''s face became more ugly, and Ron''s smile froze at once: "Isn''t Snape really going to be a golfer?"


    "Almost." Harry made a sad expression: "Snape is the referee in the next game."


    "Why, Huoqifu talents are professionals." Ryan said.


    "Please leave." Hermione said immediately.


    "You said you were sick and could not be on the field." Ron added.


    "A broken leg is fine." Hermione said


    "Simply break your leg. Anyway, Mrs. Pomfrey will be able to get her leg back one night." Ron followed the bad idea.


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to be so nervous," Ryan said. "The competition is under the watch of the teachers and students of the school. Even if Snape wants to kill him, he will not choose to do this occasion, otherwise he will have been in the potion class. Harry was killed. "


    Harry also said that he would definitely go to the game, because there is no substitute for the golfer, if he does not match the Gryffindor team, he will not be able to match.


    As they discussed, Neville fell into the common room. Everyone can''t guess how he got out of the portrait hole, because his legs were tightly stuck together. Harry saw at a glance that it was a leg-locking spell. He must have jumped upstairs like a rabbit and entered Gryffindor Castle.


    Everyone laughed, only Ryan and Hermione didn''t laugh. Hermione stepped forward to cast a spell on Neville, and Neville''s legs parted at once. Ryan helped him stand up and found him trembling.


    "What''s going on?" Hermione led him over, and sat with Harry while asking.


    "Malfoy," Neville said with a trembling voice. "I met him outside the library. He said he was looking for someone to practice the spell. But thanks to Lane, I was reminded that Slytherin had attacked Gryffindor students. Habit, when I leaned over to ridicule me, I subconsciously sprayed the chilli water spray he gave me on Malfoy''s face, and then ran back while he was washing. "


    Hermione said to Neville, "You can go and sue him!"


    Neville shook his head.


    "I don''t want to cause trouble anymore." He mumbled vaguely. "After all, I didn''t lose this time."


    "But Malfoy might make you a second time." Ron said: "You need the courage to tell Professor McGonagall about this."


    "I know I''m not brave enough ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Malfoy said that." Neville choked.


    Finally, under the comfort of everyone, Neville finally left with a weak smile.


    In the days after, everyone is still training training, learning to learn. It''s just that one day Hermione took out an old big book and told the other three people that she found the account of Nicole May on the wizard''s side.


    The three of them went up and saw that the page turned to read: Nicole May, the only maker of magic stones known to all. Ancient alchemy involves the making of magic stones, which is a magical substance with amazing functions. The magic stone can turn any metal into pure gold, and it can also create a medicine for immortality, so that people who drink this medicine will never die.


    For many centuries, there have been many reports about the magic stone, but the only piece of magic stone that remains is the famous alchemist and opera enthusiast Mr. Nicole May. He celebrated his 665th birthday last year, and now lives in Devon with his wife Perenar (658).


    "It''s not much different from what we found, but basically confirmed our conjecture. Now it is completely certain that the magic stone is hidden in the school." Ryan said to Hermione after reading it.


    Harry also interjected: "No wonder Snape wants to steal it, a stone can turn into gold, and you can never die! Everyone wants it!"


    "You can''t just doubt Snape because of your prejudice, maybe Chilo would like to make a potion to cure his stutter." Ryan said. "But now Snape has a more realistic threat to us, Harry, think about your game this week."


    Harry suddenly became frustrated. Snape''s refereeing game was really difficult to handle. He even felt that it might be difficult to walk down the field alive.

 Chapter 34： The game and Harrys discovery

    The game was approaching. Although Harry didn''t care about his companions, his mood became more and more tense, and the other players were not very calm. The thought of defeating Slytherin in the College Cup is exciting. In almost seven years, no one has beaten them. However, with such an eccentric referee, can they succeed?


    On the second day, Ryan, Ron and Hermione found a place in the stands. Neville, who was sitting next to him, was a little wonder why they were holding a magic wand like an enemy.


    Hermione has been chattering about the magic spells they might use for a while, and people''s sense of tension keeps accumulating.


    When the game was about to begin, Ryan decisively interrupted Hermione, who was shattering her thoughts.


    "Look at the faculty seat." Ryan pointed to where the teachers were sitting. "Principal Dumbledore also came out to watch the game, so there will be no safety issues today."


    Hermione and Ron also saw Professor Dumbledore''s iconic silver-white beard, and then took a long sigh of relief.


    The game started. Just as they relaxed to watch the game, someone poked Ron in the back of his head. It''s Malfoy.


    "Oh, sorry, Weasley, I didn''t see you there."


    Malfoy grinned at Crabbe and Goyle.


    "I don''t know how long Potter can stay on his flying broom this time? Is anyone willing to bet? How are you, Weasley?"


    The big guy ignored Malfoy, because everyone was very concerned about Harry''s condition. But Malfoy got worse, and finally Ron, who could not bear it, threw himself up and fell Malfoy. Ryan also hit Gore with an immature coma spell.


    After, there was a dogfight. Fortunately, even an immature coma curse successfully let Gore temporarily lose his fighting power. Then Ryan, Ron and Neville fought against Malfoy and Crabbe together.


    At this time in the air, Snape had just started flying the broom, and saw a golden thing flying by his ear, only a few inches away from him-and then, Harry stopped diving. He raised his arm triumphantly, and the thief was held tightly in his hand.


    The stage is boiling, this will be a new record, no one remembers in which game the thieves were caught so quickly.


    "Ryan, Ron! Where are you? The game is over! Harry won! We won! The Gryffindor team took the lead!" Hermione screamed, jumping non-stop on the chair and holding tightly Hug Pettier in the front row.


    Lane and Ron watched each other''s nose with bleeding nose and blue eyes and laughed at the same time, then joined the celebration crowd.


    After nearly an hour, everyone finished the celebration and was ready to go back to the castle, then Harry came slowly from a distance.


    "Harry, where have you been?" Hermione said sharply.


    "We won! You won!" Ron patted Harry''s back and shouted loudly, "All three of Malfoy were in a coma. Ryan stunned Gore with magic from the beginning, and then we hit two and three After winning them, everyone was only slightly injured. Now everyone is waiting for you in the common room. They are having a celebration. Fred and George have stolen some cake or something from the kitchen. "


    "Don''t worry about those first," Harry said breathlessly, "We''re looking for an empty room, you listen to me tell you ..."


    Harry was convinced that Pippi was not in the room, and then turned back to close the door, and then told them the interaction between Snape and Chilo that he had just seen and heard on the broom.


    "So, our judgment should be completely correct. That thing is the magic stone. Snape wanted to force Chilo to help him get the stone. He asked Chilo if he knew how to subdue Luwei--and mentioned Chilo. "Secret little trick"-I guess, besides Lu Wei, there are probably other institutions guarding the stone, there may be a lot of magic witchcraft, maybe Chilo cast some anti-black magic spells, Snape needs to release them¡ª "


    "Do you mean that the magic stone is safe only when Chilo can resist Snape?" Hermione asked in panic.


    Ryan put a piece of ice on the puffed eyes and raised his head and said: "No, it can''t be so arbitrary. What Harry heard did not clearly refer to it at all, it sounded like Professor Snape discovered Quirrell is making trouble, so he is warning him to settle down. "


    "Forget it." Ron said. "You can''t think that Snape has given you a high grade for your homework recently. I think he is a good person. I think the potion that Slytherin has boiled is not as good as you, Snape. I gave them O eccentrically. "


    Harry stood up: "You said that, I feel a bit confused. But I still think that Nep wants to steal the magic stone."


    Finally, everyone passed the case of distrust of Snape in Bibi, but Ryan always had reservations.


    Is of course only reservations, so in Harry they firmly believe that Snape wants to steal stones, and Chilo is the guard. And when they did something they thought would help stop Snape ¡¯s conspiracy, Ryan was just a silent audience.


    Started with a line of defense after Harry thought Quirrell. The second time he encountered Chilo on the road, he had to give him a smile with encouragement, and Ron also began to persuade people not to laugh at Chilo ¡¯s stuttering. Ryan was completely speechless about this. He felt that Harry was at the end of the period. www.uukanshu. When com really encounters Voldemort who is indistinguishable from Qi Luo, he will definitely regret it.


    For Ryan, in addition to the questions related to the Magic Stone, the most important thing is to prepare for the final exam. After all, as a student, the exam is still very important. Especially for Hogwarts, this is directly related to employment issues.


    Hermione also started the preparation for the final exam. When Ryan and her reviewed together, she found that her book was densely marked with different colors in different contents, and even formulated a rigorous review plan.


    Under Hermione''s chatter, Ryan kept revising his review plan. Seriously, he even thought of this study plan. Tighter than the time schedule before the college entrance examination last life. It''s just that the 11-year-old girl can do this, and for the sake of face, Ryan can only keep up with it.


    But Harry and Ron didn''t care about this. Once Hermione was nagging, the irritable Harry issued his rebuttal:


    "Hermione, the exam is hundreds of years away from us."


    "Ten weeks," Hermione retorted. "It''s not a few hundred years. For Nicole Leme, it was just a blink of an eye."


    "But we are not six hundred years old," Ron reminded her. "And, in any case, why do you want to review it, you already know everything."


    "Why should I review? Are you crazy? Do you know that we have to pass these exams to advance to the second grade? They are very important. I should have started the review a month ago. I really do n¡¯t know what I was what happened.......


    Lane watched them squabble and shrank himself in the chair to pretend to be little transparent. Sure enough, the true tyrants are not only good at learning by themselves, but also trying to make the scum students learn well, although they often don''t appreciate it.

 Chapter 35： trouble

    Obviously, the teachers all want the students to be masters, or assume that the students are masters.


    After the game, the teaching began to enter the final sprint stage, they arranged a lot of homework, Easter holiday is far less fun than Christmas. If Hermione recites the twelve uses of dragon''s blood next to her, or practice the movement of a magic wand, it will be difficult for you to rest easily.


    The only thing that is thankful is that Ryan attracted Hermione ¡¯s main firepower. He looks tired now, because in addition to learning the content in the class, he also constantly absorbs the knowledge he had learned in the grocery store.


    For example, he sits in front of the fireplace in the lounge every day, and excuses the mysterious inheritance from the East, to find out the pulse of the curious students. Fortunately, Ryan was only 11 years old, so she didn''t save the pervert being used as an opportunity to eat tofu.


    In addition, Ryan is still trying to keep up with Hermione''s progress. This is good news for Harry and Ron, because with Ryan taking the initiative, Hermione has no time to pay too much attention to them.


    But the teachers arranged so many homework, they had to spend most of their free time in the library, sighing, yawning, and trying to complete the heavy homework.


    "I will never remember this." One afternoon, Ron couldn''t stand it anymore. He threw the quill pen and stared at the blue sky of the same color as the forget-me-not outside the window. This is a very good weather, but So that they can only squat in the library.


    Harry just looked at "Thousand Kinds of Magical Herbs and Fungi" for "Bai Xian", and suddenly he heard Ron say: "Hagrid! What are you doing in the library?"


    Hagrid came over and kicked, hiding something behind him. He wore a moleskin coat and looked very out of place.


    "Look whatever you want," Hagrid said, his voice dodge and drew their interest at once. "What are you doing here?" He suddenly looked suspicious. "Still looking for Nicole Lemay, right?"


    "Oh, we figured out who he was hundreds of years ago," Ron said triumphantly. "We still know what the dog is guarding, it''s a magic stone¡ª"


    "Hush¡ª" Hagrid said again, "Listen-- come to me later, remember, I didn''t promise to tell you anything, but don''t yell here, there are things that students shouldn''t know. They will think I told you¡ª "


    "So, see you later." Harry said.


    Hagrid kicked away.


    Ryan was disturbed by the movement here at this time. He raised his head and looked at Hagrid suspiciously.


    Because in his impression Hagrid is not a person who likes reading, especially the library is basically insulated from Hagrid. Plus one thing in his memory was about to happen, so he decided to check what Hagrid was reading to confirm.


    After a few minutes, Ryan threw a pile of books on the table and startled Hermione who was writing.


    "What are you doing?" Hermione asked angrily, and Harry and Ron looked at Ryan puzzled.


    "Dragon!" Ryan whispered, "Hagrid is looking for information about dragons! Look at these:" Dragon species in Great Britain and Ireland "," From hatching eggs to Nirvana "," Dragon breeding guide. " Why should he watch this, does he really get a dragon? "


    "This is not possible," said Ron. "Everyone knows at the Wizards Conference in 2017 that the ban on dragon farming was officially passed. This is what everyone knows. If we raise dragons in the back garden, it will be difficult Do n¡¯t let Muggles notice us¡ªand it ¡¯s very difficult to tame them, which is very dangerous. You really should look at Charlie ¡¯s burned places, which were left to him by Romanian wild dragons. Do n¡¯t say that living dragons and dragon eggs are strictly regulated products, even if they are really on the black market, it is not affordable for Hagrid, a forest ranger. ¡±


    "Hagrid always wanted a dragon. When I saw him for the first time, he said this to me, maybe he could actually get a dragon." Harry said.


    "What exactly does Hagrid want to do?" Asked Hermione, who was confused by the boys.


    "I think it''s better to ask. Let''s guess here is useless." Ryan concluded.


    An hour later, they knocked on the door of the cabin guarded by the hunting ground. They were surprised to find that all the curtains were pulled tightly. Ryan felt that there was something to be done. After all, with the height of the windows of the Hagrid house and the ambiguity of the glass, as long as the outside of the window was closed, no one could see anything, and the curtains would cause doubt.


    Hagrid first shouted "Who is it?" Before letting them enter the room, and then quickly turned back and closed the door.


    The cabin was suffocatingly hot. Despite such a warm sunny day, there was still a blazing fire in the fireplace. Hagrid poured tea for them and brought a ferret sandwich, which they politely declined.


    After, Harry began to find a way to set Hagrid''s words, trying to figure out what mechanism guarded the magic stone.


    Under Hermione''s slightly childish praise, Hagrid told everyone that every professor has set up an institution in it. But in Ryan''s view, these things were deliberately revealed by Hagrid. Although he is long and bulky, it gives a sense of honesty. But in any case he is a man in his 60s. With Hagrid''s life experience, it is absolutely impossible for the first-year students to easily speak out.


    Sure enough, this should be Dumbledore''s savior nurturing plan. But in the original world, UU reads www.uukanshu. Com Dumbledore probably thought that Quirrell just wanted to steal or was instructed to steal the magic stone, but he did not expect Voldemort to stick to Quirrell''s back. Otherwise, with Dumbledore''s character, he wouldn''t risk Harry Potter faced with the boss after being met by Voldemort.


    As Harry''s question to Hagrid came to an end, Ryan pretended to be curious and pointed at a large black egg lying under the kettle in the middle of the fire. Is it? "


    Hagrid looked a little uneasy. He flashed his words and said, "That''s--oh ..."


    "This is a Class A restricted trading item stipulated by the Ministry of Magic." Ron squatted by the fire and examined the big egg more closely.


    "And it''s something that will immediately become an s-type item." Ryan looked closely and then said.


    "What?" Harry was a little confused, not knowing what puzzle Ron and Ryan played.


    Lane saw the confusion on the faces of Hermione and Harry and explained:


    "In the Ministry of Magic''s Classification of Dangerous Goods, Dragon Egg is a Class A Controlled Item, while Living Fire Dragon is a Class S."


    "How come?" Harry exclaimed. "Every student has a pair of dragon leather gloves and an ounce of dragon liver only needs one gallon. How can such a common thing be controlled so tightly?"


    "It''s very simple, most of the dragon products on the market are some dragon blood and dragon." After that, Ron turned his head to look at Hagrid.


    "It must have cost you a lot of money!"


    "He won." Hagrid said, "Last night, I was drinking in the village and playing cards with a stranger. To be honest, the man probably just couldn''t get rid of it."


    Looking at Hagrid''s frowning, Ryan felt that this was a new trouble.

 Chapter 36： Norwegian Ridgeback

    It is illegal to raise a dragon, which is common sense in the magic world, but Ryan looked at Hagrid''s excited look now, thinking that he might not accept persuasion and give up his dream of raising a dragon.


    Sure enough, when Hermione pointed out that Hagrid lived in a wooden house, and a fire dragon inside might have destroyed all this. Hagrid is still very excited to introduce them to the knowledge of this dragon.


    "I watched" Raising Dragons for Recreation and Profit ", and the book said to put the eggs in the fire because their mother exhaled at them. You see, what it says here, after it hatches, every half Feed him a bucket of brandy and chicken blood for an hour. Look at this again-how to distinguish between different eggs-I got a Norwegian Ridgeback, very rare. "


    Ryan watched Hagrid happily humming Xiaoqu''er while fiddle with the fire, and felt Hermione''s persuasion was useless. Maybe it was only after Hagrid raised the dragon for a while and suffered some losses Come wake up.


    Furthermore, Ryan has almost officially mastered "Crazy Dave''s Novice Plant Breeding Guide". Now he intends to breed a special plant of his own. After the dragon hatches, he may be able to get some dragon-related things to cultivate plants.


    The next time, Harry and Ron also began to accept the review plan made by Hermione. But then they are even more irritable, because now there is another dragon besides the magic stone to worry about. They think it will go crazy sooner or later.


    Then, during breakfast one day, Hedwig gave Harry another Hagrid note. There are only four words written on it; it''s almost out of the shell.


    Ron didn''t want to take a herbal medicine class. He wanted to go straight to Hagrid''s hut. Hermione and Ryan strongly disagreed.


    Ron wanted to argue, but Ryan interrupted him roughly.


    "Shut up." Lane said, "This is not the place to discuss this issue. Have you not seen a group of Slytherins coming over for breakfast?"


    Ron was disappointed and ate jam bread. They didn''t find free time until the noon break.


    As soon as the bell rang, they quickly dropped the shovel, hurried across the field, and ran towards the edge of the forest forbidden area. Hagrid greeted them, and he was very excited with red light.


    "It''s coming out soon." He let them into the hut. "Lane?"


    "Ryan and Professor Sprout have some questions to ask. Every time he takes an herbal medicine class, he stays in the greenhouse for a long time, and he will come after a while," Hermione said to Hagrid.


    When Ryan hurriedly came from the greenhouse, Xiaolong was born. The newly born dragon has rumpled wings and is about the size of a chicken. One or two sparks choked occasionally in his mouth.


    Hagrid, who was bitten into his finger while trying to touch Xiaolong, said happily, "God, look, it knows its mother!"


    Ryan saw this scene and swallowed back the advice that had come to her mouth. At least Hagrid, who is in joy today, absolutely can''t listen to the advice. When Xiaolong grows up and all kinds of problems come out, he will use the facts to advise Hagrid.


    When they left Hagrid''s hut and returned to the castle. The system sent a reminder to Ryan.


    -Malfoy did not find this dragon born. Get the offset point 2 points.


    Well, there is now an offset of 22 points. Ryan looked at her offset points and smiled with satisfaction. But when he thought of Hagrid''s attempt to raise dragons indoors, he calmed his smile again. After all, it would be very difficult for a ferocious animal fanatic to give up raising dragons.


    Lane''s guess became a reality. Long Guoran is not a domestic animal, at least not for Hagrid, but Hagrid still refuses to give up.


    In just one week, the length of the dragon was already three times the original one. A cloud of smoke spewed from its nostrils. Hagrid put aside the work of guarding the hunting grounds, because Xiaolong made him squander. The floor was filled with empty brandy bottles and chicken feathers.


    When Ryan once went to see Hagrid, Hagrid''s big face showed a maternal color to tease Xiaolong.


    "I decided to call it Noble," Hagrid looked at Xiaolong with his tearful eyes, and said, "It really knows me now, you guys look at. Noble! Noble! Where is my mother?"


    Lane saw this scene and felt a bit uncomfortable. After all, such a big five and three thick people pressed their throats to make such a sound. It makes people feel that Han Mao is standing upright.


    But Ryan stepped forward to persuade Hagrid: "Hagrid, at this growth rate, it can grow as big as your house in two weeks, and you ca n¡¯t hide it at school. Besides, I have seen the wizard According to the law, raising a dragon without permission is a felony punishable by imprisonment for Azkaban. Not to mention that the dragon is a natural sky king, his nature is not suitable for the house you are raising, even if it is for ... . Well, for Norber, you should let go. "


    It was obvious that Ryan''s remarks touched Hagrid a little. He bit his lip. "I--I know I can''t keep it forever ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I also know that I should let it go quickly, Dumbledore helped me a lot, and I shouldn''t trouble him anymore. But I can''t just do it It is thrown away, it is too small to survive independently. "


    Hagrid really loves these animals. Compared with those who have risen to raise pets in their previous lives, and then have a little dissatisfaction, they throw away their pets. Hagrid is the real animal protector.


    But now this problem still needs to be solved. Ron thought about it and said: "My brother Charlie raises a dragon in Romania. We can give this dragon to him. I think he must have a way to take care of this dragon."


    "This should be the best way for Norber." Hagrid said while crying, and from time to time he took out a large handkerchief to wipe the corners of his eyes.


    Finally in front of Hagrid, Ron wrote a letter to his brother inquiring about this matter.


    The week after was like a year, and at about 12pm on Wednesday, Ryan and Hermione sat in the common room and started the revival mode. This is when Harry and Ron crawled in through the hole in the lounge. They were dressed in invisibility and had just gone to Hagrid to feed Norber.


    "Lane, help me see what happened to Ron''s hand?" Harry said to Ryan as soon as he came in, because he had watched Ryan have been in the common room and felt like he knew a medicine, and Chinese medicine was in the West. There is not much difference between human eyes and magic. Obviously, Ryan was shown because Ron''s situation was not suitable for Madam Pomfrey.


    Ron stretched out a finger wrapped in a **** handkerchief. Ryan opened the handkerchief and found that the wound should have been bitten by a dragon. There are some green marks on the teeth and redness and swelling.


    "Damn, why is this dragon poisonous on his teeth ?, wait for me, I''ll get something." After that, Ryan ran upstairs, leaving three people looking at each other in the common room.

 Chapter 37： Send away the dragon

    Within a few minutes, Ryan came down the stairs with a small box in his hand.


    Open the box. The box is divided into two parts. On the left are some medical devices. On the right are bottles of thumb-sized belly, filled with liquids.


    This box was made by him after obtaining plant planting inheritance and traditional Chinese medicine inheritance. The equipment was mailed to his parents. Some of the liquid in the bottle is the essence of plant extracts in the world of plants vs. zombies, and the other is to keep the better done when practicing potions on weekdays.


    Opening the box, Ryan took a needle from the syringe and picked out a thin tooth about the same length as the rice grain from Ron''s wound.


    "What is this?" Several people asked in surprise.


    Ryan put that fine tooth in an empty bottle and then explained: "I read from the book that many fire dragons will grow a special tooth to secrete venom when they are young. This kind of fine teeth will slowly melt in the opponent ¡¯s wound after biting the opponent, releasing toxins to make the other party ¡¯s wound healing more difficult. "


    After using cotton tweezers to hold cotton with alcohol and soapy water to clean Ron''s wounds, the wounds were finally covered with Ryan''s own improved medicaments.


    "Okay, it''s done. It just depends on the situation. After all, there is no way to cure the dragon bite in the medicine I learned."


    "It''s alright brother, it''s fine." Ron looked at the wound re-wrapped in clean gauze. "At least now it doesn''t hurt that much."


    When Ryan finished the treatment and packed things up, there was a sound of beating from the dark window. Hedwig sent Charlie''s letter.


    In the letter, Charlie said that he would be happy to adopt this Norwegian Ridgeback, but he told Lane that they needed Saturday midnight to take the Ridgeback to the highest tower. He has a few reliable friends where he can use the flying broom to take the dragon away in the dark. After all, this dragon cannot be discovered by others.


    Ryan looked at each other, after all, it was a very dangerous thing to take a dragon through the whole castle at night. Too easy to be discovered by the teachers who patrol the night.


    But Harry finally suggested that he had an invisibility cloak, enough to cover the two porters and Norbert.


    That was all settled. Ron''s fingers were only slightly red and swollen the next morning, and he seemed to be healed. In another day his fingers were completely cured. This made Ron amazed at Ryan''s medical skills, and the boasted Ryan was a little embarrassed.


    Lean found a noon time to tell Hagrid the specific time to send the dragon. At the entrance of Hagrid''s room, he found the Hound dog teeth sitting outside the door with a bandage on his tail.


    Hagrid opened the window and talked to him. "I can''t let you in," he said breathlessly. "Norber is hard to deal with now-I can''t take it." Lane told him about Charlie''s letter, his eyes were full of tears, This may also be because Norber just bit his leg.


    "Oh! It''s okay, it only bit my boots-is it playing-in the end, it''s still a little baby girl." Little baby girl knocked against the wall with his tail, and the window rattled .


    Lean showed his self-seeking expression of blessing and said goodbye to Hagrid. On the way back to the castle, he felt more and more that he had to send the dragon away on Saturday before he could make the best decision.


    Arrived Saturday, it was dark at night, and the sky was covered with dark clouds. Ryan and they went out together to go to Hagrid''s Solitaire.


    Originally Harry and Ron said that both of them were enough, but Ryan told them that if something blocked the road, you would probably be late. I was responsible for guiding those who blocked the road, and you just walked in.


    The final result was that the three of them started off with their cloaks together.


    Sure enough, Pippi was playing tennis against the wall in the hall. Ryan walked out of the invisibility cloak, and secretly walked in the other direction, making a sound that attracted Pippi.


    After a round of flicking away Pippi, Ryan came to the hall and found that Harry had left.


    Standing in the hall, Ryan suddenly felt that it was a bit boring to go back to the dormitory now. I haven''t been to the Forbidden Forest to check in for so long. Now it''s almost over, and if you don''t go to this semester, you won''t have a chance.


    Think about that you still have a bunch of magical plants to use. There should be no danger if you do not go deep into the core area in the forbidden forest. Ryan made up his mind to walk out of the hall and sneaked towards the forbidden forest.


    Passing Hagrid''s hut, he could still hear a huge sobbing sound inside. It seemed to Hagrid that sending Xiaolong away really hurt him.


    On the edge of the forbidden forest, Ryan saw a small intestinal path that gradually hid into the depths of the black jungle. Walking along this road, the plants grew densely, and the complete sky disappeared. Only occasionally a moonlight sprinkled through the clouds from the branches above, illuminating the path.


    It''s just that this light does not bring a sense of security, but this dim light makes the branches of the surrounding trees look more clawed.


    Lane took a lantern grass from the shop, and the darkness around UU reading was quickly transformed into light by lantern grass. He felt that some eyes peeping in the dark also disappeared, and it seems that the lantern grass also has some effects to dispel evil.


    Walked along the path for a while, Ryan suddenly found some silver-blue light on the ground. He leaned forward to find that this was not reflected moonlight, but some liquid.


    The time when Voldemort killed the unicorn should not be now, what about the blood of these unicorns on this ground?


    Lean thought while weighing whether to catch up. Finally curiosity overwhelmed fear, and he began to follow the blood.


    The suspected blood stains reflected a very bright light under the illumination of lantern grass. This is not just the reflection of light, but also has some luminous effects after reacting with the magic contained in the lantern grass light.


    Ryan walked over a mossy tree stump and could hear the sound of gurgling water. Obviously, there was a stream somewhere nearby. On the winding road, there are still scattered blood stains. The only thing to be thankful is that the amount of bleeding does not seem to be large, and this unicorn should not be life-threatening.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, he was about to approach the edge of the core area of ??the forbidden forest. Ryan still saw nothing.


    Thinking about it, it was not too early. As soon as he was about to give up tracking, he heard some strange sounds behind the bushes.


    He stepped forward and bowed the bush quietly. The scene after that made him open his mouth in surprise.


    Ryan felt that this was the most beautiful picture he had seen in his life. Several unicorns were next to each other, rubbing each other intimately with their necks, and the moonlight shone on their water-like soft fur with a silvery luster. This peaceful and sacred scene made Ryan lose his mind.

 Chapter 38： Unicorn in the Forbidden Forest

    Just as Ryan looked at the beautiful scenery, suddenly the leading unicorn made a hissing sound as if he had found something.


    With this hiss, all the unicorns turned their heads in the direction of Ryan''s hiding.


    Lane swallowed nervously, because he knew that adult unicorn werewolves were not opponents one-on-one. Not to mention the small group of five or six in front of me, it is estimated that the dragon is big when he comes.


    In this case, running is definitely not possible. In the woods, humans can''t run this natural elf anyway. So Ryan decided to go out and face the unicorn. After all, unicorns are creatures of the good camp, and they should not have the habit of killing innocents indiscriminately.


    Thought that Ryan pulled the branch and walked to the open space where the unicorn was. Looking across the open space and the unicorn herd.


    Tension made Ryan lose his judgment on time. It may have been a long time, or a little time. The lead unicorn finally looked away, and the rest of the unicorn relaxed. It''s just that they still stay on this open space.


    Lane took a breath and simply sat on the grass to watch the unicorns'' actions. After all, even for wizards, the chance of facing a group of unicorns in the wild is rare.


    When the unicorns were scrubbed, Ryan found that the right leg of a unicorn seemed to be injured, and a black mist radiated around a wound, and silver blood continued to flow down.


    Seeing this scene, Ryan stood up and walked slowly past like a group of unicorns. The unicorns started a little riot, and then looked at him with a watchful eye.


    Ryan walked to a distance of four or five meters from the unicorn, and then said: "I saw one of you has a leg injury, and it is likely to be attacked by some kind of black magic. It is difficult to heal. I think I have Something can help him. "


    The legendary unicorn is a very clever and pure magical creature, so Ryan tries to explain their purpose to them, hoping that the unicorn can understand and respond.


    Ten seconds later, the leading unicorn screamed friendly at Ryan twice, and could hear it accept his goodwill, but he refused to let Ryan approach.


    It is true that unicorns only accept women''s approach. Ryan thought they would act in a hurry. I really don''t understand what is the difference between a man and a man for a unicorn? They are clearly not a species with humans.


    Since he couldn''t get close, Ryan took out a new lantern grass and placed it on the ground. Dozens of crystals of the sun lay in a leaf next to it.


    With Ryan''s mastery of planting and traditional Chinese medicine, he discovered that these sun crystals produced by sunlight sunflowers are not only sunlight, but also contain the power of light and life. And this kind of power can just expel and neutralize the dark power damage.


    After putting these things away, Ryan backed up seven or eight steps and spread his hands to show that he was not malicious.


    Obviously, the unicorn as a magical creature can also feel the light and life force inside. The leading unicorn dangled the lantern grass and placed it on the hind leg of the injured unicorn. Then the crystals of all the sunlight on the leaf were sent to the mouth of the injured unicorn.


    The injured unicorn sticks out his tongue, licks all the sunlight into his mouth, and swallows it. After that, the whole unicorn began to glow like the moonlight.


    As these rays were produced, some black mist emerged from the wound on the hind leg of the unicorn.


    The mist seemed to consciously dig back into the wound, but was quickly attracted to the lantern grass and turned into light in the lantern that had grown on the lantern. As stated in the introduction to Lantern Grass, other plants absorb light to expel oxygen, while Lantern Grass absorbs darkness to emit light. Although this is neither scientific nor magical.


    The reason why the unicorn''s wounds did not heal was the hindrance of black magic. When the black magic remnants like tarsal maggots were cleared away, a soft silver light flashed by. The wound on its leg was completely healed.


    The leading unicorn saw this scene, uttered a grateful tweet at Ryan, and then took this small group of unicorns into the forest and slowly disappeared.


    In Ryan''s observation, when the unicorn left the open space in the forest, the silver light slowly faded away. When they ran under a tree that was not illuminated by moonlight, the silver light on them also disappeared.


    It turns out that the unicorns have just used the moonlight to stimulate the magic of the body to expel the black magic attached to the wound.


    Following this clue, the brain quickly filled the whole incident. Today, Voldemort''s Chilo consort should come out to survive on the blood of a unicorn. But on the one hand, it may be that the body of the Voldemort Quillo has not deteriorated to the most serious degree, so he has not killed and drained the unicorn''s blood, so as not to attract Dumbledore''s attention.


    On the other hand, it is also possible that after the Voldemort Chilo complex wounded a unicorn again, it attracted a group of unicorns ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The complex felt that it was very unlikely that it could do all this in a short time, so it chose go away. The unicorns chose to go to a safe place to heal their companions.


    After confirming the departure of the unicorn herd, Ryan found seven or eight unicorn tail hairs where the unicorn herd had just stood. This thing can cost ten gold gallons and one must not be wasted. (Note 1)


    After putting these bright silver tail hairs in the robe pocket, Ryan felt that today''s harvest was simply unexpected. So he thought it was better to go back to the bed in the dormitory now.


    But when Ryan just turned around, he heard a big animal coming towards this side. Before he could hide, a white shadow flashed through the forest in front.


    Could it be that the unicorns haven''t gone yet, or are there other animals? After all, the forest is very large, even Hagrid can''t tell how many magical creatures there are.


    Because there is no way to judge whether the coming creature is malicious. In order to avoid being hurt, Lane chose to lean against a stone and pulled out her wand to look around. At the same time, two pots of lantern grass, two pots of dragon grass and two pots of machine gun peas were placed in front of them to set up a line of defense.


    While he was staring nervously at the darkness in the forest, suddenly there was a light laughter in the forest.


    Nervous Ryan almost ordered the plant to attack the place where the sound was made, but he finally suppressed his impulse. It is not a good idea to attack rashly without knowing whether it is an enemy or a friend. What''s more, launching at the place where the sound is emitted may not be able to hit the target, but it will expose your own strength and lead to a disadvantage after the real battle begins.


    The atmosphere became more and more depressed, when Ryan was just about to leave. Finally, the voice rang again, and it was actually in English: "Hey, little guy, don''t be excited, I won''t hurt you."

 Chapter 39： Horseman

    Lane was surprised to hear this sentence, because it was the voice of an adult woman, but it was not the same as any professor in the school.


    Fortunately speaking, it means being able to communicate, so there is hope to avoid meaningless fighting. So Ryan summoned the courage and shouted: "I have no malice and no intention to hurt anyone. I can exit the forest now."


    "Now, don''t be so nervous, I just want to thank you for your help to the unicorns." The voice just fell, and a figure came out of the jungle.


    "Horse!" Ryan exclaimed in a low voice, and this was actually a female horseman who had never appeared in the novel. But think about it too. The horses didn''t grow out of the ground. How could there be only men?


    This female horse looks like she is in her 30s, wearing a delicate brown leather armor, with a black page hammer hanging around her waist. The part of her horse is white, with a round shield and her bow and arrow hanging on the left and right sides of the body.


    Lane looked at her without holding a weapon, and then put away the plants and expressed her friendliness.


    She walked in front of Ryan with an elegant pace, then bent down and said to Ryan: "Mars is slowly becoming brighter. Everyone thinks this is a bad omen, and she stubbornly believes that the will of God is not in violation. I think that sometimes it ¡¯s our duty to help the innocent and it ¡¯s part of God ¡¯s will. That ¡¯s why I came out today, and I saw you cured the unicorn here. ¡±


    "This is what I should do. After all, for those elves in the forest, as long as capable normal people see them in danger, they will help." Ryan said with his head raised.


    "Yeah, what kind of monster do you think will attack the unicorn?" Asked the horsewoman.


    "I don''t know very well, but I found that the injured unicorn seems to have lost a lot of blood."


    "Oh my god, it''s too bad. Is this prediction true? But the horse''s prediction was not without errors. I hope this is also a mistake." The horsewoman said to herself with her head raised.


    Ryan looked at the horses as if in a daze there, and then said out loud: "Ah, yes, I haven''t introduced myself yet. My name is Ryan; Ryan Liang, a first-year student at Gryffindor College. I met during a night tour After catching some silver liquid, she chased it out of curiosity. As a result, the unicorn was cured by chance. "


    "This is not a coincidence. Unicorns are not so easy to trust humans." The horsewoman said, "My name is Betty, from the nearby tribe of horses and horses. I am here to protect this group of unicorns from external dark forces. Infringement. Because unicorns don''t trust men, I was appointed to protect them. "


    "Then why did the unicorn allow me to heal?" Ryan asked puzzled.


    "It''s very simple. On the one hand, you are still a foal. You can barely accept male unicorns without puberty. On the other hand-" At this point, Betty looked up at the sky.


    "I can see a lot of life thanks to you from you, you have saved at least thousands of innocent lives. I can even feel the natural gratitude that you once fought against a large number of destructive unnatural monsters, Although this natural gratitude is a little different from the one I am familiar with. My sanity tells me that this is not possible. But I firmly believe that the secret that the stars show you is true, so unicorns can accept it The treatment of Friends of Nature like you is also understandable. "


    Speaking of which, Mabetty the Centaur moved his face closer. While looking up and down at Ryan, he said: "I am very curious about how you little guy did it? After all, our leaders have struggled for nature for a lifetime, and they have received less natural gratitude than you, let alone those around you. Some strange plant helpers that are favored by nature. "


    "Well, I''m a bit bitter, so I can''t tell you what I did, I can only say that what you saw is true." Lane said a little embarrassedly.


    "Really, I think I can fully believe that people who are favored by nature are at ease, and what I see will not be told to anyone. After all, everyone will have their own secrets." Betty said seriously. "But I think as a student, you should not come out now, nor should you be so close to the core of the dangerous forest, I will send you out now."


    Finally, Betty took a large basket from behind the tree and put Ryan in. (Reassure, this was originally intended for me to collect the hay from the floor when I was sleeping. It was very clean.) Then hang all weapons on one side and the basket on the other.


    Lane discovered that the horsemen were indeed a race close to nature. Even if Betty was trotting, she could avoid the dense branches traversing the road and walk flat in the forest.


    "By the way, you just heard me say that after the unicorn lost a lot of blood, what did it say about prophecy? Of course, if this involves the secret of you or your ethnic group, then I do n¡¯t ask. "Ryan asked his inner question after sitting in the basket and adjusting his posture."


    "Of course this is not a secret, let me think about where to start. Well, do you know what is the use of unicorn blood?" Betty asked.


    "I don''t know," Ryan said a bit strangely when he heard the question. "We only used its horns and tail hair in the potion class. I also felt a little curious, but the book I flipped implied the use of unicorns. The blood of the beast is an evil act. "


    "This is because it is a brutal thing to attack the unicorn to obtain blood, and the power obtained by killing the unicorn by sucking the blood while sucking blood is the most powerful. It is also extremely evil. Behavior. "Betty said. "Only the most cruel and evil people will commit such a big crime. They want to escape the laws of nature and continue their life that is no longer normal."


    Speaking of this, Betty hit a chill, as if something terrible had happened.


    After slowing down, Betty went on to say, "As long as you have a breath, the unicorn''s blood can save your life. Only this will be cursed by nature, and the blood drinker will have a half-dead life, A cursed life. "


    "This kind of life is better than death, it is estimated that only those who are in urgent need of life and have alternatives to make it. As far as I know, the magic stone seems to be hidden in Hogwarts'' castle, then-"


    Ryan had just finished speaking, Betty put her finger in front of her mouth and made a quiet gesture.


    "We saw it, and Mars became bright again. I think you know what will happen, but please don''t say it because we don''t want to be involved in your shaman''s affairs for a while. Besides, you are still a foal and should not be Worried about these things. "


    At this time Betty walked to a path less than 20 meters away from the forbidden forest. She picked Ryan from the frame and put it on the ground.


    "I don''t want to meet other people, just leave the way." After that, I took out a small silver ring from the quiver and threw it to Ryan. "You helped the unicorns, and I want to thank them in their place. When you have time to go to Greece, there is a temple of Karon on Crete. This ring will tell you the specific location of the temple. You hold this Find the ring and my teacher will give you the gift you deserve. "


    Finally, Betty turned around and flicked her tail, walked into the jungle and left.

 Chapter 40： The exam is near

    Ryan walked out of the woods and looked at his pocket watch by the moonlight, and was surprised to find that the time had passed 12 o''clock. He hurried to the castle.


    Passing through Hagrid ¡¯s hut, he found that the light of the hut had been extinguished. It seemed that Hagrid had recovered from the pain of losing the dragon, and now he had fallen asleep.


    Walked into the gate of the castle, Ryan''s spirit was highly tense. He cast an immature phantom spell on himself, and then bypassed a few large stairs. Slowly return to the Gryffindor Tower from several small detours.


    But he didn''t see any patrolling teacher until he walked up to the portrait of Fat Lady.


    Lane was surprised by his luck. After returning to the dormitory, he simply washed and then went to bed in the dark.


    When having breakfast the next day, Ryan sat in front of the long table in the Gryffindor hall with dark circles. Sure enough, staying up late in 20s does not mean that you are 11 years old. Try to come back as early as possible for the next night tour.


    When eating today, the people around seemed to be more noisy than usual, and Lane heard them say Harry Potter several times.


    "What happened?" Asked Percy next to Ryan.


    "You don''t look well, no wonder you don''t know. Last night my brother Ron and Harry both deducted 100 points in one breath. It was a bit disappointing." Percy shook his head helplessly Replied.


    This time there was no Malfoy whistle, Harry, how did they deduct the points? Lane thought puzzled.


    I guess I ca n¡¯t guess it, and Ryan wants to ask Harry to ask them. It''s just that Harry and Ron have been hiding from others during class.


    It wasn''t until the end of the afternoon class that Ryan found Harry in an empty classroom. Hermione was already here, counting Harry and Ron constantly.


    Ryan sat by the side listening to Hermione''s count, and finally figured out how Harry had been caught.


    After breaking up in the hall, the two of them went directly to Hagrid and received the dragon in a wooden box. Then all the way to the Astronomical Tower smoothly. Calculated by time when they received the dragon into the castle, Ryan was still wandering with Pippi ghosts.


    No wonder when Ryan rushed to the foyer later, he didn''t see Harry and them. At that time they were already upstairs.


    It''s just that after sending the dragon away, the two people who were too excited forgot to bring the cloak. As a result, they swaggered around the castle. It was easy to be caught by Filch.


    No wonder Ryan did n¡¯t meet the inspectors when he came back last night, because Filch had taken Harry to the professor McGonagall at that time, and no one was patrolling the corridor.


    After Hermione criticized Harry and they turned around and said to Ryan: "You are just lucky, don''t be so rash next time, if yesterday Pippi hired another night-time professor, then we won''t get 100 points yesterday It''s 150 points. "


    Ryan originally thought that the storm caused by Harry''s deductions would soon pass, but he didn''t expect the situation to get worse.


    Harry was one of the most popular characters in the school, but now it has suddenly become a target. Even the students of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff didn''t look good to him, because everyone had always wanted to see Slytherin lose the College Cup.


    No matter where Harry went, people pointed at him and did not lower his voice when he said something that insulted him. On the other hand, whenever he passed by the Slytherins, they always applauded, whistled, and cheered. "Thank you, Potter, you helped us a lot!"


    Ron is also very painful, because now everyone except his brother is not willing to talk to her.


    Lane thinks this situation is campus bullying, which is very bad. But he couldn''t change their malice against Harry in the college.


    In Ryan''s view, this was purely caused by the jealousy of his classmates caused by Harry''s previous reputation, and the students of Gryffindor were also emotionally inclined, which made the atmosphere in the college very bad. .


    However, for Ryan who is close to 30 in psychological age, when he sees a group of children bullying a child, he always wants to intervene to take care of it, not to mention that this campus bullying is completely incompatible with Ryan''s morality.


    Therefore, he suggested to the classmates that he should give Harry a chance to correct the problem during the evening homework discussion time. After all, as a Gryffindor student, deductions are a relatively common thing. Today everyone treats this because of the deductions. Lee, so who will be treated tomorrow?


    Furthermore, at this time, Gryffindor students should not infuriate and let other college students read jokes.


    After saying this, it still had some effect. Although the students still didn''t talk to Harry, at least they would not insult him in front of him.


    In addition, Ryan and Hermione also tried to answer questions in each class, trying to recover some of the points deducted.


    But Harry still looked in a bad mood. He is now sitting in a corner of Ryan''s study group with Ron and can''t be seen by others, silently reviewing until late at night every day. Constantly trying to memorize complex potion recipes, remember those magics and mantras, remember the dates of major magic inventions and goblin rebellions ~ www.novelhall.com ~ One day Ryan and Hermione asked each other in the library and answered various knowledge Ron was carrying a sky chart quietly beside him. After all, it was only a week away from the exam.


    Harry suddenly came in from outside at this time, telling Ryan they heard that Quirrell probably had succumbed to Snape, and he heard Quirrell surrender to the evil forces.


    Ron said after listening: "This means that the road to the magic stone in front of Snape has been cleared. After all, he is a professor and has applied for the position of the Black Magic Defense Class many times. This shows that he should have enough ways to come Dealing with the three-headed roadway. What should we do now? "


    "Tell the principal Dumbledore." Ryan rubbed his forehead and said: "After all, the magic stone was placed in the school by Dumbledore, and he is the greatest white wizard who has the power to fight against all who watch the magic stone. Forces of evil forces. "


    Hermione also added: "If you act alone this time, you may be fired Harry."


    But Harry still objected to telling Dumbledore about it. Because he thought that the weak Colo would not stand on their side to testify for them. ("If Chilo is the murderer behind the scenes, it is even less likely to testify." Lane whispered, but everyone ignored him.) And everyone knows that they have hatred against Snape, and there is not enough evidence to be impossible. Let Snape plead guilty.


    The most important thing is that Harry feels that students should not know the magic stone and Luwei in theory. If Dumbledore is told, it is difficult to explain.


    Sure enough, this is the child''s thinking, can not distinguish the importance of things. Dumbledore should have known what everyone did during the night tour. However, in order not to destroy Dumbledore''s warrior training plan, Ryan did not point this out, and let Harry Potter do what he wanted.

 Chapter 41： examination

    The day after the discussion in the library, Harry and Ron received the confinement notice.


    That night, Ryan and Hermione were practicing a metamorphosis spell at the table. Harry and Ron rushed in from the outside, and after sitting down, before breathing, they began to talk about what he and Ron met in the forbidden forest at night.


    Sure enough, they met Voldemort who was sucking blood. But because no one was making trouble this time, Harry met the unicorn a little earlier than the original. Although the unicorn was seriously injured, it still saved its life and is now recovering from the Maren tribe. In addition, the Maren also gave an unlucky prediction.


    "The Horseman''s prophecy shows that Voldemort will make a comeback. They saw all this from the astrology." Harry said excitedly. "I thought Snape just wanted to make a magic stone to make a fortune, but he wanted to give the magic stone to Voldemort in the forbidden forest to help him come back."


    "Please, don''t say that name." Ron said tremblingly.


    But Harry continued excitedly: "Wait for Voldemort to get the magic stone, and then rush into the castle to kill me, then this prediction will be fully realized."


    "Harry!" Ryan raised his voice and interrupted Harry''s endless talk: "As far as I know, all the prophecies are vague and have multiple interpretations. Certainly you should not conclude that you are pointing too clearly. The answer. Not to mention that Dumbledore is also in the castle, I do n¡¯t think anyone can rush in to kill you, and it ¡¯s less than a week before the exam, I think going to bed early to maintain tomorrow ¡¯s good condition is the most important Yes, it ¡¯s no use thinking now. "


    Harry seemed to be choked, and then they and Ryan climbed the stairs back to the dormitory and rested.


    Time won''t go any slower because of someone''s nervous Voldemort''s movements. With the passing of the week, Ryan''s final exam at Hogwarts'' first year begins.


    Exams are the most annoying and frightening things for students, but they are an indispensable part of a student''s career. This has always been the case at home and abroad, even at the magical school of magic Hogwarts.


    Fortunately, Ryan comes from a country that is good at exams and often exams. Hogwarts'' first-year review of this kind of exam is very easy compared to the weekly examination that year, the monthly exam once a month and the review before the college entrance examination.


    So when he was sitting in the examination room, holding a new feather pen that had read the anti-cheating mantra, he felt that he was confident.


    Is only the biggest difference from the ordinary people''s test in the world, that is, Hogwarts test and magic hands-on projects.


    Each teacher''s requirements are different. For example, Professor Flitwick told them to walk into the classroom one by one to see if they could make a pineapple dance across a desk. When Ryan watched the novel and saw this place, she wondered why pineapples don''t take long taps. Later, after reading the operation of the previous classmates, I learned that I only need to let the pineapple twist while skipping the desk at the same frequency. This is much simpler than Ryan imagined adding two legs to the pineapple.


    Professor McGonagall watched them turn a mouse into a snuff box-the more exquisite the box, the higher the score; if there is still a mouse whisker on the box, it will be deducted. Ryan transformed a steampunk-style box full of pinion gears and reeds, and the gears on it could also mesh with each other. This is the technique he mastered after mastering the "House of Winter Industry Manual". Ryan nodded when he saw Professor McGonagall applauding his work.


    In the underground potion classroom, Ryan''s preparation of the forgetting potion was quite satisfactory. Fortunately, Harry drew Snape''s attention completely. Otherwise, the professor stared at the back of the neck, and if there is no problem, the problem will be scared.


    Harry looked terrible these days, and he seemed to suffer from pre-test phobia like Neville. But everyone else is okay. The previous review was very comprehensive and very serious. So at least Ron and Hermione were confident when they took the exam.


    The last exam is the history of magic. As long as you persist for an hour, answering which quirky old wizards invented the automatic stirring crucible, they are free, and they can easily play for a full week until the test results are announced. When Professor Binns ¡¯ghost asked them to put down their quills and roll up the parchment that they answered, Lane could n¡¯t help but cheer with the other students.


    "It''s much easier than I thought," Hermione said when they came out with the crowd to the sunny ground outside, "I don''t actually need to remember the ''code of conduct for werewolves in 1637''," And the goblin rebellion. "


    ¡°I ¡¯ll tell you when I ¡¯m reviewing, but you do n¡¯t believe it.¡± Ryan said: ¡°These events involved complex historical and political games and even affected the distribution of power in the magic world today. Such a complex issue is not Will be used to test our first-year students. "


    Hermione began to relive the exam content, which reminded Ryan of the fear of the previous life when facing the school bully. Finally, under the repeated prompting of Ryan, Hermione finally closed her mouth.


    They slowly walked down a gentle **** ~ www.novelhall.com ~ to the lake and plopped under the tree. There, a big squid was lying in the warm shallow water to bask in the sun, and the twin brothers of Weasley and Lee Jordan were fiddle with its tentacles.


    "I never understood why squid live in such freshwater lakes, what do you think?" Hermione touched Ryan with her elbow.


    "It may be because this has a magical creature lineage, such as Kraken or something. But seriously, every time I see this, I always think of squid or squid. But I think such a big squid must be Very old, only suitable for making meatballs after breaking, my mother''s specialty is squid meatballs. "


    "Ah, I remember. The squid **** your mother made last time are really delicious." Hermione, who once tasted Mrs. Sally''s craft at certain events in elementary schools and communities, said.


    Just as Ryan and Hermione''s flying thoughts began to crook the floor, Harry''s annoyed voice suddenly sounded: "My scars have been hurting-I used to hurt, but it has never been so frequent."


    "Go and see Madam Pomfrey." Hermione suggested.


    "I am not sick," Harry said, "I think this is a warning means danger is coming"


    "But Professor Dumbledore is here, and Hagrid will not betray Professor Dumbledore. No one can pass the guards of Luwei, so you don''t need to worry. Your scar may be because you are too nervous."


    "Yeah." Hermione followed and persuaded. "It''s all exams. I woke up last night and was busy reviewing the notes of the deformed class. Then I suddenly remembered that we had taken the exam."


    Harry sat there without saying a word, as if thinking about something. Suddenly, he jumped up, Ryan and they were a little worried about Harry''s condition and ran to the castle with him.

 Chapter 42： The end of the period begins

    Lane ran and asked Harry: "What happened? Why did you jump up and startled us."


    "I suddenly remembered something." Harry said. His face turned pale. "We must go to Hagrid immediately."


    "Why?" Hermione asked breathlessly, trying to catch him.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange?" Harry said as he hurried down the grassy slope. "What Hagrid wants most is a dragon, and a stranger has a dragon egg in his pocket? How many people Walking around with the dragon egg all day? Know that it is against the wizard ¡¯s laws! Do n¡¯t you think it ¡¯s too lucky for them to find Hagrid? Why did n¡¯t I think of this before? ¡±


    "What the **** do you want?" Ron, who was at the end, asked breathlessly, but Harry only ran across the field and ran towards the forest without answering his question.


    They met Hagrid doing housework at the gate of Hagrid''s hut. After some inquiries, Harry learned that Hagrid had played cards with a suspicious person and won the Dragon Egg. Even after Harry''s questioning, they learned that the biggest weakness of the three-headed Luwei was that he would fall asleep when he listened to music. And Hagrid was induced to tell the suspicious guy the weakness when he was drunk.


    Harry went to the castle afterwards, and Ryan they could only keep up. After reaching the cold hallway, Harry stopped.


    "We need to tell Professor Dumbledore that suspicious personnel have already obtained a way to subdue Luwei." He said. But obviously, no one knows where Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s office is.


    At this time Professor McGonagall appeared, Harry came forward to tell his worries and warnings. But Professor McGonagall didn''t believe him. She told Harry that although Professor Dumbledore was not in school, the Magic Stone was well protected and he didn''t need to worry about it.


    After Professor McGonagall left, they met Professor Snape and were warned again.


    After, Harry tried to monitor the room where Luwei was locked and Professor Snape, but was stopped by Lane. After all, as a first-year student to monitor the professors and the forbidden places where it is forbidden to go, even if it is really found to be wrong, there is no way to stop it. On the contrary, it may cause unnecessary injury or frighten the snake. Not to mention that as a professor, he has countless excuses and spells to keep away or avoid students. Simple surveillance is useless.


    After listening to Ryan''s reasons, Harry had to give up his immature plan.


    Finally, Harry decided to take out the magic stone before the stone had been stolen.


    Ryan expressed extreme admiration for Harry''s Sima Guang''s smashing transposition thinking. Think of it as a good way to get the most from the smallest cost, you can give it a try.


    However, Hermione and Ron objected because the idea was too dangerous to be expelled.


    Ryan persuaded Ron and Hermione at this time: ¡°It ¡¯s not a matter of not being fired, it ¡¯s related to the peace of the entire magic world. But he still did n¡¯t change his face and continued), and the life of our friend Harry is definitely more important than going to school. And we are to protect school property, and professors will not expel students for this reason. "


    "We?" Harry asked with some surprise.


    "Of course." Ryan shrugged: "Can we watch you go on an adventure alone, you should also give us the credit for saving the world."


    Hermione and Ron also nodded in agreement.


    "Thank you, thank you all. But I think my cloak may not fit four people." Harry said excitedly.


    "You don''t have to worry about this." Ryan said: "I just learned the phantom body spell a while ago, and it should be barely usable. So as long as you can hold three people in your cloak, it''s enough.


    Now that I have made up my mind, the next step is preparation time. After dinner, several people avoided the others and began to make various preparations in the corner of the common room. In fact, the people in the college did not pay much attention to Harry recently, which also facilitated their preparation.


    After that, their corner became quiet. Everyone was not interested in speaking, and could only hear Hermione reciting some mantras.


    Finally, it was more than nine o''clock, because everyone was tired just after the exam, so they went back to the dormitory to sleep. Finally, only four of them were left in the common room.


    "Now you can take the cloak," Ron said. Harry ran upstairs to get the cloak. Ryan took a rough canvas arm from his school bag and tied it to himself. There are two stuffed canvas bags and a row of glass bottles on the strap.


    "When I first received the admission notice from Hogwarts, I thought that training wizards in the magic school required the same actual combat as the dragon and dungeon card games, and many adventures, so I did this. I think the wizarding world is no different from the ordinary world. "


    Lean while adjusting the armed belt, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com said to the stunned Ron and Hermione looking aside.


    At this time, Harry also came down from the upstairs, and saw that Ryan''s dress was stunned for a moment. Then took out the cloak.


    "We''d better put on invisibility clothes here to see if it can cover all three of us-if Filch sees a pair of feet walking on the ground by himself-"


    After Ryan confirmed that there was no problem, Harry and the three of them walked in front with the cloak, and Ryan released a phantom curse to himself, following five or six meters behind them.


    After leaving the house, because today I have to do a big thing. So everyone is very nervous, they think every statue, every shadow may be a professor or Filch.


    On the way they met Mrs. Loris, it seemed to see Ryan. But perhaps because of the effect of the magic body curse, Mrs. Lorris did not find anyone there. Just turned around and looked down, then lay down again.


    After the stairs on the fourth floor corridor, the biggest crisis Pippi ghost appeared. Thanks to Harry''s clever movement, he mimicked the blood man Barrow''s voice and scared Pippi away.


    But Ryan felt that as an elf at Hogwarts, he had been with the blood man Barrow for more than a few hundred years. There is no possibility that the fake camouflage sound of Harry Potter can deceive this possibility. It is estimated that this has been entrusted by Professor Dumbledore before. After all, in this school, only the principal can move the ghosts.


    Got rid of the Pipi ghost, and after a few seconds, they came out of the four-armed corridor¡ªthe door had already opened a slit.


    It seems that even if they have already made the decision to take the magic stone in advance, they are still a little late. After all, it is more convenient for professors to walk in the castle after the curfew than for sneaking them.

 Chapter 43： Break through

    "How about that. See," Harry whispered, "Snape has passed Luwei smoothly." Seeing the half-open door, they seemed to be more clearly aware of everything they were about to face.


    "None of you want to leave now, I won''t blame him." Harry said, "You can take the invisibility cloak away, I don''t need it anymore."


    "Since I''ve been here, I won''t flinch," Ryan said. "Don''t talk silly," Ron said. "Let''s go together." Hermione said. Harry pushed the door open.


    With the creak of the door opening, their ears immediately sounded a low bark. Although the big dog couldn''t see them, all three of his noses twitched and sniffed wildly towards them. "What''s that at its feet?" Hermione whispered.


    "It looks like a harp," Ron said. "It must have been Snape''s stay." "Obviously as soon as the music stops, it will wake up immediately.


    Harry just about to take out the clarinet delivered by Hagrid, and Ryan pulled out something from the small bag on his belt, and made the sound of ding dong dong dong.


    As soon as the voice sounded, the big dog''s eyes began to droop down. Slowly, the barking of the big dog stopped-it wobbled a few times, his knees fell softly, and then it fell to the floor and fell asleep.


    The sound is a music box, which is what Ryan used to practice his hands in order to learn the "Winter House Industrial Manual".


    "After this music box is wound up, you can play for three and a half minutes." Ryan said to Harry and them. "This way we can calm down and free up our hands to do something else."


    "It''s incredible." Hermione said looking at the big dog that was falling in front of her. "The book says that the three-headed dog can even compete with the dragon. Now it is actually put down by a small music box, so the dragon is afraid What? Would it be possible to put the dragon in the same ordinary thing? "


    "Okay, this is not the time to study these issues. The dog will wake up later. We should take advantage of this opportunity to pass here."


    After finishing, Ryan walked to the trapdoor and opened the trapdoor.


    Under the door is a dark mass, there is no place to step on, there is no imaginary ladder.


    Lean uses fluorescent flashing, looking down, but unfortunately still can''t see anything. Fortunately, he has read the original and he knows what is below.


    Ryan turned around and climbed into the hole, then grabbed the edges with his hands and said to Harry, "I use the floating mantra best, so I''ll get off this place first. If I don''t have any problems, please go to the professor Come and save me. "


    After he finished speaking, he let go of his hands and fell to the bottom of the cave. This distance is not low. Ryan felt that he was at least four or five floors high. Midway, Ryan released a floating spell to himself to slow down the speed of his fall. Finally, he felt that he had fallen on a soft thing. This should be the Devil''s Internet Cafe.


    While Harry hadn''t come down, Ryan smeared the knife with a potion that had an inhibitory effect on the miraculous plant (which was deducted a little while helping Professor Sprout work). Later, through the faint light of the entrance, he quickly cut off the chopstick-sized twigs and put them in the crystal medicine bottle that he carried with him. Because of the effect of the medicine, the devil''s net did not react excessively.


    Quickly completed all this, Ryan found that his ankle had been entangled in the devil''s net. He immediately shouted to the top: "There is a big devil net underneath, which can absorb shock when jumping down, but prepare a magic spell that can set fire, otherwise it will be troublesome if it gets caught."


    The voice just fell. Ryan saw the three black spots fall almost at the same time. He tried hard to lean on the side, hoping he would not be hit. However, there was still a shadow hitting Ryan, and he quickly aimed at the shadow and released the floating spell. Fortunately, there was a buffer for the spell, so that when he used the shadow, he just felt his arm fall slightly.


    Then came two collisions, and everyone had landed safely.


    At this time, the shadow that had just been put down came a voice. "Sorry Ryan, are you okay."


    This should be Hermione. After Ryan made a sound of noise, Hermione''s wand head began to emit a series of blue flames. The vines flinched from the light and warmth of these flames, loosening their entanglement. The plants twisted and twitched, automatically loosening the tendrils wrapped around them


    "Let Ryan, you explore the way first, otherwise it would be a headache to encounter these things suddenly." Ron said to Ryan as he watched the retreating vines. "But why did you catch Hermione?"


    "Are you sure who is close to me to pick me up." Ryan''s voice did not fall, Harry pointed in a direction and said: "Go here."


    Lean looked in the direction he pointed and found that it was a stone corridor and the only way here.


    In this case, there is nothing to choose from. The four people walked out of the place where the devil''s vines were entrenched and began to walk down the corridor. The corridor is very quiet, they heard the sound of water drops dripping slowly down the wall in addition to their own footsteps ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane even suspected that this might have reached the bottom of the lake, as they walk The farther away, a new voice appeared. At the other end of the corridor, there seemed to be a soft rustle and a tinkling sound.


    Feel the sound of a group of gold coins flying around with wings, they continue to move forward along the sound. Finally came to a brightly lit room with a high vaulted ceiling. Countless small birds as brilliant as gems fluttered around the room with flapping wings. There is a thick wooden door opposite the room. It is fully consistent with the description of some underground city entrances in the adventure story.


    "These birds will not attack us?" Ron said


    "I''ll try it." Harry stopped everyone, and then he ran towards the wooden door opposite the room with his hand on his head.


    Wait until Harry reached the wooden door, the birds did not respond, it seems that they would not actively attack the people below.


    Seeing this, Ryan and they also came out of the tunnel, went through the room and came under the wooden door.


    Reached the edge of the wooden door, they tried to open the door, but it was useless to push or pull. Hermione tried her unlock spell again and it was still useless.


    Ryan took a steel rod with a flat slap from one end of his pocket, facing the door of the door, the hinge and the lock part were prying for a while, but unfortunately it had no effect.


    Finally, he smashed the wooden door and the surrounding walls with this steel rod. Then he turned and said to Harry: "This door and the surrounding wall should have protective magic, otherwise it will not hit the wooden door panel and the wall, and no traces can be left."


    Harry looked closely at the birds on his head, and then said: "It seems that we can only open this door according to the requirements of the designer of this level."

 Chapter 44： Crossing the barrier

    After hearing Harry''s words, others also looked up at the birds on the roof. After careful observation, they found that the glittering things flying up and down were not birds at all, but keys with wings.


    Suddenly Harry cheered, "Yes, you see! Flying broom! We must go up and catch the key to that door!"


    Look at the flying broom and the keyhole on the wooden door that were set aside, and they knew at once what the trick was.


    When Harry was looking for the flying broom, he handed a small bottle of acid secreted from the moss of the tombstone to the stones on the side of the door frame, which were still intact.


    Sure enough, this level is not so simple. Wanting to break through the magic of doors and walls requires powerful magic power and rich knowledge. Otherwise, you can only chase those keys on a broom.


    Thought Voldemort wouldn''t go riding a broom according to the idea of ??the person who arranged this level. Because according to his suspicious psychology, he absolutely refuses to follow the method given by the enemy, and he will worry whether this is the enemy''s trap.


    According to Voldemort''s history, he has to master his own habit of everything, then he should use magic to catch the key. This also consumed Voldemort''s not much magic power now.


    This is the same reason as Voldemort ¡¯s cave entrance where he placed his Horcrux, which requires human bleeding, is to consume the enemy ¡¯s power as much as possible before the enemy approaches the target. It''s just that Dumbledore''s method is even brighter than Voldemort''s.


    Harry and Ron were already on the broomsticks at this time, while Ryan and Hermione, who could not fly at the same level, did not go up to the chaos. They stood back to back in the center of the hall, observing the keys needed in the group of keys in the sky.


    "Our goal is a big antique key-maybe silver, shaped like a door handle" Ron chanted before taking off "should be very close to the style and color of the door lock."


    Lane saw the two of them rush into the dense array of keys. They desperately grabbed and fished, but those enchanted keys dodged too fast, and it was almost impossible to catch them.


    When everyone is more and more anxious, Ryan feels that he has found the target. He shouted to Harry loudly: "I found the key, and you are in the upper right front position. The key is silver with sky blue wings and feathers all falling to the side as if it had been caught by someone. "


    Ron apparently saw the key before Harry, and he rushed towards it. As a result, the key flew out of a sharp turn and he did not stop, almost hitting the ceiling directly.


    "Let''s rush down the key, Ryan, you are ready." Harry finished speaking with Ron and the two of them to rush down the key.


    The key quickly flew down to avoid their pursuit, but did not find that it had flown too low, leaving the large army.


    Finally, the key was forced very close to the ground, and Ryan jumped up and grabbed the key. (Ryan: "Thanks for the mechanical and medical knowledge I learned recently, which greatly improved the stability and accuracy of the hand. Otherwise, I will definitely be ashamed today.")


    Lean held the key tightly, because the key struggled like a living creature. After Harry and Ron landed, they came to the door together. Ryan inserted the key in the keyhole and turned the door open with a click, which meant that the key they chose was correct.


    After releasing the key and watching it fly away, Ryan unscrewed the door handle. Four people pour into the next level.


    When entered the room, the room was dark. Ryan also worried about what he would trip over. But as soon as everyone stepped into the house, the whole house became brightly lit. The door behind was locked with a click.


    This reminded Ryan of the soap opera where the heroine celebrated her birthday but the hero did n¡¯t listen to it. The heroine felt a little sad. Finally, after a day of work, the hostess arrived home with a tired look, and just walked into the house to close the door, and the light turned on. The host and her friends prepared a whole birthday party to surprise the hostess.


    It''s a pity that Ryan and theirs are here, not the cake at the surprise party, but Professor McGonagall''s giant chessboard.


    Ryan felt that if Professor McGonagall was replaced by a Celestial, he might become a giant mahjong or something. But seriously, he thinks these levels are purely for mocking Voldemort. He mocks that he is now mixed up with the first graders.


    After all, there are only a few ways of entertainment in the wizarding world. Wizarding chess should be the most popular except Quidditch, and at least half of the people should be. The style of Professor McGonagall was probably similar to Hermione when she was young. Then the level of wizard chess is estimated to be average, even if the stone pieces are even stronger, but the level of the chess player is the biggest flaw in this level.


    The pieces on the board are about the size of real people, and they are made of black and white stones. You do n¡¯t need to try to know that this thing must have a very high magic resistance, and it ca n¡¯t be done by magic such as smashing spells.


    What''s more important is that these flags have no facial features. With a brightly lit chess board and other places in the dark room, a thick horror movie feels ready to come out.


    Ryan couldn''t help but think of the monsters who had no mouth and no face in the horror movie of the previous life ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Feeling a bit cold. But he turned around and saw that Harry was shaking, obviously obviously more terrified.


    A door opposite the chessboard shows that only by winning this chess can you pass. To make matters worse, everyone has to play a chess piece. At this time, the more people, the more losses.


    Finally, Ryan and Ron played knights, Hermione played the queen, and Harry played the castle. This game is played by Ron, the wizard with the highest level of chess.


    After the game started, Ryan found that these pieces seemed to be fierce when they ate other pieces, but they were mainly stunned, and they did not use the weapons in their hands to kill them.


    It seems that Professor McGonagall''s level is just to delay the time, and at the same time avoid accidentally injuring Harry who came to pass the level. And if Voldemort used magic to force through the level, then these pieces will not feel as peaceful as they are now. For Voldemort, who is currently attached to Kilo, these levels are hard to break through, and it is estimated that there will be no left. How much magic.


    Since there would be no danger to his life, Ryan put his heart down and began to have a leisurely time to see Ron playing chess.


    Ron''s level looks good, but because of the need to take care of Ryan, he can''t show his hands and feet. Sometimes you have to pay more.


    Ryan saw these shouting to Ron: "I learned an iron armor curse, and it should be fine when I hit me, so you don''t have to take care of me."


    "Really?" Said Ron. After getting repeated confirmations from Ryan, he said to Ryan: "You lean forward to the right to eat their most threatening queen. Then you will be eaten by the opponent''s knight. ''S chess is ready to go, "


    It seems that the more people there are, the more Ron will be. He thinks that if he feels he can make sacrifices here, the situation should be much better.

 Chapter 45： Break through

    Ryan felt that as an adult, even now it is only soul. They should also be in front of the children when making sacrifices.


    So when Ron asked about the plan that required sacrifice, Ryan answered no problem. Eaten the queen of the opponent according to Ron''s command. Then the knight who watched him rushed towards him.


    "Armor body." Ryan released the iron armor curse, and then saw the opponent''s knight swing the sword across and shoot himself. Suddenly shot him out of the chessboard, the iron armor curse also shattered.


    "All right, Ryan." Harry asked them in unison.


    "No problem, I''m fine, let me sit for a while, after all, you may be under a longer time, come on," Lane replied. Then he sat down and covered his ribs where Harry could not see them. The magic just now was self-taught by Ryan through that note, but because of his young age and unclear notes, this magic just buffered.


    While Harry was still playing chess, Ryan opened his clothes and started to touch his ribs according to his knowledge of traditional Chinese medicine. Sure enough, two ribs were broken on the right. Fortunately, in the wizarding world, this pure trauma is the best cure. It''s just that I can''t speak loudly now and I''m not suitable for activities.


    Soon after, Ryan heard that Ron also decided to sacrifice himself to win the game, and he stood up with pain. Probably because the arm moved too much when the spell was moved too fast, and the ribs seemed to protrude into the lungs. He released a protective armor to Ron with blood foam in the corner of his mouth.


    After that, Queen White hit Ron''s head with her arm, dragged him out of the chessboard after being stunned. Iron Armor did not block the attack.


    After Harry won the game, Hermione exclaimed: "Lane, I saw you vomit blood, how are you now?" It seems that when Ryan just vomited blood and cast a spell, Hermione saw it.


    "Don''t worry about me." Lane said: "It''s just some trauma, I think I may not be able to go down with you. But don''t worry, Mrs. Pomfrey of the school hospital will cure me soon. I''m here Looking at Ron here, hurry up and go forward. "


    Hermione and Harry still looked a little worried, but they quickly opened the door and walked down the corridor to the next place.


    After they left, Lane slowly stood up and walked towards Ron.


    After bypassing a fallen castle pawn, he came to Ron and found that there was a big purple bag on Ron''s head. After the inspection, Ryan found that he didn''t know whether it was the pawn''s mercy or his half-armed iron armor curse. Ron only passed out after a concussion, and his bones were not injured.


    Lane opened Ron''s eyelids, looked at his pupils carefully, and then touched his pulse again. It seems that the problem is not serious, and he will be able to wake up later.


    It''s just that Ryan was worried that he might need to leave here for a while, so he pulled out his wand and said to Ron''s face: "Clear water is like a spring."


    A stream of water sprayed from Ryan''s wand and poured on Ron''s face. Ron soon woke up to cover his face with his hand and muttered in his mouth: "Is it raining?"


    It seems that this is a sequelae of concussion, but Ron recovers quickly. After two or three minutes he sat up on his own, leaning on a fallen sculpture and watching Lion''s gravel turning into a wooden stick. After that, he cut off his robe with a knife to fix the ribs after resetting the ribs.


    Looked at the blood on Ryan''s chin as he turned around, and Ron was surprised. "Ryan, you vomit blood!"


    "It''s okay, it''s just ordinary trauma. I bet Pomfrey will cure me in a minute, and now it''s okay if it''s fixed." Ryan replied.


    Then both of them leaned weakly on the sculpture and started chatting.


    "Did you say Harry that they are now at the place where the magic stone was placed? What should they do if they encounter Snape?"


    "I think the previous problem should be inevitable for both of them. Besides, Harry can escape from that person once but not necessarily twice or three times." Lane said, silently thinking. After all, this is just a trial for Harry, Dumbledore must be ready. Otherwise, for security reasons, Dumbledore put it in his pocket, who can take it away.


    Not to mention that if these levels are passed in a hinted way, it is not difficult, and it is not aimed at an adult black wizard.


    But Ryan estimated that Dumbledore should not have thought that Voldemort would be attached to Quirrell. Otherwise, although Voldemort cannot be killed, with Dumbledore ¡¯s ability, it is okay to set up some magic that can weaken Voldemort ¡¯s power and let it sleep for a few years. Rather than being the same as in the original, it was only because he lost his body again for only two years, not to mention that Dumbledore, as a wise man, would not risk such meaningless risks with Harry ¡¯s life.


    While Ryan and Ron had a chat with each other, Hermione ran out of the door opposite the board.


    She saw Ryan and the two of them sitting there consciously, and excitedly said to them, "We should go to the owl hut now to report to Dumbledore."


    Afterwards, the three men ran to the house full of keys where the flying broom was previously placed, and Hermione told Ryan on the way. After passing the chess board is a monster, UU reading www.uukanshu. comm but the monster has been stunned. She and Harry successfully reached the final level, but found that the thief''s potion was only one person left to try to dye the magic stone through the flames. Harry decided to face the thief and let her call Ryan and the two went out to report.


    As soon as the words fell, they had reached the room where the broom was placed. When he reached the trapdoor on a broom, Lane hypnotized the big dog with a spare music box around his waist.


    Then they rushed to the owl hut, but they met Professor Dumbledore as soon as they arrived in the hall.


    Professor looked at them in awkward manner and asked, "Harry is staring at him, isn''t he?" Then he hurried towards the fourth floor.


    Looking at Professor Dumbledore''s back like he was running on the fourth floor, Lion thought they were completely safe this time. As soon as my mind was relaxed, the pain in my body broke out. They helped each other and walked towards the school.


    Ms. Pomfrey seemed to have been notified in advance. She was wearing pajamas and wearing a coat standing outside the school hospital waiting for them.


    Looking at their embarrassed appearance, she muttered in her mouth and ordered Ryan to lie in bed for examination.


    Lyn took off his dirty and torn coat at the checkpoint and lay down on the bed carefully.


    Just after the head was on the pillow, I heard the sound of the system:


    ¡ª¡ªSlightly change the leveling process to get 2 offset points.


    24 offset points are enough to find a world that can get good power. Ryan strengthened his determination to venture into the new world to gain power. Otherwise, such a big scene like today only gets a little offset by rubbing the side ball, I really feel a bit sorry, but then again, when there is no power, it is more appropriate to follow the inner choice, after all, only live will have hope , Isn''t it?

 Chapter 46： Trivia at the end of the semester

    After everyone lay down, Mrs. Pomfrey first went to Ryan''s bed to check on him. After all, Ryan looked the worst.


    After releasing a spell on Ryan, Mrs. Pomfrey made an angry voice: "I don''t know why the headmaster put so many dangerous things in the school. As a result, students were injured. For example, you, Ryan, right The two ribs on the side are broken, the two bones are cracked, and the contusion of the lungs is not a minor injury. "


    "But you must be able to heal me, right?" Lane said slightly to Mrs. Pomfrey.


    "Of course, all you suffered is trauma. It can be cured in one night. But you may need to spend the night here." After she released a spell to fix Ryan''s ribs, she threw out a sick suit. . "But seriously, for your age, your first aid is very good, to avoid more serious injuries. Can I ask where did you learn these?"


    "You see me as a heavenly man. My grandfather had been selling medicated meals in Chinatown in London before and knew some Chinese medicine. I followed him to learn these."


    "Ah, I know. When I was in St. Munger, I heard some therapists say that many traditional Muggle treatments in the Far East were taught to them by local wizards. But there is a good place there. For thousands of years, The wizards lived in harmony with ordinary people. "Mrs. Pomfrey brought a large bottle with the raw bones on it.


    She poured a glass from inside and handed it to Ryan. Ryan took the glass and drank it, feeling like a flame burning from her mouth to her stomach, accompanied by some strange smell that could not be said. It feels similar to the enhanced version of Huoxiangzhengqi water.


    Madam Pomfrey watched as Ryan finished taking the medicine and said, "I actually can use my magic to pick up a bone in a second, but that requires overdrawing your body. It is better for you to drink medicine in this state. Now You need to sleep in the school hospital for one night. "


    Finally, Madam Pomfrey went to bandage Ron. Soon, Dumbledore directed a stretcher with his wand and floated, with Harry Potter lying on it.


    "Professor, is Harry alright?" Ryan asked Professor Dumbledore one after another. Professor Dumbledore told them not to worry, Harry was just stunned by some magical damage, and he could rest in bed for a while.


    After listening, Ryan said goodbye to Hermione who was going back to the dormitory. Then I talked to Ron who needed to be hospitalized for observation (Ms. Pomfrey suspected that Ron might have concussion sequelae, and insisted that he be hospitalized for one night.) Then he said good night to each other and turned to fall asleep.


    Early the next morning, Ryan visited Harry, who was still in a coma on the bed next door, and after praying for him in his heart, he left the hospital with Ron.


    The days after were boring. It is worth mentioning that the last Quidditch match was held. Gryffindor had a fiasco in the game against Ravenclaw because there was no backup finder. But it seems that everyone is not so frustrated, after all, the players have tried their best.


    Every day at noon, Ryan and the three of them will go to the school hospital to ask about Harry''s condition. On the third day after the adventure, the day before the year-end banquet, Ryan went to the entrance of the school hospital to ask Mrs. Pomfrey. This time Harry finally woke up.


    Mrs. Pompley Kane gave them five minutes of talk time. They came to Harry''s bed and saw him lying half on the bed against the pillow.


    "Harry, are you better now?" Ryan asked after stopping Hermione who was trying to hug Harry excitedly.


    "It''s much better now, it is estimated that he will be discharged in the afternoon." Harry replied with a smile.


    "Oh, Harry, we all thought you must be-Dumbledore was very worried-" "The whole school is talking about it," Ron said, "What was the situation at the time?"


    Sometimes the truth of the story is more bizarre than rumors, Harry told them all the originals: Kilo, Mirror, Magic Stone and Voldemort. Ryan they listened very attentively, and every time they reached a thrilling place, they gasped nervously, and when Harry talked about the face under Quirrell''s turban, Hermione screamed in silence.


    "It seems that the man is still back. We still can''t relax our guard." Ryan finally concluded. Several other people nodded with emotion.


    "So, the magic stone is gone?" Finally Ron asked, "Lemey is dying?" "I said the same, but Dumbledore thought-what did he say?" Very clear-headed For people, death is just another great adventure ''. "


    "I have said that he is a little nervous," Ron said. The hero in his mind became so unreasonable that he was shocked.


    "No, I don''t think so, just because we are too young to understand." Ryan said. Then he turned to Hermione: "Remember the story of the young girl Malposa in Greek mythology ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hermione patted her forehead:" Yeah, the legend says she gave up eternal life because she thought she was a mortal, Need human sorrow. I can''t understand it, but I also know that at least eternal life is not necessarily a good thing. "


    Harry and Ron listened dumbfounded. To cover up the awkward situation, Ron quickly digressed and began to talk about what they did that day when Harry challenged the final level.


    Finally Ron said: "You said, did Dumbledore intentionally want you to do this? Give you your father''s invisibility cloak to guide you to do that?"


    "Oops," Hermione couldn''t help but say, "If he really is like this-I mean-it''s too scary-you are likely to be killed."


    Ryan made a dissenting opinion: "I think Dumbledore may just want to guide and exercise Harry, but he didn''t expect that person would mix in this way. After all, the principal is just a powerful wizard, but he is not a god. , It''s impossible to know everything. "


    "I think Ryan is right." Harry said, "I think Dumbledore knows what we are doing, and constantly guides us, and teaches us a lot in secret. After all, he thinks that I have grown up to face Voldemort. The problem is no longer a ignorant child. "


    "So Dumbledore is the greatest wizard of this century." Ryan said: "But what you need most now is to recover quickly, because tomorrow is the year-end banquet. I heard the seniors say that this is Hogwarts one of the best. Must not be missed. "


    Just then, Madam Pomfrey broke in.


    "You have been staying for almost fifteen minutes, and give me out soon." She said firmly.


    Ryan they can only leave goodbye to Harry after leaving the school hospital.

 Chapter 47： End of semester

    The next night, the grand final banquet began. Ryan and their classmates rushed to the auditorium early. And left a place for Harry at the long table of the college.


    "You said Harry, will you come today?" Hermione asked Ryan sitting beside him.


    "I think he will definitely come. After all, we saw him recovering well yesterday. It should be fine to be discharged today." Lane replied.


    Ron, who was sitting opposite Ryan, also helped: "Yeah, I think Harry will definitely come. How could such a grand banquet not come? I think I will crawl even if I break my leg."


    Hermione glared at Ron angrily, and then looked at the special decoration in the auditorium tonight: the entire auditorium was renovated by the green and silver representing Slytherin to celebrate their winning the Academy Cup for seven consecutive years . On the wall behind the head table, a huge banner with a Slytherin snake hung.


    "If more time is given, maybe we can add the points back." Hermione said a little bit dissatisfied.


    Ryan looked quite open. On the one hand, Dumbledore was determined to open up extra points for a while, on the other hand, "At least we are not the penultimate, we are at least more than thirty points higher than the bottom Hufflepuff." After all, one night less than 50 points less, and Hermione did not add a lot of points to Ryan due to the guilt of being transparent in the classroom.)


    After listening to Ryan''s relief, Hermione looked even more depressed.


    Under similar circumstances, Harry hurriedly rushed in from outside the gate of the auditorium. The sound of the entire auditorium paused, and then the sound became louder.


    Ryan waved to Harry for their position. Harry ran over and sat next to Ron, leaving a space in advance. Everyone around looked at Harry. This made Harry look a little uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, soon Dumbledore arrived, the noise in the auditorium gradually subsided, and everyone turned their attention to the principal.


    Dumbledore was happy to make a brief summary, and then began the award ceremony of the Academy Cup. The scores of the colleges this time are as follows:


    Fourth place, Hufflepuff, 352 points; third place, Gryffindor, 384 points; Ravenclaw, 426 points, Slytherin 510 Quarter.


    Slytherin burst into thunderous cheers and stomping feet. Ryan saw Draco Malfoy striking the table with a goblet. I don''t think this is in line with the style of the so-called platinum aristocrats. I really don''t understand how to learn the etiquette in those pure blood families.


    Dumbledore cleared his throat and continued, "However, several recent events must also be counted."


    The auditorium became very quiet, and the smiles of the Slytherins also calmed down. Ryan knew that Dumbledore was going to add points at this time, although Ryan was a little annoyed by such unfair extra points when he read in his life. But as the saying goes, the **** determines the head. In his lifetime, he was assigned to Gryffindor, so naturally this unfair extra point is to say: "A little more."


    After Ryan recovered, Dumbledore had already announced various bonus points. First of all, he added fifty cents for the wisdom, courage and sacrifice spirit that Ryan and Ron showed on the chessboard. This caused cheers on Gryffindor''s table, Lane felt feverish in his excited face, and Percy''s voice was heard next to him: "It''s my younger brother. He broke through Professor McGonagall''s chessboard."


    After Dumbledore added 30 minutes to Hermione''s reasoning ability, Hermione cried excitedly on the table.


    Finally, Harry added 60 points to Gryffindor because of his fearless courage and extraordinary courage.


    Hearing these, the waves of cheers on the Gryffindor table were higher than waves. Because the Gryffindor score is now 524, it is a full ten points higher than Slytherin.


    Principal Dumbledore changed the decoration in the auditorium, the green drape ribbon turned bright red, and the silver became golden; the giant Slytherin snake disappeared, replaced by a majestic Gryffin Many lions. Ryan saw Snape shaking hands with Professor McGonagall, his face embarrassed with an awkward smile.


    After, it was a sumptuous dinner. It was really a beautiful evening.


    A few days later, the final results were announced, and Ryan took the second place. The first place is naturally the **** of learning Hermione. He saw Hermione go to him specifically to show off her transcripts, so that reporting to elementary school has always been the second hatred.


    But Hogwarts seems to be not difficult in the final exam, everyone has passed. But Harry regretted that some stupid Slytherin students passed the exam.


    The last semester was completely over, everything was stuffed into the suitcase. A notice not allowing the use of magic during the holidays was also sent to each student. (Ryan: "Anyway, I have a place to practice magic ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hagrid is responsible for leading them to the fleet that crosses the lake. Now, they have been on the Hogwarts Express train, talking and laughing all the way, watching The countryside outside the window was getting greener and cleaner. The train drove through Muggle towns. They ate Bibi beans and took off the wizard''s robe and put on jackets and blouses. Finally, The train stopped at platform nine and three quarters at King''s Cross Station.


    It took them a long time before they all walked out of the platform. A shrivelled old guard stood at the ticket gate, allowing only two or three people to pass at a time, so that they would not have a large number of people coming in and out of the solid wall at the same time, attracting the attention of the Muggles.


    "You must come to our house to play this summer," Ron said. "You all come-I will send owls to invite you." "Thank you," Harry said, "I really need to have a look." Look Going up Harry''s life at Dursley''s is not good, I really hope he will be a little better this holiday.


    Ryan and they passed the exit together, he saw a little girl with red hair-it should be Ron''s sister Ginny, the future Mrs. Porter. Pointing to Harry Potter and saying, "He''s there, Mom, he''s there, look!"


    Then Mrs. Weasley and Harry greeted each other, but the Dursleys interrupted the conversation roughly. "Come on, boy, we can''t delay all day." Mr. Dursley turned and walked away.


    "You live there?" Ryan showed an unbelievable expression, so rude people are rare. Hermione showed the same expression: "Wish you a holiday-um-a happy time."


    Fortunately, Harry seemed to be in good spirits: "Oh, I will be happy. They don''t know that we are not allowed to use magic at home. This summer vacation, I want to take good care of Dudley"

 Chapter 48： Start of summer vacation

    "Wow¡­¡­"


    Lane was vomiting while holding the toilet, and the voice of her mother Sally came from outside:


    "Ryan, are you okay?"


    "Mom, I''m okay, I will come out immediately, vomit--"


    The reason why Ryan is vomiting now is because he was on a cruise ship, and he was unlucky enough to encounter a storm, and then he was seasick ...


    As for why he is on a cruise ship, the reason is this. After returning home from Hogwarts during the summer vacation, Ryan and Hermione write homework in the community library every day. Hermione, the real schoolmaster, estimated that he wanted to prepare for the homework after finishing his homework. You can learn those abilities in the rest of the vacation. After all, the knowledge gained from the school is too little.


    Know that in the magic world, knowledge is power. The lack of strength in the last semester led to soy sauce being used for most of the time, and there were not many important deviations. So Ryan made up his mind to improve his ability.


    Thought that this summer vacation was spent working overtime, and as a result things changed quickly. Just a week after the holiday, Mr. Lambert ¡¯s father, Lain, received an invitation. A college classmate in Reykjavik finally met his destined partner and decided to marry him, inviting him as a guest.


    Since Mr. Lambert had a very good relationship with this classmate at university, this classmate worked for National Geographic magazine after graduation, taking pictures while traveling around the world. But his friendship with Mr. Lambert has never ceased, and every time he visits a new place, he will always send postcards to Mr. Lambert.


    Ryan had seen many postcards sent by this uncle from all over the world at home. So in the end, Mr. Lambert decided to take this opportunity to take the whole family to take a cruise to Iceland to take a trip to the wedding party of his buddy.


    The only thing he didn''t expect was that his son was seasick after a small storm.


    Fortunately, Ryan went to the deck with his parents to blow after vomiting, which was finally better. Fortunately, they boarded the boat from Scotland and only needed two days to get to Iceland.


    After slowing down a bit, Lane finally had the energy to plan his journey in Iceland. When his parents saw Ryan recovering and began to look at things, they decided not to disturb him. Go to the boat to enjoy the traditional Nordic sauna.


    After learning that he was going to Iceland, Lane ran to Diagon Alley''s only wizard travel agency, Qixing Travel Agency, and asked for a bunch of travel manuals about Iceland.


    Unlike the United Kingdom, the entire Nordic Ministry of Magic is a whole. After all, considering the population of Iceland, the wizards there simply cannot support a Ministry of Magic. (Even if you count all the intelligent creatures in the magic world, calculate the population according to the exaggerated proportion of 1 ¡ë. There may be only 250 intelligent creatures in the magic world in Iceland (the population of Iceland was more than 250,000 in 1991). If the intelligent creatures One third of them are wizards, so the number of wizards in Iceland is not even more than one hundred.)


    It is easy to enter Iceland as a wizard, especially the little wizard who is still in school, such as Lane, does not even need to go to the local wizard organization to report.


    Because the biggest income of the wizarding world in Iceland comes from tourism and the sale of some special products, the entry of foreign wizards is very loosely controlled. In Iceland, there is one of the largest wild bird sanctuary in Europe. In addition to the bird, there are some wild monsters and goblin tribes in the reserve.


    At the same time, there are giant North Sea giant monsters and loba insects in the waters near Iceland. The International Federation of Wizards has several observation points here. Used to observe these rare and magical creatures, and ensure that they do not appear in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Not to mention that there are some remains of ancient Nordic wizards in Iceland. To this day, there are some wizards searching for treasures that may be passed down.


    After reading the information about Iceland, Lane found that he was feeling much better, so he took out a stack of parchment paper from his luggage and continued to write his homework.


    Fortunately, when he went to Diagon Alley to search for information, Ryan found a cloth bag with a seamless stretch spell in a thrift store, which allowed him to travel with a lot of textbooks and learning tools.


    The cloth bag style is a bit old, with some beautiful lace, and it is now placed in the corner of Ryan ¡¯s suitcase. It looks like the cloth bag is only as big as two adult male palms spread out, but in fact it can hold two large suitcases.


    Lin thinks that the reason for finding the treasure this time is that he bought the bag for only five gallons. The owner thought it was just an ordinary bag with a seamless stretch spell. But when Ryan returned home to use it, he found that no matter how many things were contained in it. As long as it exceeds 5 kg, the weight of the bag will be fixed at 5 kg, so this should be a more advanced magic prop. UU reading books


    Of course, this time I mainly came out to relax, and it was a bit too uncomfortable to keep myself in the room writing homework questions. Not to mention that this ship is a cruise ship, there are many interesting things to do on board. For example, Ryan had seen the manual of the ship before. There were yoga lectures on the ship. You can also visit the small theater that performs short stage shows, go to the cinema to watch movies, and shop in duty-free shops.


    Even in his last life, because he lived in an inland city, Lane never tried this kind of travel. So after writing today''s homework, Ryan began to hang out on the boat.


    In this era, there were still very few tourists who went abroad. After several waiters saw Ryan again, they all greeted Ryan in Japanese, so he felt a little uncomfortable.


    After a round of eye-opening on the cruise ship. Ryan found out that because he was a child, many services on the cruise ship were not open to him, and the pocket money on his body did not bring much, so he could not buy souvenirs. No way, he went back to the room where they lived alone, lying in bed halfway and started watching TV.


    Suddenly a piece of news caught his attention. TV said a volcano in eastern Iceland was about to erupt recently. The information that Lane obtained from Diagon Alley indicated that there was a ruin of an ancient Nordic wizard near the volcano. So Ryan decided to check it out at that time.


    After a while, Ryan''s parents returned from the sauna after steaming, and looked good. After entering the door, they were a little angry that Lainewo was watching TV in bed, thinking that this was a waste of opportunity for traveling. So Ryan was jogged around the sightseeing route on board by Mr. Lambert.


    Fortunately, after jogging for a lap, Ryan felt much better. Finally got rid of the problem of seasickness.

 Chapter 49： Arriving in Iceland and visiting new guests

    After a two-day journey at sea, the ship finally reached Iceland''s largest port and Iceland''s capital, Reykjavik.


    Standing on the deck, Lane found the city between the mountains and the sea, and their ships were heading east into the port of Reykjavik. It was exactly the morning when Dongsheng''s rising sun reflected the mountains near the city into a delicate purple.


    This place gives the most impression that the sky is very blue, after all, there is no industry here, and even the entire city is heated by environmentally friendly geothermal heating. Because the place where the city is located is rich in geothermal resources, the city is even named after it. "Reykjavik" means "smoky city" in Icelandic.


    After disembarking, Ryan and his family went straight to the hotel to rest. Although Iceland has its own language, due to the long-term U.S. garrison, Icelanders have good English and there are no barriers to communication.


    After arriving at the hotel to put down their luggage, Mr. Lambert decided to take a rest. And Ryan applied to Mr. Lambert to go around the wizarding business street here. In view of the good security environment in Iceland and the size of Reykjavik in the early 1990s, and the fact that Lane was already a wizard, Mr. Lambert agreed that Lane went out alone and handed him the equivalent of 150 kroner. It''s just that he must come back before 12 noon.


    Ryan agreed, and left the hotel and took a taxi to the city center, and soon arrived. After all, here is just a small city of about 100,000 people, and the urban area is not large.


    According to the guide map and introduction of Seven Star Hostel, Lane found the entrance of the wizarding business district here: a five-story building hung with the Aurora Hostel brand. Guests come in and out here.


    Lane turned to the side of the hostel, where there was a decorative panel carved with the Viking Longship. He drew his wand and tapped the third shield from the left on the engraved long boat five times. A brick arch appeared next to the engraving.


    Lane was about to go in. Suddenly a message came from the system that a new guest entered the Wanjie grocery store.


    No way, he could only run a few steps forward and turn around the corner to an unmanned alley. After looking around for safety, he chose to enter the grocery store.


    After entering the grocery store, Ryan first went to check the dragon grass on the table. This dragon grass is different from ordinary dragon grass. The faucet that grew on the top of the plant disappeared, and a football-sized red fruit grows on the position of the dragon head.


    This is a new plant that Ryan cultivated after the summer vacation started, after eating the crazy Dave''s technology. Ryan used dragon grass as the original, using the eggshell fragments, scales, blood and fangs of Noble collected before (thanks to Ron ¡¯s finger for his contribution), as well as the cane of the devil vine obtained at the end of the level Cultivate this new plant.


    Due to the fact that too many magic ingredients have been added to it, this is something that Dave has never met before when he cultivated plants. So many places are groping and doing, and only the words and phrases that I usually ask from Professor Sprout can be used as a reference. There are too many places in luck. Fortunately, Ryan had good luck. This plant has grown up successfully, and later you will see what will happen when the seeds in this fruit mature.


    After observing the plant, Lane asked the shop to put in new guests. With the footsteps, the guests walked into the grocery store, and Ryan watched the guests make a surprised whisper.


    Because this time the guests are not one, but two.


    Walking in front is a man, looking in his thirties or forties, wearing a great sailing era dress that Ryan has seen in many European costume movies. But his face looked a little bit vicissitudes, at first glance, he had suffered a lot. After seeing Ryan, he bent slightly and made a guard posture to protect the people behind him.


    And the person behind him is a woman, wearing a blue dress that looks like eleven or twelve years old, about the same size as Ryan.


    "Mr. take it easy, I have no malice towards you." Ryan said, "This is Wanjie grocery store, I am the owner of Ryan. Every guest who comes here is to solve their biggest problem now. So you can Tell me about your problems? I might be able to help you. "


    Maybe the man saw clearly that it was just a child sitting opposite the counter. Unlike a dangerous one, his body relaxed.


    Then he sat on the floor with the girl, surprised to watch Ryan turn out from behind the counter, then took out a large piece of tablecloth from a small bag he carried, and then took out a bottle of whiskey (turned out of the storage room at home, estimated father I forgot) a bucket of juice and three glasses. (Ryan always feels that since there is a space bag, he must fill it up, so a lot of stuff is stuffed.)


    After watching a glass of whiskey filled by Ryan in his hand, the middle-aged man took a sip, and then began to tell his story, "I ¡¯m Edward, Edward Kenway, once a captain, now retired, Prepare to raise my daughter. "


    After he finished, he pointed to his daughter who was sitting quietly and drinking juice. "This is my daughter Jennifer? Scott ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I had ignored their mother and daughter in order to make money. Now I just hope to be safe Raise my daughter quietly. "


    Ryan couldn''t find the name in his memory, but it is normal to think of so many worlds that you don''t know. So he smiled, looking at the girl about the same age as himself.


    Found that Ryan was watching her, and the girl leaned towards his father. Lane turned and said to Kenway: "She looks a little bit bad at communicating with people."


    "Yeah." Kenway replied: "Because I had offended many people when I was the captain, so I want to avoid letting others find out where we live. She may have little contact with others.


    "So what you need now is ..."


    "A completely strange place, a place where no one can find us, a place where I can raise my daughter well." Kenway said to Ryan.


    "Can you talk about your world in detail? Then I can judge what kind of world meets your requirements." Ryan said. "You should be able to tell that I and you are not in a world, so you don''t have to worry about telling your secret to anyone you know."


    To prove this, Ryan pulled out his wand and read a fluorescent flash, and then a stream of water emerged from the head of the wand.


    "As you can see, I am a wizard. There should be no one like me in your world?"


    "Well, you are a bit like the Precursor of our world, but you should be completely different." Kenway replied.


    "Precursor?" Lane said that he did not understand the English word.

 Chapter 50： Can finally improve the combat effectiveness

    After seeing Ryan''s puzzled eyes, Kenway briefly explained what he knew of the forerunners. After listening, Ryan concluded that these are some advanced creatures with advanced technology and abilities. It can be seen that his world rank is not low, which also shows from the side that he has more power than a normal person, and is likely to be an extraordinary person.


    After Kenwei began to introduce his world, it sounded like a parallel world of the earth, a world in the era of great navigation.


    May be a safe environment to relax him, or he may have hidden some secrets for too long, and it is more likely that he drank some wine. Kenway began to chatter about his previous experience.


    In order to make money, there was a conflict with his wife. The wife left him and went back to his family. In order to save his wife, he decided to go to the Caribbean.


    Later really made money, but his wife passed away because of illness, leaving only one daughter. He finally realized that what he needed was not money, but his family.


    Is determined to create a good living environment for his daughter. It is a pity that there are too many Chou families. He dare not let his daughter contact too many outsiders, which makes his daughter even a little lonely now.


    So he kept thinking about it, hoping to have a place where he could completely avoid the family and provide a good environment for his daughter to grow up.


    As a result, when he thought about this problem and went to the beach with his daughter for a day, he encountered a mist. After the mist had gone, I went to the software grocery store.


    Then Kenway began to talk about his experience at sea, about his fight at sea. Next to her daughter opened her mouth in surprise, it was obvious that her father had never told him these things before.


    Ryan does not consider piracy a legitimate profession. But in those days, there was no wanton killing of civilians. Lion thought it was acceptable. But these things are not very good in front of children.


    So Ryan took out a set of wizard chess and handed it to the little girl Jennifer Scott, and asked her to sit and play behind the counter. Then sit down and chat with Kenway.


    Chatting and talking, Kenway said of his boat:


    "It was a sturdy double-masted sailing boat that was stable and fast. It was loaded with more than 50 guns and was protected by iron plates. It drove as fast as the wind and as flexible as a bird. Unfortunately, in Haiti The island is sinking, oh my poor Jackdaw ... "


    Ryan suddenly heard a familiar name from him: Jackdaw. He recalled a famous stalk seen on the Internet in the previous life: the Heavenly Land Jackdaw.


    Although this is a special method to describe the behavior of certain game companies to buy bugs and give away games, Ryan suddenly thought of the world this person came from: Assassin''s Creed.


    Unfortunately, in his last life, he only read some articles related to Assassin''s Creed and never played it. So he can''t guess what kind of story this person has experienced. But what can be confirmed is that since he is driving the protagonist''s ship, then he must be the protagonist. The protagonist of the Assassin''s Creed is only an assassin, so this one should be an assassin.


    Thinking of this, Ryan said to Kenway the sentence he used to forcefully remember in his last life: "Nothing is true (everything is false)"


    "Everythingispermitted" Kenwei said half-confidently.


    Then he woke up suddenly: "How do you know that I am an assassin?"


    "Don''t be excited." Kenway, who stood up, made a gesture with his hands pressed down to signal him to sit down, and then pointed to the back of the counter with a flustered look and stood up while accidentally knocking over Jennifer.


    "Your daughter was almost scared by you. I just said that this is a grocery store in Wanjie. As the name suggests, it can connect countless worlds, and it is normal for some stories of your world to spread to me."


    Kenway thought for a while, and thought Ryan would have started if he was malicious. So I relaxed and sat back again, and then asked, "Since you know who I am, then you will also know that the Templar''s pursuit of me is endless. Although I exchanged my life for my safety, but This is actually putting your own safety in the hands of others, and it does not guarantee absolute safety. Is there any way for me to truly protect my daughter''s healthy growth? "


    "Do n¡¯t forget that it can be called Wanjie grocery store!" Ryan said with some pride. "Here, we can connect to Wanjie, and I have the ability to send you to the world connected by this grocery store. I do n¡¯t believe your world." The Templars can chase other worlds. "


    "Well, this is an idea." Kenway replied seriously, "So what price do I have to pay? After all, no one in this world will help others for no reason."


    "Everything can be used for trading, your ability, your power, your wealth. Your knowledge. These will not lose them because of trading with me, just teach them to me."


    "It''s fair, I''m willing to exchange everything I have with my daughter for the rest of her stable life. But you have to tell me first, which world will you send us to."


    "It''s my pleasure to introduce you to these." Because the transaction is about to be completed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane looks very happy. He began to introduce Kenwei to the world he could send their father and daughter.


    "The first world is a world at the end of the ice and needs to struggle to survive."


    "This is absolutely not necessary." Kenway''s decisive veto came.


    "The second world is very similar to yours, equivalent to the world of yours hundreds of years later. But if you go there, you may be able to catch two world wars in your life." Ryan then briefly introduced twice The death toll of the world war.


    "I really don''t want to take part in the war anymore, let alone let my daughter get in."


    "The third world is a very ordinary world, a few years later than mine. It is a completely normal world."


    "This can be considered."


    "In the last world, there are some living corpses, but humans have cultivated a special plant to fight them. I helped the world a lot before, and recently I received a notification from a partner in that world that they have successfully recovered After a lot of land, they will one day wipe out the zombies. "After that, Ryan also showed the plants of that world. Jennifer put down the wizard chess and ran to observe these plants carefully.


    After introducing the four worlds, Ryan looked at Kenway: "I only have these four worlds here. If you are willing to choose one of them, then the deal is established. If you do n¡¯t want to, you can also leave with your daughter. Everything It all depends on your wishes. "


    Obviously, Kenway was a little hesitant in the two worlds of Plants vs. Zombies and Out of Control. He asked to elaborate on the details of these two worlds.


    Finally, after a long and awkward silence, Kenway finally made his decision.

 Chapter 51： Assassin Legacy

    "Can you send us to the world that fights zombies?" Kenway said.


    "Of course, as a businessman, the customer''s opinion is my direction of effort. But can you tell me why you did not choose that ordinary future world? And chose this world that may have war. If you don''t want to follow me Say it or not. "Ryan asked curiously.


    Kenway smiled and replied: "First of all, I learned from the plant you just showed and what you said. You have a connection with the world that fights zombies, and may even have a long-term connection, which means that the world is not so bad."


    "Second, I want to throw away the wanted flowers on the Caribbean island for a long time. I think the future census of people should be more rigorous so that my daughter and I can hardly get into that world. Plants vs. zombies World shop owner, you can be my referral and let me blend into that world. "


    "Again, you know what I am good at now. What do you think I can do in a peaceful world?"


    "In the end, living people will be more terrible than moving dead people. At least in the world fighting zombies, don''t worry about the problems of too many living people. After all, that world should have a simpler folk customs."


    After listening to the reason why Kenway chose Plants vs. Zombies, he nodded with emotion: "Do you have anything else to bring? I can give you a few hours to pack up. After all, once you emigrate to another one If it is the world, it would be difficult to come back. After finishing tidying up and memorizing the name of my groceries shop in my heart, then find any door and push it to come to me. "


    "I will be back in an hour." Kenway said. After talking, he called his daughter and left with her hand in hand.


    Lane watched them walk out the door and began to observe the fruit of his mutant dragon grass. Now that the fruit is beating slowly like a heart, Ryan feels it is likely to grow a new variety plant that he has never seen and belongs to himself.


    Half an hour later, the fog at the door flashed, Kenway brought her daughter back, he was wearing a leather-style assassin hoodie, fully armed. Behind him seemed to wrap a large bag of things with a tablecloth. Her daughter also carried a small package, and she also held a puppet bear.


    "You move so fast!" Ryan said with some surprise. Because he didn''t expect it, this complete move can be done in half an hour.


    "Actually because of security issues, I am always ready to take my daughter to transfer. So many things are prepared in advance, just need to pack and go." Kenway replied.


    After Ryan and Kenway signed a contract on a piece of parchment, the content was that Kenway handed over all the knowledge he knew to Ryan as compensation, and Ryan was responsible for sending their father and daughter to the world of Plants vs. Zombies.


    After the contract was signed, a blood-red mist wafted from Kenway''s head, and then a thick book with a red cover fell on the shelf. The title above was "Kenway''s Assassin''s Creed."


    After seeing the book, Ryan nodded, and then wrote something to Kenway on a blank letter paper on the table.


    "The leader of Dave ¡¯s world is also one of my best partners. This is a letter I sent to Dave, about your situation, I hope he can take care of you. I also tell in the letter He, you can temporarily live in my house. After all, most of the time I will not live in that world. The house is empty and empty. It is better to live for you. Let me say hello to him in the end. "


    Kenway took the letter and nodded, and Ryan opened the space door to the world of Plants vs. Zombies. At the same time, the sound of the system comes out:


    ¡ª¡ªSend two people to other worlds, adult male, tiny extraordinary strength, 15 offset points. Underage women, no extraordinary strength, 5 offset points.


    Charge for this stuff? Ryan was dumbfounded. After Kenway and his daughter hummed "Farewell Wine" (Note 1) through the space door, he was about to check what was going on. The system suddenly heard a new voice:


    -Detected a large-scale change in the fate of the guest world.


    ¡ª¡ªMultiple changes of children of fate were detected.


    ¡ª¡ªThe overall situation of the world has changed little.


    ¡ª¡ªGet 35 offset points


    Ryan, whose offset point suddenly changed to 39, felt a burst. It''s just that he still has to check and see how the offset points of the teleporter are spent. Otherwise, the inexplicable deduction of points will make him distressed.


    Spent several minutes, and finally he only found a few articles about the system in the dozens of pages of system instructions.


    First, the transfer of characters in different worlds requires an offset point to ensure the accuracy and safety of the transfer. The different energy levels of each character determine the transfer of the offset point they need.


    Second, the premise of teleportation is that the shopkeeper has opened the teleportation door to that world.


    Thirdly, the shop owner can directly inquire about the energy required for delivery in the grocery store. (Ryan: "Let me know if I knew it.")


    Fourth, credit is not allowed in this shop, so only when the transaction can be confirmed, UU reading contract will take effect.


    It seems that the Wanjie grocery store is not bad. At least it will not engage in loan sharking, and it can avoid being white wolves with empty gloves.


    Holding 39 points of "big money", Ryan decided to quickly spend them to improve his strength. After all, what Ryan lacks now is strength.


    He selected "Kenway''s Assassin''s Creed" to prepare for learning, and found that only 3 points were needed to complete all the knowledge. This includes fighting techniques, multiple foreign languages, sailing manipulation, camouflage, the manufacture of various props and so on. Sure enough, things that do not involve extraordinary power are cheap.


    Is followed by Eagle Eye, a way to develop your sixth sense. Because Lane lacks certain genes in the Kenway world, Lane wants to learn this ability in two ways:


    The first is to change the genes to obtain the same eagle-eye ability as Kenway. 5 offset points are required.


    The second is to use Ryan''s own magic to replace the display of certain blood power, but it can only enhance the sensitivity of the sixth sense and other five senses, and the effect is far behind the original eagle eye. Of course, the price is cheap, only 3 points.


    The last item is the leap of faith. No matter how high you jump, you wo n¡¯t get hurt if there is a haystack underneath. To learn this, you need to involve some changes in the laws of the world itself. To learn, you need 300 offset points.


    Ryan thought for a moment, and chose all the knowledge learning and magic alternative versions of Eagle Eye.


    After the flower went to the 6 offset point, Ryan sat in a chair and received more than ten minutes of knowledge instillation, and finally mastered these things.


    After he stood up, he was ready to experience some newly gained power. After all, he watched so many videos in his last life, and Ryan has always envied the handsome action of the protagonist in Assassin''s Creed.


    Note: I highly recommend the ending song "Farewell Wine" of the Assassin''s Creed Black Flag

 Chapter 52： Everything is false and everything is allowed

    Ryan ¡¯s strength experiment was in the Wanjie grocery store, because it saves time. Anyway, no matter how long you stay inside, as long as more than an hour, going out is only an hour.


    He put his clothes behind and started to try for the first time according to the abilities in his memory.


    Of course, this time the goal was set very low. The plan was to quickly run to the reception desk and jump up, and then flew to the back shelf. Climbing the shelf to the top. To be honest, many parkour people can do this, which is not in the difficult category.


    But in this world, many things will not be completed according to plan. Ryan made a mistake in the first step. He didn''t fit his hands and feet properly, and he didn''t jump to the planned height, causing his calf to sway directly on the edge of the reception desk. Then lay down on the ground directly, and hugged the calf with both hands, bent his body like a shrimp, and made a screaming cry.


    After a while, the pain gradually disappeared. Ryan lifted his trouser legs and found a bruise on his calf. He quickly took out the fresh white from the space bag and wiped it on the wound.


    Then Ryan started to review that he was suddenly stunned by the power. After all, the previous knowledge acceptance has been repeatedly proved. After mastering the knowledge, it is necessary to practice repeatedly to turn the knowledge into power. How is this possible exception?


    Not to mention that this inheritance has higher requirements on body strength and the like, obviously it takes more time.


    Just when Ryan was frustrated that he could not gain power quickly, the system just popped up a message.


    "It feels that as the time of contact with the system becomes longer and the system becomes more and more humanized, it seems that I and the system work well together." Ryan browsed the new information while thinking.


    There are a set of ways to infuse power in the grocery store in Wanjie, but the cost of such infusion is not low. And if you do not want to have sequelae, it is best to adjust the perfusion method according to your own condition as the system prompts.


    For example, the power inheritance of this assassin, Wanjie grocery store can help Ryan to improve the physical and muscular memory, physical coordination up to the level of these five years of practice, eagle eye can be raised to the level of one year of practice.


    As for the data, the information also gives an explanation. The so-called physical strengthening and muscle memory are actually simple physical changes that do not involve extraordinary strength, so the requirements for the strengthened are also low, and Elaine ¡¯s body can withstand five years of changes at a time.


    Hawkeye is different, practice requires the intervention of extraordinary power. This allows Wanjie grocery store to infuse Ryan


    One-year level.


    Faced with such a situation, Ryan chose to instill it immediately. Because he now desperately needs strength.


    Five years of power infusion consumes 1 offset point each year, while the eagle eye of one year requires 3 points.


    According to the prompt, Ryan sat on the chair and confirmed the payment of 8 o''clock offset. A beam of light shone down from the ceiling and enveloped Ryan in the beam of light.


    Ryan felt that there was a change in his body, and his muscles and bones began to heat slowly, accompanied by itching and pain.


    This feeling lasted not long. When Ryan felt that he could not bear it, the discomfort slowly decreased. Finally, with the disappearance of the light beam, all the uncomfortable feelings on the body also disappeared, and the power infusion ended. .


    After confirming the end of the period, Ryan began to examine his body. I found that my appearance did not change much, but I could feel that the bones are stronger, the muscles are more flexible, and the heart and lung function are also strengthened.


    Then he continued the experiment just now, this time he easily jumped onto the reception desk, and then climbed lightly to the top of the shelf.


    It seems that this time the strength has really been improved, at least to reach the level of some ordinary parkour athletes. It''s just that these forces still need to continue to exercise, otherwise, they will degenerate.


    After packing things, Lane chose to leave the Wanjie grocery store and return to the original place.


    ¡­¡­


    Five minutes later, Ryan had walked on Saga Street, Iceland''s famous magical commercial street. While eating dried cod with cream, he looked at the surrounding shops.


    This is a magic commercial street that serves as a transit point between Europe and the United States. (International flyway network sometimes requires a transit station for long-distance travel, otherwise people can''t stand it. Iceland is the cross-ocean international flyway network between Europe and America. Transit station.), The goods inside come from various regions, Ryan saw that not only sells Nordic specialty products, but also some gadgets from the Americas.


    He bought a few small stone pendants engraved with Niven, ready to go back as a gift to a few friends.


    But in addition to the vendors selling these gadgets, there are also all kinds of people here, especially scammers. At least he was walking on this street only half a street, and he had already met several waves of scammers. For example, those who sell mink fur fur trouts that claim to make men pregnant. (If this thing is really effective, Dumbledore had already come for a long time.) I do n¡¯t know where to get the slapped Native American totem, claiming that it can defend against vampires and werewolves, and even a Merlin ¡¯s possession Baotu-this is the thing that Lane thinks is the most pitted, because the corner of the parchment paper is actually printed with the trademark of Wenrenju.


    But this has little effect on Ryan. From his last life, he knew that it was basically impossible to pick up leaks at such tourist spots. Rather than spend money on it, it is better to go to the old bookstore to find out if there are any old books worth starting.


    Although the stories of these people are very beautiful, they sound very reasonable. But be aware that if they are all telling the truth ~ www.novelhall.com ~ then Merlin will probably have no time to do anything other than dig treasures in his life.


    In addition to finding a whole set of Destrom''s first to fifth grade black magic class textbooks in the old bookstore (yes, Destrom is learning black magic classes, not black magic defense, but just improving the class Of textbooks). He also bought several boxes of candies in a candy store full of fairy tales. The gift of a small pendant for a friend is too thin. At least it must be a box.


    While Ryan was happy while walking, suddenly a figure walked behind and bumped Ryan.


    Ryan subconsciously touched the bag of space around her waist, and it was gone.


    "The thief." Ryan popped out such a word in his mind. Then he quickly chased towards the place where the man escaped. After all, it ¡¯s not just the money in the space bag, but also the summer vacation homework that he finally wrote, which is really troublesome if lost.


    The man seemed to be familiar with this place, squeezed in the crowd trying to get rid of Ryan.


    Lean turned on the cottage version of eagle eye mode to lock the thief, then climbed down the wall three or two times to the roof, and quickly ran on the roof to track him.


    After running for more than 30 meters, the thief turned into a hidden alley next to the commercial street and bent over with his knees to pant. Probably because of previous successful experience, the thief was obviously careless.


    After seeing no one catching up behind, the thief actually stood there and took out the space bag to check the harvest. Just preparing to open the bag, I haven''t had time to see what''s inside. He heard a gust of wind from his head, and then passed out by a heavy object falling from the sky.


    Before fainting, the thief only vaguely heard the sentence: "Everything is false and everything is acceptable."

 Chapter 53： Mysterious map

    Lean used the obtained Assassin heritage to trace the thief who stole his space bag on the roof. Finally, taking the opportunity of the thief to stop and check the loot, he jumped off the roof of the second floor and smashed the thief.


    After reading the slogan of a little middle two, Ryan finally satisfied the pretense of his two lives, and was content to start checking the thief.


    He first took back his space bag and poured it into the thief ¡¯s mouth with the psychedelic mushroom spore powder prepared inside to ensure that he would lie quietly for at least half a day. Only then did he specifically check what the thief was.


    After opening the thief''s eyelids to confirm that he really passed out, the red pupil color proved his vampire status, which also caused Ryan to be a little hit.


    What about the elegant dark night nobles? How did it fall to the point of touching bags on the street? Not to mention the unshaven uncle''s face under the hood, not beautiful at all. It seems more suitable for robbery than thief.


    But think about the physical power of vampires. Taking advantage of chaos to steal packets in such a place where wizards are not suitable for firing spells is also a racial advantage.


    But what the beauty thief really is just yy in the book. Ryan began to **** on the uncle to see if there was any loot.


    Turn the thief all over, only pulled out 2 Seco 6 Nat in a pocket of clothes.


    Lane thinks this is illogical. People who do this business generally bring all their property to them, and this kind of veteran can''t have only this amount of money on him.


    After running to the alley and carefully confirming that no one would come in, Ryan began to strip the thief''s clothes to see if there were hidden pockets.


    Finally on the thief''s underwear, he saw a cloth pocket sewn on the underwear, releasing a space expansion spell.


    Ryan feels that this place is really difficult to start, but wealth is really powerful. Finally, Ryan resisted the vomiting and cut the underwear with a knife to remove it.


    After harvesting, Ryan covered Uncle Thief''s clothes on him to avoid the gentleman''s openness. Then he jumped up the roof of the window sill, and found a place with more people to slip down the house and enter the crowd.


    Because of this harvest, Ryan no longer feels like shopping.


    He hastily turned the remaining half of the street and quickly left this wizard commercial street.


    After turning to an unmanned alley, Lane entered the grocery store in Wanjie and began to count today''s loot. After all, this place can isolate all positioning magic. The expansion spell on this pocket is not permanent. Ryan is worried that the effect of the spell will disappear after a long time and the things inside will be lost.


    In the store he took out a piece of cloth and suspended it in midair with a floating spell. Then flip the bag over and dump the contents on the cloth.


    There are a lot of things in it. After finishing, Ryan found that the thief put a lot of things in the space bag on his underwear and they were messy.


    Finally, the things that were taken out were divided into three piles. The first pile was money, mainly composed of Xike and Nate. There were a lot of gallons, about 120 gallons, which was a good harvest.


    The second pile is a dozen pieces of jewelry, but many have badges on them, which may belong to some pure blood families. Ryan decided to look for opportunities in another world next time to avoid trouble.


    The third pile is magical reaction items, only three. One is a knight sword with sharp and anti-rust runes. For ordinary people, it is a magic weapon. It is a pity that there is no magic damage and it is useless for wizards.


    The second one is a book with "The Art of Flame" written on the cover in Spanish. Ryan turned a few pages, but fortunately he can understand this from the Spanish he learned from the Assassin''s heritage. He found this to be a black magic book describing how to use Lihuo, which is very rare and useful. However, Ryan''s current magic level can''t be learned.


    The third piece is an ancient parchment. Unlike what I saw on the street before, this is a piece of parchment that is really old. There are several mountains with strange shapes drawn on it, and a skull is marked with red in between the mountains.


    Although this picture is very realistic, it is similar to a photo. Unfortunately, Ryan didn''t seem to see where this was. He missed the Internet era of his previous life very much, and if he had a smartphone, he would soon find his place.


    This caused Ryan to be extremely curious about the contents of the parchment, but since he couldn''t find the corresponding place now, he gave up his plan to get to the bottom. After all, I came to Iceland for a holiday this time, and what I find is treasure hunting.


    Thinking about this, Ryan threw all the things he bought this time into the Wanjie grocery store, and then hurried out of the grocery store to the hotel. After all, I made an appointment with my father Mr. Lambert to return to the hotel at 12 noon, and the time is now very tight.


    Fortunately, Icelanders have fewer cars and less traffic jams. So three minutes after twelve, Ryan finally rushed back to the hotel in time.


    Parents were waiting for Ryan in the hall, and he didn''t say anything when he saw him come back on time. After a lunch break, the next day, Ryan''s family went to Akureyri to attend the wedding of Mr. Lambert''s friend.


    After a short flight of 45 minutes, Lane and his family came to this small city.


    Akureyri, Iceland''s second largest city. Known as Iceland''s "Northern Capital ~ www.novelhall.com ~" It is located at the end of the Eyjafjord, the northernmost part of Iceland, on the edge of the Arctic Circle. It is backed by snowy mountains, facing Bihu, and has beautiful scenery.


    Ryan came when they came in July. This city close to the Arctic Circle is under the polar day and can see the sun almost 24 hours a day.


    Ryan felt that the city had the deepest feeling for him, that the city seemed to have no people, and the streets were empty.


    But think about it too, cities with more than 10,000 people cover the size that only cities with more than 100,000 people have. It seems inevitable to be empty.


    The wedding was held in Akureyri Church, which was built on a small slope. Standing at the door of the church, you can overlook the city, the fjord, and the mountains and sea opposite. The scenery is very beautiful.


    The wedding itself has nothing to elaborate, and it is no different from the ordinary Western wedding. Ryan felt that the wedding was held in such a place, the scenery is indeed beautiful, and it can also reflect a sense of sacredness. But too deserted.


    Fortunately, after the wedding, the Lane family can move freely. They rented a farmhouse in Reykjavik and began a holiday of up to ten days.


    European-style vacations and tourism are very different from Chinese tourism. Europeans prefer to stay quietly in a place and relax completely, rather than walking around every point.


    It''s just that this kind of vacation is a little too boring for Ryan. After writing every day, I feel that there is nothing to do except reading.


    So while parents enjoy the hot springs and relaxation here, Ryan decided to go through some of Iceland''s attractions through Feilu.com. His father, Mr. Lambert, supported the plan. He thought that the boy should try to make his own way. However, Ryan felt that he clearly wanted to take the opportunity to remove Ryan''s light bulb and enjoy the two-person world.

 Chapter 54： Unexpected discovery

    In the days after, Ryan visited a lot of places and had to admit that Feilu did have his convenience. Let Ryan feast his eyes on traveling to many places.


    Whether it is the more beautiful colorful wooden houses of local residents as if they were added with a filter under the extreme daylight, or the snow-capped glaciers, or even the ice floating from the glaciers in the river reflects the shining light . These views have brought Ryan an excellent travel experience.


    And on the magical side, he visited and fed the giant monsters of the North Sea, lamenting that these giant monsters may be bigger than the big squid in Hogwarts, and also admired the endangered animal dead bird in the reserve.


    Naturally, Ryan took many photos. He picked out a few of them and asked the photo studio to make postcards, and sent them to his friends through the extremely northern owl post office on Sakya Street.


    This made him receive a lot of letters from owls the next day. Some roommates expressed envy, and the Weasley twins asked Toline to purchase some Icelandic magic materials (because Ryan had read many and complicated books, Once when the Weasley twins discussed a question that Ryan had seen, Ryan responded with ease. Afterwards, the friendship was slowly established).


    It ¡¯s just that Ron and Hermione ¡¯s letters, apart from thanking Ryan ¡¯s postcards, mentioned that there was no reply to writing to Harry, so they felt a little nervous.


    Ryan did not see Harry''s reply in this batch of reply. He estimated that his letter was intercepted by Dobby the house elf just like Hermione Ron. So Ryan wrote to Hermione to tell them that Harry ¡¯s safety had always been followed by Professor Dumbledore, and there would be no major problems. But if there is no response, you can go to Harry and his house to see.


    Time is slowly passing by in this leisurely tour. This kind of environment gives people a sense of relaxation that has never been felt elsewhere. At least Ryan felt that his parents'' fatigue due to work seemed to be reduced a lot.


    One day Ryan was looking around on Reykjavik Street while preparing to visit a museum. Suddenly an oil painting attracted him.


    This painting belongs to an oil painter sitting on the street selling paintings. The level of painting is very common, but the mountain on the painting looks almost the same as the mountain on the treasure map I obtained.


    So he stepped forward and asked the painter: "Sir, may I ask where is this painting? I have been traveling here for several days, but I have never seen the mountain on this painting."


    The painter put down his pen and said: "This is a scene I saw when I was hiking on the Ascia Volcano a few years ago. The weather was very sunny that day. I was preparing to go to Lake Viti Lake with some companions to experience the geothermal lake swimming. Pleasure. The result is halfway through the sky. "


    Speaking of this, the painter seemed to think of something terrible and shivered. Then he continued: "At that time, the wind was blowing hard. We were all sitting in the car and worried that the car would be blown away. The wind stopped after half an hour. I saw a group of devil-like peaks on the empty ice sheet before, and it disappeared in less than a minute in front of me. "


    "Later I asked the residents nearby, they told me that it was called Devil Mountain, and it was said that the place was where the devil lived. Most of the time it was hidden in hell, and only came to the world in rare cases."


    Lane thought about it after listening to the painter: most of the time it was invisible and only occasionally was discovered. This is quite consistent with what happens when wizards use magic to cover certain places. If some covert magic arrays are not maintained, it will indeed occasionally fail over time.


    It seems that we need to investigate it first. Ryan bid farewell to the painter and found a hidden place. He took out the cosmetics he had bought before and put on a makeup on his face, disguised as a Native American (all yellow men, barely disguised. This is the assassin ¡¯s heritage. s things). Then go to Sakya Street to get news.


    Ryan disguised himself as a native wizard who came from the Americas and traveled, and inquired the shop owners in English with a Spanish accent in the Caribbean, and soon gained something.


    That place is a natural magic point, so a magic barrier is formed to prevent others from discovering it. The wizards discovered this place more than thirty years ago. It''s just that the wizard who explored before found only an abandoned altar in that place, and nothing else.


    Later, many wizards also visited that place to study, but unfortunately never heard of what was discovered.


    So basically there are no wizards to visit there. However, if you want to go, it is not difficult. Use the flyway network to go to the Alpine Giant Monster Reserve in Vatnaj?kull, then rent a broom and fly for about ten minutes.


    After collecting these materials, Ryan felt extremely hurt. I thought I found a treasure location that was nothing but found that the place had been discovered by others long ago, and even opened up as a tourist spot. It was still unpopular because there were no special features. This gives him a strong sense of loss. UU reading


    Is it just a matter of doing things? Now that the goal has been found, it is a pity not to look at it.


    After finishing his homework the next morning (the hard-working student party), Ryan packed up things and went to the Altar of Devil Mountain.


    After rotating for dozens of seconds in the fireplace of Flyway, Lane appeared in a small house hidden by magic. There is a notice on the wall of the house: if you want to take a swim in Lake Viti, please put on Muggle clothes here.


    Not far from the fireplace, there is a counter where a middle-aged 50-year-old witch dozes off.


    Lane woke him up in the past: "I''m going to visit the Altar of Devil''s Hill. Can you rent a broom here?"


    "Oh, another young man who has been pitted by the legend of the treasure, but unfortunately now you have fewer and fewer people." The middle-aged wizard said, rubbing his sleepy eyes. "Rent 12 Xikes a day with a deposit of five gallons." After that, he took a broom that looked okay and placed it on the counter.


    Ryan paid the price and spent three more Xike renting a robe with a heating function and a goggles. After all, it was very cold to fly in the sky, and he was busy learning coma and some spells related to combat. There was no time to learn life mantras like self-learning insulation mantras.


    This place is not far from the Altar of Devil Mountain, and you can even look at the mountain peaks that look strange and devilish.


    Ryan rode a flying broom and flew there in just ten minutes. This is because the broom is old and Ryan''s driving skills are also a bit problematic. If Harry rode his light wheel for two thousand, it might be there in five minutes.


    Lowered the broom, Lane found that the broom was parked at the beginning of a small stone road. He put down his broom and proceeded to the altar along the gravel road in the direction indicated by the sign on the roadside.

 Chapter 55： Nightmare?

    This path passes through a canyon and is very quiet. Only the sound of wind blowing across the mountain walls and the sound of gurgling water after the snow melted could be heard.


    It may be because this place is near the ice sheet and the environment is bad. There are no trees and flowers on the ground, only some moss grows tenaciously on the stone.


    Walked along this stone road for about ten minutes, turned a big bend, and appeared in front of an empty space.


    In the middle of the open space, there is an altar made of three layers of stone, and the Niven is carved on it. In the distance, a few strange mountain peaks stood there.


    Ryan took out the treasure map and found that the terrain of this place is basically the same as that on the treasure map. And this open space is where red crosses are painted.


    But what exactly does this treasure map have to say? Can''t anyone be joking? But if there is a secret, it will not be so easy to find. After all, it can be seen from the traces on this treasure map that the thief should often touch this treasure map. It is likely that he has been looking for it a few times here.


    Since the place where the fork is drawn is this open space, Ryan decided to start looking here. At the first sight he saw a large wooden sign nailed to the mountain wall.


    Introduced this altar on the sign, saying that this altar has more than 1,000 years of history. The text above is a tribute to the ancient Viking wizards who praised all things in nature.


    Everything in nature? This is rare. The ancient Viking wizards were more concerned about things like thunder and lightning storms and even the strengthening of the human body. There is not much research on natural things, which may be a breakthrough point.


    Thinking of this, Ryan took a lot of plants from his shop and placed them around, and then began to communicate with the plants.


    There are some happy feelings from the plants. It seems that the environment of this place should be quite suitable for various living things. Ryan himself can feel that the whole person seems to be more relaxed here.


    It ¡¯s just that Ryan ¡¯s strengthened sixth sense always feels something is wrong with this place and should not be as peaceful as it seems.


    Bypassing the back of the altar, Lane found a small mound here, and the sign next to it said that this was the place where the body was buried after the sacrifice.


    This is the reason why when Ryan chatted with others on the commercial street, everyone told why so many people came to study.


    At least in the wizarding world, the release of some ancient magic does require human life as a sacrifice. However, in the case of magic related to all things in nature, there has never been a spell that uses people as sacrifices. This altar is because of this weirdness, so there are many wizards to investigate.


    Ryan spent more than half an hour checking this place, but unfortunately found nothing. The plants discovered that there was nothing strange in the underground besides the human bones in the sacrificial pit.


    This made Ryan a little frustrated, but think of so many famous wizards who didn''t see anything. It should be normal for a little wizard who had only been studying magic for a year to see things.


    If you think in a good direction, at least this time you have completed an adventure, you can brag about it with your classmates. Ryan was relieved at the thought of here.


    Because I want to explore today, Ryan got up early and woke up and kept busy. So as soon as he was relaxed, he felt a burst of sleepiness hitting his brain.


    Anyway, the guide map did not say that there is any danger in this place, and it can even be said that there are few creatures in this place. In this case, it is definitely a good idea to sleep in this place, and thinking of this place, he became more and more sleepy and immediately took action.


    He retreated back to the path, took out a large number of plants and set up a security circle around him. Take out the sunlight crystals and soak in the water to provide warmth. After everything was ready, Ryan pulled out his sleeping bag in a corner sheltered place and drilled into it. After a while, he fell asleep (the sun is open, but there are bones buried in the ground, and he dare not sleep there).


    Just fell asleep, Ryan realized that the situation was wrong, and he seemed to have left his original position.


    Because he found himself lying on this sheltered place, but all the plants around him disappeared. Turning his head, Ryan was surprised to find a trace of **** mist floating in the air, and a rusty smell came out of his nose.


    Found that the situation was not right, and Ryan got up nervously from the sleeping bag. It was only after he stood up that he realized that he was now in his 20s, is this a dream? But it''s too real.


    Ryan felt that he might be in a big trouble. It is likely that he fell into a trap from the beginning. After all, according to his habit, under normal circumstances, he would not choose to sleep outdoors without preparation.


    Fortunately, Wanjie Grocery Store was only severely disturbed to judge that Ryan was in a fighting state. Although it was impossible for Ryan to take refuge in the Wanjie grocery store, he could take things out of it.


    Lane began to summon plants, but found that the summoning was not a plant at all, but one green dot after another. When these little light spots were attached to Ryan, he found that he could actually use the skills of these plants ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Where is this? Ryan felt weird from the heart. But with the power of the system as a backing, Ryan decided to go around and see if there are any clues to help get out of trouble.


    He found that these **** mists came from the direction of the open space, so Ryan held the wand and slowly moved toward the open space. Around the corner, Ryan slowly protruded half of her head to spy on the open space. After seeing clearly the situation on the open ground, he could not help but take a breath of air and step back a few steps.


    Because he saw that the altar was alive again, the above Runi began to slowly turn up, emitting an unknown **** light. Around this altar, there are more than a dozen black shadows jumping and jumping around the altar, as if to do a sacrifice. There are also several shadows on the altar, I don''t know what I''m doing.


    After stabilizing his mind, Ryan continued to lean out and observe carefully. It was then that he discovered that the dancing black shadows next to the altar were not humans he thought they were at all, but some monsters with only human outlines, consisting of pieces of meat sticking together with red sticky liquid.


    The black shadows on the altar are like mummies. Their withered skin reveals strange black tattoos, blinking with their kneeling rhythm as if they are breathing.


    Then a piercing and strange roar came into Ryan''s ear, and a sense of desolation greeted us. With the roar, a line of blood flew from the monsters under the altar to the middle of the circle of mummies on the altar, forming an unknown blood-red ball.


    Finally, with the sound of ping, black and red flames rose on the **** ball. The blood-red mist around him appeared thicker.


    Ryan had a voice in his heart telling him that he should go out now to stop this nightmare from continuing, and then there might be very bad results.

 Chapter 56： Nightmare Battle

    When you are overwhelmed by something clueless, intuition can guide you in the only direction, no matter what you do, it is better than sitting still. So Ryan shot when an unknown black-red flame ignited on that blood cell.


    He created a cherry bomb in his hand, then stuffed the cherry into a bottle filled with crystals of sunlight, and finally pinched the countdown to throw the bottle directly to the monsters on the altar.


    Because the assassin''s inheritance gave Ryan an unprecedented excellent athletic ability, this jar was thrown directly into the open space surrounded by the mummy in the center of the group, and then burst. There was no time for those monsters to react at all.


    Suddenly a sun appeared on the altar, and the monsters wailed in such vigorous sunlight.


    After the strongest flash of light passed, Ryan narrowed her eyes and looked towards the altar. Found that the blood cell has completely disappeared, it seems that it has been purified.


    Both the monster on the altar and the monster dancing around the altar were hit hard. The body seemed to be burnt. Even more than half of the assembled monsters under the altar were fatally hit and scattered into carbides.


    The mummies on the altar were stronger. They almost ate a sunburst close to the body, but four of the seven mummies survived. Although the appearance is already burnt, it is no different from coke.


    Naturally, these monsters found Ryan, an uninvited guest, and roared with the mummy on the altar. The following gangsters flew in the direction of Lane''s hiding.


    Ryan turned around and ran. After all, the real world is not a game. In any case, the station output of the fortress flow is definitely not suitable for most scenes. He felt that it was the best way to use his maneuverability to slowly consume and fight monsters.


    Thinking in his head, Ryan hooked the mountain wall around the path with his claws and moved quickly above it. From time to time, he threw a few sun crystals onto the close together strange monster (here I have to praise the magic, the original assassin ¡¯s The claw-hook rope has a series of complex structures to ensure that the long rope can be rolled up without taking up space, but the magic of a telescopic spell perfectly solves the contradiction between the length and volume of the rope). Using the sunlight bursts generated by the sunlight crystallization after the collision, the monsters are prevented from advancing and causing harm to them.


    In such a chase battle, there were two pieces of the combination puzzle that had been hit a lot earlier because the rush was too forward and was repeatedly attacked. After many injuries, it seems that the damage tolerance has reached the limit, and after stopping each other to receive a crystallization of sunlight, they stopped there. Afterwards, a trace of scorched black slowly spread from the place where it was hit to the whole body, and the last clattering became a place of carbon slag.


    Ryan was encouraged by this result, and he just planned to continue to kill all these combined monsters by kite flying. As a result, there was another scream from the altar. All the merging monsters immediately stopped chasing Ryan as if they had heard any order, turned their heads, and ran to the original starting position.


    Ryan felt something was wrong, trying to throw crystals of sunlight on those retreating monsters. The monsters just tried to avoid them, but didn''t turn back to fight Ryan.


    These monsters obviously want to have some conspiracy or what big moves to prepare. Ryan is not the protagonist in the anime who is foolish in the anime and waits for others to prepare for the action. At first glance, they know that they will definitely have problems running back, so now it is best to attack as much as possible while the flattening monsters have not returned, and weakening it is definitely the best choice.


    He chased and threw sunlight crystals at several assembled monsters, but the pieces of meat on those assembled monsters continued to move, dispersing the damage of these positive energies on them, and after throwing away some pieces of meat that were damaged too seriously, these The flattering monsters ran faster, which also made Ryan''s shooting rate continue to decline.


    Seeing that this did not work, Ryan ventured to throw out the claw hook attached to the rope and grab the spelling monster, trying to pull it over. But it only slightly moved the flesh on his body, the claw hook grabbed an empty space, and was pulled back by Len''s force, almost hurting himself by mistake.


    Ryan experimented with firing peas, flames and psychedelic mushroom spore powder. As a result, he embarrassedly found that the firing of pea had a recoil, making him farther away from the monster, and the pure physical damage was not good for the monster. The range of flame and spore powder is not enough.


    Around a corner, Ryan grabbed a stone wall and made a short approach to the front of the assembled monsters. Then he used a claw hook to set a trip horse to the waist of the person to try to stop the monsters. As a result, the remaining six monsters rushed together and directly pulled the rope.


    While the monster slowed down, Ryan fired several spells, but although all of them hit the monster, they had no effect. It can be seen that in addition to the light and life energy that are completely opposite to the monsters in the crystal of the sun, other magics do little harm to these monsters.


    All attempts to stop and eliminate monsters in advance have failed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In addition to leaving a lot of scorch marks on the monsters and forcing them to give up a lot of flesh and blood, no monster was destroyed during the pursuit. Ryan could only watch them turn the last corner and successfully ran into the open space.


    After Ryan followed the turn, he saw a terrible scene: the blood cell on the altar that had just been thought to be thoroughly purified floated again in the air, releasing blood mist outward.


    These monsters began to recover after absorbing the blood mist, and the burnt marks on their bodies slowly receded, revealing disgusting meat and withered skin.


    Did you just do useless work just now? Ryan thought somewhat desperately, but after looking closely, he found that the matter had not reached that point.


    The monster that has been destroyed has not been resurrected, and the disappeared flesh on the united monster has not grown back. The mummies recovered when they were fancy, but the strange tattoos on their bodies disappeared.


    The most important thing is that the blood cell that Ryan just saw was at least as big as a football, but now it has shrunk to at most one baseball size.


    The monsters did not attack Ryan after they found him out, but began to surround the altar and continue their strange ritual.


    Lyn tried to stop it, but it was a pity that blood red mist rose around the altar, blocking all the things that Ryan threw in. Not only the sunlight crystal can not be lost, but the magic was also blocked by this blood red barrier.


    Lyn tried to throw a few stones, and the stones easily crossed the barrier and hit the altar. This protective cover should only be aimed at energy attacks. The sunlight crystal is a solid energy condensation, so it can''t pass.


    The only killer is actually useless. Ryan is a little frustrated. Is this going to make him rush into the barrier and fight the monsters?

 Chapter 57： Behemoth on the open ground

    No matter what happens, panic is useless. Ryan took a few deep breaths to calm down, and then his brain started to move quickly.


    Suddenly he saw a lot of stones near the surrounding mountain walls, which should be the gravel eroded by the glacial movement here. These stones are numerous in number, varying in size, and have angles on them. Seeing these stones, an idea quickly formed in his heart.


    "Yugadim Leviosa." Ryan read a floating spell at a stone that was half his height. Then he floated the stone over the altar and canceled the spell.


    The stone quickly hit a mummy from the height of three floors, and the mummy was smashed, and the strange howling in his mouth followed. This also made the rhythm of the shimmering light on the altar suddenly chaotic.


    Looking at the effect, Ryan used his wand to find more stones from all over and threw it on the altar. It is likely that the altar has no extra energy to resist, and the monsters can only be smashed. This also led to the blood cells gradually getting darker as the flashing light became brighter.


    The mummy on the altar discovered this situation, but because the ritual was in progress, he could not command other monsters to attack Lion.


    Seeing the ceremony was about to fail, the four mummies on the altar suddenly inserted their claws into their chests, and a trace of black and red smoke flew from their chests to the baseball-sized blood ball flying in the air.


    As the mummy moved, the monsters under the altar also changed. Soon they were completely disintegrated and turned into a torrent of flesh and blood flowing down the steps around the altar onto the altar.


    This situation is a very evil sacrifice at first glance, Ryan tries to interrupt this process. But when the sacrifice began. A transparent blood-colored barrier was raised on the altar, and all the stones thrown out later were bounced away.


    Lane had no choice but to retreat to the mountain pass at the entrance of the open space, holding the wand in one hand and the spare grappling hook in the other. After all, the mobs just now can''t be carried hard, not to mention that a big guy might appear. So by the mountain road just became Ryan''s only choice. .


    The time passed slowly, and the **** mist around him became thicker and thicker. And the monsters on the altar have changed: the strange flesh and blood wrapped the blood cell to form a huge **** cocoon, and the mist from the mummy''s chest floated towards the **** cocoon.


    As the mist slowly flew from the mummy''s chest to the blood cocoon, the mummy also quickly weathered, and finally all the mummy turned into fly ash. At the same time, the blood cocoon gave off a dazzling light, forcing Ryan to close his eyes.


    After the light passed, Ryan saw that almost everything on the altar had disappeared, leaving only a blood-red giant wolf standing alone. It looked close to two floors, and the saliva dripping from sharp teeth continued to corrode on the stone altar One pit after another.


    The giant wolf screamed in the sky, and then turned his unscathed gaze to Ryan''s hiding place. Ryan''s pupil shrank, and the newly acquired sixth sense could feel the strong killing intention of the giant wolf to himself.


    This is endless. Lane smiled bitterly, and it was obvious that he had now figured out what had happened today. Some actions in the vicinity of the altar may have awakened the long-sleeping altar. This altar was prepared to awaken a monster according to the original plan. As a result, Ryan intervened and destroyed part of the awakening ceremony. It is likely that the monster did not wake up as originally planned, causing it to endure with Ryan now.


    "I''m just taking a vacation, how can I encounter such a bad thing." Seeing the giant wolf make a striking posture, Ryan quickly used the rope and claw hook to swing around the surrounding mountain wall, avoiding the giant Wolf attack.


    This giant wolf has a sensitivity that is completely inconsistent with his size. He can even use his claws to hook the stone wall to move on a nearly vertical cliff.


    While evading, Ryan also used various methods to fight back, but all had little effect. The magic hits the wolf like a mud bull into the sea without any movement. Only the fire dragon''s flame and sunlight crystals can produce lethality, but each time only a shallow scorch mark is left on the fur of the wolf, and the breath will recover as before in a few breaths.


    Fortunately, in addition to the amazing defensive power and strength of this wolf, it seems that even the wolf has no basic IQ. In some places it can be avoided, the wolf actually hit the stone directly and rushed over. This also allowed Ryan to throw away the giant wolf''s attack by turning multiple times while escaping.


    Seeing that the wolf hit at least seven or eight stone walls and still chasing after him, Ryan felt that every black and evil power with a little level had the same idea in the face of the sudden changes in the original plan.


    Get rid of the trouble.


    Whether it''s Tom Riddle in the Triwizard Tournament, or a monster that has left behind this altar. Give priority to killing the guy who pops up suddenly.


    Even if the giant wolf obviously lost his intelligence due to the ritual error, he still refused to pay attention to Ryan. UU reading seems that his only goal since his birth was to kill Ryan.


    And the giant wolf who lost IQ also made all of Ryan''s methods of disruption useless; it ignored all other things, chasing Ryan to attack.


    Ryan felt that it would not be a way to go on like this. After all, he is a human being, not a robot, and there is no way to stay tireless. And looking at the muscles of the giant wolf, we know that if the physical endurance of the game, Ryan is definitely not his opponent.


    At this time, he could only take a risk. Ryan just observed that although the giant wolf kept waving his front paws, he did not go all out with every claw swing. On average, only once every five times would he be in the stone There were scratches on it, and the other four times Ryan felt that even his own armor curse could be carried.


    Must bet at this time, because Ryan can''t afford it, but the success rate of the plan is not too low, even if missed, 80% of them may not be spiked, you can try it. Although Ryan is now almost certain that he is in a lucid dream, the magic world can sometimes kill people in his dreams. He does not want to be the victim of this strange dream.


    Thinking that Ryan slowed down here, something slipped into his right hand. The giant wolf found Ryan slowed down and launched the attack without hesitation.


    Ryan was suspended in the air by the rope at this time, facing the giant wolf''s claws could not escape the narrow and long range of the attack. So after giving an armor spell to his body, he gave up the rope and fell to the ground.


    The instinctive response of the giant wolf is not slow. After watching the shot down, he did not receive any moves, but slid his claws down.


    Because of this plan, the giant wolf also exhausted the kinetic energy that had just been saved. This trick was blocked by Lion with an iron armor spell, but as the distance drew closer, the giant wolf opened his mouth and bit at Lion.

 Chapter 58： Forgotten history

    Lane watched the big wolf''s big mouth grow bigger and bigger in his field of vision, but he couldn''t avoid raising his right hand and throwing the things in his hand into the wolf''s throat. At the same time, the whole person rushed to the left in a state of extreme embarrassment.


    The giant wolf bit an empty space, and the upper and lower teeth collided to make a loud knock. He looked at his target with his right eye, and found that this human is now lying on the ground, as long as he tilts his head, he can bite him.


    But there was no panic expression on this man''s face, but a strange smile. The giant wolf was about to kill the man. Suddenly there was a sharp pain in his chest. A huge mouth appeared on his chest, and his whole body seemed to drain away along the mouth.


    It couldn''t hold on anymore and lay on the ground. And the human climbed up, prying the mouth of the giant wolf with a sword, and threw a thing into it.


    At this last moment, the wolf''s consciousness, which has been chaotic since he was awakened, is finally awake, and he recalls that he once seemed to be a human. At this time, the things in his mouth also exploded, and his eyes were completely black, and he completely lost consciousness.


    Lane saw that the giant wolf was blown up and half of his head was completely dead, and finally he took a breath and sat on the ground. Then tossed the corroded sword far away.


    He just risked throwing a jar full of sunshine crystals and cherry bombs into the giant wolf''s throat. Actually, he was betting that the defense in the giant wolf was not as strong as in vitro. As a result, he won the bet, and the giant wolf exploded in the esophagus and blasted his chest while the swallow was swallowing it. This is even better than Ryan had expected, and directly blew the giant wolf.


    After that, Ryan chose to use the last jar to make up the knife, which completely wiped out the monster.


    Fortunately, everything went well, and now there are less than 100 crystals of sunlight in Ryan''s hands. If I was hesitating for a while, I would definitely be in a situation where I would be exhausted. Sure enough, he will lose.


    But how to leave this strange place? Ryan sat down and began to think about the problem, the **** mist covering the sky slowly dissipated, and the sun shed.


    Lean turned to look around, and found that the surrounding environment began to come alive, no longer the feeling of depression that was originally enveloped by the **** mist. But the body of the giant wolf changed under the sunlight.


    Pieces of debris rose from the body of the giant wolf, and then, under the sunlight, they turned into golden spots and scattered into the surrounding environment. The body of the giant wolf slowly disappeared.


    Such a big loot, it just disappeared? Ryan felt some pain, and he walked towards the body of the giant wolf, carefully observing how this thing disappeared.


    As a result, he found that the body of the giant wolf melted like snow in the sun. Even if he risked a wolf hair, the wolf hair quickly turned into a little golden light and drilled out of the seam of his palm. To make matters worse, these things cannot be stuffed into any space equipment at all.


    "But it was just a dream, and it wouldn''t let me enjoy the pleasure of getting a baby in the dream." Ryan thought bit by bit, and didn''t find that the **** light in the heart of the giant wolf did not disappear in the sun. , But gradually transformed into gold, looks like an eyeball.


    When that thing finally turned into gold, whizzed towards Ryan. Ryan only felt the back of his head cold, a burst of golden light exploded in his mind. He later found himself a bystander, watching the life of an ancient Viking wizard in the third person.


    This Viking wizard lived more than a thousand years ago and was one of the first humans to set foot on Iceland. At that time, the wizards also lived with ordinary people as leaders and protectors of ordinary people. Because in that wild time, the distribution of magical creatures is much wider than it is now, and some will be dangerous to all humans. To a strange place, if there is no wizard, it is difficult for human beings to stand in a harsh environment.


    In such an awful environment, survival is the most important thing. As for the method of survival, it is no longer the focus, so there was not much conflict between ordinary people and wizards.


    At the beginning, this Viking wizard used a series of natural magic to soothe nature and ease the relationship with the local magical creatures. The first altar on the island was also covered at that time. It was said that the altar was actually something similar to the tower of the mage. Allows the wizard to perform ritual magic on it and magnify the effect of the spell.


    This kind of life in harmony with the surrounding nature has passed for thirty years. In these thirty years, the Viking wizard has also changed from a young man to an old man with white temples.


    The population of the tribe has doubled due to the turbulent weather over the past 30 years, which has also increased the demand for resources. Humans and magical creatures are also in conflict more and more, even on the brink of war.


    Even if the wizard and his apprentices adjusted the relationship between the two sides repeatedly, the local fragile ecological environment destroyed these efforts. After a sudden blizzard, the lack of resources led to a large-scale conflict. ~ Www.novelhall.com ~ Under the magical attack of magical creatures, human beings lacking legal professions retreated. After seeing his familiar people die, the Viking wizard chose to abandon the way of natural balance to fight back.


    He used the original magic to soothe the undead to summon the grievance, and the blood, flesh, and bone magic to heal the disease to strengthen the clan and wake the corpse.


    At the beginning, the Viking wizard still maintained his peace of mind, only summoning the undead who were willing to fight for himself, and strengthening the voluntary sacrifice of the clan.


    But as the war between the two sides gradually escalated, the blood of the clan made him step by step paranoid. At first, it only restrained some undead spirits who were unwilling to serve, and put them into the battlefield. Later, they even used sacrifice magic to gain vitality on a large scale, not only sacrificed prisoners and animals, but also even sacrificed old and weak women and children who had no combat capabilities in the tribe.


    The wizard of Viking sometimes thought about whether his behavior was correct, but the brutal war and explosive power made his thinking twisted, and he transformed into a power-oriented wizard.


    Although the Viking wizard made so much effort, there were still too few humans in Iceland at the time. The magical creatures have an absolute advantage, and the human front is still shrinking day by day.


    Finally, humans throughout Iceland were forced to retreat from the western coastal plain to the present mountainous region in the middle. Abandoned the rich fishing grounds and fertile land, and used the mountainous terrain to survive.


    After another winter, there are less than 100 people left without food and clothing, and it is obvious that they are unable to fight anymore. But they have been surrounded by most of the magical creatures on Iceland. At this time, they made a bold decision in desperation. Even if they all sacrificed, they would drag all the magical creatures on this island to hell.

 Chapter 59： The final truth

    The surviving humans built the last altar near this volcano, which is what Ryan saw. This is also the only surviving altar in Iceland. Other altars were destroyed during the war.


    They first used this altar to communicate with their surroundings. Later, in addition to the wizard and his disciples, others committed suicide with hatred and profaned this altar. This altar also transformed from a natural altar into a blood altar.


    Using the resentment of the passing of life, the Viking Wizard communicated the powerful energy contained in the nearby volcanic underground. And through the temporarily made blood altar, this force was contaminated and led out.


    After absorbing this contaminated power, the wizard and his disciples temporarily obtained powerful power, which opened the barrier between the world where Ryan is now and the real world, and then this powerful power took the wizards Brought to this world with those magical creatures.


    Because the barrier is broken, except for this small space, other places are full of powerful space turbulence. Most of the magical creatures are involved in the turbulent flow of space and die, while the rest fight fiercely with the wizards.


    Finally, the Viking wizard swallowed the only treasure he carried when he left his hometown: the blood of a mythical giant wolf. The incarnation of the giant wolf died with the few most powerful magical creatures left.


    Over time, the turbulence in the space subsided. But the grievances of the dead are still floating in this world. And Ryan is because a lot of sunlight crystals and various plants are released in the real world. The powerful vitality activated the grievances in this world. After awakening the grievances, the ritual magic was carried out according to the obsession of the previous life, and the result brought Ryan in.


    Because they are resentful souls, they just instinctively attack all living creatures. Ryan also had to fight against them for this reason.


    Lean also found that this world is between real and unreal, but more inclined to the soul world. So plants like him cannot be released in this world, and his body becomes about 20 years old under the influence of the age of the soul.


    After absorbing this memory, Ryan woke up. Lamented the blue ray of mankind, to the hardship and sacrifice of Qishan Forest. He dug a hole in the altar where he could find the wreckage, and bowed three respectfully. Expressed his respect for these human pioneers. Although he didn''t agree with the wizard''s sacrifice to his compatriots at all.


    Obviously, at the same time as the sacrifice of the first humans to land on the island, it also wiped out more than 90% of the magical creatures on the island. This allowed later humans to successfully take root on the island. Although due to the role of magic, later humans have forgotten that a group of humans had landed on this island before them and sacrificed them all. (Navigation technology of that era, it is quite normal that there is no news after taking a boat out to sea.)


    Perhaps their hometown thought that they had died in the sea after going out of shipwreck. After all, it was an era when there was no flyway net, no phantom appearance, and even the flying broom was not invented. For wizards, going far away is no safer than ordinary people. Both wizards and Muggles are vulnerable in front of nature.


    After lamenting this lost truth, Ryan began to carefully recall the memory he just absorbed, trying to find a way to leave here. As a result, when he cleared his memory, he found that he had a new harvest, that is, the Viking wizard Life magic.


    Yes, life magic is not imaginary undead magic. The Viking wizard was called a shaman in that era, and he was a wizard who communicated nature and life and death to gain strength. But because of his madness in his lifetime, all the magic that communicated with nature was wiped out, leaving only the life magic related to life and death.


    The life magic he mastered is divided into flesh and soul. Ryan carefully read the inheritance and found that in fact these life magics themselves have no tendency, just the power of life and death.


    If used for good purposes, this magic can heal patients, strengthen themselves, soothe souls, and exorcise evil spirits. It even has a strong lethality to all twisted unnatural life.


    But once it is made into evil, this magic can enslave souls, drive corpses, and even create countless twisted monsters. For example, I have seen those combined monsters made of meat and blood.


    Ryan originally felt that these monsters were extremely evil, and they also hated the magic that caused them all. But after carefully reading these things, Ryan hesitated. He was undecided about whether to learn the magic. On the one hand, it is the desire for power, on the other hand, it is the fear of the undesirable consequences that may result if it is out of control.


    After a short period of thinking, Ryan chose to accept this knowledge. After all, he now holds the Wanjie grocery store ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ in the future, he will see countless worlds and countless powers. Looking ahead and looking back must be nothing.


    Not to mention that he found that this power is not an evil power. Instead, they are exposed to different trends by the user''s tendency. Now most of the magic that Ryan learned at Hogwarts belongs to this aspect of magic, so there is no need to worry too much.


    For example, a daily spell like a floating spell seems to be safe, but if you use this spell to float a person and then remove the spell, the effect is no different from the killing spell.


    This is also in line with an old proverb that Lane had heard in his previous life: Doing things must not waste food for choking.


    Thinking about this problem, Ryan began to delve into the content of this world in the heritage. So that you can return to the real world.


    This world is not the world created by the Viking wizard imagined by Ryan, but only that the wizard used the power of nature to block a small piece from the original world for his own use. Now with the passage of time and the disappearance of the grievances inside, the power of the blockade is gradually dissipated, which makes it harder for Ryan to leave.


    The essence of this world is actually the spiritual world composed of all natural life consciousness, and also the main component of world consciousness or Gaia consciousness. This world is not dead, many spiritual beings survive here.


    Some wizards who are sensitive to soul or nature can easily enter this world. Even some Muggles may break into this world under certain circumstances. Many myths are compiled after ordinary people enter the world and see the stories that happen in this world.


    Ryan quickly mastered the methods of entering and leaving this world after receiving the inheritance. After making a gesture and reading a spell, Lane successfully left the world.

 Chapter 60： End of adventure

    Seemed to fly in a multicolored tunnel for a long time, and a flash of light flashed through, and Ryan finally felt that he came out of the tunnel. He opened his eyes and found himself still lying in the sleeping bag in the recessed shelter.


    He glanced around and saw that the plants were a little bit, it should be that the battle in that world consumed them too much energy. Ryan quickly took them back to the Wanjie grocery store.


    After he started to check the Wanjie grocery store, the sunlight crystal inside was almost consumed. Sure enough, there was a certain connection between the world and the real world just now.


    Ryan took out the knight sword again, and found that although the knight sword had no problem in appearance, all the magic runes in it, and even the structure of the sword body itself, collapsed. He just took the sword out and threw it gently on the ground. The sword shattered like a glass.


    It seems that what happened in that world, its consequences will extend to the real world. Fortunately, Ryan struggled to escape in that world, otherwise it would really die.


    Had to praise Wanjie grocery store, even in that strange world, you can contact Ryan and provide help. Otherwise, most of the things that ca n¡¯t be used will definitely suffer in that world.


    After checking all the items, Ryan took out his pocket watch and found that it was four o''clock in the afternoon, which surprised him. After a last glance at the altar that was indistinguishable from a pile of ordinary stones, he quickly ran down the path towards the entrance.


    After changing to a flying broom, flying road net and taxi, Ryan finally rushed back to the residence where he lived before dinner.


    After dinner, the exhausted Ryan went to bed early. Lying on the bed, he thought about the source of the treasure map in doubt. After all, none of the people involved in the altar were spreading the news alive. So what is going on with this ancient treasure map, and how do they know about it? Lion decided to inquire about Saga Street tomorrow.


    Len quickly fell asleep due to his exhaustion. He slept soundly this night and did not have any dreams.


    Ryan got up early the next morning and felt refreshed, said goodbye to her parents after eating early, and went straight to Sakya Street to find the vampire thief and ask him what is going on with this parchment?


    Lane changed his face again before entering Sakya Street this time. He used quick-acting hair dye, contact lenses and a bunch of cosmetics to paint himself as a mixed Eurasian look, and used fluent American English to disguise himself as a tourist from the United States. Can speak American accent English).


    Ryan did not search directly on the street after entering the street. Instead, I started shopping again from a place I didn''t look at last time. But while shopping, he paid attention to the situation on the street.


    There were also many interesting shops in places I did n¡¯t visit last time. For example, there is a specialty food shop. Most of the food inside can be used as biochemical weapons, such as canned herring from Sweden, fermented shark meat from the local, and Kiwiak needs to stuff the petrel into the belly of the seal and ferment for two to three years.


    Although these are the characteristics of the North, Ryan feels that such things should not be given to friends as gifts. Otherwise, it will be cut off properly.


    But Ryan bought something from another store. That is the fish oil made by magic deep sea fish made by potion making method. This is better than industrially produced fish oil, and can also be used by Muggles. So I bought several cans of my pocket money and gave them to my parents after I went back.


    This commercial street is at the junction of Europe and the United States, so many wizards come and go. Lane even saw a sixth-grade Hufflepuff schoolgirl shopping here. It''s just that because he pretends to be someone else, he can''t say hello.


    Finally saw the thief before when Ryan finished eating at noon. It must be said that the wizards were not very careful about the thief. Wearing a hoodie like this, pressing the brim very low, the sneaky guy walking on the street will soon be caught if he walks on the street of Muggle.


    Lyn put the last piece of roasted lamb leg of black pepper into his mouth, then put down the knife and fork to go out and follow the thief. Seriously, the tracking experience that comes with his assassin heritage is very effective. The thief didn''t find anyone following him at all.


    The thief soon succeeded. The victim didn''t even find his wallet lost. It turns out that not every wizard uses the magic wallet with anti-theft function. When the thief went to the aisle between two houses covered in a whole pictorial to prepare for hiding the dirt, he was re-applied from the sky and slapped.


    After stripping the thief''s only underwear again, Ryan took out the rope and tied the thief, took out a handkerchief to cover his eyes, and then poured the remaining half of the whiskey into the thief''s mouth. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    After a severe cough, the thief woke up and struggled when he saw the darkness in front of him. But because of being tied up, the struggle has no effect. Ryan pulled out a crowbar and began to beat the thief according to the methods in the Assassin''s heritage.


    "Who are you? What are you doing, eh!" The thief screamed, but unfortunately this place was his carefully selected hiding place, and the sound could not reach the streets outside at all.


    "Say, what did you draw on the parchment map last time?" Ryan asked with a low voice.


    "Are you the last person?" The thief''s voice suddenly sounded sharp.


    "No questions allowed, answer my questions quickly." Ryan continued to beat him as he said.


    The vampire thief''s lips wriggled slightly, and it looked like he was going to prepare some curse. Ryan knocked on his mouth with a crowbar, and a fang that was unique to a vampire was knocked down, and half of his teeth were knocked down with this fang. A red light flashed in his throat, and the vampire thief was really going to use a curse.


    May be a magical bite, or it may be that Ryan hit his head to cause a concussion or alcohol has an effect. Through the new life magic, Ryan perceives that his soul has started to be confused.


    At this time, Ryan hit the iron while hot, and released the newly learned soul soothing technique to the unconscious thief. This magic itself is used to soothe the restless soul, but in some cases the other party can tell the truth.


    The effect of magic is better than expected, probably because the thief has lost his mind. Ryan quickly asked his own question: "Where did that parchment map come from?"


    "I made it myself." The thief said vaguely.

 Chapter 61： coincidence? coincidence!

    Lane thought that this parchment treasure map might come from a mysterious organization or a secret sect, or even some adventurers. They found such a treasure map by taking risks or collating ancient materials.


    Only such treasure maps, which have been obtained through painstaking searching, can be worthy of this deadly adventure and the inheritance of precious knowledge obtained after the success of the adventure.


    Especially when Ryan discovered that the thief was a vampire and strengthened this thought. After all, in the anime I watched in my last life, vampires have a lot of research on history, and even have a lot of secrets about treasures.


    But now the thief actually said that this thing was made by himself, Ryan felt a little weird, but Life Magic told Ryan that the thief was telling the truth.


    A little unwilling, Ryan continued to ask the vampire thief: "If you did it, why does this parchment map look so old?"


    "I used old ink and old parchment." The vampire''s answer explained Ryan''s question.


    This kind of trick commonly used in the antique market, how come I didn''t expect it? Lane began to reflect on himself. Just before he started to reflect, he thought of another question: "Why do you want to draw a map and put it on your body?"


    "Because ..." Speaking of this, the vampire thief began to hesitate a little, and Ryan also felt that his soul began to fluctuate, probably to recover.


    Seeing this, Ryan didn''t say a word, raising his crowbar was another beating. In fact, Ryan himself is a pacifist and he doesn''t like to use violence. But this time I almost sent my life away, so when I saw the culprit, there was more violence.


    Persuasion (physics) is useful, even the legendary vampire ca n¡¯t carry Ryan ¡¯s powerful persuasion. This also shows from the side that vampires are similar to humans in most cases. They are not as unconscious as the legend, but just a moving corpse. Of course, if a moving unconscious corpse, then Ryan will be difficult to convince Much bigger.


    Release the magic again and soothe the soul of the vampire. The vampire completely explained why he wanted to bring such a map. Yuan Lei intends to use this map to lure lone tourists, and then robs tourists with a few fox friends.


    As for why the altar was chosen, it is because the altar is indeed a real tourist attraction, which can be found in the information of various places, without causing the victim to doubt. But there are few people there and the terrain is rugged, so they can stop the road and rob.


    Hearing this, Ryan felt that he had nothing to say. An adventure he took at the risk of his life was actually caused by a fake map that coincided with the real adventure location when a robber tried to rob. Ryan felt this kind of coincidence was a bit weird, but it is not unacceptable to think about so many coincidences in history.


    After getting the truth of the matter, Ryan searched and took his 7 Gallon coins, and threw the vampire bundle here again. Put the two dirty purses found from him in the lost and found office on Sakya Street, and then returned to the house in a daunting manner.


    In the remaining days in Iceland, Ryan did not continue to hang out, but lived in the bed and breakfast with his parents, while writing homework, while absorbing the knowledge gained from this adventure.


    The vacation time soon came to an end in this calm day. The Lane family packed their bags and took a flight from Reykjavik International Airport to London.


    After returning to London for only one day of rest, Ryan was called by Hermione to meet in the library.


    "Thank you for giving me my gifts. Those amulets are very interesting. I have seen them in some books. It ¡¯s just that the sweets you sent were confiscated by my parents. You know they are dentists and I do n¡¯t want me to eat too much. Lots of sugar. "Hermione told Ryan after the two greeted each other.


    Then they took out the homework they had finished and began to discuss. Hermione showed extreme admiration for Ryan''s completion of the homework while traveling, and said that this kind of learning spirit is worthy of her learning. (Ryan: I just want to finish writing and have time to salt the fish.)


    After discussing the problems encountered in the homework, the two people walked out of the library and sat down on the roadside benches to exchange the latest situation with each other.


    Ryan did not tell Hermione about his adventures. He felt that Hermione ¡¯s age was not suitable for knowing such cruel things. Especially think about Hermione ¡¯s establishment of a house elf rights promotion in the original text. The sorcerer slaughtered all the magical creatures on the island.


    So Ryan took out an entire album from his schoolbag and pointed at the photos to introduce the attractions, wetlands, glaciers, and volcanoes when he had been there. The dead bird on the treetop, take a special boat to watch the huge North Sea Siren underwater. There is also Sakya Street full of various exotic cultures.


    "Oh, this is awesome. Unlike I can only stay at home reading books every day, even the magic wand can''t be used. I''m really worried about what to do if I don''t practice for so long ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hermione is here After listening to Ryan''s account of this travel experience.


    "Right." Hermione seemed to think of something to Ryan after complaining: "Have you written to Harry recently?"


    "Written, more than one." Lane replied. "Unfortunately Harry didn''t reply to a letter to me. I don''t think it''s normal."


    "Me too, Ron said he would find a way, hoping that he would have a way to receive Harry''s reply. Anyway, Harry''s disconnection is quite worrying." Hermione said.


    After, Ryan took out Demstrand''s first to fifth grade textbooks he shared and shared them with Hermione, because the two had previously agreed that if they found interesting old books, they needed to share them with each other.


    Hermione frowned when she saw these books: "Lane, I don''t think we should read these books. After all, these are black magic."


    "But this is Demstrang''s textbook, not those messy and dangerous black magic books. As one of Europe''s three major schools, Demstrang''s textbook should not have too many problems." Ryan explained.


    "Not to mention the pure blood families, more or less will teach these things to the children. And our wizards of Muggle origin basically have no access to this knowledge, I heard the Weasley brothers say that many of the Ministry of Magic The staff ca n¡¯t even release a complete iron mantra. It ¡¯s likely that many Muggle-born wizards have n¡¯t been exposed to this kind of combat spell. Think about what we faced last year, I think this kind of combat spell We have to learn a little bit. "


    "Then there is no need to learn black magic." Hermione insisted on her point of view.


    Ryan sat up straight and decided to explain the problem to Hermione carefully. He didn''t want to quarrel because of this kind of thing.

 Chapter 62： Discussion about black magic

    "What is black magic?" Ryan started his topic from the most basic questions.


    "Destructive and evil magic is called black magic." Hermione replied after thinking.


    "This is the original words written in the black magic defense textbooks. It is worthy of our knowledge of all things. All textbooks can be remembered." Ryan praised Hermione with a slightly ridiculous tone. Then Zheng Se said: "In fact, the core criterion for truly identifying black magic lies in evil rather than destructiveness. For example, a fire spell can make fire for us, but it can also create a deadly and very destructive fire. But we The Fire Curse cannot be considered evil. "


    "Yes, so I think the core criterion of black magic is evil, a kind of maliciousness to the object of the curse. This is why I object to you learning this. I do n¡¯t want the classmates I know to become an evil black wizard. "" Hermione replied.


    "But the problem is that the definition of evil magic is that as long as it produces negative emotions for the desired target when it is released, then this magic is evil. It is undeniable that this kind of magic with negative emotions is often more lethal. . And as negative emotions increase, the power of the spell increases. "


    "What do you want to say?" Hermione was confused.


    "I just think that as long as negative emotions in certain areas should be allowed, it doesn''t mean evil." Ryan said as he turned on the bookmarked page of the third grade black magic textbook and pointed to one of the spells. : "Look, this magic needs to have an aversion to the target before it can form a force field from your wand and bounce off the target.


    Disgust is a negative emotion, but I think it is not evil. Compared with the power that these magic can show, this little negative emotion should not be a problem. "


    After hearing Ryan''s explanation, Hermione took a textbook and turned it over. Later, he said: "It is indeed the top three schools in the European magic world. The textbooks used do not have the magic that looks too cruel, and I believe that even the Hogwarts professors will be more or less aware of this. Similar spells, but these are learned for the purpose of defending them. (Note 1)


    I am worried that our age and our minds are very likely to be attracted by power and go astray. This is why I think that Hogwarts only allows students in the upper grades of the Black Magic Defense Skills to view certain black and white Magic books. I think that in the upper grades, we will naturally be able to study relevant knowledge under the guidance of teachers, but it should also be for the purpose of resisting them. "


    "So what do you think should be done with this knowledge? I just want to learn some powerful magic to protect myself and my friends. After all, like last year''s feeling of being helpless in the face of evil is really too bad." Ryan said.


    "I believe that the power to resist black magic can only be learned through practice. It is not enough to only understand the theoretical knowledge. We should practice some self-defense magic. But I think we should not learn the content of these books, because this is black magic after all. I do n¡¯t think the current situation is so bad that we need unscrupulous improvement. What happened last year is just some accidents.


    I will not object to you reading these books. Since you decided to learn to protect your own power, you can learn how to recognize them, respond to them, and learn some magic that can resist them by understanding these black magic. This is enough to fight against evil forces and protect themselves.


    Know that no other magic is necessarily as powerful as black magic. There is no need to cross that dangerous boundary to learn black magic. I think we should read these books together to ensure that no one takes a dangerous step. "Hermione thought for a long time before he pursed his lips and said his opinion to Ryan."


    Ryan was a little surprised when she heard Hermione''s answer, because he found that Hermione not only was not persuaded by him, but also tried to persuade him. It''s just that Hermione''s words also shocked him mentally. After a while of reflection, Ryan suddenly found that there was something wrong with his thoughts.


    Indeed, Ryan knows the plot, which is an advantage. But sometimes the plot also limits thinking. He knew that the war was about to break out, so he sometimes seemed to be eager for quick success. But neglecting owning a grocery store in Wanjie, there is enough time and channels to obtain powerful power, and there is no need to use some impetuous ways to enhance your strength.


    As a person with a psychological age over 30 years old, he has not yet seen a little girl clearly. This made him feel ashamed.


    "Thank you, I almost missed it. Thank you for pointing me in the right direction. I swear I will never learn the black magic above." Ryan gave a solemn guarantee after listening to Hermione''s answer. .


    In order to express his determination, Lane handed over all these black magic textbooks to Hermione for safekeeping. Hermione looked relieved. After that, the two discussed some other things, and then went home for lunch.


    Ryan believes that Hermione is right, black magic that may cause serious mental irreversible damage is not worth the risk to learn. But the other magic he masters still needs practice. This is the same as swimming, no matter how solid the theoretical knowledge is, it is certainly impossible to master this skill without going into the water to swim.


    Since you want to practice, you need to find a place that cannot be monitored by the Ministry of Magic. Ryan thought for a while and thought Plants vs. Zombies World is a good place to practice because there are enough targets there. What''s more, it''s been a long time since I left, I haven''t visited it for a long time. Ryan wants to know how his house has been cleaned up ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan took advantage of the afternoon to go to the library to check and copy A lot of industrial materials related to daily life are ready to be brought to Dave as a gift. After all, it was a zombie apocalyptic world, although now humans are slowly becoming stronger and rebuilding their homes. But many things are not so easy to recover, Ryan intends to bring some materials related to daily chemical to help people in that world to rebuild a modern civilization.


    At dinner, Ms. Sally, the mother, asked Ryan: "I have a question, why have I gone to the library every morning after the summer vacation? I don''t think the community library can have magic-related books."


    "Because I''m going to do homework with a classmate, mother." Ryan said while eating pasta on a plate.


    "Classmate? Dentist Granger''s daughter? You seem to have said that she was the first of your grade last semester." Mr. Lambert also interjected at this time.


    "Uh, yes. I didn''t pass her exam at the end of the last semester." Lane replied quietly.


    "So when you do homework with her, you have to learn her strengths. In fact, we have always been worried that you are a little proud of yourself because of the good grades in elementary school." Ms. Sally said.


    Afterwards, the two of them taught Ryan about his attitude towards learning. Ryan discovered that he might have been misled by some propaganda before. Who said that European and American parents do not pay attention to children''s learning, this thing is almost the same in the world.


    Note: In the last book, Professor McGonagall once controlled a Death Eater with the Soul Retribution Curse, but it is an unforgivable level of black magic. It can be seen that at least professors should all be black magic. It''s just that most of the professors learn by the way for the purpose of researching to resist them, except for the professors of Snape-like black wizard origin.

 Chapter 63： Real war arrives

    In the evening, after the parents are asleep. Ryan brought a lot of things to the Wanjie grocery store.


    Probed the dragon grass on the counter with the newly learned life magic, and then Ryan discovered why the new plant could not be grown. It turned out that I injected too high-level energy into this plant (the dragon is one of the top creatures in the magic world.), So it lacks a soul, which is why this plant has been unable to mature. After all, for a plant, it takes a long time to grow a soul.


    But Ryan felt that this time he went to the world of Plants vs. Zombies, maybe he could get something that would promote the development of the soul of this plant.


    After exploring the plants, Lane opened a space door and went to the world of Plants vs. Zombies.


    He came to this world and found that it was already afternoon. After looking at the town, Lane discovered that the town was completely different from the previous one. The zombies and barricades that had fallen on the road have been cleaned up, and the houses on both sides of the road have been repaired. Human activities have appeared in the houses. Figure.


    The most obvious change is that in the middle of the town, a huge energy tower stands in the small square in front of the original Dave ¡¯s house, even if it is away from several houses, Lane.


    Ryan speeded up to the door of Dave''s house, and just walked to his door and did not knock on the door, the door was opened.


    "Oh, my friend from a different world, the plants have told Dave that you are here in advance. Dave hasn''t seen you for a long time, and I really miss you a bit. Welcome, welcome." Dave reached out and patted Ryan on the shoulder And later let Ryan enter the room.


    Ryan found that the house was much cleaner than when he had come a few times, and Dave explained proudly next to him: "Since I built these robots, I have extended the defense circle a long distance. I used to hide Ordinary people on the mountain can come back, at least Dave can now eat hot fresh meals. "


    Was talking, a small robot walked by. Also wiped around with a rag.


    "These robots are really flexible. I admire the civilization that can make these robots so smart by perforating steel plates and steam engines. By the way, I will show you my most proud invention recently. You must not think of it. "


    Speaking of Dave taking Lane to the place where the energy tower was placed in the square in front of the door, Lane saw at a glance that this energy tower seemed a little different from what he knew. Only a little white water vapor appeared in the uppermost chimney . It is important to know that even in the world of the ice age, where the energy tower was born, the upper chimney will inevitably roll black smoke and sparks when the coal combustion efficiency is raised to the limit.


    "How did you make the energy tower not smoke at all?" Ryan turned and asked Dave.


    "Ah, this is about to involve my secret weapon." Dave nodded and greeted the engineers who were guarding the energy tower around him, while answering.


    After approaching the energy tower, Ryan found that the energy tower seemed to be different from the structure he had seen. The bottom of the energy tower was supposed to be a burning room with a thick ring of fireproof glass. It did not look like an observation window, but instead It looks like there is a greenhouse underneath.


    Wait, greenhouse! Ryan seemed to think of something, and ran beside the glass in two steps. Sure enough, inside is a group of torch stumps blazing blue fire.


    Dave also caught up at this time, cuddling Ryan''s shoulder with one hand and pointing to the torch stump underneath. "Friend, look. As long as I feed them coffee beans and sunlight crystals, they can continue to burn like this. This is much more environmentally friendly than the original design of coal burning, and I do n¡¯t have to worry about any energy crisis. I think I am a genius to make such improvements. "


    "It is indeed a genius idea." Lane agreed. "By the way, I am here to give you some production processes and technologies for daily necessities, as well as the magical plant seeds that I have never seen before this time I traveled to a Nordic country. At the same time I want to find some zombies Practice my magic. "


    Dave took what Ryan handed him, handed the seeds to a robot, looked at a package of paper documents and said: "These things are very useful. After all, everyone is safe now and do n¡¯t worry about food and clothing. Something.


    Unfortunately, it is too far away from the outbreak of the disaster. Many of the daily necessities that we found before the disaster have expired and can no longer be used. These things just happen to relieve your urgency. But next time you can bring a storage mobile storage, so many paper documents is really a bit troublesome. "


    "No way, the world on my side is at least ten years behind this world. I guess you don''t have an ancient computer that can read floppy disks here?"


    After listening to this reason, Dave nodded, handed the information brought by Ryan to the staff, and then said to him: "You said you want to find the zombies this time? You have to say that you are too coincidental. I have just accumulated a lot of strength recently and am ready to reclaim the first city. You stay here for one night and we will leave tomorrow. You can go with us. "


    "Right." Dave seemed to think of something and went on. UU reading www.uukandanshu.com "Your house has been completely organized, and the friends you introduced last time live there now. But the house is very big, don''t worry about nowhere to live."


    Farewell to Dave, Lane came to his house behind Dave''s house. Only then did he take a closer look at his own house for the first time.


    This is a red brick double-storey house with three bedrooms and a warm fireplace. Lane went to the door and knocked. The door opened, and a little girl came out of it. It should be Jennifer Scott, the daughter of the duo.


    Jennifer was a little surprised to see Lane, then shouted into the room: "Dad, the brother who sent us to this world last time is back."


    Kenwei, who was wearing a home costume, walked out of the room soon and saw Ryan greeted very warmly: "Hello, Mr. Ryan, please come in quickly. I think you should not have dinner yet. I will use it later. Telephone ... phone, yes this is the word. I will use the telephone to ask the restaurant to bring dinner. "


    Ryan walked into the living room, sat on the sofa and said to Kenway: "It seems that you are well adapted to this kind of life now, and even learned to call takeaway."


    "Take your blessing." Kenway poured a cup of black tea and said to Ryan: "After I came over, Mr. Dave read your letter of introduction and hoped that I would go to the investigation team to work. I think that job is suitable for me At least this time I can be sure that this is the enemy and none of them are innocent. He also asked my daughter to go to school like other children. My daughter looks much better now, thank you very much. "


    "Ah, as long as you think you are doing well. I don''t want anything wrong with my commitment." Lane replied. I am heartily happy that I successfully helped those in need.

 Chapter 64： Real war preparation

    After chatting with Kenway for a while, there was a knock at the door. A spider-like robot stood at the door, and Kenway inserted a perforated steel plate on his body behind a mouth on the robot. A drawer popped out of the robot, which contained a food box for dinner.


    Really advanced! Ryan sighed, after all, he didn''t even have a robot to deliver food in his last life. Dave deserves to be a genius. With these technologies, he can bring out so many new uses.


    After dinner, chatting for a while, Lane and Kenway said good night to each other and returned to the room early. After all, both men need to participate in the war tomorrow.


    The master bedroom has been empty here for Ryan. Ryan walked into the bedroom, only to find that the bed was covered with an assassin costume cut out according to his figure. This should be kind to Kenway.


    Although Ryan feels a pity, after all, he grows up quickly at his age, but he can also use this as a template to get Diagon Alley to ask someone to make a suit that can grow with age. Because this suit is most suitable for the power of Lane, it is far more convenient than Hogwarts school uniform.


    There is also an iron box on top of this outfit. When I opened it, I found that there was a gold-plated steel plate with holes. It was the same as the steel plate used by Kenway to take a meal. This should be the ID card made by Dave.


    Ryan installed the gold-plated steel plate, which was only a child''s slap, and then practiced a spell for a while before going to bed because Ryan was a little excited because he was going to participate in a real war tomorrow. Fall asleep slowly.


    Early the next morning, Ryan got up early to wash, and then put on that assassin costume. It must be said that this professionally designed clothing is more conducive to sports and combat than ordinary clothing.


    After breakfast and farewell to Jennifer, Lane and Kenway went to the scheduled square to gather. It wasn''t until Ryan discovered that the people preparing for the expedition had already assembled in the square. Probably because of population problems, the number of people going out this time is about 500, and each person has a robot as a substitute.


    To Ryan''s surprise, the robot has a special cultivation tank in which a lot of plants are placed. It seems that these plants are weapons for combat.


    At this time, Dave finished his pre-war speech and went to Ryan and said to Ryan: "It used to be difficult for us to attack because the plants were unable to move. If we planted a little plants outside, the progress was too slow and the manpower was insufficient. Plus With the passage of time, most of the vehicles can no longer be used, and no mobile power can be organized at all, so there is no way to counterattack the zombies. "


    Ryan asked a bit strangely: "This is only 500 people operating 500 robots, which is still thin compared to the thousands of zombies, can this counterattack succeed?"


    "It''s still thanks to the technology you sent." Dave said with some excitement: "Actually, there are 5,000 robots outside the town, and everyone just went to command the robots to fight. Since we have robots, we can cultivate more plants. , While also giving plants unparalleled mobility. "


    No wonder this group of combatants has men, women and children. On the one hand, it does not require melee combat and has very low physical requirements. On the other hand, there is now a shortage of population and we can only mobilize all the people who can be mobilized.


    So these plants and robots can be promoted so quickly, because humans are already so few. Ryan believes that in the future, human civilization in this world will likely become a plant-steam-punk mixed-style civilization.


    Kenway set off with 5 people and 50 robots ahead of time. As scouts, they needed to find their way in front of the army. Dave invited him to ride the robot with him.


    Lane only found out that the doctor and his 100 robots were not the same as ordinary robots. Each robot has a two-storey height, much larger than the robots I saw in the square just now. They carry a huge iron box on their backs, and the pipes beside the iron boxes exude a trace of white steam. The steam discharged by so many robots makes the mist here make it look like a fairyland.


    Seeing Ryan ¡¯s curious look, Dave explained: ¡°Ordinary robots need to regularly replenish the high-temperature and high-pressure steam at a fixed amount, and their size cannot be installed in the boiler. So I invented this large robot, which can be mutated with the enemy on the one hand Large zombie battles, on the other hand, they can afford boilers and replenish steam for other robots on the battlefield. "


    Ryan expressed admiration for Dave, a mad scientist, who could actually learn so much technology in such a short period of time and make improvements, which is simply incredible.


    While speaking, the two climbed onto a large robot, and then joined the large army and began to advance to the predetermined battlefield.


    The goal of this battle is to create as much motion as possible in the suburbs of Luye City, to lure out the zombies in the urban area and completely destroy them in the field. In this way, you can easily occupy Luye City and obtain the necessary materials and industrial capacity for the next step ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At the same time, you can also accommodate more people.


    The good news is that in the last time Ryan arrived in the war, the leader of the zombies in Luye City was annihilated along with many senior zombies when they attacked Dave''s town. There are currently no heads of dragons in Luye City. Only a few senior zombies barely lead a large group of zombies acting instinctively. That''s why Dave made a plan to lead the snake out of the hole. Because there are too few high-level zombies, the control of the zombie group will be at an extremely inconvenient point.


    This steel army rolled forward and ran towards the city more than thirty kilometers away. Ryan was bored during the journey, and began to ask Dave some questions about the world.


    From Dave ¡¯s answer, Ryan learned that the world might have been five or six years ahead of Ryan ¡¯s previous life. Later, a meteorite fell, and some large consortia''s research on the meteorite caused the spread of biochemical crisis. It''s just that the meteorite also changed the world, making Dave lucky enough to cultivate these magical plants.


    But compared with the world of Ryan''s last life, this world may not have had nuclear weapons due to different physical rules. For monsters such as zombies, conventional weapons are obviously less lethal to them, especially their variants. In addition, the biochemical crisis that year broke out very violently, suddenly. Humans also lack sufficient manpower to operate conventional weapons.


    On the side of zombies, there are only a few high-level zombies capable of manipulating weapons intelligently, and the remaining zombies can only do some simple activities. So now there is basically no room for conventional weapons to fight in this world, and the form of warfare has also become a vegetal vs. zombie.


    Time passed slowly in the chat, and suddenly, Ryan felt that the giant robot stopped. The original preset battlefield has arrived, and war is about to erupt.

 Chapter 65： Real war

    The preset terrain of the battlefield is excellent. A river flows from the left side of the battlefield. This river flows from the side of the valley town where they departed, and flows from the green leaf city to the sea. The river is very turbulent in this mountainous place, and only a small part of zombies can threaten the flanks from the river downstream.


    The right side of the battlefield is the remnant of the mountain. The rugged terrain limits the possibility of zombies attacking in groups.


    This time is a full dispatch of human beings. If they are unsuccessful, they will become benevolences. This is why Ryan saw that the people in this group were all old and weak. Because fighting the zombies must be quick and quick. In the decisive battle, a full blow must not be delayed. Otherwise, every dead fighter will turn into a zombie force, and surely tactics will not work.


    At this time Kenway brought his men back. He said that in the vicinity of the suburbs, it is difficult to get in with too many zombies. There is really no way to further investigate the specific time of arrival of zombies.


    Ryan volunteered at this time to try to investigate. He and Kenway drove a robot to the nearest safe point from the city.


    After reaching a safe point, Ryan fully launched his new life magic. He immediately felt that there were a lot of filthy unnatural creatures in the whole city. He condensed his perception into a line and explored towards the city. Due to the new school of magic and his insufficient level, this perception has a distance limitation and is very vague, and it is impossible to distinguish specific units at all. But enough to perceive the distribution of zombies in the scanned piece.


    After learning that Ryan''s scanning distance was limited, Kenway manipulated the robot to walk around the city. After going around the city, Ryan sketched the distribution of zombies in the city, and marked a few points in his perception that reacted more strongly than other zombies.


    Because there are high-level zombies, Lane thinks it is likely that all the scattered zombies around him will be attracted to the high-level zombies. Because in his perception, the approximate number of zombies definitely exceeds the population of Luye City before the disaster.


    Back to the camp, Lane told Dave what he had detected. Dave listened to their report and quickly sent Kenway back to the town to get all the plants that could be used outside through the steamboat.


    After the order was given, Dave turned to Ryan to thank him for bringing the information. Because the intelligence represents two good news and one bad news. The good news is that these zombies may not attack until 48 hours later, so that the human army has enough time to prepare the fortifications.


    The bad news is that after the last decapitation of the zombies, the left-behind senior zombies in Luye City attracted a large number of wandering zombies to strengthen themselves to survive this fragile stage. If this situation is not detected this time, it is likely that the human side will suffer a great loss.


    After that, it was construction time. The human side operated the robot to build high platforms and protective walls in the position, excavated a large number of trenches in front of the position, and attracted water from the river to flood the low-lying areas at the front of the position to make swamp delay zombie operations. .


    After lunch, a steam ship came from the direction of the town, and the ship was full of plants. Thanks to Kenway, an old captain, no one else could sail on such a fast river.


    "Don''t these plants have a combat mode? Why do you have to pull the plants from behind?" Lane asked Dave puzzled.


    "It''s very simple. Only in places with a lot of plants can plants enter combat mode. In this place, plants can''t enter combat mode at all. I didn''t expect that there are so many zombies. I also thought that only the plants on the robot can solve the problem. In this way, some plant seeds can be saved and used after regaining the green leaf market.


    Unfortunately, the current situation can only be deployed in this area to prepare for the worst. Not to mention the fact that the combat effectiveness of plants has decreased in combat mode. In residential areas, street fighting is fine. In this field situation, the original plants are more suitable. "


    Finally, Dave distributed all the pots again and let each combatant bring them.


    Wait for less than half an hour after lunch at noon the next day, sitting in a tent to practice the magic of life left by Viking. A bell sounded on the platform, and Ryan ran out of the tent and ran up the protective wall, and found a green invisible zombie army walking towards the camp along the road before the disaster.


    Tens of thousands of zombies even covered the small plain in front of the position. Ryan could even see some particularly tall zombies staggered amongst a group of zombies.


    Fortunately, after the overnight construction of more than 5,000 robots, the human camp has built enough fortifications, and the front swamp and the camp are covered with potato mines. Torch stumps and various pea shooters are arranged in the trench, and a nut wall in front of the trench serves as a shield.


    Around the core of the camp was a circle of seven or eight meters high protective wall connected to a high platform of about ten meters. The protective wall and the high platform are filled with various pitcher plants and corn cannons ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The height gives them a longer range, which can cover the plants in the trenches to fight. In addition, robots filled with plants are operated by humans as a reserve team, ready to replenish the lack of firepower.


    Ryan''s mission in combat is to fight with the reserve team at the forefront and provide Dave commanding the rear with changes to the zombies in the front to facilitate the adjustment of human power.


    Lyn found that the morale of the human side is very high, because this is the first time they have launched a counterattack. As for the possible fear, the end of the world has been so many years. Fear has long been afraid.


    With a scream of screams from the zombies on the opposite side, the zombies swooped like a tide, and the war began.


    The first batch was just some cannon fodder zombies, which soon collapsed under the fire of plants. The following batches were only a slight increase in the number of zombies, and were eliminated when they did not encounter the trench. It seems that this should be a reconnaissance operation launched by senior zombies, but Ryan also found that the zombies'' attacks were far less organized than the last time Ryan encountered. This may be because there are too few senior zombies, which makes them only rough. Of commanding zombies, which should be good news.


    Finally launched a threatening assault at the beginning of the fourth wave of zombie attacks. They used several ice truck zombies as their assault spears, and a row of football zombies behind them.


    They rushed towards the human position. Because of their stronger defense, they suffered a loss and crossed the swamp area to reach the first trench.


    Seeing this situation, the reserve team that Ryan followed was also dispatched. They rushed to one of the zombie assault spears, preparing to eliminate this wave of zombies through the advanced plants equipped on the robot.

 Chapter 66： Real warfare

    When he arrived behind the nut wall in that place, Lane discovered that the zombie striker had been less than 50 meters away from here. Robots have lowered their center of gravity to prepare for plant attacks. Lion also took out his wand and prepared to release the spell.


    In the inheritance of the Viking Wizard, the best tool for releasing spells is not a magic wand, but a cold weapon of a magic array, such as a battle axe, a spear or a sword, inlaid with gems like Niven.


    It''s a pity that none of the above things are available to Ryan. There is no way he can only use the wand to barely count. Compared to those professional weapons, the wand lacks melee ability and has an excellent amplification effect for these combat magic. But the advantage is that the price is lower and the scope of application is wider.


    For example, if the same combat magic is cast, the magic weapon used as a casting tool can even exert more than twice the magic wand''s casting effect. But the price paid is that such a weapon is at least three to five times the price of the magic wand, and it needs to be tailored. The most important thing is that this weapon can''t do anything except combat. You can''t rely on them to make potions or clean up your home.


    Even when casting a magic that is not purely for combat, it is not as effective as a wand. Ryan thinks this may also be the reason why these magic weapons finally withdrew from the stage of history. After all, it is not only a matter of fighting when people are alive.


    Soon the zombies entered the range, and the robots on the human side began to pour firepower towards them. Ryan also waved his wand to release magic.


    The experiment started with some ordinary magic, but unfortunately the coma curse is not useful for the dead. At most, they will repel them a little, and within a few seconds they will stand up and continue to move forward. It is useful to imprison quickly, but it seems so incompetent when facing the sea of ??zombies, and it is only useful when dealing with a single zombie.


    And some other spells are basically useless, such as torn apart and broken bones, which can only play a role in the zombie body that has fallen down and disappeared. If you use a fire spell to deal with zombies, the lit zombies will not burn in a while. Zombies advancing with flames will cause more trouble to humans.


    Finally, Ryan began to use his newly acquired ancient Viking life magic to fight against these zombies. He raised his wand and drew a semicircle, then read the mantra in ancient Viking language: "Uncleanness returns to silence"


    A pale ray shot from the top of Ryan''s wand and hit a zombie wearing a rugby uniform. The heavy football protective clothing did not bring any defense to him, and the moment the light hit it, the zombies turned into a pile of ashes, leaving only one football costume to fall to the ground.


    Seeing that the spell is so easy to use, Ryan started to shoot the football-like zombies that were more difficult to knock down. Some spells accidentally hit the plant during the battle. But as is known from the heritage, these magics have no lethal effect on non-evil creatures.


    Since there is no need to worry about accidental injuries, Ryan''s attack frequency is greatly increased. Especially after the comrades exploded the ice-cart zombie in front of the cover, Lane''s spell reduced a lot of pressure for the comrades.


    Originally comrades were not too happy to let the little kid Ryan join this team, especially when he saw that he did not command any robot. Think he just came to pure chaos. It''s just that as the leader Dave''s order they can''t quit. Now after seeing the magical power of Ryan, they began to actively cooperate with Ryan, constantly reporting the direction of one special zombie after another to indicate the direction of attack for Ryan.


    After more than ten minutes of fighting, this part of the zombie was completely wiped out. Thankfully, not much was lost in the high nut wall. Ryan and his team took advantage of the next wave of zombies that had not yet arrived and began to walk out of the protective wall to replenish potato mines on the ground.


    The sound of corn cannons rang behind him, and Dave blocked the battlefield with strong firepower, and bought enough time for Ryan and their frontline personnel.


    The war spent hours in this tug-of-war, even if it was dark, the zombies still attacked in waves. Lion can only rely on the robot to eat some dry food and drink some water when the zombies attack. Then squint in turn with the teammates for a while.


    Lane found that the number of attacking zombies was far more than the number of investigations at that time, but fortunately, the batch of investigation balloons released by Dave detected many places by night. Although he was still shot down in the end, he obtained valuable investigation results.


    The results of the investigation showed that the zombies concentrated the power of the green leaf plain. This means that the zombie power will be three times as expected. The good news is that once they are completely eliminated, the entire leafy plain will be within easy reach.


    This news shocked everyone on the front line, especially in the second half of the night, Kenway took the risk of sailing in the night again. Bringing back-up plants and robots to the position, these substantive backups greatly inspired everyone''s morale ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In the early morning of the next day, the rising sun sprayed the golden sunlight to the battlefield. The battlefield was a mess, and the limbs of the zombies were covered with the whole land.


    Lyn''s eyes were bloodshot, and his teammates were drinking hot coffee just around the robot''s radiator. From four o''clock in the morning, the zombie''s attack suddenly stopped every half an hour. Only some ghost zombies were thrown in as harassment, and the pressure across the board suddenly lightened. However, Ryan and his teammates did not relax their vigilance. They felt this seemed to be the silence before the storm, and the final decisive battle may erupt at any time.


    As soon as he finished the cold sandwich with his hot coffee, the group of zombies opposite uttered a huge scream. The turquoise body came like a sea tide. Ryan saw a variety of zombies mixed up and rushed towards this side, it seems that the zombies chose a wave of assaults, hoping to output the largest attack in such a short time. Apply strong pressure to defeat humans who have been exhausted for a day.


    Dozens of corn cannons on the high platform fired first, and then the whizzing sounds of flying in the air and the explosion sound after touching the ground rang one after another. The group of zombies is even more chaotic, especially the huge giant zombies fall one after another, making the frontline pressure greatly reduced.


    Subsequently, various pitcher plants also issued their attacks, flying in the air with watermelon, frozen watermelon, cabbage corn kernels and butter. These attacks, like peeling onions, weakened a large group of zombies layer by layer.


    But the zombies in the back still ignored them and stepped on the body of the companion to continue to rush towards the human position.


    Lane stood on a robot, looking at the swarm of corpses with a serious look. He clenched his wand to prepare for the final round of battle.

 Chapter 67： The end of the real war

    Lane watched the zombies rushing in like a tide, leveled the roadblocks that had been scattered, and also used some sacrifices to eliminate all the potato mines in front of the position.


    Around 20 meters away from the high nut wall, a group of giant zombies came out from behind the group. Even impatiently stepped directly on the ordinary zombies who were standing in front of them.


    These zombies are different from the common giant zombies. They are bigger. They also put together a set of armor with debris such as car parts and house components, which has weakened the attack of the plants a lot.


    Lyn tried to attack these giant zombies with unclean return, but unfortunately they have thick skin and a certain magical defense ability. Each magic hits them only to form a small gray area.


    Lyn tried to focus on attacking the leg of a giant zombie, although multiple attacks left a large grayish mark on the zombie''s leg, making the giant zombie slow to move. However, after discovering the reason for his slow movement, the zombie just grabbed the piece of meat with his paws, and then acted as usual.


    There is already a team next to one or two giant zombies to fall through concentrated firepower, but the zombies behind will immediately fill up the vacancies.


    Looking at him with their huge bodies rushing towards them, Ryan knew it was not time to keep his hands. He drew a tube of psychedelic mushroom spore powder from the belt around his waist and sprinkled it into the air in front of him. Then he pointed a giant zombie with a wand and drew a figure in the air. Then he read it in ancient Viking language: " Deter filth. "


    Lane''s wand traced through the spore powder was quickly lit by the flame as the sound of the spell fell. Formed as a Nepali letter Is composed of pale flames. The simplest meaning of this letter is ice. A further sense reflects that snow is beautiful, delicate and beautiful, but it is also deceptive and may be an obstacle. In a deep sense, it represents a possible delay in planning. Passion has cooled, but it can also mean that anger has subsided.


    This letter made of flames quickly turned into a ping pong-sized ball of light and flew to the giant zombies with the command of Ryan. Upon encountering three giant zombies gathered together, the ball of light exploded. They turned into a white mist that enveloped them.


    These mists quickly penetrated into the bodies of giant zombies and other zombies around them, and these zombies were immediately there. After a few seconds, they turned around and started attacking other zombies around them.


    Due to the sudden mutiny of these zombies, this group of zombies is chaotic. The attack strength of the zombies immediately stagnate.


    Ryan ¡¯s teammates quickly pulled the seemingly weak Ryan onto the robot, and then instructed the robot and the surrounding plants to increase firepower while the zombies were chaotic, hoping to eliminate as many zombies as possible.


    Although everyone is fighting hard, there are too many zombies coming up. After all, the zombies are out of the nest this time, and their number far exceeds that of humans. A few minutes later Ryan felt that he was recovering almost, and orders came from the camp. Let the front-line teams abandon the nut wall and retreat to the back of the trench.


    Because the offensive of the Zombie Legion was so violent that a large number of imperial zombies were thrown through the nut wall, causing a lot of chaos in the rear. The main zombies in front of them are attacking the nut wall while the teams are overwhelmed. They are like green waves. They constantly slap the obstacles in front of them. Many nut walls have been destroyed. Many unmanned robots Losses also occur when loopholes are blocked.


    Therefore, the commander of the camp decided to shrink his troops for better defense. Under the cover of cherry bombs and hot peppers, Ryan and their squad successfully retreated to the trench area to rebuild their positions.


    The unguarded nut wall was quickly destroyed. Although the plants everywhere were struggling to attack, Lane also saw a large number of zombies falling every second. However, the momentum of the fully attacked zombie is still strong, and several trenches in the front that were used for delay are quickly filled with the bodies of the fallen zombies, and the original appearance can not be seen at all.


    The zombies attacked fiercely for a while. Most of the zombies suffered heavy casualties on the way to attack the human position. The firepower of various plants constituted a dense firepower network, constituting a **** war symphony.


    Ryan continuously releases various magic attacks on the powerful zombies that have been mutated, although in the process he has experienced many situations of collapse and collapse. But after falling down every time, he got up and continued to release magic to help his comrades.


    Ryan felt that his magic level was rising rapidly during this process, and even the release rate of the commonly used spells in several battles had been doubled. At the same time, he has accumulated a lot of magic combat experience. Ryan feels that his current combat experience should be even richer than many civilian officials of the Ministry of Magic.


    Finally in the afternoon, the advanced zombies who commanded behind could not stand the status quo without progress. Under the protection of a group of guarded giant zombies, they reached the front line, hoping to completely break through the human defense line with the help of guards and their own powerful forces. UU reading


    Zombies are zombies. Even if advanced zombies have some intelligence, they are not as good as humans think. After finding that the senior commander zombies reached the front line, the hidden corn cannon that was quickly spawned in the battle mode began to fire quickly at the location where the senior zombies were. At the same time, several weak points left in advance on the defensive walls were opened. Dave took his giant robot department and swooped towards the location of the high-level zombie. The nearby combat teams also rushed to Dave in order to He cleared the obstacles in front of him.


    Lean ¡¯s squad also integrated into this large force. He saw that the zombie groups stacked in front of the senior zombies were about to collide with the robot forces.


    At this time, it was too late to open the bottle slowly to pick up things. Ryan grabbed the glass bottle and hit the steel parts on the robot.


    Snapped, the glass bottle broke. Ryan couldn''t care about the glass **** inside, reached out his left hand and grabbed the sharp crystals of the sunlight, while pointing the zombie front in ancient Viking language and pronounced the mantra: "Sunshine is dirty"


    A representative of the light, like Nivenken, floated out on Ryan ¡¯s hand clinging to the crystallization of the sun, and then turned into a small sun emitting soft sunlight.


    Lane tried to raise his left arm to aim at the front line. After being exposed to this sunlight, humans felt warm and refreshed. On the contrary, the zombies were injured by the bright power contained in the sunlight, and had to give up the human army that smashed me to resist the charge. Cover the fragile parts of your body with your arms to avoid deeper injuries. This also provided great help for the assault of human forces.


    Finally they broke through the layers of protective circles of zombies and came to the senior zombies as commanders. The final decisive battle is about to begin, with victory or defeat in one fell swoop.

 Chapter 68： The end of the real war

    Lyn found that the senior zombies commanded were about the same size as ordinary zombies, sitting in the seats on the backs of giant zombies that were one lap larger than normal giant zombies. In the face of the status quo that humanity has rushed to, it is crazy to command zombies to return.


    Unfortunately, the plants capable of long-range attacks struck out an isolation zone, so that the surrounding zombies could not support it for a while.


    The giant robot commanded by Dave quickly entangled with these zombies. The giant robots fixed the giant zombies, and then the plants on the body madly output.


    Ryan was not idle at this time, and began to use the magic to shoot high-level zombies commanded. However, he found that those advanced zombies have magic resistance, even if the targeted ancient life magic is unclean, it can only make the opponent''s movements pause a little.


    So Ryan decided to do his best to cooperate with other people to assist. He saw a giant zombie trapped by a giant robot, and the senior zombie sitting on it was ready to escape. Ryan released the uncleanness at the zombie, just when it paused. Ryan''s comrades drove up the robot and completely burned the zombie with the dragon grass on the robot.


    Before the two men nodded, Ryan hooked a robot with his claws and quickly swung to the other direction. He threw an armor body onto a warrior who accidentally dropped the robot during the battle, helping him block a zombie ¡¯s lap. On the battlefield, everyone is trying their best to cooperate with their comrades and try to eliminate the enemy.


    After less than ten minutes of fierce fighting, humans completely wiped out the high-level zombies who served as commanders in the zombie army. When the last high-level zombie was completely crushed by a giant robot, Lane knew that the war had won.


    Sure enough, the command of the high-level zombies was lost, and the other zombies returned to the aimless wandering state. Although the life force of human beings can still attract them to come, there is no longer an attack that brings great pressure under the condition of the command just now.


    Zombies without command are a group of gangsters, which are soon wiped out by humans. When the sun was about to set, the war was completely over.


    In the post-war statistics, an army of more than 700 humans and more than 5,000 robots carrying a large number of magical plants completely wiped out more than one hundred thousand zombies on the leafy plains where Luye is located.


    But the price paid is that although no one died, at least ten people will be permanently disabled. Half of the robots were destroyed, especially giant robots survived only 1/10.


    Has lost half of the most important plants, and almost all plants used in close combat have been lost. In addition, the materials that had been hoarded for a long time were basically consumed, and humans lost their offensive ability for at least six months.


    However, the harvest is also very large, after acquiring the green leaf city of the sea. The human side has finally regained basic industrial capabilities (to know that in order to make up these 5,000 robots, the town has already consumed almost all the steel it can find, including several steel warehouses before the disaster and a train with multiple trains Abandoned train station. Thanks to a series of unscientific plants that do not need fuel when making steel. Otherwise, there may not be so many robots.)


    Now has enough land to develop industry and grow plants. As long as you patiently develop for a while, humanity will inevitably become the ruler of this world again.


    Because it was completely dark, they did not enter the city due to safety issues. In line with the practice of the ancient Viking wizard, Ryan directed the robot to build an altar on the battlefield, and resolved the grievances of the zombies here through ancient ceremonies. Liberate and purify the souls of those unfortunate who are trapped in rotting flesh.


    As Ryan stood on the altar and continued to wave his wand to sing a spell in Old Viking, a little silver light emerged from the fallen zombie, forming a vague translucent soul in the air. In the chanting, the ghosts'' expression slowly calmed down, and finally bowed to Lane on the altar and disappeared into smoke.


    This purification ritual lasted all night before it was over. Fortunately, these are only zombies, and the strength is reflected in the flesh. After destroying the body, the soul strength is even lower than that of ordinary people. In the case of Wraiths, this ritual is not only troublesome but also dangerous.


    Others also saw the ghosts in the sky, and some even saw their relatives and friends, and wept silently. Early the next morning, Ryan discovered that everyone in the camp looked at him with more awe and gratitude. After cleaning up, everyone started like Luye City, and people who recovered completely at noon went to Luye City.


    After cleaning up the individual zombies remaining in the city of Green Leaf, Lane and Dave bid farewell to Kenway on the pier driving a steam-powered sailboat. This is part of the reconstruction plan, Kenway will go to the surrounding islands to search for survivors.


    Watching Fanying go away, Dave turned his head and said to Ryan: "Dave thinks his friend is going home soon."


    "Yeah." Ryan said: "The things to do this time have been done, I really should go home. I will look for the medicine next time I come, maybe I can make those disabled soldiers go again. stand up."


    "Thank you for your help this time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At least you have killed a lot of tricky guys and saved a lot of people with magic. Now every person who lives in this era has more hope. "After finishing, Dave patted Ryan''s shoulder and motioned Blue to follow him.


    When walked to the river, Lane discovered that a steam ship was coming from upstream with a large number of parts.


    "I will cover the second energy tower in this city. After all, the original town is suitable for refuge, but if you want to develop it, the space is seriously insufficient." Dave pointed to the steam ship and said to Ryan.


    Afterwards, he pointed to a high ground near the river, where a large number of robots were busy, as if something was under construction.


    "Because there are few people now, in order to prevent the zombie''s counterattack, Dave decided to build a giant fortress that can hold everyone here to ensure safety. Since then, it will be our base, and the materials will be obtained from the city first."


    Came to the construction site, Ryan carefully observed the building materials, and found that many of them were indeed disassembled directly from the buildings in the city. It seems that for safety, the city needs to be sacrificed temporarily.


    Dave walked into a small room that had just been built, and when he came out, he held a laptop, a mobile hard disk and a bag of seeds.


    "This is a gift I gave you. In addition to my life''s experience and notes, there are some seeds. This is what you deserve. In addition to this, there is a large farm to be given to you. Thank you for our world. Contribution made. "Dave said with a rare serious look holding Ryan''s hand.


    "Thank you, I also got a lot from you. I think the next time I come, I should be able to see a beautiful world." Ryan also shook Dave''s hand firmly after speaking, and then stepped back to open the space-time door. After waving goodbye to Dave, he left the world.

 Chapter 69： The last time of summer vacation

    After returning to Wanjie grocery store, Ryan received the system information:


    ¡ª¡ªFurther change the destiny of a world, gain 30 offset points at this stage


    ¡ª¡ªAcquire medium-sized planting base (large farm)


    ¡ª¡ªThe prestige of Plants vs. Zombies World meets the requirements, and the space-time door can be opened outside the store after paying a certain price.


    ¡ª¡ªUnder the non-combat situation, you can directly and remotely trade with the designated friendly personnel of the world in the main world. Now you can trade two people: Dave and Kenway.


    Then Ryan''s laptop and mobile hard disk flew to the shelf and turned into two black books. They wrote "Crazy Dave''s Guide to Deep Plant Cultivation" and "Crazy Dave''s Ultimate Plant Cultivation Guide".


    These two books need to pay 5 and 9 offset points respectively, and Ryan chose to study immediately. This time he found that in addition to the instillation of knowledge, he also made Ryan''s temperament change and became closer to the plant. No wonder the ultimate guide is so expensive.


    Because it involves the injection of some extraordinary powers, the power of the ultimate guide greatly improves the level and efficiency of plant breeding in Ryan. The remaining 41 offset points can also deal with various problems that may arise in the future.


    The last bag contains some seeds, namely torch stump, energy coffee beans, pumpkin, spray mushrooms and frozen peas. This allowed Lane ¡¯s Plant Legion to add new members so that it could cope with more diverse situations.


    Count the loot. Lion nodded with satisfaction, opened the door of time and space and returned to his own world.


    Went back to his bedroom, and Ryan felt as if he had passed by. After going through such a fierce war, I went home and found that only one hour passed. That weird feeling makes people feel a little uncomfortable.


    So Ryan chose to go to bed immediately and sleep, hoping to adjust himself through sleep Others may hurt themselves. This is really a lucky thing.


    Woke up early the next day, only when Ryan got into the Wanjie grocery store experiment, he discovered that his level of using magic has improved a lot. However, after accepting Dave ¡¯s inheritance on the plant, he found that the plant he had cultivated had many defects, and he had to spend a lot of time to take various remedies to solve the problem. Ryan estimated that this new plant should really be able to grow soon after he started school, and really looked forward to its birth.


    And the biggest gain this time was the thorough assimilation of the Assassin''s heritage and the ancient Viking Wizard inheritance from Iceland. Now he can already skillfully use his current power level. The only thing left is to master the water milling skills slowly as the strength increases. This made Ryan suddenly have an ability in hand, I have the illusion of the world.


    But think about the next year the opponent is a basilisk with a bigger head than the door, and the little pride that Ryan just emerged disappeared immediately. Because he found that the life magic he mastered was very difficult to fight the giant twisted creatures that were only naturally resistant.


    If faced with a basilisk, first of all, the basilisk is at least a living dark creature, so life magic is not so restrained by it. Secondly, the Basilisk is a pet of Slytherin. Ryan can bet that it must have countless professional magic defenses. Not to mention that the guy has been alive for more than 1,000 years, and the power that years brings to it will definitely not be that simple.


    Not to mention the use of assassin technology to fight with the Basilisk, Ryan even suspected that the Sword could not pierce that layer of leather at all. Not to mention the size of the gadget, there is no difference between taking a sleeve sword to attack and taking a needle to stab an elephant.


    So Ryan felt that he needed to spend some time to find a reliable way to solve the problem of this basilisk.


    Because of the nervous tension caused by the war, Ryan decided to be honest as an ordinary student during the summer vacation, soothing his nerves.


    Fortunately, his soul age is not a real child, otherwise it may really leave a permanent shadow in his heart. Ryan couldn''t help but be thankful. It ¡¯s just that it ¡¯s a little scary to discuss with Hermione three or four times a week, and the knowledge preview for the next academic year. This feeling of pretending to be a school tycoon but encountering a real school tycoon is endless.


    This also forced Ryan to have to study in advance to avoid showing his feet in front of the real school bully Hermione. Although Ryan feels that his actual combat ability can''t beat him with three Hermione tied, but a sharpshooter does not mean that he is also a master in the theory of gun manufacturing.


    More than a week before the start of school, Ryan and they still did not receive any news from Harry, which made them a little worried. One day Ryan and Hermione were reading in the library. With a sudden touch, something like a gray feather duster leaned against their windows and ran down the window to the ground.


    "Oh, **** it." Ryan recognized that this was the owl of the Ron family, so he and Hermione ran out quickly. When they walked under the window, they found it was Errol. It had passed out with a letter.


    "It''s pitiful." Hermione shook her head and let Ryan hug the owl, and then she opened the letter and read it. In the letter Ron wrote that they would go to Harry''s house to see what happened, and maybe Harry could be taken out.


    "I hope they don''t do anything illegal." Hermione said ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Then she walked to the bench in the street center and sat down. Take out a piece of paper and start writing back to Ron. At this time Errol also woke up. Ryan hid it in his schoolbag, and later bought chicken without any seasoning in a small restaurant on the street and asked for a glass of water.


    By the time Ryan returned to Jiexin Park, Hermione had almost finished writing the letter. Ryan poured Errol out of his schoolbag, shredded the roast chicken and fed it with water. After eating a bunch of chicken, Errol finally recovered almost. Hermione also handed over the letter to Errol and asked it to send it to Ron.


    Lane looked at Errol, who was holding a letter and fluttered, praying silently for it. Hope it can fly home safely.


    Two days later, Ryan received a letter from the school. On the parchment, he wrote a full page of the school year book list. The first look at Ryan thought that Hogwarts asked for a few years at a time All the books are bought.


    Most of the professor ¡¯s books are fine, except that the flower peacock Lockhart requires more bibliographies than the total number of others.


    Lockhart is indeed a star, especially in this super boring magic world. His adventure novel is one of the few entertainments for wizards.


    Even better, he made his novel more real. At the risk of his life, he constantly obtains first-hand information from the adventurers of the wizarding world. (People who can take risks are not low in combat effectiveness. Lockhart can attack them with the forgetting spell and never misses. This shows that Lockhart also has his own ability.)


    Although Ryan knew that Lockhart worked so hard to become an idol, the thought of those big and expensive novels that Lockhart demanded that everyone must buy in full, and more importantly, these novels would definitely become garbage after the year passed. Ryan was filled with indignation at Lockhart.

 Chapter 70： New Years Diagon Alley

    It was the last Wednesday of the holiday. The Grangers and his wife drove Lane and their daughter to Diagon Alley for shopping. Because Ryan''s mother is going to work, and his father claims to have a brilliant idea to quickly open a new book and easily release Ryan''s pigeons.


    Ryan discovered that after coming to this world, although this world is not much different from the world in which it was originally located, it still has changed in many small places. For example, many original world-famous literary works have become similar works by other authors in this world, and some have never appeared.


    It''s just that Ryan couldn''t remember the specific content of the book he had originally read, and he didn''t have time to copy it. So during family chats, Ryan told his father, Mr. Lambert, some of the works he remembered that had never appeared in this world.


    May be stimulated by these brain holes and the fact that the world has magic, Mr. Lambert decided to change his writing style this time to write a magic epic masterpiece. Therefore, Mr. Lambert, who wrote the retreat, gave Ryan to the Grangers and asked them to take Ryan to shop.


    According to Ryan''s point of view, Hermione''s parents are standard cultural people, polite. In particular, Mr. Granger was actually a fan of Daddy Ryan''s book, which made a lot of common topics in the car along the way.


    On Diagon Alley, Ryan and Hermione decided to go to Gu Ling Pavilion first to exchange money. Just stepping on the white marble steps of Gu Ling Pavilion, Hagrid walked over with Harry.


    "Hey, Harry''s side." Harry looked up and saw Ryan and Hermione standing on the white steps of the Guling Pavilion


    Ryan greeted Harry while walking down the steps with Hermione.


    "Are you going camping, how dirty? Hagrid ... Oh, it''s so nice to see you two again ... are you going to Guling Pavilion now, Harry?"


    "I will go after I find the Weasleys," Harry said.


    "You don''t have to find long." Hagrid smiled.


    Soon the Weasley family appeared, and the twins and Ron expressed their envy for Harry''s adventure in Knockdown Lane.


    Taking advantage of the Weasleys and Harry''s greetings, Lane handed Fred a small pocket.


    "What are you doing Ryan?" Ron asked after seeing their transaction.


    "You know I went to Iceland during the summer vacation, and your brothers asked me to bring some local specialties to them." Lane replied.


    As they walked up the steps of the Guling Pavilion together, Harry told Ryan that they had met Malfoy and his son at the Black Magic Shop. Mr. Weasley, who was following, felt that he should grab evidence of Malfoy''s black magic. Then he argued with Mrs. Weasley who advised him to be the first to be safe.


    Soon Mr. Weasley''s attention was diverted, and he greeted the Grangers and the couple standing in the hall. It seemed that Mr. Weasley was a good person who was very passionate about Muggles, but the Grangers were a little bit uncomfortable with this passion.


    Then the two sides said goodbye temporarily. The Weasleys and Harry were going to the underground vault to withdraw money, while Lane and Hermione exchanged money in the lobby.


    "This year''s quota for everyone is 250 gallons, because Hogwarts'' textbook fees have increased this year." The goblin said to them a little impatiently, probably he said this many times today.


    Wait for Harry to come out, and everyone meets for an hour and gathers at Lizhen Bookstore. After that, he entered free shopping time.


    Ryan They strolled on the cobblestoned street, browsed the colorful goods on the street, and ate a large piece of nut cream ice cream by the way. They saw the Weasley twins and Lee Jordan buying large amounts of fireworks. Later, Hermione pulled to buy parchment and ink.


    Lean is going to the thrift store to find out if there are any useful old books. Hermione was also eager to try this kind of Taobao behavior after seeing the 1893 edition of "Making 100 Common Potions" by Lane.


    Unfortunately, Harry and Ron were not interested in this, so they broke up with Ryan and went to the Quidditch boutique.


    "Knowledge is so useful, but why do they think the barbaric sport flying on a broomstick is more interesting?" Hermione said a little puzzled.


    "You know, they all have the family inheritance of this sport. Besides, it is only a small group of people who enjoy reading books after all." Ryan said as she opened the shop door, turning her head to Hermione.


    After entering the door, they found Percy Weasley was concentrating on a very boring book: "How does the commander gain power". Ryan looked at the page after turning to read about the professions the seniors were engaged in after they left school.


    Looked at Ryan staring at his book curiously, and Percy closed the book a bit embarrassed and greeted Ryan. In fact, Percy and Ryan had a good relationship with Hermione, especially when they organized collective work, Percy provided a lot of help.


    "The content of this book is too simple." Ryan said disdainfully. But think about it, the magic world is so big, and there is no need for a subtle political skill. UU reading


    "I think it''s written very well, why do you think it is crude?" Percy asked curiously. As can be seen from his expression, he felt that Ryan didn''t understand at this age and should just be talking nonsense.


    "I recommend you to see the Zhizhi Tongjian of the Tian Dynasty. This is a book written to the emperor by a prime minister from the Tian Dynasty more than a thousand years ago. It contains a case that is much higher than the level in this book. I remember someone who wrote this book Translated into English. "


    Percy was really interested. He even asked Lane to write the name of the book in Chinese, and said that he might go to Chinatown to find the book.


    After sending away a little excited Percy, Ryan and Hermione started rummaging through the pile of old books. Most of the masters just scribbled on the old books, and even had a book that might be soaked in some potion to give an unpleasant smell.


    It may be that the novice luck is generally very good, and finally Hermione found a useful book, which is a Ravenclaw student ¡¯s notes on the mantra, she thinks that some knowledge on it is very useful.


    At checkout, Hermione said to Ryan: "I used to think that these second-hand books were provided to people with financial problems, and they had no advantages other than being cheap. Thanks to you for letting me know that there are still predecessors left behind Valuable knowledge. "


    Lane smiled, and valuables were sometimes hidden in second-hand used goods. This is the experience he obtained when he used to buy second-hand goods in his free life. For Hermione, who has a good family and never needs to buy second-hand goods for economic reasons, it is a very new theory. Especially when she took out gold from a lot of garbage, the joy of harvesting was definitely never experienced.


    After checking out, Ryan pulled out his pocket watch and found that the appointment time was coming, so he and Hermione ran to the Lizhen Bookstore.

 Chapter 71： Lijian Bookstore

    Arrived at the door of Lizhen Bookstore, and they discovered that the bookstore was full of people. The banner on the store door says that it is Lockhart''s new bookmark sale today.


    "This is much more fanatical than Daddy fans." Ryan murmured to a large crowd of middle-aged witches.


    "We can see him in person!" Hermione said to Ryan, "After all, almost all the books on the list are written by him!"


    "He may be really powerful, but the act of using the novel as a textbook is a bit too ..."


    "What you said makes sense. Mr. Lambert''s novels are not bad, but they can never be used as textbooks." Hermione seemed to be awake.


    Lane saw Harry and Ron standing in front of the team holding the book and waiting for the signature, while Mrs. Weasley sorted her hair a little nervously at the end, and Ginny followed her.


    Of course, when Ryan and Hermione came to Mrs. Weasley, they heard Mrs. Weasley whispered to Ginny: "Oh, sorry, dear, most of the things can only be bought for you, because Lockhart''s novels Not cheap. "


    "It doesn''t matter, Mom, textbooks are still very important. I don''t mind these." Ginny also whispered.


    At this time, a group of people squeezed over and squeezed Ryan to the door, and the twins came right outside the door. Ryan said to the twins, "How am I bringing things this time, right?"


    "Something is fine." Fred said. "But can the payment be paid to you later? Recently, I have a little tight hands." George continued.


    "It''s okay, when I have the money to pay me. It''s just that I think your family is a bit patriarchal. Ron had new robes when he went to school last year. Why did Ginny buy her a girl this year? Old robe. "


    "Hey, it ¡¯s not because of Lockhart ¡¯s new book. We are going to buy five sets in one go, so we can only buy old robes for Ginny. That ¡¯s why the payment for you is a bit late, we want to give Ginny Send a few new quills and ink. "


    "Wait, why do you want five sets of books?" Ryan asked.


    "There are five people in our family going to school, of course, five sets of books." Fred said.


    "No, I mean, since all the books you need this year are the same. You are not in the same grade, and you will not take the black magic defense class at the same time. Why do n¡¯t you brothers exchange each other? Just take notes and take a notebook. That ¡¯s enough for one or two sets of books. ¡±Ryan said as he looked at the twins.


    "Yeah, why didn''t we think of it." The twins looked at each other and squeezed into the store desperately, looking to find their mother.


    Ryan stood in front of the store and saw Lockhart hugging Harry to take pictures and rub the heat. This is exactly the same as taking a photo with the u2 band when he met the members of the u2 band at the signing meeting of Lain''s father, Mr. Lambert.


    No wonder Lockhart can have so many fans, this level of operator set is close to the online hype team decades later. It can be said that it is decades ahead of the times. Not to mention that Lockhart is really handsome. If you do n¡¯t know that he is a straw bale, it ¡¯s really easy to be charmed by him.


    Ryan couldn''t help but squeeze into the shop and saw the famous scene of Harry''s sister: he put a whole set of Lockhart''s new novels in Ginny''s crucible.


    Was followed by a fight between Mr. Malfoy and Mr. Weasley caused by personal grievances. In this chaos, Ryan took the Grangers to a safe corner of the bookstore to avoid the chaos.


    Standing around the corner, Mr. Granger asked with a little worry: "Is the wizarding world always so chaotic, and is that kind of discrimination common?"


    Ryan knew that they were worried about her daughter ¡¯s life here, so she said with relief: "This kind of racist-like person is not too much, and knowledge in the wizarding world is equal to strength. Hermione learns well, so generally no one provokes her. "


    After listening to Ryan''s explanation, Mr. Granger seemed relieved. At this time, the fight between Weasley and Malfoy was stopped by Hagrid. Ryan and Granger and the three of them also walked out of the bookstore with the flow of people. Mrs. Granger still looked a little scared, and Mr. Granger had been comforting her by the side.


    At the door, Ryan met the Weasleys and Hermione. Hermione quickly ran up to ask her parents and thanked Ryan: "Thank you for helping me comfort my parents. I''m really scared that they are too worried about me because they see these."


    "No need to thank, we are friends." Lane replied. After a group of people walked to the location of the broken cauldron, Ryan deliberately fell at the end and walked with Ginny. Then she pretended to have just discovered the old book in Ginny''s crucible and said to her: "Do you also appreciate the knowledge contained in the old book?"


    Ginny was startled and turned her head to look at Ryan. She recognized Ryan as a friend of his brothers.


    "Hello, my name is Ryan Liang, you can call me Ryan. Every time I come to Diagon Alley, I will look for various old books with interesting or useful notes in the second-hand goods store. I have gained a lot of useful knowledge from it. It ¡¯s just that this kind of behavior is generally not understood by others, so today I read that you bought old books, so I came here to find the same kind of friends. I ¡¯m sorry if it bothers you. ¡±


    "I know you." Ginny raised her head and said, "Ron said that you were second in the grade last year and one of his best friends ~ www.novelhall.com ~ also told me that I didn''t understand you clearly Money to buy new books. Why go to the old bookstore and toss and go. "


    After that, Ryan and Ginny chatted for a while. When he was about to break the cauldron bar, Ryan patted his forehead and said, "You are going to Hogwarts to go to school this year. I should give you a gift as a friend of your brother." After finishing speaking, he took out the old notebook he had prepared in advance from his back pocket and gave it to Ginny.


    "This is my notes, I hope to help you." Ginny took the gift happily and put it in the crucible.


    At this time, Ryan saw the black notebook in the shabby textbook of Metamorphosis in Ginny''s crucible. He pointed to the book and pretended to be surprised, saying: "God, you have started to take notes before you go to school. It''s amazing. "


    Ginny took out the book and looked at it, then shook her head and said, "This doesn''t seem to be my notebook." Then I opened it, and there was nothing in it.


    Lane looked at the faded date on the cover of the notebook to show that it was fifty years ago. On the first page, only one name recognized in obscure ink: Tom Riddle. The back cover is printed with the name of a newspaper dealer in Vauxhall Road, London, which looks like an antique notebook.


    "Who is Tom Riddle?" Ginny said curiously. "It may be that the people at the thrift store did not look at the book carefully."


    Seeing Ryan staring at the notebook intently, Ginny handed the notebook to Ryan and said, "Since you like it, I will give it to you, and I will receive your gift in return."


    Ryan expressed gratitude and put the book in the schoolbag, and told Ginny that this ordinary notebook fifty years ago was still so well preserved. It was rare for him to give this to his father who likes antiques.

 Chapter 72： Back to school time

    At the broken cauldron bar, everyone waved goodbye and made an appointment to meet on the platform on September 1. Mr. Weasley seemed eager to try and ask Mr. Granger what, but was pulled back by Mrs. Weasley.


    The Weasleys and Harry went home through the fireplace, while Lane and the Grangers went home by car. On the way back, there was silence in the car. When the car stopped at the door of Hermione''s house, Ryan took things out of the trunk and bid farewell to the Grangers and was about to go home. Hermione caught Ryan in the first two steps.


    After seeing Mr. Granger holding Mrs. Granger into the house, Hermione whispered to Ryan:


    "After returning to school, can you teach me how to fight with magic? I think you are learning this for a holiday.


    "Why? I remember that you have been a little repulsive in fighting before, and told me a few days ago that it is not time to learn fighting." Ryan said in surprise after hearing Hermione''s request.


    "Because in today''s bookstore, when you fight Mr. Weasley and Malfoy, only you think of pulling my parents to a safe place. I only found that there are not many good people like Mr. Weasley, most people are right Magicians have a certain prejudice, or disregard.


    Not to mention that both the Malfoy family and the Weasley family have a lot of energy in the magic world. Therefore, the general conflict between them will not be enlarged, and there will be no major harm. And the Muggle background like us may only rely on their own strength to avoid harm. At least I don''t think Malfoy will have some scruples and release his hand when we release the curse.


    So you are right, we need to protect ourselves, protect our relatives and friends. I believe you have learned something related to combat during the summer vacation. Would you like to share this knowledge with me? "


    "No problem." Ryan promised, "I can share this knowledge with you when I return to school."


    After saying goodbye to Hermione, Ryan dragged his box back and thought about what Hermione said at last.


    "Sure enough Hermione is a smart man!" Ryan thought. If I hadn''t read many analyses in my previous life, and my psychological age was more than 30 years old, I would never have thought of this direction.


    At least in the overall situation of the British magic world, Muggles and wizards are not regarded as equal. For example, Hagrid violated the rules to allow a pig tail to grow on Dudley ¡¯s butt, but was never punished for it. A wizard with equality, such as Mr. Weasley. But it is regarded as alien in the magic world. Therefore, if a wizard born of Muggle wants to live a normal life in the magic world, then more work must be done to improve his strength. Hermione can think of this at this age, but she can only say that she is talented.


    After returning home, Ryan took out the diary as a Voldemort Horcrux. The life magic can obviously feel that there is an evil in it and twists life.


    Lean thought for a while, put a diary box in a metal box and threw it into the Wanjie grocery store. In this way, it should be possible to safely bring this book to the school without touching people.


    Originally planned to use the newly learned life magic to see if he could destroy this book, but when he found that the danger of this thing was far beyond his imagination, he could only choose to admit it. Here he has to admire Voldemort''s genius, who can make such dangerous items in his student years through self-study, which can only be described as powerful.


    Lean also found the distance between himself and the final boss behind the scenes. It seems that he still can''t be complacent and still need to get more power through the Wanjie grocery store.


    The rest of the holiday was calm, and his father Mr. Lambert had been closed, he declared that he would write a great novel. Hermione expressed her appreciation of Lockhart''s abilities during several meetings, and felt that she could ask the professor about black magic defense after school.


    But this time Hermione was not as obsessed with Lockhart as the original. Because when she shared the content of Lockhart''s novel with Lane, Lane told her that their adventures last year were no worse than Lockhart''s adventures. At least three dogs were more dangerous in classification than vampires. Not to mention the mysterious man.


    So Lockhart can be regarded as an adventurous senior to respect, but worship is not necessary at all. If you think about the honor of Hogwarts ¡¯teacher, it ¡¯s darker than Lockhart, but Lockhart makes his experience public. (Without a real hammer, you must not say Lockhart is a liar, otherwise Hermione ¡¯s rebellious emotions will definitely arouse.)


    Hermione thought for a while and admitted that she was somewhat influenced by the novel. In addition, Lockhart is really attractive, so he is a little fascinated by Lockhart. Now that I figured it out, I just regarded Lockhart as a very powerful professor.


    Time passed quickly, and it was September 1st. Mr. Lambert finally ended his retreat, got out of his house and drove Lane to King ¡¯s Cross Station ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Along the way, Mr. Lambert was in a state of excitement and he kept talking to Lane about his new The setting of the novel. As a result, I was too excited to stop the car in time when passing a traffic light, unfortunately rear-end with the car in front.


    Although it was a small collision and no one was injured, it took a lot of time to deal with it. When the father and son hurried to the station in a luggage cart, they happened to meet the same late Harry and Weasleys.


    After saying hello, the Weasleys began to pass through the wall one by one, and Ryan said goodbye to his father. Watching Mr. Lambert walk out the door, Ryan heard a booming sound before turning around.


    Turned around and Ryan saw Harry and Ron fall to the ground. Two luggage carts turned over and the luggage on the car was scattered all over the place.


    There was a circle of people pointing at them, and Ryan took advantage of this opportunity to squeeze into the crowd and walk to them: "What happened? Why are you so embarrassed."


    "I don''t know what happened, the passage seems to be blocked." Harry said to Ryan, clutching his ribs.


    Ryan walked over to the wall and reached out, and the wall was blocked. This should be the masterpiece of the house elf Dobby.


    Watching the big clock in the station approaching the departure time one minute and one second, Harry tried again to push hard against the wall with a trolley, but the wall of the wall remained motionless.


    It seems that because of the enthusiastic help of the house elf, Harry was successfully trapped in the train station and could not go to Hogwarts. Ryan and Ron are also trapped here as collateral damage.


    Ryan had to say that the house elf Dobby''s rescue method is really unacceptable, but this is good news for Ryan, because it shows that the opportunity to earn a deviation point is coming. Ryan felt a lot of joy at the thought of here.

 Chapter 73： Successfully returned to school

    Finally, the hour hand of the big clock on the train station reached the departure time. This train looks like it can''t catch up.


    "It''s over," Ron said blankly. "The train is on. What if Mom and Dad can''t come over to pick us up? Are you carrying Muggle money?"


    Harry laughed dryly, "The Dursleys haven''t given me pocket money for six years."


    "I''m fine." Ryan said, "I still have more than 30 pounds on me."


    Ron relaxed when he heard Ryan''s answer, and then put his ear on the cold partition wall.


    "There is no voice," he said nervously, "What shall we do? I don''t know how long it will take my parents to come back to find us."


    Because Harry''s owl kept calling, it attracted too much attention. So Harry proposed to go to the car and wait for the Weasleys.


    Ron seemed to think of something because of the word car at this time, and said excitedly to Ryan and Harry:


    "We can drive to Hogwarts!" We are trapped, right? We must rush back to school, right? In real emergency situations, the little wizard can also use magic. Section 19 of the "Restriction Regulations" still has several provisions ... "


    "Stop!" Ryan waved to Ron. "Don''t forget that we are only 12 years old. Do you think it''s really appropriate to drive a car across the entire UK without a car driver? I can''t save three people in case of a floating spell."


    Harry shook his head after listening to Ryan''s words, and he found Ron''s method inappropriate. After all, even in the Muggle world, driving must take a driving license after studying at a driving school. According to what he observed in Weasley ¡¯s life, Mrs. Weasley could never have allowed Ron to fly around in his car. . Harry didn''t want to put his life in the hands of this novice driver.


    "So what do you say? We can''t go to Hogwarts now." Ron looked at Harry and did not support his point of view, so he said anxiously.


    "We hurried out, I think my father hasn''t left by this time. He can help us go to the cauldron bar, and when we get there, we should be able to find someone who can help us." Lane told Harry they said.


    "You are really a genius, worthy of the highest test score among us." Ron patted Ryan''s shoulder, and then three people pushed the trolley to the parking lot quickly.


    Arrived at the parking lot and found that his father, Mr. Lambert, had not left. He was surprised to see his child and two other classmates pushing a trolley to him.


    "Aren''t you supposed to take the train to school? Why did you come back so quickly?" Mr. Lambert asked somewhat puzzled.


    "Well, something went wrong at the entrance and we can''t get in now. So hope you can send us to the broken cauldron bar where we last shoped, and we will go back to school from there."


    After listening, Mr. Lambert asked the three of them to pack their luggage on his car. After that, he called another taxi and let them three sit in the taxi, and then told the taxi driver to follow him.


    After ten minutes, they finally arrived at the broken cauldron. After saying goodbye to Mr. Lambert, Ryan and their baggage walked into the Cauldron Bar. Today''s bar business is not so good, few guests are drinking.


    The boss, Tom, was sitting behind the bar wiping his glass and was surprised when they came in: "Children, today should be the day of school. How did you come here?"


    "It seems that something is wrong with the partition wall of platform nine and three quarters, blocking us out, so we can only go here to see who can help us."


    "Then you will sit here for a while, and I will send you a letter to your professor." After that, Tom took out a quill pen and wrote something on the parchment, and then passed the parchment through the flyway net.


    Ryan went to the counter and bought three bottles of pumpkin juice. Then he and Harry sat down at the table and waited for news while drinking one bottle each. As soon as I had finished drinking pumpkin juice, I saw a green flame in the fireplace of the broken cauldron. Professor McGonagall came out of the fireplace in a dark green robe, and he took a breath after seeing them.


    "Thank goodness you are all right, the Ministry of Magic said there was a problem with the partition wall. I am really worried that you will hurt yourself by doing something stupid because you can''t keep up with the Hogwarts Express. Fortunately, you know how to get help from the Cauldron Bar."


    "Now the train is off, how do we get to school?" Harry asked Professor McGonagall.


    "Don''t worry about the children, we are going to flyway network directly to Hogsmeade Station. Ryan, you haven''t used the flyway network handle. It will be fine to see how I use it and follow along."


    Finally, Professor McGonagall threw a pinch of flying powder into the fire, and the flame turned green. She walked in and said "Hogmode Station." Then it disappeared.


    "You come first, don''t panic and don''t move, just point to the place, there is no danger." Ron said to Ryan.


    Lean picked up a pinch of powder from the basin and threw it into the fire ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and dragged his luggage into the fireplace. Feeling as hot in the fireplace as by the fire, Lane read his destination: "Hogsmeade Station."


    He felt like he was thrown into the washing machine, and the vortex of green flames made him feel a little dizzy. There was no way.


    Finally snapped, he fell on the marble floor with his luggage. The dizzy Ryan propped himself up with his arm, when Professor McGonagall came to him with his wand to clean up and remove the soot from his body.


    Harry and Ron who arrived after were also prepared by Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall asked them to leave their luggage here (be assured that someone will help you to send your luggage to your dormitory later). After that, they took them to the school carriage. There was nothing in front of the carriage, but Ryan knew that it was Ye Qila''s carriage, and only those who saw death could see them.


    Following a rough dirt road, the carriage passed through a magnificent cast iron door. There are stone pillars on both sides of the road, and there are wild boars with wings at the top.


    Finally, after passing a long ramp, the carriage stopped at the gate of the castle.


    At this time, the system issued a reminder in Ryan''s mind:


    ¡ª¡ªThe Harry Potter speeding incident across the UK changed and gained 6 offset points.


    This point is more than expected, probably because of a series of events after changing at any time, so many offset points were obtained.


    After getting off the bus, Professor McGonagall said to the three of them: "Okay, it''s time to school. Because your classmates will arrive in the afternoon, the school is not ready. So I hope you can stay quiet in the common room , Until the school banquet before coming down. The password in the common room is to eat honeybirds, I will let people send you lunch. "

 Chapter 74： Beginning of the new school year

    Ryan, after they said goodbye to Professor McGonagall, went down the stairs to the Gryffindor Tower together. A few minutes later, they came to the portrait of the fat lady.


    "Oh, you came so early, this is not normal." Fat lady looked at the three of them and said.


    "Honeybird, honeybird." After a long time in the fireplace, he turned upside down on the carriage for a while. Ryan felt a little dizzy and didn''t want to talk. It seemed that Harry and Ron thought the same way.


    The portrait of the fat lady unscrewed. The three of them climbed into the hole and threw themselves on the nearest sofa.


    After sitting for a while, Ryan was out of breath, and then saw that there was no one on the coffee table in front of him who placed a plate with Yorkshire pudding and roast beef, and roasted potatoes and pea seedlings. A layer of brown gravy poured on the beef and vegetables. There was also a jug of pumpkin juice and three cups beside the plate.


    It seems that if you are not punished for doing things, simple meals like Hogwarts are also very rich. Ryan they poured the gravy on the pudding and served it with beef. After all, they had been hungry all morning.


    After eating lunch, the tableware also disappeared, just as when eating in the auditorium. The house elves of Hogwarts are really excellent, serving every wizard without being discovered by the wizard.


    After sitting for a while, Ryan asked Harry and Ron: "Why can''t we get over that wall, is it because of a malfunction?"


    Harry replied: "Maybe, after all, the Hogwarts Express has been running for more than a century. Think about the damage of the subway gate at both ends of the sky for three days, then it is normal for this entrance to occasionally break once.


    "No, things in the magic world are not so easy to break. Especially the important partition wall is checked every year." Ron retorted, and then he turned to Ryan: "Thank you this time, now I just thought, If I really drove my dad ¡¯s car away, my mom would have killed me. Not to mention that if we actually drove, it ¡¯s estimated that we ¡¯re still sitting in a small car and basking in the sun. ¡±


    "No need to thank, I just occasionally think about others," Ryan said. "I''m going to take a nap. It''s really tiring to toss this morning."


    After speaking, Ryan walked up the escalator to his room and took a nap. When he got up at three o''clock, he rinsed and put on his robe and went downstairs. Harry and Ron were playing crackling explosion cards. Harry shook his hand. , These cards exploded, as if burning his eyebrows.


    Seeing Ryan walking downstairs, Harry seemed to suddenly think of something and said to Ryan: "Yes, Ryan. Thank you for your letter and postcard for the holiday."


    After, Lane also joined their game. Relying on the assassin''s heritage, Ryan''s hand is very stable, and he can build a crackling explosion into a tall castle. It''s a pity that Ron is not an opponent at all in the chess of the Wizard, and he was hit by falling flowers.


    Finally, when all three felt a little tired, it was time for dinner. They packed themselves quickly, and then went downstairs to the auditorium to attend the opening ceremony.


    We didn''t come when we got to the auditorium, so Ryan and the three of them were waiting in the hall in front of the auditorium. A chatter came from the corridor after a while, and the students were all there.


    Ryan followed the crowd and sat down at Gryffindor''s table. Just like last year, the ceiling where the sky can be seen is filled with candles, and the auditorium becomes a sea of ??black hats. The only difference is that this year Ryan is no longer a freshman at the door. Instead, he sits at the desk of his college like other students and waits for the branch of the freshman.


    Lane just sat down. I heard a rush of footsteps in front of me, and then a figure sat across from Ryan. It turned out to be Hermione. There was a look of anxiety on his face.


    "What the **** are you doing? I never saw you and Harry on the train. I thought you were all missing."


    "My father had a small car accident on the road this morning, but it was a little late when I arrived at the station. Then I didn''t know what happened, there was a problem with the partition wall on the platform. They trapped me and Harry outside. We went to break Kettle Bar wrote a letter for help, and finally Professor McGonagall sent it to the school with the help of Feilu.com. "


    After listening, Hermione patted her chest with her hand: "It''s okay for a few of you, you don''t know how worried I am when I find out that there are not a few of you in the car."


    Ryan still wanted to say something, but Dumbledore stood up and spoke, and he closed his mouth.


    The headmaster announced that the branch ceremony had begun, the door of the auditorium was pushed open, and the new students were trembling like a quail. Sure enough, I did n¡¯t tell the freshmen branch about the ritual of the Hogwarts ancestral prank.


    But looking at these freshmen, think about the seventh graders who have already graduated. Ryan discovered that the real power of the British magic world has always been at Hogwarts.


    Nothing else ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At least most of the employees of the British Ministry of Magic graduated from here. There will be one more bureaucrat like Fudge, but since 1956, the principal of Hogwarts has been Dumbledore. It can be said that almost all the employees of the Ministry of Magic are students of Dumbledore.


    Lean was thinking about the enmity between the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts in the original book, and the singing of the branch hat brought him back to reality. I have to say that even after a year of brewing the branch hat, the singing voice is still so unpleasant.


    Next was the branch ceremony. Ginny Weasley was accidentally assigned to Gryffindor. In addition to this, there is the famous Harry Potter fan Colin Clive. Ryan felt that the two of them should form a Harry Potter fan club together, and there should be many common languages.


    After the regular headmaster''s speech (as brief as last year), a sumptuous dinner began. The collision of laughter and knives and forks echoed in the auditorium.


    When the last piece of dessert disappeared, Dumbledore told everyone that they should go back to bed. Hermione finally found the opportunity to ask Ryan how to get to school in the end. After listening to Ryan''s account, Hermione said to Ryan:


    "Fortunately, you didn''t listen to Ron''s bad idea. Otherwise, today you will definitely deduct a lot of points from the academy, maybe you will be dismissed."


    After returning to the common room, the students really showed interest in Ryan''s three unusual ways of coming to school. Ron seemed to enjoy this highly anticipated feeling, constantly describing the situation to those willing to listen to him.


    Ryan shrugged after seeing this scene and went upstairs to her dormitory after saying goodnight to Hermione. Ryan practiced the spell for a while before the roommates had returned to the dorm. Then I went to the bathroom to wash and go to bed. The first day of the thrilling school day.

 Chapter 75： 1st combat practice

    At 6:15 the next morning, Ryan got up early to wash and came to the common room. Hermione was already waiting for him with her schoolbag on her back. Because Hermione had previously agreed with Ryan to learn something about combat from him, this idea was born out of the protection of her parents when Miss Granger discovered that the magic world was not friendly to Muggles during the summer vacation .


    The two came to an empty classroom on the second floor. Ryan closed the door and began to speak: "Since you want to learn how to fight, then I can share all my experiences with you."


    Hermione saw Ryan finished and took out a book. It is the standard textbook "Dark Power: Self-Defense Guide" of the black magic defense class and an extracurricular book "Self-Defense Curse Collection".


    "Since we want to learn, I think we should start with the most basic and simplest and most orthodox. Although these spells may be simple to release, single-use and general effect. But at least can guarantee the safety of learning."


    Hermione nodded in agreement.


    Ryan opened the book, then pointed to one of the pages and said, "I think we should learn from this: disarming curse, one of the most basic but effective spells. Of course, this thing should be for African wizards. It ¡¯s useless because they cast their spells empty-handed. But at least in the UK, it ¡¯s very useful. ¡±


    Ryan finished handing the book to Hermione. After receiving the book, Hermione read it carefully several times, and then waved her wand in the air, her lips wriggling. After a while, she stopped the motion in her hand and said to Ryan: "I think the theoretical knowledge I have learned is almost the same, we should practice it. Because the curse must not be learned just by reading."


    "Of course, I think so." Ryan said and pulled out his wand. He had to admire Hermione''s cleverness, because at that time he learned this spell 20% more time than Hermione.


    When the two people were about ten steps apart, Ryan raised his wand and said, "I count to three, and then we start together. One, two, three."


    "Except your weapon." As soon as Ryan''s voice fell, Hermione pronounced the spell. The spell had a good head, and a red beam of light flew from the head of Hermione''s wand and hit Ryan. However, because it was the first time to use it, Hermione had a problem with the magic release. This spell just made Ryan''s hair comb up.


    And Ryan''s counterattack easily let Hermione''s wand spin and fly out.


    "Why doesn''t my spell work?" Hermione asked strangely.


    "This is the problem of self-study only by looking at textbooks. There are only spells and principles in the textbooks. It is used in conjunction with the teacher''s classroom teaching. How to cast spells depends on the teacher''s demonstration. Fortunately, the" Self-Defense Curse Collection "contains the key point."


    After finishing, Ryan showed Hermione one of the disarming spells in the Self-Defense Curse Collection. Hermione glanced and discovered her problem. "It turns out that the sound of the letter p needs to be accented."


    After reading, Hermione closed the book and continued training. Under the circumstances of finding the right method, her magic progressed quickly, and it took a short while to fly Ryan''s blow.


    "I think I have mastered this magic, can I learn the next one." Hermione looked a little proud and said to Ryan.


    "Have you really mastered it? Then let''s really test it. After all, you have to know that in real combat, it is impossible for two people to stand still and shoot each other with a spell. You can use it without a spell at your level now. Beat you. "


    "I don''t believe it. After all, you haven''t studied these spells for a long time. Even if the level is higher than mine, it won''t be too high."


    After the two people were ten steps away from each other to start a new round of practice, Hermione fired a spell on Ryan, but they were either dodged by Ryan or blocked by the desk in the classroom. Finally Ryan jumped over several tables, dodge the spell and approached Hermione, then pointed her at her wand.


    "When did you learn these? It looks a bit like parkour. But seriously, this skill should have some role in combat."


    "How do you know this? I remember that this thing is only popular in France, and basically no one in the UK will know this. I just learned it by chance from a sailor traveling around." Ryan asked.


    "Because I have a French relative, he came to our house last time and told me that my distant cousin broke his leg because of participating in this sport."


    "Sure enough, extreme sports are risky, so you still have to be cautious." Ryan continued: "So I said you haven''t mastered this magic at all. Or, to be precise, you haven''t mastered how this magic should be used in combat. And as a combat magic, this is the core. "


    "It is indeed." Hermione admitted this. "But you should have practiced this sport for several years, I think it is difficult for me to be as flexible as you."


    "It ¡¯s not necessary to be the same as me, but it ¡¯s always good to exercise to enhance athletic ability. Think about the many magic spells in the magic world that are difficult to block. It is necessary to aim at the front. So you can flash these spells. Even the most terrifying life-spell, as long as it ca n¡¯t hit you, of course you ca n¡¯t kill you. "


    After that, Ryan gave Hermione the way to exercise in some Assassin heritage, and finally said to her: "Although it is a simple matter to say that the magic world treats common diseases, it is better to get as few diseases as possible. Madam Pomfrey ¡¯s potion is really bad in taste. So it ¡¯s not a bad thing to exercise to strengthen your body. "


    Hermione nodded her heart. She had drunk Madam Pomfrey''s potion because of a cold last winter, and the taste could be said to be terrible, and the outside ears kept steaming out.


    In the time after, Ryan pulled out a few small **** from his pocket and directed them to move up and down with a floating spell. Let Hermione use these **** as moving targets to practice her disarming spell.


    Soon, the time came to 7:15. The two packed up the things in the classroom and went to the auditorium for breakfast.


    On the way, Hermione asked Ryan: "When is our next practice time? I think this requires weekly practice to be effective, otherwise it will be easy to forget."


    "Then simply Saturday or Sunday, when will be free, when we will notify each other." Ryan said after thinking about it, after all, only the holidays will have a lot of time for practice, like today The practice time before breakfast is too tight.


    Then they discussed some tips about the use of the disarming spell, and what their opponents should do when casting the spell or attacking the moving target.


    Walk to the hall in front of the hall, and they stopped discussing. Go to Gryffindor''s long table for breakfast.

 Chapter 76： On the first day of busy school

    Arrived at the auditorium, Lane found Hogwarts breakfast is still so rich. And because of the unusual way of coming to school yesterday, Ron and Harry circled around and asked about the specific situation of yesterday.


    When Ryan sat in his place, the Weasley twins slapped Ryan''s shoulders from behind. Then Fred said: "Thank you, Ryan. Your idea saved our family a lot of money by buying textbooks this time. . "


    "No need to thank, if you don''t have many brothers in your family, I can''t think of this idea. By the way, can you tell me what I used to buy from me?" Ryan asked.


    "Not for the time being, because this is a trade secret. But if the product is made, we will definitely look for you."


    After talking about the twins, they went to the other side of the table to eat with Lee Jordan. Ryan shrugged and began to eat the breakfast in front of him. Sure enough, people''s meals will increase after exercise. Not to mention Ryan, even Hermione had more breakfast today than usual.


    When everyone was eating breakfast, a large number of owls flew in the sky. There are always more owls at the beginning of school every year than usual. After all, there are always some raw materials for potions and textbooks that are not available at home and need to be urgently sent to their masters.


    Some of them will be more exaggerated, for example, Neville''s package will be bigger than everyone''s. So the memory ball that her grandmother sent him last year is quite suitable for him, although the ball can only remind you that there is something you do n¡¯t remember.


    At this time, Ryan saw a gray shadow falling down. He hurriedly pulled the milk jug back with his left hand, and then reached out his right hand to catch the falling thing.


    "This seems to be Ron''s owl." Hermione had just been taken aback by Ryan''s movements, and now she took a closer look at what Ryan said.


    Lean took a closer look, and it was indeed Errol of Ron''s family, with a letter in his mouth. He walked to Ron holding the faint owl and handed him the letter, and then said casually: "Your family should really change an owl. This owl is really too old."


    "If it weren''t for Lockhart''s book, it might be replaced with a new one this year." Ron opened the letter as he spoke. After a glance, he said to Harry and Lane: "The Ministry of Magic hopes that we will not pass on the incident of the wall, so we gave each of us ten gallons of compensation and let my father pass it on to you. When my mother goes to the post office, I will send you the money by the way. Because Errol is too old, I ca n¡¯t bring 30 gallons. ¡±


    "It''s okay, don''t worry, you can do it whenever you want." Ryan and Harry said at the same time.


    "This is also a blessing due to misfortune, at least ten gallons are a lot of pocket money for me." Ryan said.


    "My money was confiscated by my mother." Ron looked frustrated after listening to Ryan''s account.


    Really miserable. Both Ryan and Harry read the message from each other''s eyes.


    When the meal was about the same, Professor McGonagall began to distribute the curriculum one by one along the table. The first class was the herbal class, and they would go to the greenhouse with Hufflepuff.


    Professor Sprout is a professor of herbal medicine at Hogwarts. He is also a fat middle-aged woman with a very good temper.


    Why I emphasized that my temper was usually very good, because Ryan found that she was standing at the door of the greenhouse with a grumpy face now, covered with dew, and she should have just come out of the greenhouse.


    Apparently Professor Sprout was angry with Lockhart next to him. The flower peacock was spotless from head to toe. The flowing turquoise robe and the shiny blonde hair were wearing a turquoise top hat with gold trim. .


    After seeing the students, he greeted the students with a spring breeze, while bragging about his level of herbal medicine. But before waiting for him to finish, Professor Sprout interrupted him rarely and shouted to the students: "To the third greenhouse today!"


    Last year everyone was in the first greenhouse. According to rumors from senior students, the plants in the first greenhouse are just something between ordinary plants and magic plants. The plants in the third greenhouse are real magic plants. Of course, there are certain dangers. If they are not handled properly, they may enter the greenhouse vertically and come out horizontally.


    The door of the greenhouse opened, and a strange smell came from inside. It seemed that fresh manure and floral scent mixed together. Ryan saw many plants in it moving like animals, and the plants had huge flowers.


    Ryan They were about to go in, Lockhart called Harry in the past to try to communicate something related to celebrity fame.


    "He is a professor, he should not engage in these things in school, this is the place to learn." Hermione said.


    After listening to this, Ryan laughed aloud, because he remembered the history of Hermione in the original text. I have to say that over chasing the stars can really make people crippled.


    When he saw Hermione staring at him with dissatisfied eyes, he quickly stated his position: "It is really inappropriate to put this star style in the school ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But this may be because Lockhart just came to the school I ¡¯m not very used to this kind of teacher life, I think it should be better after a while. "


    "Lane, you can always think of a good place for people, just like defending Snape last year. It ¡¯s just that I think Snape is at least a potion, and Lockhart is a vain straw bag. No Hearing that he had just bragged about his herbal medicine in front of Professor Sprout. "Ron said aside.


    After entering the classroom, they found that earmuffs were placed on the stool, which should be prepared for the students. Today''s class is about changing pots for Mandela. Hermione easily answered the questions raised by Professor Sprout, adding 10 points to Gryffindor.


    Mandela Grass is the top soul singer in the magic world, fully demonstrating the essence of singing to death. Therefore, labor protection must be done when dealing with him. Obviously, the earmuffs on the stool are labor insurance supplies.


    When everyone was wearing earmuffs, when Professor Sprout pulled up the mandela grass, the mandela grass in his hand was like a baby, twisting his body and opening his mouth. , Should be shouting.


    Lean looked at Mandela Grass, and suddenly felt that this thing looked a bit like a ginseng doll. It is a pity that Mandela grass has no magical tonic effect and can only be used in many antidote for poisoning.


    Thinking of attacking poison with poison, Ryan somehow thought of poisonous snake bubble wine, and later thought that maybe Mandela grass bubble wine can promote blood circulation and stasis.


    Hermione next to him saw Ryan in a daze, so he touched him with his elbow. When Ryan recovered, he discovered that the professor''s demonstration had been completed.


    Fortunately, Ryan ¡¯s brain collapsed at that time was not too bad, so in the next operation stage, there was no problem.


    Ps: Please recommend the tickets

 Chapter 77： Busy first day of school

    Thanks to Mad Dave ¡¯s plant breeding heritage, even if Mandela can sing and dance, maybe he will do something else, but it is still a plant. Ryan grasped the characteristics of Mandela after observing Mandela for a few minutes, then pulled out, changed pots and filled the soil in one go. When he finished, he found that others were still fighting with Mandela.


    Yes, it was a fight. Ryan saw more than one classmate bitten by Mandela''s finger.


    Lean''s neat change of Mandela grass for pots earned Gryffindor another five points. After the herbal medicine class, the man took the opportunity to ask Professor Sprout after class a question that he had never thought about in his previous life, that is why so many students in the original book had to wait for the mandrake in the greenhouse. Mature instead of going outside to buy Mandela grass.


    Of course Ryan''s question is why he has never seen anyone selling Mandela grass outside.


    Professor Sprout replied with some pride, at least throughout Europe, only Hogwarts successfully planted Mandela, and wild Mandela was only easy to find when it was mature. However, in the mature state, the mandela grass will crawl out of the soil to find a suitable place to bloom and fruit. Therefore, in the market, the sale of Mandela grass can only be seen under very occasional circumstances.


    Ryan thanked Professor''s answer and ran back to the castle to bathe and change clothes. He felt that Mandela grass was too much like the legendary ginseng doll. When he planned to use his plant to find Professor Sprout for a Mandela grass to study.


    In the later metamorphosis class, Ryan and Hermione added five points to Gryffindor, and they successfully turned the beetle into a beautiful button. But thinking about how much time she had practiced in the grocery store and Hermione hadn''t used her wand for the entire summer vacation, Ryan once again felt the pressure of learning God on him. Because both Chinese and foreign parents will care about their children''s studies, but unfortunately Ryan''s parents only know that Hermione is a classmate, and it feels bad to lose slightly after every comparison.


    After lunch, Ryan faced the last class today. Seriously, if every professor had the right to deduct points, he even had the urge to skip classes.


    That ¡¯s right, the next lesson is the famous novelist, memory thief, the Merlin Jazz Medal III, honorary member of the Anti-Black Magic League, and five times the Witcher Weekly ¡¯s most charming smile award. Special class. Only the family can turn the classroom into a fan meeting, not to mention turning the meeting into a disaster afterwards.


    But no class, no, Ryan can only go to the dark magic defense class classroom with several thick and heavy novels with extreme uncomfortable mood.


    As soon as he entered the classroom, Ryan found that the classroom was more noisy than usual. Many girls had excited expressions on their faces. They chatted about Lockhart with each other. It felt similar to the atmosphere of some star signings. .


    Fortunately, these fans occupy the front of the classroom, so Lane can find a corner behind the classroom to sit down. Then pile up seven books in front of yourself to block the line of sight in front of you to prepare for fish in class.


    The class bell rang, and after the whole class was seated, Lockhart walked in from outside the classroom. As soon as he entered, Lockhart cleared his throat and calmed everyone down. Then he reached up and picked up the "Walk with the Monster" of a little wizard sitting in the front row and held it in his hand, displaying a picture of himself blinking on the cover.


    "I," he pointed at his picture and blinked, "Gidolo Lohart, the third-class medal of the Merlin Jazz, an honorary member of the Anti-Black Magic League, and won the Witcher Weekly''s most charming smile award five times. ¡ª¡ªBut I do n¡¯t hang that on my mouth, I do n¡¯t expel Wanlun ¡¯s ghost by a smile! ¡±


    "Don''t hang this on your mouth, what are you doing now?" Lane silently vomited in the bottom of her heart.


    After he finished speaking, he waited for a while, looking forward to your support. Sure enough, many little witches laughed. Laughter seemed to give him strength, and he went on with contentment:


    "I saw that you all bought my full set of books-very good. I think we will take a quiz today. Don''t be afraid-just look at how you read, how much you have learned ..."


    It was this complete set of books that almost bankrupted Ron''s family, and this monopolistic money-fraud business was too unethical. Ryan couldn''t help but draw Lockhart''s fork in his heart. He used to think that this person was quite annoying in the book. Now when he meets a real person, he finds that the real person is more annoying than the book.


    After 30 minutes, everyone was doing a survey of Lockhart. It''s all about some of the colors like Lockhart''s favorite color, Lockhart''s birthday, which is similar to the fan test of the fan support club. Is Lockhart really planning to develop his fan support club in school? Ryan felt that the magic world should also prohibit this kind of commercial behavior from entering the school ~ www.novelhall.com ~ What''s worse, Ryan had to endure Lockhart for ten whole hours after spending half an hour compiling the three large test paper Minutes of narcissistic test paper reviews.


    Hermione scored five points for answering all the questions correctly, and Ryan looked at Hermione in the seat beside her in surprise. Hermione covered her mouth with one hand and said to Ryan with her mouth: "I just habitually remember everything in the books I have read."


    "Hahaha, it''s very good! Now, it''s back to business ..." He stooped down and picked up a large cage covered with a drape from behind the podium and put it on the table.


    "Now¡ªbe careful! My task is to teach you to resist the most evil things known to the magic world! You will face the most horrible things in this classroom. But remember, as long as I am here, you will not Will be hurt in any way. I only ask you to remain calm. "


    Lane saw the cage immediately packed all his things. He didn''t want his things to be messed up by the elves.


    After a dramatic performance, Lockhart opened the door of the cage of the Cornwall elf. One thing Lockhart said is right, these little guys are really dangerous.


    Although they have no magical powers, and they just like to play tricks instead of hurting others, they are not like kind creatures like the Smurfs. They are small in size, mobile and flexible, excellent in physical strength, cunning enough and team spirit. When dozens of elves gather in a small space, even many adult wizards can''t handle them. In order to pretend, Lockhart actually released them all.


    Is a chaos and disaster inevitable? No, Ryan doesn''t think so.

 Chapter 78： New world opens

    Ryan didn''t want to be messed up in the classroom, especially these elves would destroy the students'' property. He used his wand to point at the desk and read a metamorphosis, which turned into a fine net. Then he read Wadi Wasi to the net. The net covered the cage on the podium like a bullet and wrapped most of the elves together with the cage.


    The remaining elves of the missing net were easily subdued by the students. Harry even photographed an elf with a book with his agile skill.


    When all the elves were stuffed back into their cages, Lockhart had some intentions. He praised the classmates briefly, and then added five points to Ryan alone.


    Lane''s smile appeared on his face, not because of Lockhart''s praise, but because he received a message from the system in his mind: because he prevented the disaster caused by the elf in class, he obtained two deviation points.


    Lockhart mistakenly thought that the smile on Ryan''s face was an admiration for him, so he boasted more vigorously. "When I was traveling in Scotland, I met hundreds of elves. But I subdued them all with a self-made spell ..."


    Fortunately, after this farce, class time was running out, and the sound of the bell after class quickly saved everyone''s ears.


    After class, Lane and Hermione went to the library to do their homework as usual. Soon, Ginny also came to the library to study. She first thanked Ryan for sending her notebook and consulted them about Lockhart''s class.


    "I can only say that Lockhart may not be a good teacher. He brought all his star sets to the classroom, which is very inappropriate." Lane whispered his opinion to Ginny. . Hermione wanted to say something, but gave up after thinking about it.


    After dinner, Ryan returned to the dormitory to collect some things, and then entered the bathroom when no one was there (Ryan can be sure that there is basically no surveillance in Hogwarts except the bedroom is the bathroom).


    After entering a compartment and locking the door, he opened the space door and came to the Wanjie grocery store.


    Because during this time Ryan felt that his previous inheritance was almost absorbed, he decided to take a new world adventure to see if there was anything suitable for him.


    Looked at the 49-point offset point in his hand. After a while of thinking, he decided to go to a level 5 world adventure. After all, the more powerful it is, the more deviation points you need to master. If you choose a level 6 world, on the one hand, you may not be able to deal with the dangerous situations you encounter. After all, there are 100,000 levels of zombie wars, Plants vs. Zombies World, which is a fifth-level world. The danger of the sixth-level world can be imagined. On the other hand, there may not be enough points left to increase strength.


    After making a decision, Ryan communicated with Wanjie Grocery Store and paid for the offset points. Later, with a ray of light, Ryan was sent to a new world.


    "Where is this? It looks no different from the normal world."


    Ryan stood on a dirt road while looking around, silently muttering in his mouth. The dirt road under his feet now appears to have been stepped on by people, and the shoe prints on it indicate that there are people in this world.


    Both sides of the road are barren mountains and woods. Ryan walked to the roadside to observe carefully and found that the trees on the roadside are some common tree species in southern China. It seems that this world is an oriental world, and I don''t know what the specific situation is.


    Ryan used life magic to perceive the surrounding situation, and found that the biggest feature of this surrounding is that the breath of death exceeds the breath of life. He shaved his feet at the place with the strongest breath of death by the road, and actually kicked out a human tooth.


    "This place does not look very good, I hope to meet a living person." Thinking about it, Ryan decided to look around for clues. After all, according to his own experience before, when he came to those worlds, he often came near the children of luck in this world.


    Since there is a way under your feet, it is definitely the best solution to go along the road. Ryan took some things from the grocery store, then took off his robe and stuffed them into his schoolbag with them to dress up as a traveler. As for the reason for taking off the robe, it is because that black robe does not look like a good person in most of the world.


    Walked along the dirt road for more than ten minutes, on both sides of the untouched barren mountains and woods. Ryan also determined at this time that the breath of death in this area is not just a little problem, but that the entire region has this problem.


    Lane silently prayed that he would not come to a certain doomsday world this time, because few living people represented a lot of shrinking harvest.


    Fortunately, after turning a small mountain bag, pedestrians slowly appeared on the road. Both sides of the road also became rice fields, and some farmers worked in the rice fields.


    Looking at the clothes of the merchants and farmers in the field ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This should be the dress style of the Republic of China period. Ryan started to figure out what kind of world he traversed. This should be the world of a Hong Kong film, but which world still has to find someone to ask.


    He walked a little bit further and saw a very prosperous small town in front, which should look like a county town.


    This county is surrounded by a circle of walls, facing the dirt road is a tower. However, the city walls and towers are dilapidated. In the cracks of the bricks, there are some wild grasses floating in the wind.


    There are several soldiers standing guard at the gate of the city, but these are the soldiers from the warlords. It''s not so much a soldier as a group of rascals. One by one hanging his arms wide open, looking at the things of the common people entering and leaving the city gate. From time to time put an egg and two copper plates in his arms.


    Lane was not afraid of these soldiers because of his magic. He walked into the city with his head high and swaying. Because modern people have superior living conditions, Ryan naturally grows tall and has fair skin. In addition to wearing a standard dress, and the pride brought by self-confidence, the guards at the door did not dare to come over and stop. He even nodded to Ryan.


    "Count your acquaintances." Ryan spit out this sentence from the mouth of the young masters in the TV series. Then he took out several silver coins from his pocket and threw them at the guards.


    Several guards quickly picked up the silver coin and found that it was quite pure. It''s just a little smaller than the normal ocean, and it also has foreign words that it doesn''t know.


    "It is estimated that the young master came back from abroad, and the rewards all use foreign money." One guard said that although the foreign money was a bit less, it added up to about two or two. In the early years of the Republic of China, the money was enough for some people to live for a month. For the guards, it was enough for them to have a good meal.

 Chapter 79： Renjiazhen

    Regardless of how the guards divided the money, Ryan observed the city silently after entering the county. This county town is quite bustling. There are many small street vendors selling on the main street. There are dozens of shops lining up along the street. The store is even selling foreign goods such as matches and kerosene.


    , After all, this is just a relatively remote county town, and not many people dress like Ryan. So when he walked on the street, he attracted the attention of many local residents. Ryan could even hear them talking.


    "Whose young master has never been seen before?"


    "Look, isn''t it just a fake foreign devil, look at his energy."


    "But it''s really rich. Looking at the fabric of that dress, it is estimated that it takes a few pieces of ocean to buy it."


    ¡­¡­


    Lane really didn''t want to stand on the street to make people look like animals, so after a turn, he walked into the biggest restaurant on the street.


    The second child of the store very enthusiastically invited Ryan into the store, and Ryan asked the elegant room upstairs to sit. Because I just had dinner, and now it ¡¯s not a meal. So he took out five or six silver coins to put on the table. Then he told Xiao Er: "Go, let me give the younger a pot of tea, and choose three or four refreshments. Then talk about the strange things around here, this silver is yours."


    "Good, Master, you are waiting."


    Xiaoer happily sang a song, then bowed and retreated.


    After the second child left, Ryan began to look at the furnishings in this house. The objects inside were antique, the large pieces of furniture were made of solid wood, and the workmanship was also exquisite. It seems that these crafts have not been forgotten in this era.


    But the elegant room, the largest hotel in the county, still has something to reflect the changes of the times. For example, there is a thermos in the corner. And in a few cases, an old gramophone was placed. Of course, this ancient is about the era of Ryan, this era is a real trendy fashion item.


    It ¡¯s just that there should be no electricity in the county, so there are still candlesticks on the cabinets (of course not kerosene lamps, what a kerosene smell looks like when eating in high-end restaurants.) It is estimated that big cities now use electric lamps, but such a Small county towns are not yet so trendy, of course, infrastructure is not enough, and there is no power plant at all is also a very important reason.


    After about half a quarter of an hour, Xiao Er came up with a plate. A porcelain pot and a tea cup are placed in the center of the plate, and four plates are placed around the porcelain pot.


    "This is the latest Lu''an melon slices this spring, which is the private goods left by the boss. Soaked with the best local spring water. These four are lotus crisp, osmanthus cake, almond tofu and osmanthus Dingsheng cake. Master, please use it slowly. . "


    Lane looked at these things and nodded, and then threw Yinxike to the shop second. Then he asked: "Is there anything unusual around here? Young Master, I like to listen to this the most. It''s interesting and rewarding."


    Because modern people live well, Twelve-year-old''s stature looks like that of fourteen-five-year-old. The accent of Ryan plus Mandarin is very similar to the accent of Beijing in this era. Dian Xiao Er mistakenly thought that Ryan was a big man from Beijing, so he stuffed the silver coins in his pocket and nodded and said:


    "To say rare things, you can ask me if you ask me ..."


    When was talking, Xiao Er reached into his pocket and touched the silver coins. With so many years of experience welcoming them, Primary Two can tell that these silver coins are real and more pure than the ocean he has seen.


    Stimulated by money, Xiao Erxing happily told a few rumors that they didn''t know the truth, but it was only some who''s daughter-in-law who stole a man, and which man was swollen and bruised by his Hedong lion from the blue building Things.


    Ryan was not interested in this kind of gossip, so I interrupted Xiao Er and said, "I want to know what strange things are around, I don''t want to listen to these short stories."


    After listening to it, Xiao Er gently slapped his mouth with his hand: "Look at my mouth, young master is a noble person, and naturally does not want to listen to these pickled things. But to say strange things, there are really many around here. Nearby There is a town in Renjia, where there is a legend of Lin Dao who can drop ghosts and catch ghosts. Once rich people have been invited to our county town a few times, so I know him. "


    This should be the world of "Mr. Zombie" or a series of zombie stories. It''s no wonder that on the way to the world, the world feels gloomy.


    However, in order to confirm, Ryan asked Xiao Er carefully about the situation of Renjiazhen.


    It turned out that Renjiazhen was thirty miles away. The real name was Fuzhen. I heard the name and knew that there were many rich people living here. Later, for several consecutive terms until today, the most wealthy people in the town were all Renjia. So after the establishment of the Republic of China, it was renamed Renjiazhen.


    Speaking of this, what Xiao Er thought of was saying: "Miss Ren''s family also seems to have returned from overseas, and she was wearing a dress and riding a horse from the county side a while ago."


    It seems to be the world of "Mr. Zombie". Ryan took out a few pieces of Xico and gave it to Xiao Er, let him go down to help find a carriage to Renjiazhen and wait downstairs. UU reading Xiao Er took the money and left with a smile.


    Ryan slowly finished the refreshment and went downstairs to board the carriage. The carriage went north along the dirt road. Torian''s blessing in a dress was unimpeded by several inspections on the road of this era.


    An hour later, the carriage arrived at Renjiazhen. This is really a prosperous town, and there seem to be tens of thousands of people living here.


    After getting off the bus, Lane went to the street vendor to ask about Lin Dao''s details. The Taoist is indeed a local celebrity, and the first hawker who met with Ryan knew many things about Lin Tao.


    Under Ryan''s package, he made several sugar paintings and distributed them to the children playing on the street. The hawker knew all about Ryan, and he was full of words.


    For example, everyone called Lin Daochang Jiushu, he lives in Yizhuang outside the town.


    The director has two apprentices, one is the nephew of the owner of the rouge shop in the town, and the other is relatively mature.


    There is also Jiu Shu who is a very decent good man, but it is just a bit more stingy. So I wear an old gown all day, even if I eat meat one by two, never more than half a catty.


    "Hong Kong zombie movies, this is also a legend, and this story is the beginning of the legend." Lane muttered silently.


    Although this is an innumerable story written through the novel, but really experienced it personally, Ryan still felt extremely excited.


    After all, for an uncle who was born in the 1990s, Uncle Ying ¡¯s zombie movie is a childhood memory.


    After asking the hawker about the situation in the town, Lane determined that the plot had not yet begun while eating a sugar painting left over while strolling through the antique streets.


    After walking around, Ryan walked outside the town, preparing to meet the protagonist of this world, Jiu Shu.

 Chapter 80： Meet Uncle 9

    Yizhuang is near Renjia Town. After inquiring about the residents of the town, Lane only walked to the door of Yizhuang in five minutes.


    Stood outside the door, Ryan knocked on the door, and then shouted: "Is this Mr. Lin Dao here?"


    "Come here." Ying He heard from the courtyard. The shutter was opened, and a man in a patched, coarse clothe opened the door. The man looked 30 or 40 years old.


    "Who? What are you doing with my master?"


    Because Ryan wore a suit that looked very valuable, the honest writing was a little surprised. Because in his impression, people wearing clothes like Ryan would not come to this place.


    "Wencai, who is at the door?" A baritone rang in the courtyard.


    "Master, it looks like a young master, maybe you are lost."


    At this time, there was a middle-aged man in the yard who was not tall, slightly thin, wearing grey shorts and pedaling a pair of old cloth shoes. It''s unremarkable at first glance, but if you look closely, you can feel a calm temperament.


    Although it is not exactly the same as in the movie, Jiucheng''s similarity can let Lane determine that this is Jiushu.


    So Ryan made a joke on Jiu Shu as he did on the TV, and then said: "I have seen Sin Chang, and I learned some Western spells from childhood when I was young. Now I have a little gain. So I turned to my hometown. The second is that when I was young, I heard from my elders that there are endless numbers of natives of Tunoen, and I hope I can learn one or two skills. Because I heard that the governor in your local area is very advanced, I took the liberty to visit. "


    Uncle Jiu bowed with one hand and gave back a half ceremony. He said modestly in his mouth: "Dao and Fashen are just the love of the surrounding villagers. They don''t dare to be, don''t dare to be. Please invite them, literary talents, and make tea."


    Uncle Jiu looks at Ryan''s age, but his body is obviously biased towards the right way. At the same time, the skin is tender and tender, with a rich and noble body. Although it is very different from the practitioners of Middle-earth, it will never be an evil way. So I also want to communicate with Ryan, to play the effect of other mountain stones, can attack jade.


    Although Lin Fengjiao is upright and envious, he is not old-fashioned. Ryan will not be excluded because he is not practicing Middle-earth.


    As soon as he walked into the courtyard, he saw a handsome white-faced Xiaosheng walking from behind, looking at the sweat on his body, probably because he just practiced in the back.


    "Qiu Sheng, a guest is here, quickly put on your clothes." Then Jiu Shu said to Ryan: "This is my big disciple Qiu Sheng, just that is my second disciple Wencai."


    In the room, the guest and the host were seated. Wencai came in and offered tea to everyone. Ryan quickly stood up and thanked Wencai.


    This made Jiu Shu nod secretly after reading it. It is a good thing for a junior to cherish modesty and benevolence.


    Then Ryan and Uncle Ji began to exchange things in spiritual practice. The two sides had a very pleasant exchange, especially when Ryan took out the exchange to get the knowledge of the Viking wizard, and the magic of maintaining the balance of life and death caused the resonance of Nine Uncle.


    Because of the agreement, the time passed quickly, and it was dark unconsciously.


    Looking at the sky, Ryan and Uncle Ji temporarily ended the conversation. Ryan told Uncle Ji that he might need to harass him for a while, and Uncle Jiu said that if Ryan didn''t want to let go of it, he could live as long as he wanted.


    Then Ryan gave Wencai some Yinxi to ask him to buy more food in the town. After all, he had to live for a while, and it was not suitable to eat for nothing. After Uncle Jiu resigned, he let Wen accept it.


    Two days later, Ryan stayed at Yizhuang and Jiushu to practice, so Ryan knew that this world was the end of the age of the last law, and the door of the avenue was closed. However, there is still a way of virtue to practice.


    If you want to practice in this world, you need to do more good deeds to accumulate merit. Then use virtue to refine the surrounding energy. Otherwise, with this world''s bias towards a dark energy environment, it is easy to get into the magic by directly absorbing energy.


    No wonder the world warlords are fighting and the demon is rampant. It turns out that the whole world is going to the end. In the end, it was washed away by a humanitarian torrent, and the extraordinary power disappeared.


    At the same time, the era of end-of-the-world law has also caused the overall deterioration of extraordinary powers. For example, Jiu Shu ¡¯s practice is very partial and requires a lot of foreign objects and ritual spells to cast spells. It''s not as easy as Ryan''s magic spells.


    After some exchanges, both parties have gained a lot and their feelings have been further enhanced. Ryan then told Jiu Shu one of the purposes of coming here after dinner.


    "Lin Dao, when I set off on this trip, I got something evil in Europe, can you help me see it?"


    "Oh? What?" Jiu Shu asked curiously.


    Ryan pulled out an iron box from his pocket. Inside is Voldemort''s diary that was taken out of the Wanjie grocery store earlier.


    Uncle Jiu saw the iron box taken out of a small pocket, and immediately reminded Ryan: "You should be a space implement like Qiankun Bag ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Now Middle-earth is the end of the French era, so the baby is already very good Scarce. Try not to expose this kind of treasure to people in the future. "


    "Thank you for reminding me, but I believe Uncle Jiu, you are a gentleman." After that, Ryan opened the iron box. Uncle Jiu''s attention was immediately attracted by the things in the iron box.


    "This ..." Ryan saw that Jiu Shu was going to reach out and quickly handed the dragon leather gloves to Jiu Shu.


    "Lin Dao, this thing is very evil. It is best not to touch it directly."


    Nine Uncle put on gloves, picked up the diary and turned it over and looked at it again and said to Ryan: "I can feel there is an extremely evil and twisted soul inside, are you going to destroy this kind of thing?"


    "It ¡¯s not destruction. In this way, the teacher of my teacher ¡¯s school has the ability to destroy it. The problem is that the person who made this thing made several similar things, and this thing was sent to my teacher ¡¯s door to try to open my teacher. A forgotten seal at the door releases monsters to hurt my brothers and sisters. My master can destroy it, but I ca n¡¯t find out information about the seals and monsters, so even if this thing is destroyed, the danger still exists. So I thought Ask if you can find information from it. "


    After a while, Uncle Jiu raised his head and said to Ryan: "I have a way, I just need some preparation."


    After finishing talking, Uncle Jiu put the diary back into the iron box, and then took out a long list of things with pen and paper, and then said to Ryan: "I need to open the altar to do it, so you have to go to town to prepare these things tomorrow. . If you move fast, you can open the altar at three in the afternoon. "


    "Thank you, Lin Dao." Ryan took the paper in his hands and put it in his arms. After packing things up, the two discussed some questions about spiritual practice before going to bed.

 Chapter 81： Windfall

    Early the next morning, Ryan was taken by Qiu Sheng to the Renjia Town to buy the items on the list. Renjiazhen is a big town with many merchants traveling from south to north, so everything that Uncle Ji wants can be bought here.


    Led by local native Qiu Sheng, Ryan quickly found a suitable store to buy cinnabar, yellow paper, three animals, rooster and other things. Because it''s not bad money, Ryan bought more of everything, and all of them picked good ones. After hiring someone from a town to push the goods in a wheelbarrow, Ryan and Qiusheng returned to Yizhuang. After checking things, Uncle Jiu said to Ryan: "There is no need to buy such a good one, it costs nothing."


    While unloading things from the unicycle, Lane said to Uncle Ji: "Lin Dao, this book is left by a big devil on our side. No one even dares to call him his real name. So I thought of dealing with it. I will try to buy what he left behind. After all, I ¡¯m well prepared. Besides, I do n¡¯t lack money. Why do n¡¯t you spend money to buy peace of mind? "


    Qiusheng and Wencai showed a speechless expression beside them. It seems that they did not understand the mentality of the rich.


    Packed up and picked up at three o''clock in the afternoon. Uncle Jiu wore a feather crown and wore an apricot-yellow robe. He held the dust in one hand and the bell in the other and walked to the center of the yard. The yard was hung with a red rope in advance. On the eye.


    Nine Uncle walked to the square table in front of the formation. The square table was already filled with tribute incense candles, and the plate of Maoshan Patriarch was placed in the middle of the table. Uncle Jiu picked up the three incense sticks and lit them on the red candle on the table, then worshipped them respectfully for three weeks and inserted them in the incense burner in front of the card.


    Then he turned around and said to Lane: "You grab the red rope left by the circle, and I will start the circle a while later, and transfer all the memories contained in it to you through the red rope. But because of Touching this evil creature may have a counterattack, the memory sent there will not have anything related to spiritual practice. "


    Ryan made a reply and said, "Thanks to Chief Lin Dao, I just want to get from his memory what conspiracy he has for my teachers. As for what he practices are evil things, I don''t want to touch it. . "


    After getting ready, Jiu Shu stepped on Yu Bu''s hand to ring the bell and said something. At this time, Ryan saw all the spells slowly shake with the rhythm of the spell in Jiu Shu''s mouth.


    Suddenly, a black light appeared in the diary and shot towards Jiu Shu, but was blocked by the red light on the magic circle. The two sides stalemate for a few seconds, Lai Goodnight, Laine heard the uncle Jiu shouted, "Please Grandpa Master."


    The black light was quickly pressed back, and then a white mist-like thing flowed down to the lane along the red rope of the magic circle. Ryan closed his eyes and began to receive memories, unaware of the shock in his eyes when Uncle Jiu looked at him.


    The memory that Ryan accepted was mainly a part of the memory of the year when Voldemort released the basilisk and a very small part of the non-attribute soul fragments. But Voldemort apparently hid many key points when he made the Horcrux. This memory can only know that Hagrid was expelled because of the spider. But Ryan noticed that Voldemort was wearing a ring inlaid with black gemstones, which should be another Horcrux resurrection stone.


    In addition, there was a big windfall for Ryan because he learned snake language. Obviously, when Nine Uncle asked Grandpa Master to collide with Voldemort ¡¯s Horcrux, Ryan saw some deeper thing.


    It''s just that this snake language is an acquired version, and it must be practiced to speak well. Not as good as the innate versions of Harry and Voldemort''s mastery.


    Lane accepted the memory and opened her eyes, and found that Jiu Shu was sitting on the chair beside him tiredly. Wencai and Qiusheng are serving water to Jiu Shu.


    After seeing Ryan waking up, Uncle Jiu said, "Little friend, this thing deserves to be a big devil. There are hidden traps in it that almost make me fall. Fortunately, I asked Grandpa Master in time not to let the trap hurt me. Alas, carelessness. "


    Ryan saw that Jiu Shu was tired and was so disappointed, so he took out a batch of newly harvested sunlight crystals from the space bag and handed it to Jiu Shu: "Let you worry about Lin Daochang. Here are some of my medicines, which have life and Can you see the power of sunlight? "


    Nine Uncle took a can of the crystallized can and immediately said to Ryan: "This thing is very useful to me, I will close the meeting, don''t worry about me." Then I walked into the hall and closed the door.


    Nearly after dinner in the afternoon, Jiu Shu walked out of the house. After seeing Ryan, I thanked: "There shouldn''t be many such treasures now. You can give me such a precious thing. Thank you very much."


    "This thing is not so precious at least on our side." Ryan said. "So can you tell me why you think it is precious?"


    "Because the scent from the sun to the inside is just enough to neutralize the evil spirit in the environment ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I used it to practice one afternoon and broke through a small bottleneck. You said that this can solve the big era of the end of the law Why is the thing in question not precious? "


    After talking, Jiu Shu paused and said, "No wonder the foreigners are so powerful. They certainly have no fear of evil spirits, so naturally they are powerful now."


    Ryan was a little bit crying and laughing at the conjecture of Jiushu, but he was not good at saying anything.


    At this time, Jiushu returned to God and said to Ryan: "I heard you said that you came to Middle-earth to seek the way, right?"


    "Yeah, it''s a pity that I also walked a few places, but every family values ??their own inheritance very seriously, and I count as nothing."


    "So are you willing to worship me as a teacher?" Jiu Shu suddenly asked.


    After listening to this sentence, Ryan was surprised. Although this was also one of his purposes, she still asked Jiushu curiously: "Lin Dao, my elders told me before I came, that the middle-aged apostles would have to investigate repeatedly. It ¡¯s never easy to join a martial art in Middle-Earth, not to mention that I have another inheritance. Why are you so easy to accept me as a disciple today? "


    Uncle Jiu looked a little embarrassed and said, ¡°On the one hand, it ¡¯s the end of the Dharma era, and demons are messing up the world. I think it ¡¯s definitely not possible to broom yourself at least as before. On the other hand, when the patriarch was just possessed, I watched He has even more merits than my head. It seems that he has saved thousands of talents. This proves that your character is not picky. Besides, the merits of this world are superior, and I hope that through you The merits of his work are full of light. "


    After resolving the doubts in Kaixin, Ryan stated that his disciples did not taboo disciples to worship others as teachers, but only forbidden disciples from learning some evil gates, so he was happy to worship Master Lin as a teacher.

 Chapter 82： The plot begins

    Early the next morning, Ryan packed up Lisso and went to town to buy incense sticks. After breakfast, Jiushu packed up the ancestral hall and placed the small room of Sanqing and Grandpa Master, and then began the ceremony of apprenticeship.


    After giving incense to the heads of Sanqing and the ancestors, Ryan gave three heads to Jiu Shu and offered a cup of tea with both hands. Uncle Jiu took a sip of tea and said, "From today on, you will be a named disciple of Maoshan School."


    Then he handed over a thick book to Ryan and said: "This is my Maoshan Taoist Code, which contains the supernatural mind and the spell, you can take it for yourself. Although Maoshan does not cultivate his body, he also has a superficial You can avoid the enemy ¡¯s footwork. I think you seem to have some kind of foreign practice, so you do n¡¯t need to guide you anymore. You can practice as written in the book. "


    Ryan hastily turned a few pages and said to Uncle Ji with some doubts, "Master, are you too early to give me such a precious mind directly? Is it a little too early? I did n¡¯t come to Middle-earth before, after listening to the elders at home said Only after repeated trials will the mind be given. "


    Uncle Jiu smiled bitterly and said in a low voice: "The people you have stayed overseas may not have been to Middle-earth for hundreds of years. It was really like that a long time ago. But now that the end of the law has come, it is not that light. The biography is out of date, and when the disciples feel that they are qualified, they will give it to them. These things are both talented and Qiu Sheng. "


    "Thank you Master, since I have something to give you, thank you for your trust and tolerance." After finishing, Ryan pulled out the lantern grass, sunshine sunflower, sunshine mushroom from the space bag, which can deal with dark energy. The plants and their breeding manuals were handed over to Jiu Shu. At the same time, he told Jiu Shu the effects of these plants.


    Uncle Jiu took these things with a trembling hand and sighed: "Is this because we have steadfastly been punished by God, but we don''t know that there is such a thing in the world. If we send someone to see it elsewhere early. Where is my land As for this, why is this ... "


    Ryan had to comfort Jiu Shu beside him, and Jiu Shu recovered after a while. Then he decided to try to plant these things first, and when he would plant them one day, when he had finished planting, he took them to Maoshan to see the master. Perhaps the hope of the Middle-Tao Daomen lies in them.


    A few days later, while practicing the Maoshan Daodian, Ryan planted these plants together with Master Jiushu behind Yizhuang. During the planting process, they even found an unexpected joy. Wherever these plants grow for a long time, the evil spirit in the land will gradually dissipate. It is impossible to breed evil things like zombies, skeletons, and even ghosts.


    Finally three days later, Ryan practiced the mind-cleansing method and finally developed a sense of breath. (Uncle Ji is surprised by Ryan ¡¯s speed, but Ryan knows that because the previous system strengthening is equivalent to cutting hair and washing the marrow, plus a large number of merits and crystals of sunlight can be used, so the speed of practice is relatively fast. This qualification is at best a middle grade.)


    Nine Uncle also murmured to Ryan, if before the end of the Dharma era, the whole spiritual practice would be rushing towards the Shangqing mentality. However, only the most core disciples of the Maoshan School can learn this mentality.


    Unfortunately, when the end of the age of the Fa, this kind of mental method that requires water grinding to slowly grind is not popular. The most popular nowadays are the quick-moving sidewalks. Even though Jiushu himself practiced this mentality, it has only broken through the congenital after so many years. Finally, we must rely on the demon to catch ghosts in Maoshan in the past, and watch the feng shui to fix the livelihood such as yin and yang house.


    Just got here, and a servant at the door of a rich man sent an invitation to invite Uncle Ji to have coffee in the town''s cafe tomorrow. Uncle Jiu looked at the invitation from the Renjia family in the town and decided to see what was going on.


    Although Ryan has given a lot of thanks to Shi Shili to let Yizhuang temporarily get rid of the property crisis, Renjia is the largest family in the town and it is not easy to refute face.


    Lane saw this invitation and knew that the plot had begun. Uncle Jiu took an invitation and said to Ryan: "Tomorrow, Mr. Ren invited me to drink Western tea, but I have never had this Western tea. You happened to come from there, so you will go with me tomorrow. After a while, you Tell me how to drink this western tea, so as not to show ugliness in front of Master Ren tomorrow. "Ryan nodded and said yes.


    That night, Uncle Shi took his clients to live temporarily in Yizhuang. Because Ryan asked Qiu Sheng and Wencai to practice on the same day, nothing happened for one night. The next day when dawn was about to set off, Uncle Simu knew that Ryan was the new apprentice of Uncle Nine, and gave Ryan a pamphlet related to corpse rush to meet his elders. It ¡¯s just that Uncle Nine warned Ryan that this was a side door, not to indulge. Otherwise, it is easy to get into trouble.


    Early the next morning, Ryan followed Jiu Shu to the town to make an appointment. People in the town met with Jiu Shu and greeted each other enthusiastically. It seems that Jiu Shu''s reputation in the town is very good.


    Arrived at the cafe, Ren Ren has already reserved a seat. Sure enough, Ren Ren wanted to ask Jiu Shu about to move the grave. Jiu Shu repeatedly persuaded Ren that this thing was not as good as a quiet thing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But under Ren Ren''s insistence, Jiu Shu Songkou decided to help his father move the grave.


    Soon, Ren Ye ¡¯s daughter also came, looking prettier than in the movie. However, as a wealthy family who has stayed in the foreign world, the bones revealed a sense of arrogance towards people like Uncle Jiu.


    After seeing this, Ryan talked to Miss Ren with a standard London sound for a while after seeing European and American news, and finally saved her face.


    Master Ren also looked surprised, because he couldn''t figure out why a foreign student would learn these things from Jiu Shu. After that, I ordered coffee and snacks. Because Ryan was present, Jiu Shu also avoided some embarrassment.


    After that, Jiu Shu again persuaded Master Ren to move the grave carefully. Master Ren, helpless, said what Mr. Feng Shui had told him. As a result, Jiu Shu saw the fact that Ren Ren was intimidating and tempting.


    Seeing this opportunity, Ryan pretended to pray and folded his hands together, attracting the attention of everyone at the table. Then he said to Master Ren: "Can I have a look at your coffee cup for you? Because I have lived in the Western Ocean for a long time and learned a lot of foreigners'' spells. , May give you a good suggestion. "


    At this time, Miss Ren Jia also said at the side: "When I was studying abroad, I heard that there are spells in the future that rely on tea dregs and coffee dregs to divination the future.


    And Uncle Jiu also said beside him, "This newly acquired apprentice is decent and stable, so I won''t say anything."


    Hearing that Uncle Jiu said to his daughter, Ren Ren reached out and motioned for Ryan to see his coffee cup. I hope I can listen to Ryan seeing what the future will look like through Western spells, so that he can make further decisions.


    Ps: For collection and recommendation

 Chapter 83： Zongzi BBQ

    Ryan picked up the coffee cup that Master Ren had finished drinking and twirled the coffee grounds. He said: "Falcon, you will soon meet a mortal enemy. Big stick ... an attack. Skull, Master Ren, IMHO, you have a bright future. Little danger. "Finally, Ryan gently put the coffee cup on the table and said to Ren Ren:" The last is unknown, it is the worst sign, life and death, in a flash. "


    Master Ren was pale, because he recently found himself upset and his business was getting worse. So I thought about what Mr. Feng Shui said twenty years ago, and intended to move his father''s grave in order to transfer. But these words made him feel something bad after hearing it, so he turned to look at Jiushu. After all, relative to Ryan, he still believes in his old neighbor Jiushu for decades.


    Nine Uncle asked Ryan: "Are you sure?"


    Lin replied: "Our school opens a division of divination, the teacher is a heir to the family of divination, and has made predictions that affect the fate of thousands of people."


    Uncle Jiu could see that every word Ryan said was true, and nodded to Mr. Ren.


    Ren Ren Ren didn''t care about his face and asked: "How to crack this deadly robbery?"


    Lane shook his head. "I still can''t see clearly, but you will have noble help this time, but you can''t do it alone, otherwise you will regret it."


    Master Ren still wanted to ask again, but Jiushu persuaded him: "I have already said everything I can tell, and I do n¡¯t know anything else if I ask him. But since there are nobles to help, then pay attention to it when you move the grave. It ¡¯s really impossible. Lin will also shoot. ¡±


    After listening to Uncle Ji, Ren Fa was finally less nervous, and soon he left with his daughter. Uncle Jiu quickly prepared to leave because he was not used to drinking Western tea, while Ryan ordered another snack and asked the waiter to pack it and prepare to go back for the two brothers who stayed in Yizhuang.


    On the way, Jiu Shu asked Ryan with concern whether this chance of divining leaks would do him any harm?


    Ryan thanked the master for his concern and said that the accuracy of these divination is not very high, and what he sees will be very vague. So there is not much pressure on the fortuneteller.


    Another day or two passed, and when it came to the day of the tomb relocation, Ryan and their mentor and apprentice dressed up neatly and went to the Renjia graveyard. Ryan wore Hogwarts'' school uniform robe and said to Jiu Shu that he was solemn. In fact, he was clutching his wand under his wide sleeves and was ready to make trouble.


    After a few greetings, Ryan stood behind Uncle Jiu and his two brothers and dressed transparently. He naturally heard Brother Wencai''s classic saying, "Is the French funeral a French funeral?"


    Later, as in the plot, Jiu Shu explained what the burial of the law was, and several strong laborers were responsible for digging the grave bag. Ryan saw that the coffin was buried vertically.


    Afterwards, Jiushu let the people of Chinese zodiac age to rush back, and four laborers stepped forward to open the museum.


    At this time, crows crowed from around, and a group of crows flew out of the surrounding woods. A thick ominous shrouded everyone.


    Uncle Jiu''s face was also very serious, obviously he felt something was wrong around him, but the burial did not stop.


    The coffin opened and a black smoke came out. Unfortunately, when Ren Ren and Ren Tingting saw the coffin, they immediately knelt down and wept bitterly. They didn''t even see this strange scene.


    Nine Uncle led Ryan and their three apprentices to step forward and found that the deceased''s face was black and reflective, and there was no trace of corruption like black iron. Not to mention men who know the situation, even the townspeople watching around can see that something is wrong.


    Ryan discovered that no one was paying attention to him, so he pointed the coffin with a wand hidden in his sleeve. Lips wriggled and said a Viking mantra: "Magic detection."


    This is a very simple spell. The principle is to use the free energy in the air to test the target and whether there is a magic reaction around the target. However, because the energy of this world is yin and evil, when the curse hits the corpse in the coffin, this yin gas activates the Renjia old man who has been completely zombie.


    Saw the zombie in the coffin brushed his eyes open, and then his arms stretched out flat.


    "The corpse!" "Help!" Seeing the lively people around, there was a mess.


    Saw that the zombies were about to pounce on Ren''s father and daughter. Jiu Shu responded sharply and grabbed the back neck collars of both of them to drag them back to avoid the zombie attack.


    "How can zombies wake up and bite people in this broad daylight?" Jiu Shu glanced at the shining sun, and he was puzzled. Because the magic of Ryan is very small, and Uncle Nine does not understand the spells in the Harry Potter world, it has not been found that Ryan is behind the ghost.


    "Quick, ink fountain." Uncle Ji shouted to the disciples. Qiu Sheng quickly pulled the ink line and cooperated with Jiu Shu to force the zombie past. At this time, the zombies obviously did not **** the blood of their loved ones, so their strength was not strong. A ray of green smoke began to appear under the sunlight, and the black iron-like skin slowly faded and cracked.


    When the ink fountain line touched the zombie, the touched position quickly burst into flames ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan saw the zombie injured and wanted to run, immediately raised his wand and shouted at the zombie: "All petrified."


    The zombie was fixed and poured into the coffin, and quickly burned into a fire column under the double action of ink fountain line and sunlight.


    Soon, the flame went out. The zombies of Renjia''s grandfather also turned into a scorched black bone, which seemed to become incompetent, and the invulnerable zombies came out and harmed them.


    Fortunately, this zombie has not been upgraded to the ultimate version in the movie, otherwise the pure sunlight and ink fountain line will not wipe him out.


    At this time, the father and daughter of Ren''s family only woke up from the startle and saw the cremated bones of Mrs. Ren crying.


    Ren Fa was crying with dissatisfaction at this time and said, "My father was most afraid of fire before his death. Why did you use fire to burn it?"


    Uncle Jiu Ren said that he said a little, and said angrily: "You didn''t see the zombie just came out and bite. As far as I know, he will **** the blood of his dear as soon as he comes out. I should save your life. You should not Say me like that. Not to mention that there are so many people in the town, what if I really want to go to town and bite? "


    The townsman next to him also echoed, "Yeah, yeah. Master Ren, you can''t kill the whole town so selfishly."


    Ryan came out to make a round at this time: "Master Ren, you just saw the situation just now, my Master really did not make alarmist talks. Besides, normal people have been buried for twenty years, and they are not all turning into a bone. The old man ¡¯s body is still there, It ¡¯s not a loss. So, Master, let ¡¯s mourn and change. ¡±


    Renfa was just excited for a moment, but now he calmed down and remembered the thrill of just now, and he was even afraid. Just as Ryan''s words gave him a step, he thanked Jiu Shu for his life-saving grace, and hired someone to sort out the remains in the coffin. Afterwards, people will carry the coffin to Yizhuang and wait for Jiu Shu to find a suitable crypt and bury it.

 Chapter 84： return

    On the way to Huiyizhuang, Uncle Jiu said to Ryan: "Lai En, is this what you said that Mr. Ren will encounter is unknown?"


    "It should be." Ryan said. "If you weren''t the master today and you took him a hand, he might have died in the hands of zombies. It can be said that you are the nobleman in the prophecy."


    "Oh, really?" Jiu Shu said, and the smile on his face showed that he was satisfied with Ryan''s statement.


    After returning to Yizhuang, the master and apprentice began to practice the daily life of farming. Finally, a week later, the plants that Ryan gave to Jiu Shu were planted by Jiu Shu. So Jiushu immediately packed the parcel and prepared to return to Maoshan to report the good news.


    After sending off Uncle Jiu, Ryan told the two brothers that he was going to see the elders in the provincial capital and left Yizhuang.


    After turning a few corners to a place where no one noticed, Lane chose to return to Wanjie grocery store.


    Back to the grocery store, Ryan began to count his gains:


    ¡ª¡ªChange the plot, 20 points offset.


    -Obtained a full set of Maoshan inheritance. It is divided into five parts: mental method, charm, miscellaneous learning, side door, and physical skill.


    ¡ª¡ªA pile of yellow paper cinnabar and other items previously sold in the town


    After the inventory, Ryan was satisfied with the relatively complete set of oriental practice methods he had harvested this time. Although it is the practice method of the last law world, the upper limit that can be reached is not very high. However, it is also convenient for the orthodox Taoism to be repaired in the future. At the same time, as a foundation method, although this kind of orthodox Taoist mentality is slower to build, it will be more solid in the foundation.


    In short, Ryan was still very satisfied with this harvest, so he began to receive this harvest, turning them into his own strength. The first thing to instill is the part of miscellaneous science and body surgery. Each took 3 offset points. Because miscellaneous learning is mainly about looking at feng shui and matching with cinnabar and the like, while body surgery is about fighting and footwork, it is naturally cheaper to involve no extraordinary power.


    Is followed by a spell. Due to the extraordinary strength of the glyph, it needs 15 points to learn. After instilling knowledge, Ryan replaced the Peachwood Sword with his wand and used his magic to try to draw symbols in the air. It turned out that although the drawing was successful, the power consumed was much higher than what is stated in the book. At the same time, the effect of the spell was only half of the effect described in the book.


    Unbelief Ryan took out the brush cinnabar and mobilized the only aura in her body to draw symbols on the yellow paper. After several experiments, Ryan succeeded in drawing a simple corpse symbol. After feeling it for a while, Ryan found that this rune is not much different from the painting of Jiu Shu. After all, this is just a basic rune.


    It seems that these power systems are complementary to each other, and now only simple spells will be like this, so complicated spells, if forced to use magic power, may cause dangerous backlash.


    Followed by some side-door miscellaneous studies, mainly about some application directions of spiritual power, such as manipulative puppetry, some methods of driving away corpses, etc. Although Ryan thought it was of little use, he just learned these things just in case. Consumes 7 offset points.


    Finally came to the highlight, Ryan tried to instill aura into the body, hoping to save practice time. Because he had successfully completed self-study before, this time he only needs to infuse his strength. However, the system tells Ryan that his body can only be infused for one year, and requires 20 offset points to infuse.


    After weighing for half a day, Ryan gritted his teeth and chose to instill strength. Then a beam of light shone on Ryan, making him feel as if the whole person was soaking in the hot spring, not wanting to move lazily.


    After the beam of light disappeared, Ryan was surprised to find that his practice level was almost the same as Qiu Sheng who had practiced for nearly ten years. After thinking about it, Ryan only thought that the difficulty of practicing in the end of the French era was great, and the grocery store was calculated according to the practice in the ordinary environment, which is naturally different from what Ryan originally thought.


    After this series of improvements, Ryan smiled bitterly at the remaining 5 offset points. It''s really distressing to spend so much time on the offset point. He can only comfort himself with the fact that his current strength has increased.


    After several weeks of carrying spiritual power in the body, Ryan stood up and cleaned up, then took out the mirror and looked at it, and chose to return to the real world when there was no flaw.


    Stepped across the space door, and Ryan appeared again in the toilet cubicle he left. Because it is after dinner, the students are concentrated in the common room or library, and there are not many people in the bathroom near the classroom.


    After washing his face at the tap, Lane chose to go back to the common room in the Gryffindor Tower. I have been in the world of Mr. Zombie for almost half a month, but I have only spent hours in this main world. This jet lag gave Ryan an absurd feeling. He just wanted to go back to bed and adjust the jet lag.


    On this day, Ryan went to bed at about 8 o''clock in the evening, and he got up early to exercise early the next morning. After going out, she was surprised to find that Hermione was reading early in the common room.


    Sure enough, is this what Zhen Xueba does? Lane expressed his sincere admiration.


    After drilling out of the common room, Lane chose to run in the castle. There were very few Hogwarts people at 6:30 in the morning, and Ryan saw only a few students and the rushing principal in pajamas.


    While there are not many people in the castle now, Ryan went down to the second floor to explore where he might go next: Myrtle''s washroom. UU reading


    The bathroom is in an unmanned corridor. Although many students going back to the lounge from the auditorium will pass through this corridor, this bathroom looks very shabby and looks like it has not been used for a long time.


    Just as Ryan wanted to investigate further, a milky figure emerged from the wall to greet Ryan: "Good morning, Ryan. It''s too early to go to class, what are you doing here?" It turned out to be almost headless Nick, Ge Lan Fondo''s resident ghost.


    "Early, Jazz. I''m exercising." Lane greeted. Because he is more interested in history on weekdays, he often asks ghosts some questions. After all, these ghosts have experienced those history in person, which is much more intuitive than what is read in the book.


    Therefore, Ryan himself has a good relationship with several ghosts in the school. When he sees it, he often greets him enthusiastically.


    "Oh, exercise, this is a good thing. Every wizard in my era would exercise, but unfortunately modern wizards seem to have given up this habit, which is regrettable." Nick shook his head regretfully, and accidentally got his head in the end. If it fell, he could only move his head back to its original place.


    "Magic is useful, but it does not mean everything." Nick put his head back and recalled: "If I was more attentive when I was exercising, then even if I lost my wand, I might be able to escape from the group of hunters. "


    "But Hogwarts really doesn''t have many places to exercise. Running in the castle is my only choice. You have been here for a long time, do you know where there is a place in the castle where physical training can be facilitated?" Ryan consulted with Nick.


    Nick thought for a while and said to Ryan: "I think, I really know there is a place to meet your requirements."

 Chapter 85： Request room

    "Is there such a good place? I have lived in school for a year, but I have never found such a place." Ryan said with some doubt.


    Nick seemed to disbelieve Ryan in his tone, and quickly said, "I know this place has been in existence for more than two hundred years, and there are countless students in the middle to find this place. Unfortunately, students who know this place are keeping secrets, so you do n¡¯t It ¡¯s normal to know. ¡±


    "Where is that place?" Ryan asked, and he could already guess where Nick was talking about?


    "That place is called the Bing Room, you go across the giant bar on the eighth floor of Hogwarts Castle and hit the silly Barnabas tapestry. Then concentrate on the venue you need and walk three times over the wall. There will be a very smooth door, which can be entered into the request room. However, no one in the school currently knows this place. Recently, some house elves in Hogwarts Castle are using it. "


    Was indeed a room for requests, Lane thought. Now he can finally use the house, after all, once used this house, it will attract unnecessary attention and doubt. As a wizard from a family that has nothing to do with the magic world, in theory, one should not know that there is a room for response. And today''s inquiry to Nick finally gave Ryan an excuse to reasonably discover that there is a room to respond.


    Farewell to Nick, Ryan returns to the dormitory and prepares for class. He had just finished his first class and was rushing to the next class room. He saw two senior students levitating a stretcher with magic to the direction of the school hospital.


    "The diary is in my hand, why is there something wrong? But why is there regret on someone''s face, and happiness on someone''s face, but no one is afraid?" Ryan was puzzled with a puzzled head. The classroom. When I arrived, I received a shocking news: Lockhart was taken to the hospital because of the injury.


    After asking the classmates, summing up what he knew, Lane inferred the whole story: Because Lane''s actions in the classroom yesterday made Lockhart feel that he did not have the ability to highlight himself. So today when he was teaching senior students, he chose a Niven snake to go to class in hopes of calming the senior students.


    So when he went to the basement to take the Runi snake in the potion warehouse, he was unfortunately bitten by the Runi snake. Fortunately, Professor Snape rushed to the rescue in the potion class next door when he heard the movement. Otherwise, this year, Hogwarts is likely to change to a black magic defense teacher.


    After learning the news, Ryan had to admit that Professor Lockhart was a wolf, and in order to maintain his glorious image, he didn''t even have to kill his life. It can be seen from this point that although he may not be a qualified teacher, he is definitely a qualified idol, no worse than idols who burn to 60 degrees Celsius and insist on contacting twenty-six hours a day.


    However, when it was the turn of the black magic defense class two days later, Lane began to sincerely hope that Professor Lockhart would get better soon. Because President Dumbledore actually asked Professor Snape to take the class.


    The time soon came to Saturday morning, Ryan still got up early, because today is the time to arrange a magical battle with Hermione.


    After having breakfast together, Ryan took Hermione to the eighth-floor giant stick to fight the silly Barnabas tapestry. The monster on the tapestry stopped playing Barnabas and looked at the two curiously.


    "We want to practice magic, why should we come here? There looks nothing here."


    "A little restlessness, this is where Gryffindor Ghost Nick told me that he shouldn''t have lied to me." After Ryan concentrated his thoughts: I want a place to practice fighting. When he turned around for the third time, Hermione next to him whispered, "Lane, look."


    Lane looked like Hermione''s finger, where there was a door on a bare wall. Ryan grabbed the door handle and opened the door, then greeted Hermione and said, "Come in, it looks safe here."


    When two people walked in the door, they found that the room was very spacious. The room has no windows and the light source comes from the torches on the wall. There was a row of bookshelves by the wall, and the bookshelves were full of books.


    There are a lot of instruments at the other end of the room, and Ryan can only recognize a few of them that have appeared in the textbooks of the black magic defense class. A large pile of satin cushions was placed in the center of the room, which should be of the same nature as the cushions in sports venues. Used to protect the people practicing here.


    Hermione immediately rushed to the bookshelf, stroking the spine of rows and rows of large thick sheepskin books. Then he turned and said to Ryan: "Look at these books!" Common Spells and Solutions "," Wisdom of Black Magic "," Self-Defense Curse Collection. "These books look more than the books in the library.


    Looking at Hermione who was eager to try, Ryan quickly interrupted her. "Let ¡¯s practice first, anyway, we have time to read these books. They wo n¡¯t run away here."


    After that, the two practiced the content of the last disarming spell. It seems that Hermione practiced a lot of time in private after going back to www.novelhall.com ~ and not only practicing magic, but also exercising. So this time her magic attack is more skillful than last time.


    Lean was slightly underwater, and Hermione finally struck Lion''s wand, which made her look very excited. Ryan shrugged. This is what teaching is like, and it must give learners a sense of accomplishment. Otherwise, long-term failure will seriously hurt one''s self-confidence.


    After the excitement of Hermione passed, the two began to discuss what to learn today. Originally, Hermione planned to further study attack spells, such as coma spells. But the man succeeded in persuading her to learn armor.


    After finding how to use armor and bodyguards in the Self-Defense Curse Collection, Hermione began his regular learning method: endorsement. Ryan looked for a book from the shelf.


    After a while, Hermione mastered the spell, and the two began fighting fighting. At the same time, give yourself a protective armor, and then fire a disarming spell at the opponent.


    After practicing for a while, Hermione clearly noticed the gap between the two: the role of the armor armor is to instantly build an invisible wall around him to block the magic flying to herself, but her armor armor can only block Lane Attack, while Ryan can bounce back his attack with armor.


    In the middle of the rest period of more than an hour of practice, Hermione sat on the mat and said to Ryan: "It seems that in this regard, your talent is better than me, I should only be suitable for dealing with books."


    "Don''t say that, I''m not as powerful as you think. As long as you practice enough, you can do it." Lane encouraged, he didn''t say anything in his heart. That is, if you are fighting a group of 100,000 zombies, it will not take a few days, you will be proficient in all the magic required and how to use these magic to fight properly.

 Chapter 86： Do a good deed

    Ryan and Hermione stopped practicing at noon. After confirming that there was no one outside the door through the speculum, the two quickly left the responsive room and returned to the dormitory to prepare for dinner.


    Here I want to praise the location of the request room, and the entrance to the Gryffindor common room is on the eighth floor. In this way, in the exhausted situation of practice, you can quickly return to your room without having to drag the tired body up the stairs.


    It took half an hour to clean up, and they went downstairs to the auditorium for lunch. As soon as he and Hermione sat down, they saw a black furry monster walking with a shining light bulb, and a small man beside him kept talking.


    When they approached Ryan, they discovered that the black monster was Harry, and it was Ron who was glaring in his head. And the one next to him who runs before and after this year is this year''s freshman Colin Crivi.


    "What happened? How did this happen?" Ryan asked strangely as they sat down.


    "You and Hermione ran to read a book again, it''s a pity that you didn''t see us today ..." After hearing Ryan''s inquiry, Ron talked excitedly about his heroic performance today. Ryan could easily Know what happened today.


    Harry went to Quidditch training early in the morning, and he encountered the Slytherin team to grab the court, and the two sides clashed. As a result, Malfoy confronted Colin''s muddy species, which radically intensified the conflict between the two colleges.


    Ron successfully hit Malfoy with a slug spell, which triggered a scuffle between the two spells. It wasn''t until someone told Professor McGonagall on duty to rush to the court to stop the fight.


    "I tell you, don''t look at us like this, Slytherin''s side is even worse. Crabbe and Gower have become purple, and their bodies are covered with small tentacles. Malfoy''s hair is also dyed colorful."


    As Ron said excitedly, Hermione asked beside him in a calm tone: "How was Professor McGonagall punished this time?"


    "The two colleges of Gryffindor and Slytherin deducted 150 points each. Me, Ron, and Malfoy of Slytherin and their Quidditch captain Marcus Flint. The four of us are going to stay together Don worked for a month. "Because his body was full of hair, Harry''s voice appeared strange from the hair.


    Seeing what else Hermione wanted to say, Ron quickly interrupted: "After the meal, let''s talk about it. I got up early this morning and spent a long time at the Quidditch Stadium. After the fight, I was approved by Professor McGonagall. It ¡¯s been a long time and I ¡¯m starving now. "


    After the meal time, the hair on Harry''s face caused him to put his hair in his mouth from time to time, and it seemed uncomfortable to eat. Ryan asked curiously: "Why not go to Madam Pomfrey to heal these?"


    "We thought about it," said Ron. "But Professor McGonagall found that there was no danger, and she was not allowed to go to the school hospital. She said she hoped that we should remember that the curse should not be used to hurt classmates. Mrs. Frey treats us. She thinks this will help us remember this matter. But seriously, it ¡¯s all blaming Slytherin for causing trouble first. "


    "Right." Hermione thought of something suddenly: "What do you mean by the mud type you just said?"


    "That''s a terrible word." Ron said vaguely with a large sandwich in his mouth. "This is what some so-called pure blood thinks are the most insulting people. He refers to wizards whose parents are both Muggles. That''s what pure blood always thinks of their superior bloodlines, such as the Malfoy family. But seriously, today All pure blood basically has a few Muggle relatives. If the marriage is made within the light, the wizard will have been extinct. As far as I know, there are several pure blood families that have become extinct because of their adherence to blood supremacy. "


    "Today you attacked Malfoy, won''t his father come to see you?" Ryan asked Ron worriedly.


    "If you look for me, his father can''t afford to lose that person. If it''s troublesome to find my father, anyway, there are so many things between the two of us, don''t worry about this one. But you are right, I still Write to my father in advance to remind. "


    After eating, he went back to the common room. Ryan stopped Harry who wanted to go back to the dormitory to avoid it: "I have a spell here, maybe I can solve these hairs on you. But I am not very skilled, you are willing to try a bit?"


    "It''s okay, just try. These hairs make me sore and itchy, I can''t stand it." Harry heard Ryan''s words and took Ryan''s hand excitedly.


    Ryan took out his wand and simply pointed at Harry to read the rune that represents the change and growth cycle. This curse is one of the simple achievements that Ryan researched recently when he studied life magic and Runini heritage.


    As a golden curse shot into Harry''s body, the hair on Harry''s body began to grow wildly. When these hairs grow to more than two meters long, they all fall off. Ryan saw Harry''s hair fall and his clothes became fat. Www.novelhall.com ~ asked him to quickly go to the dormitory to change his clothes and clean up.


    After a few minutes, Harry and Ron walked out together, and the two bald heads radiated each other. Ryan forced to endure without laughing.


    "Can that make our hair grow?" Harry asked.


    "I''m afraid not, because I don''t have a curse." Ryan shook his head and said, "I just used the curse to stimulate the magic on Harry''s body and let that magic effect explode all at once. Then the hair on Harry''s body It wo n¡¯t grow indefinitely. But this spell can only eliminate the magic effect, and ca n¡¯t be restored to its original state. For example, Ron ¡¯s hair ca n¡¯t grow it. ¡±


    Seeing that Harry and Ron were a little depressed, Ryan persuaded: "At least Harry is eating now and going to the toilet is easy. Besides, if you repeatedly toss your hair with magic, it may be bad for your hair."


    "Not good for the hair?" Ron exclaimed, "But my father said he used a curse to keep his hair well when he was young."


    "What about Mr. Weasley now?" Harry asked curiously.


    "Uh, I think Ryan is right, or don''t use magic to toss your hair over and over again, it''s better to let it go naturally." Ron seemed to think of something and said firmly.


    In short, although this matter was not handled perfectly, it was resolved smoothly. Ryan was satisfied that he had done a good thing today.


    But unfortunately, he did not get an offset point. Ryan thinks this may be because he has already obtained a deviation point because he has changed the world of flying to school. And the things that change afterwards because of that thing change will not get the offset point repeatedly.


    It seems that if you want to get the offset point, you have to make some big movements. Lion thought in his heart.

 Chapter 87： Do 1 great thing

    When it comes to making big moves, Ryan suddenly thinks that he still holds 1/7 Voldemort souls in his hands.


    Since Mr. Nine Uncle asked his grandfather to go to the upper body for a long time, this notebook looks much more honest than in the past. The faint sense of temptation to people before disappeared.


    Think also, after all, this thing is just a product of Voldemort''s teenage. And I still hope that this Horcrux can release the Basilisk in the Chamber of Secrets to clean up the school. That means that this thing is not about saving yourself, and the above defense is not as strong as the following Horcruxes.


    Not to mention that Voldemort was shocked at that time, but his age also limited his ability and financial resources. Moreover, this Horcrux directly uses an ordinary notebook as a basis, and its innate deficiency makes it impossible to be as powerful as the following Horcruxes.


    However, Ryan is ready to find a way to deal with this book. After all, Ryan had already harvested the snake language he thought was most useful to him, and he couldn''t look down on the other things in it.


    In addition to a section of Voldemort''s memory that framed others, there should be a part of Voldemort''s knowledge of black magic, and even how to make Horcruxes.


    But on the one hand, if you want to get these, you must communicate with this Horcrux deeply. If you are not good, you can easily plant yourself. On the other hand, for the man who has mastered the grocery store in Wanjie, he has enough chances to obtain various strengths and a better way of longevity. The knowledge of Voldemort left in this book is really a bit overwhelming.


    Especially the way to get rid of death with Horcrux. In the Maoshan Taoist scriptures obtained by Ryan, the importance of the integrity of the soul is repeatedly emphasized. Even in some cases when the magic weapon needs to be sacrificed, only a small piece of soul that does not damage the foundation is allowed to be separated, and afterwards, some way must be found to complete the soul . As for Voldemort, it must be impossible to cut his soul like a slice of bread.


    Since this Horcrux is useless to Ryan, it is natural to find a way to deal with it. Of course, throwing it directly on the road for others to pick up is definitely not enough. The original text can only say that luck is good and no one is dead. Ryan doesn''t want to bet on this luck.


    Not to mention that this time Ryan knew the importance of merit in the world of zombie masters, at least Lane felt very smooth when practicing Maoshan''s mind-cleansing method because of the assistance of merit. So this kind of detrimental to others, detrimental to merit, can''t be done for Ryan.


    Since it can''t be littered, the room for processing is very small. Ryan thought about it and came up with a plan that was basically ok. You can either do a good thing or solve the problem.


    The next day was Sunday, Ryan squatted on the eighth floor corridor with his schoolbag early in the morning, watching Dumbledore hurried out of the principal''s room and ran to the toilet.


    Seriously, Ryan hasn''t figured out why there is no toilet in the principal''s room. At least for Dumbledore, a 100-year-old, it is a bit miserable to go out to the toilet every time. Be aware that even in Gryffindor dorms, each dorm has its own private bathroom.


    After a while, Dumbledore in pajamas was returning to the principal''s office, and Ryan hurried forward to stop him.


    Dumbledore was a little surprised that someone was looking for him at more than six in the morning, but he still said in a very gentle tone: "Today is a weekend, I think most students should be sleeping now. But look at how anxious you are now. I want to tell me something important, so come with me. "


    Finally, Professor Dumbledore took Ryan to the door of the headmaster''s room guarded by two stone beasts, and then entered the headmaster''s room along the slowly upward stairs.


    The principal''s office is more refined than shown in the movie. Ryan saw a huge desk and a pile of silver instruments on the table. On the shelf next to it, Dumbledore''s Phoenix stood and took a nap. When I heard someone coming in, I just raised my eyelids and glanced back, and then returned to sleep.


    "Ah, this is Fox. Recently it has not been very good, I think it may be Nirvana." Dumbledore finished speaking sitting behind that huge desk, then waved his hand gently to let an armchair fly To the opposite side of the table.


    After seeing Ryan sitting in the chair, Dumbledore said: "Although it is the first week of school, you know there are always unexpected things in school-at least when I was the principal, this kind of thing was much more common. , I believe that I should be able to solve your current problem. So do n¡¯t worry, say it slowly. The thing that might make you give up your vacation and come to me early is not trivial, but I think I can solve it. "


    Is indeed the most powerful white wizard. Although the tone of these words is very gentle, the confidence contained in the words reveals a very powerful feeling.


    This is not the kind of bragging that Lockhart likes. Ryan thinks that if Dumbledore is as old as Voldemort, it is likely that Voldemort will be directly killed by Dumbledore ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ Many things are busy every moment. But these things should not affect our enjoyment of life. Then Dumbledore raised his wand and said, "Tea, juice, pumpkin juice, lemonade." "


    Every time a name is reported, a corresponding drink appears on the table. After all, it is normal for the principal to have this authority in the principal''s office.


    "Principal, tea is all right, thank you." Ryan officially asked for a drink. Seriously, every time he saw Dumbledore ¡¯s blue eyes hidden under the lens, Ryan always felt like he was being seen through.


    Of course, it has nothing to do with what some of the fans in the past life said about the Soul Dispelling Curse and the true agent. This is the experience and wisdom accumulated by an old man over a hundred years old.


    "So what difficulties did you encounter, or did you find any problems that need help from my old headmaster?" Dumbledore asked.


    Ryan took a sip of tea and calmed down completely. He took out an iron box from his school bag, and then brought himself a leather gloves to open the iron box and took out the diary from the box.


    Dumbledore frowned slightly as he watched Ryan''s performance, because Ryan''s presence as an enemy meant that he might have found something.


    Finally, this book was placed in front of Dumbledore. From the outside, it was just an ordinary notebook, and even looked a bit shabby and discordant in this gorgeous principal''s room.


    Moreover, the simple appearance of this book also illustrates its universality. The same book in Hogwarts has no one hundred and eighty.


    But Principal Dumbledore suddenly became alert from the original relaxed state, and even pulled out the famous old wand from his clothes.

 Chapter 88： Sometimes it ’s a good idea to sue parents

    Voldemort''s Horcrux notes are not eye-catching. Of course, this is also a way to protect Horcrux. The effect is no worse than hiding it in a cave or protecting it with powerful magic.


    If only this book enters Hogwarts, even if Dumbledore has strong principal authority in Hogwarts, he can do nothing about this book.


    It''s just that when this book was placed in front of Dumbledore, all kinds of concealment methods failed. After all, even Ryan, who has been in contact with magic for less than two years, can feel that this book has an uncomfortable atmosphere. How could Dumbledore, who has fought Voldemort for half his life, not feel it.


    I saw Dumbledore waving his wand, and a silver strap was released from the head of the wand to wrap the notebook firmly. The phoenix next to him, who seemed to be in poor spirits, also stood up, staring at the notebook.


    "Boy, come after me." Dumbledore said while holding his wand: "This thing may be more dangerous than I thought. I think you need to stay away from him."


    Although Ryan knew that this notebook had not absorbed much energy since it was made, he had a wave with Jiushu before, and now there should not be much active attack power. But because these things are not easy to explain, they can only hide behind Dumbledore. After all, today is to sue the parents.


    After confirming that Ryan had been hiding, Dumbledore turned the strap wrapped around the notebook into a silver translucent protective cover. Then carefully commanded a silver instrument on the table and opened the notebook. When he saw the name on the title page, Ryan clearly saw Dumbledore''s back pause.


    Of course, this is inevitable. Although Voldemort''s original name was hardly known because of his efforts to erase the past, as a teacher with Voldemort for seven years and an enemy of Voldemort''s life, the moment he saw the name, he knew who this thing belongs to.


    After seeing Voldemort in the original text, how could Dumbledore who insisted on calling Voldemort with Tom not know the original name of Voldemort.


    Of course, because Dumbledore had fought Voldemort for half his life, Dumbledore, who knew exactly who Voldemort was, naturally did not dare to underestimate what he left behind.


    Turn it over and found that there is nothing in the book. Dumbledore began to wave his wand drastically, and some spells were spoken in his mouth.


    Know that for wizards of this level of Dumbledore, most spells can be silent. When the original text was fighting Voldemort in the Ministry of Magic, Dumbledore could even release magic while arguing with Voldemort. At this time, Dumbledore actually pronounced the sound of the spell, which showed that he was afraid of such things.


    With the sound of Dumbledore ¡¯s mantra, flame-burning niven runes flew out from the head of Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s wand, and then went into the notebook one by one.


    Although he acquired a full set of Runi knowledge during his trip to Iceland, he didn''t know anything about the magic Dumbledore is now releasing.


    This is just like some papers, you can know every word in it, but don''t know what this paper is talking about.


    As the characters continued to enter, the notebook began to emit black smoke, and finally a fuzzy face composed of smoke that could barely see the facial features was displayed above the notebook.


    After the face was formed, the burning Runi characters were transformed into a fiery iron chain, which bound this strange face. The strange face made of smoke rushed left and right in the air and tried to struggle away.


    Although Voldemort''s power is probably not inferior to Dumbledore, he may even win slightly. But after all, the diary is only 1/7 of Voldemort, and it is still the state of Voldemort when he was a teenager. Obviously not Dumbledore''s opponent.


    Lane saw that the strange face struggled to get smaller and smaller, while the burning chain became tighter and tighter, and finally the strange face finally stopped moving. But Ryan saw Head Dumbledore''s face more dignified.


    Is there trouble? As soon as Ryan thought of it, he heard a scream from the diary. The whole strange face diffused into the mist and penetrated through the flame chain, and then turned into a cone of dark mist and flew towards Dumbledore''s face.


    Ryan was forced to cover her ears and squatted down because of the cry. This sound is not just pure sound, it contains an attack against the soul. Although he didn''t know what the cone was, he could guess with his toes that it was not good.


    Dumbledore quickly summoned a flame shield to stand in front of him, and the cone of mist hit the shield and was quickly consumed by the shield''s flame. Lane saw that cone quickly became shorter.


    Due to the excessive energy consumed by Voldemort''s previous diary, this cone appears to have insufficient stamina. In less than a minute, this cone was wiped out by Professor Dumbledore''s flame shield.


    Saw the cone disappear, and Ryan took a breath. The diary on the table suddenly made a strange noise. Ryan saw the diary dropped on the table from midair, and then black ink kept coming out ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After the ink flowed on the table, a sudden flame burst into flames. It ¡¯s as if it ¡¯s not ink but gasoline. The flame burned into the diary along the ink, and the diary was also lit by the flame. The cover and the pages burned quickly, as if they had been soaked in fuel before.


    Finally, the diary was burned into a pile of gray-black ashes. Dumbledore waved his wand to make the ashes disappear, and then signaled Ryan to be fine.


    When Ryan stood at the table, Dumbledore asked tiredly where he got the thing. Ryan concealed everything related to the grocery store in Wanjie and foreseeing the plot in advance. Tell Dumbledore that this is the reply I got from Ginny, but I was very scared when I found that this notebook would actually answer. When after a series of fires and flooding, it was found that the notebook could not be destroyed, only the principal''s help could be sought.


    Of course, Ryan also mentioned the movement of Lucius Malfoy to put something in Ginny''s crucible before, saying that he had been with the Weasley family for a year. Do not believe that the Weasley family will have this evil thing, this is probably the malpractice of the Malfoy family.


    After listening to Ryan ¡¯s narration, Dumbledore said: ¡°This is a very dangerous thing, your choice is correct, so I ¡¯ll add 50 points to Gryffindor. But boy, I hope you do n¡¯t take what you see Say something. Because the evil hidden inside is not something that students of your age should participate in. I do n¡¯t want this to cause panic among students. "


    "I will keep the secret, Principal Dumbledore." After finishing, Ryan went down the spiral staircase of the principal''s room. When his eyes were flush with the floor, he saw Dumbledore leaning on the chair, watching the one. The beach ashes seemed to be thinking about something.

 Chapter 89： Emerald Dream

    After going out of the headmaster ¡¯s room, Ryan received a system reminder: a dramatic change in the plot and a 15-point offset.


    Sure enough it will get a little more offset points in the main world, Ryan feels very happy, because the offset points at the end have finally recovered a bit.


    However, it is still a little unsettling to have a basilisk hidden in the back room. Ryan decided to kill the basilisk for everyone''s safety and offset points.


    Originally had no such plan, but after going to the world of "Mr. Zombie" to obtain the Maoshan Taoist Scripture, Ryan found that he had a way to solve this problem, that is the circle.


    As long as the magic circle is arranged in advance, you can pry up the great energy with very little force. The world of "Mr. Zombie" is an end-of-law world and lacks energy-rich items, so the magic circle gradually disappears from its usual use.


    But these things are still recorded in the Maoshan Taoist Scripture. After reading through, Ryan found that some magic circles can be used to deal with the snake in the secret room.


    But the question now is where do the raw materials for the formation of the circle come from? If you want to buy it, Garon is definitely not enough. Not to mention that purchasing so many things in one go is suspicious.


    Finally thinking about it, he could only do it himself, and he had enough food and clothing, so Ryan put his eyes on the forbidden forest. If you want to draw a matrix, the better the material, the better the effect of the resulting matrix.


    But the animals in the forbidden forest can not go to mass killing. Especially for things like unicorns, a dead one will be recruited to search the whole school. Not to mention that Ryan now chooses the path of life balance. Such wanton killing does not meet the requirements of spiritual practice.


    Took Ryan for granted and set his target on the eight-eyed giant spider. This kind of thing is a perfect prey, with a large number and fast reproduction characteristics, killing some will not be found. Not to mention that they belong to evil unnatural creatures (eight-eyed giant spiders are all unnatural creatures bred by wizards like the basilisk). It caused biological invasion in the forbidden forest and destroyed the balance of the forbidden forest itself.


    Another key point is that Ryan ¡¯s life magic can happen to cause great damage to unnatural creatures such as the eight-eyed giant spider. Hunting is more convenient.


    But if you want to go hunting, Ryan still needs to make some preparations in advance.


    After a busy day on the weekend, after a curfew on Monday night, Lane sneaked out of the castle and walked towards the Forbidden Forest.


    The forbidden forest at night was still so dark, Ryan summoned a lantern grass from the grocery store to take care of herself. Just less than ten minutes after walking along the forest path, there was a sound of trees on the side of the road, and then a big animal sprang out of the woods.


    Lane was about to pull out his wand, but found that the creature in front of him looked familiar. After carefully watching for a second or two, Ryan exhaled and lowered his wand and said, "Good night, Betty, you suddenly got out and almost scared me."


    It turned out that Ryan''s old acquaintance got out of the roadside, Betty the horseman he knew when he rescued the unicorn in the forest last year.


    Betty looked at Ryan for a while and suddenly said, "Have you been to the Temple of Charon on Crete this summer?"


    "No, the ring you gave me is still on my body." Ryan pulled out a chain from his chest, and the ring was tied under the chain.


    "Hey, that''s weird." Betty said with her front hooves digging the ground twice. "Then where did you learn how to enter the Emerald Dream?"


    "The Emerald Dream, what is that?" Ryan said curiously.


    Betty thought for a while and said, "Take my hand and don''t refuse my inner invitation. I think you will know it when you enter the Emerald Dream."


    Right, knowing that Betty would not hurt herself, immediately reached out. Sure enough, just holding Betty''s hand, Ryan felt that someone had invited himself at the spiritual level. He quickly agreed to the invitation.


    As soon as he chose to agree in his heart, Ryan found that his consciousness had been drawn to a world full of natural power and aura. Ryan could guarantee that he had never been in this world, but felt a trace of familiarity. Finally, Ryan finally remembered that it was very similar to the dream world he encountered at the Icelandic altar.


    It''s just that compared to the dream world I encountered, the world is much larger and full of life. Not as lifeless as when I met that world.


    Ryan checked himself again, and found that this time his soul was like a little boy of eleven or two years old, not the appearance of the last youth. He thinks it may be because he practiced Maoshan Taoism to strengthen the soul, so that his soul no longer unconsciously releases information.


    At this time he saw the light spots around him gather together and finally became Betty.


    "I haven''t been to the Emerald Dream, but I''ve been to a similar one. It''s just that the world is much smaller than this world, and it''s much more dead." Ryan said to Betty, who was forming around him.


    "Your wizard sometimes cuts off a piece of emerald dream as your own private site. You may be one of the places you go to. But be aware that once a piece of emerald dream breaks away from the subject, all the vitality will soon be lost. , UU reading , the world that was taken down is also dead. At the same time, this kind of action is also harmful to the Emerald Dream, so Ryan, you do n¡¯t want to learn those bad examples. "


    After admonishing Ryan, Betty went on to say: "The last time I saw you help the unicorn, I thought you were qualified to enter the Emerald Dream. That ring is for you to learn how to enter the Emerald Dream with my teacher. I did n¡¯t expect you to get the method from other places. Can you show me your method now? "


    "No problem." Ryan finished using his own method to exit the Emerald Dream and re-entered.


    As soon as he entered, he saw Betty frowning and said, "The method you learned is completely wizard''s. It actually forcibly tears a gap in. This method actually hurts your soul and emerald dream. "


    Then Betty''s eyebrows were loosened again, and she pointed to the green dots around Ryan and said: "But since the Emerald Dream has recognized you, you have passed the most difficult point of entering the Emerald Dream. So you don''t need it now Go to the Karon Temple to learn how to communicate the Emerald Dream, and I can teach you the way to truly enter this world. "


    After Betty taught Ryan how to enter the Emerald Dream correctly. After learning, Ryan discovered that the way Betty taught was to feel the flow of nature, communicate with nature, and finally enter.


    This method is much more subtle and more complicated than the method I learned from the memory of the Viking wizard. However, the speed and cost of entry are much better than the wizard''s method, and Ryan can feel that this is the real method. The Viking Wizard''s method is closer to a speculative trick.


    In the practice, Ryan couldn''t help but sigh from the bottom of his heart that this time he came to the Forbidden Forest was really rewarding. I hope it will be like this every time.

 Chapter 90： Forbidden Forest Harvest

    Between the practice, Ryan asked Betty why he should teach him these things. This should not blame Ryan for being suspicious. After seeing the general blockade of knowledge in the wizarding world, Ryan simply did not believe in free lunch.


    After hearing Ryan''s question, Betty said solemnly: "Because we need more comrades-in-arms, follow me to see, you know why."


    After speaking, Betty took Ryan to the ground of a giant tree and waved her hand. The giant tree stretched out a branch to form a circular platform. Two people walked onto the platform, and the platform slowly rose to the top of the tree.


    After reaching the top of the tree, Betty pointed in a direction and said: "Since this is called the Emerald Dream, there are bad nightmares. And our horse tribe lives in the forbidden forest. There is an important task to eliminate the nightmare . "


    Lean looked at the place Betty pointed to and found that the woods in that place were very different from other places. The woods elsewhere are green and full of life. The wood is dark and dead.


    "That''s what?" Ryan asked Betty, pointing to the woodland that was different.


    "This story needs to start from the beginning, from our horse society." Betty began to tell the story of the forest of death.


    "We horsemen are the only sapient creatures in this forbidden forest. Since ancient times, in which forest we live in, we must maintain the natural balance of this forest. The male horsemen in the tribe are often responsible for hunting collection or outing activities. You humans can usually only see them. But in fact, horses are matrilineal society, female horses generally do not leave the village, they are responsible for the safety and health of horses. At the same time, because male horses sometimes have some unreliable behaviors , So the leader of the tribe is a woman. "


    "The most important thing is that unlike male horsemen who are good at divination and fighting, women are good at communicating with nature, and they can master natural magic and communicate jade dreams more proficiently than male horsemen."


    Saw Lane''s eyes full of doubts. Betty stopped empathetically and asked, "Do you have any understanding of the question, little pony?"


    "It may be a little presumptuous, but the textbook I learned at most said that your horsemen are good at healing magic, archery, astronomy and divination. Never said you are good at other things."


    "Hehe." Betty flicked her tail in disdain. "Most wizards look at other creatures like blind people. They never want to explore the truth. As far as I know, there are still in your Ministry of Magic. A funny horseman contacting the office. But since its establishment, no horseman has ever been there. "


    After taunting the stupid Ministry of Magic, Betty went on to say: "We had lived quietly in this forest for centuries without any major problems, but there was a major event nearly 40 years ago."


    "What''s the big deal? What''s the big deal? I only know that this period of time is also a dark period for our human wizards. Does it matter?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "It is likely that there is a dark creature that is causing trouble: the eight-eyed giant spider. They are breeding here quickly. You know, they have no natural enemies in this forest, which causes their number to begin to grow geometrically. . Then came the devastating destruction of the local ecological structure. "


    Speaking of which, Betty began to unconsciously plan the ground, and she seemed very angry. "The earliest traces of the eight-eye giant spider were discovered by our fathers, but there was only one at the time, so everyone didn''t take it seriously. But then I don''t know why there was another one, and it just matched the original one. We At the time of discovery, they were too many to be eliminated at all. "


    Betty said more and more angry, but when she realized that Ryan was by her side, she slowly calmed her temper and said: "You know, even if the horsemen in the Hogwarts Forbidden Forest are the largest group in Britain. However, we only have more than sixty people. We ca n¡¯t cope with it when facing hundreds of huge spiders. So we can only choose to limit the spider ¡¯s range of activity and shoot all spiders that are out of range.


    But even so, the scope circle is getting bigger and bigger. At the same time, the dark breath of them and the destructive hunting killed that piece of nature and projected into the Emerald Dream, which is the dead wood you saw. "


    "Why don''t you tell Principal Dumbledore? I think Mr. Principal should be able to solve this problem." Ryan said somewhat puzzled.


    "This is a matter of natural balance. It is a matter of us horsemen or people like you who are recognized by the Emerald Dream. We should not bother other wizards to intervene. Not to mention the agreement we signed with the wizards. The castle and the venue belong to Schools, the forbidden forest belongs to us. Neither side should intervene in what is happening in the other''s field. "


    Okay, this kind of political issue is really not good for continuing discussions. But hearing Betty said that it was the eight-eyed giant spider that caused trouble in the Forbidden Forest, Ryan suddenly felt that today was his lucky day, he quickly told Betty:


    "I''m going to make some magic props now, but the materials are not handy. So I think about it, and only the eight-eye giant spider in the forbidden forest can provide materials. What I thought at the time was that only they were not native native creatures. . Killing them will not disrupt the local balance. "


    "Oh, really? As far as I know, you humans tend to have the most powerful motivation driven by interests, so you mean, you will join the eight-eye giant that destroys the ecological balance of the forest. The spider''s war is coming, isn''t it? "Betty said, looking a little happy.


    "Yes, ma''am." Ryan nodded to confirm this, after which Betty said: "But you as a second-year little wizard ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I''m curious what the bottom card you have to be sure to kill those nasty The eight-eyed giant spider. After all, I also know what level your human wizards were at your age. I do n¡¯t think that the average level can be of any use in this conflict. "


    "Hmm ..." Ryan thought for a while and decided to show some cards to ensure cooperation.


    "Last time I saw that I could summon some magical plants. In fact, I can summon far more than you saw last time. Give me some time, I can even arrange an army of plants, except that they cannot move, No big problem. "


    Betty heard this and nodded: "When we first met, your plants gave me a very dangerous feeling. I believe they should have combat power."


    Seeing Ryan''s face a little hesitant, Betty said: "I know that your ability may cause others to be jealous, but inside the Forbidden Forest, whether it is our horsemen or the unicorns we find this time, it is different from humans. We will definitely not spy on all things of our allies, nor will we be jealous because of the strength of our allies. We can swear in the name of nature that no matter what we see, we will not reveal it to you, nor will we spy on you. "


    Betty''s words fell, Ryan felt that the oath had a close connection with the Emerald Dream, and he could feel that if he violated the oath, he would be repulsed by nature.


    Lane feels embarrassed: "Madam, this ..."


    Betty is very free and easy: "As our first human ally in these 50 years, only this way can reassure everyone. Besides, is it all right as long as you don''t break the oath?"


    Lean was very touched. He felt that the biggest gain in the forest this time was the friendship of a horse friend.

 Chapter 91： Preparation before the war

    After leaving the Emerald Dream and returning to reality, Ryan opened his pocket watch and discovered that although he had been in the Emerald Dream for almost an hour, less than ten minutes passed in reality.


    Although it was still early, Ryan felt that he had acquired too much tonight, so he and Betty said goodbye to go back to the castle to sleep. Because he has to ponder his thoughts.


    Betty told Ryan that the Horde Horde recently planned to clean up these eight-eyed giant spiders again. She hoped that Ryan could enter the Emerald Dream once a night, so that she could leave Ryan a message.


    In fact, after knowing the correct way to enter the Emerald Dream, Ryan planned to enter once a day. On the one hand, the environment of the Emerald Dream can soothe the nerves of people. On the other hand, time can be saved in the Emerald Dream. He decided to use this time every day to study the magic he mastered.


    But what makes Ryan uncomfortable is that with his current strength, the time spent in the Emerald Dream every day cannot be more than two hours according to the time in the dream, otherwise it will slowly be assimilated naturally.


    Of course, Betty was also surprised when she learned of this time limit. Because in her impression, the average novice can hold up for half an hour at most.


    Ryan suspects that this is because his soul has been tempered by the passing of planes, and the mastery of the pure mind on Maoshan is now more concerned with the exercise of the soul than the magic in the Harry Potter world.


    After bidding farewell to Betty, Lane slipped back to the dormitory smoothly.


    A few days after, Ryan went to school to write his homework normally, and at night he worked as a homework support group in the common room. It is worth mentioning that when Ginny and Colin learned that Harry Potter was also in this group, they strongly requested to join this group.


    Ryan had to make three chapters with them so that they would not harass others during the discussion.


    This kind of persuasion from the seniors is very effective. Even fanatics like Colin put cameras in their dorms when participating in study groups. Because Ryan had threatened him if he dared to harass others in this place, he would be expelled from the group directly.


    Unlike last year, this year the group has freshmen, so every second-year class not only has to discuss their homework, but also needs to tutor the freshmen. Of course, this is not mandatory, but when there is time, many second-year students are still willing to tutor newcomers, and the most active one is Hermione, because she feels that each tutoring freshman will help her review the previous content.


    After learning this reason, Ryan finally came to the conclusion that it is terrible to learn God. He is now very eager to come to a guest who can improve his learning ability. He found that even if he practiced Maoshan''s mind-cleansing method, his memory, analytical ability, and concentration were improved. But it is still not as good as Hermione.


    In addition, Ryan returned to the dormitory every night earlier than before, and went to the Emerald Dream to practice under the pretext of sleeping.


    On Thursday, when he first entered the Emerald Dream, he found a green light flying towards him, reaching for the green light. There was a letter in the green light, which was sent by Betty. She informed Ryan that this battle will break out on Saturday, hoping that Ryan can prepare in advance.


    The reason why he dared to directly catch this green light is because the place where Ryan is now is protected by special magic, and there is no need to worry about malicious things approaching.


    When entering the Emerald Dream from Hogwarts for the first time, Ryan was surprised to find that he was standing on a tall tower, which was still enveloped in a purple protective cover.


    He found a nameplate on the tower. The general idea is that if Hogwarts students can enter the Emerald Dream, then the tower will become their refuge in the Emerald Dream.


    What surprised Ryan the most was the name of the Big Four at Hogwarts at the bottom of the inscription.


    Is worthy of being the founder of Hogwarts School. It is so powerful that it can not only imprint footprints in all planes, but also create a good development space for future generations.


    But after searching the entire tower, Ryan accidentally found some records on a stone at the bottom of the tower. Every wizard who can get here will record their name and the time they first arrived here.


    Most of the names are pseudonyms, but some of the real names still make Ryan a bit tight, for example, he found the name of Archmage Merlin in it.


    In addition, the conclusion can be drawn based on the time left above. From the time of the Big Four, there are fewer and fewer Hogwarts wizards who can enter the Emerald Dream. From two times a year at most, there is no one in the next few years. Ryan saw the person in front of him stay in 1861.


    Can only say that with the development of human civilization, the ability to transform nature is getting stronger and stronger. Among the wizards, there are fewer and fewer wizards who can understand the way of harmony with nature, and master the ability to access the emerald dream ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I really do n¡¯t know if this is good or bad for human wizards.


    After entering the Emerald Dream several times, Lane discovered that he had always appeared from this tower. When he began to explore the surroundings, the purple barrier around him did not hinder his activities. It seems that as long as it is a student recognized by this school, it will not be affected by this barrier.


    In the Emerald Dream, besides practicing, Ryan spent the rest of his time planning battles with the horses. Thanks to the Emerald Dream, they can communicate with each other without the knowledge of outsiders.


    After making some changes to the horseman''s plan, Ryan grabbed a leaf from the air and left a line of writing on top of it after waving his finger. Then he snapped his fingers, and the leaves folded into a paper plane, flying away like a forbidden forest.


    This is also the first nature-related spell that Lane learned, and can communicate with people in the emerald dream at close range. In the previous communication, Betty deliberately or unintentionally taught Ryan some natural magic. This magic was taught to Ryan on the first day of communication.


    Lane found that natural magic and black magic have something in common in learning, that is, they need inner power and will subtly affect users during use.


    Ryan felt that Betty taught himself natural magic, maybe it was a way for the horses to want to draw him to his own camp, but Ryan did not hate this either.


    Especially Betty believes that the actions of intelligent creatures are also part of the natural cycle and do not exclude artificial objects. Unlike many men and horses, they are not extremes, and they even have nothing but bows and arrows. Ryan felt that at least the faction like Betty was acceptable.


    After dealing with these things, Lane spent other time learning magic. After all, it ¡¯s time to fight again on Saturday, and it ¡¯s a good idea to grind the gun.

 Chapter 92： People gathering

    It was Saturday, and Ryan practiced a morning obstacle spell with Hermione in the morning. After lunch, he made an excuse to slip to the Forbidden Forest.


    Just walked along the path for less than five minutes, Lane saw a figure of a horse standing there. But it can be found that this is not Betty he knew, but a male horseman who has never seen him.


    This male horseman looks bigger than Betty''s, and the horse''s body is creamy yellow. He had pale blond hair on his head, and his eyes were sky blue just like President Dumbledore. It looks much younger than Betty, it should be a young man.


    "Are you sent by Aunt Betty to pick me up?" Lane asked the horseman.


    "Yes, you are Ryan. My name is Ferenze, and I am very happy to meet you." The horseman bent down and reached out while introducing himself.


    This should be the horseman who came to the school as a teacher of divination in the fifth grade, and it should also be the closest person among the horsemen. No wonder Betty will find him to pick him up. While thinking about it, Ryan reached out and shook hands with Ferenze.


    Then the two followed a branch of the path to a place that Ryan had not visited before, but according to the direction, this was in the direction of the dead jungle that I saw in the Emerald Dream.


    Sure enough, Ferenze next explained: "We have to gather near the valley where the eight-eyed giant spider entangles, so that we can reach the battlefield directly after the gathering. The shamans in the village have set up a natural barrier, don''t worry about the spiders Discover in advance. "


    Along the way, Ferenze has been curious about Ryan''s life in Hogwarts Castle. It seems that he is a little curious about the human society.


    At the same time, he also told Ryan that this time there was also a dispute in the Horde tribe because of Ryan''s participation in the war. The conservatives led by Ronan firmly believe that this is only a matter of intelligent creatures in the forbidden forest, and no humans in the castle are needed to help.


    But Betty argued that this human being was recognized by the Emerald Dream, then we horsemen, as children of nature, should not refuse to eliminate darkness together with such a person who is naturally favored.


    "You don''t know, I immediately support half of you to invite you to participate in this hunt, and half object to your participation in this matter related to the forest." Ferenze said to Ryan who followed.


    "Then I''m here, it means that you agree with Aunt Betty''s proposal. How does Aunt Betty convince others?" Ryan asked somewhat puzzled.


    "Persuasion? Ronan and they are as stubborn as a donkey. How could they persuade them. But in the end the unicorns don''t know where you are from. At yesterday''s meeting, they thought you should be allowed to participate in the action. Ronan they saw allied stations On Betty ¡¯s side, you can only agree to your participation. "


    It seems that the last time I kindly rescued the injured unicorn actually let the unicorns remember me. Sure enough, good people have good rewards. Lane thought silently in his heart.


    Speaking here again, Ferenze said solemnly: "Although we are very upright, once we agree to something, we will never secretly commit mischief, but Ronan and his group will never give you a good look. Hope Don''t be angry with this. "


    "Relax, I will definitely not." Ryan said. "After all, it is absolutely undesirable for one''s internal infighting when the enemy is present."


    "You just think about it this way, and I guarantee that they will say a few words at the most. They will never make any small movements during real battles." Ferenze seemed to relax a lot after listening to Ryan''s answer.


    After walking for more than half an hour, Ryan and Ferenze finally reached their destination: a clearing in a forest with a few large stones.


    After Feren notified that he had arrived, Ryan immediately stopped and began to pat his leg, then picked a stone and sat up. I have to say that the road in this jungle is not easy. In addition, Ferenzee ¡¯s four horse legs are faster than Ryan even walking slowly, which keeps Ryan in the state of brisk walking and trotting. Even walking for only half an hour is tiring and exhausting.


    Fortunately, the strengthening of the assassin and the practice of Maoshan''s mentality have strengthened Ryan''s physique, which allowed Ryan to follow Ferenze''s ugliness.


    At this time, Ferenze also came over, looked down at Ryan and said, "I think you can''t do well, and I''m going to wait for you when you can''t move."


    After a few casual chats, the one in front opened from the bush, revealing a path.


    Following the path, Lane and Ferenze quickly came to a small valley, where more than forty horsemen and a dozen unicorns were scattered, and there was a gray giant wolf and horsemen. stand together. It seems that this is the total strength of the eight-eye giant spider.


    It seems that there are a few people. It is no wonder that these giant spiders have been entrenched in the forbidden forest for decades ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At this point, there is no way to completely eliminate the giant spiders.


    After a while, two more horsemen came over, and it seemed that the people were all there. Betty stood on a stone and began to assign pre-war missions.


    Seeing Betty arrange tasks one by one, Ryan began to feel a little bored. While he was distracted, he suddenly heard Betty clicked his name.


    "Ryan, now let''s show you those plants that make us have a heart. Then we can make the final arrangements."


    "No problem, ma''am." Ryan bowed, and then released each of the plants that were going to be used in the war today, and demonstrated how these plants attacked.


    After watching the attack of these plants, several horsemen who used to look at Ryan with disgusted eyes immediately changed their attitudes, and they looked around and left and right. They should be the opposition of the Ronan faction that Ferenze said.


    However, the horseman ¡¯s thinking is still much more straightforward than that of humans. Soon, a tall horseman walked in front of Ryan. He looked older, with a red horse body, red hair and red beard. .


    The horseman came to Lane and said, "Human, I am Ronan. I admit that your ability makes you indispensable in this battle. I apologize for my discrimination against you."


    Lean accepted his apology, Betty looked at this scene and smiled, and then began to arrange specific combat allocation. Ryan and the gray wolf are assigned to a group, and the task is to arrange a blocking position at the designated location. Lane incidentally distributed some supplies to the horsemen.


    After receiving the mission, Ryan rushed to the designated location with the gray wolf, because the time left for them was only one and a half hours, and after one and a half hours, the hunting began.

 Chapter 93： Position layout

    The British afternoon sun in September is not very strong, especially in the forbidden forest. The sunlight shining through the branches and leaves is like a thin pillar. There is a poetic beauty.


    But soon, such beautiful scenery was broken. A gong-like voice came from the forbidden forest: "Hey, kid. I really don''t know why Betty wants us to be a group? Look at my size, look at my teeth, look at my claws. I clearly should be fighting on the front line, not as a coolie hiding behind everyone ... "


    After, there was another chatter, which was nothing more than the glorious experience of the master who narrated the voice.


    And Ryan was helplessly covering his forehead next to the voice master. In his impression, the wolf is generally silent. So when he was assigned to perform a task with a wolf, he was a little worried that the task would be too boring.


    But what I did not expect was that this wolf not only spoke, but also talked about tuberculosis. Ever since I left the meeting place, I have been talking about it, and I have nothing to do with the coldness of waiting for the assignment at the meeting place. Especially with his somewhat amused eyes while talking, Ryan deeply suspected that this wolf might be some kind of wolf and Husky hybrid.


    "Mr. Wolf, don''t just talk to me. I don''t know where that place is, it''s all up to you." Ryan asked with some concern. After all, he was not familiar with the Forbidden Forest.


    "Relax, I''ve lived here for 15 years, I won''t go wrong even with my eyes closed." Wolf Wolf said, and then he asked again: "Can you tell me more about those What is TV used for? "


    Lane had no choice but to explain to him what TV is. Speaking of Wolf, Wolf is also an unlucky guy. It is actually a child born by two werewolves after doing something in the wolf state. He was abandoned as soon as he was born. Fortunately, Professor Dumbledore took him to the forbidden forest and let the horses raise him.


    Don''t look at him as a wolf, but in fact its life span and IQ are similar to humans. So in the face of a teenager eager for the outside world, it is difficult to meet a person who can communicate, of course, keep asking the outside world.


    After walking for more than ten minutes in this exchange, the two finally came to the predetermined position: a mountain bag slightly raised by the small river, and there were no trees around it.


    "Why do I always see the open space in the forest when I see the residents in the forbidden forest. Even if I plan to attack the enemy this time, I have to choose the open space. Is the open space a lucky place in the forbidden forest?" Lane said puzzledly.


    "Of course, in the forbidden forest, all wise creatures are at the top of the food chain of the entire forbidden forest. So they don''t need to hide themselves. If they don''t need to hide, then the place where they can see the sky is the best. For example, I''m in When the sun is not bright during the day, it will be basking in the open space of the forest, especially in the morning. Otherwise, the dew in the forest will make the hair on the body wet and uncomfortable. "Wolfe explained seriously.


    "As for why you should choose this kind of place to ambush, you must know that spiders can climb trees. If you ambush them in the forest area, you must always worry about the top of your head. Not to mention that you will have fire on several plants this time. It ¡¯s miserable when the forest is lit. "


    Sounds very reasonable. Once you have learned what you have learned, is this that all things are wise? Is it true that you must maintain a humble heart on the road to knowledge so that you can learn more.


    It took an hour and Ryan had enough plants around. Here is a compliment to the potato mines, which can clearly distinguish the enemy from the enemy. So after spending half an hour planting this open field with other plants, the rest of the time Ryan and Wolf kept planting potato mines in the nearby forest.


    When he was working, Ryan suddenly thought that he clearly wanted to kill the Basilisk in the Hogwarts Chamber, so he came to the Forbidden Forest to get some materials. How did things develop so far that he is going to participate in a battle, and still serve as an important participant in this battle?


    What is the difference between this behavior and starting to plant trees just to eat apples? But since everything is here now and things are done to this point, it is certainly impossible to retreat. It''s better to get things right.


    But from here, Ryan also found that he was actually guided by the horseman Betty in the negotiation before making his current choice. I have to say that none of the leaders can be stupid. Ryan can only thank Betty for not being malicious this time, and killing those spiders is also in his own interest. But it also sounded the alarm for Ryan: after all, the next person who leads him is not necessarily a good person.


    But this kind of human experience can only be gradually familiarized with more experience, and there is no way to speed up. Since this is the case, all the salted fish mentality at this time is the most correct.


    When the arrangement was almost the same, there was an explosion in the distance. Lane heard the sound of the cherry bomb he had given to the horses. The spiders are coming over!


    Lane hurried back to the pre-prepared position on the top of the hill and began to prepare. Wolfe relied on himself to run fast, and buried a few potato mines before slowly returning to the hill.


    With the explosion approaching slowly ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Some horseshoe sounds also mixed in. In addition, there are some strange noises. Soon, Ryan saw the horses rushing out of the woods. Although it didn''t seem to be hurt, Ryan observed that each of them looked tired, and the two quiver bags he prepared were almost shot, only the quiver on his back was still full.


    No wonder they can become a symbol of the war in the cold weapon era. Ryan has seen their quiver, and each quiver puts an average of about 30 arrows. It can shoot 60 arrows in a short time, which is far beyond the level of human beings.


    The rear of the hall was rushed by unicorns. From time to time, they also sent lightning from the unicorn to attack the forbidden forest behind them. It is indeed a magical creature comparable to the dragon.


    When all his own combatants retreated to the hill, Lane transferred the control of the plant to several horsemen and Wolf respectively. This is one of the pre-planned plans. After all, these horses know more about the enemy and the enemy, and can bring greater damage to the eight-eyed giant spider.


    Ryan walked to the just-prepared magic circle, which was learned from Maoshan Road. Mainly to provide energy for users, but also to provide a simple shelter around the circle, so that the affected people are not affected by Yin evil.


    This array is relatively simple, and it took only three minutes for Ryan to set it up. The appearance looks like the magic circle is to nail the ground with copper nails, and then use the blood red line of the **** to wind around the copper nails to form a formation. The only difference from the original is that Ryan chose the crystal of sunlight to provide energy to the circle, because the optional consumables in his hand are this one. Fortunately, this choice also gives this circle a stronger positive energy and stronger restraint against the eight-eyed giant spider.


    Everything was ready, and I heard a clicking sound in the jungle, and the eight-eyed giant spiders came.

 Chapter 94： Battle Giant Spider

    As the click sound grew louder, the eight-eyed giant spiders finally came out of the jungle. At the same time, the horse people began to direct the shooting of these plants.


    These eight-eyed giant spiders rushed over are as large as large dogs, and their speed is extremely agile. Ryan was thankful that he gave the shooting command to the Horsemen. Otherwise, according to his previous experience of shooting slow-moving zombies, he would not be able to hit these eight-eyed giant spiders.


    While the pressure on the front is not too high, Lane carefully observed these spiders.


    These spiders are very agile and passable. Ryan saw with his own eyes not only the rushing spiders on the ground, but even some of them fell from the trees.


    "Where is the magical animal" in the book once said that the eight-eyed giant spider is from the remote East Indies of Southeast Asia, and is not a native of Britain. Obviously, they have no natural enemies here, so they formed a serious biological invasion.


    Think that these eight-eyed giant spiders all eat meat, even if the insect hunting frequency and appetite are not as good as mammals. But looking at the number of eight-eyed giant spiders in front of them, it is easy to analyze that they have caused devastating damage to the local biological chain.


    Soon, the first batch of eight-eyed giant spiders rushed out of the woods and fell down under the shooting of machine gun peas. Ryan just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but found a dignified expression on the face of Wolf Wolf next to him, and explained to Ryan To: "The first wave is only the reconnaissance force, and then the large force. The eight-eyed giant spider is not an ordinary animal, they have wisdom."


    Ryan clenched her wand and stared at the forest, and there was a dense click in the forest. Lane could feel the anger of the spiders hiding in the forest.


    With a sharp voice, the spiders came out of the forest as if to hear the charge, and the densely rounded shape was like a small mountain bag. At the same time, some spiders also tried to bypass the river and attack from the back of the hill.


    Fortunately, Ryan used water lilies to lay out a batch of plants on the water surface. They easily dried out the large spiders affected by the water flow and the mud on the bottom of the water.


    Although the attackers were killed, the pressure in front of them was increasing, not only the number of spiders, but also the body size gradually increasing. There are even spiders as big as horses pulling carts out of the woods.


    "We just shot a dozen cherry bombs with arrows and shot them into the gathering area. How did they all move out." Wolf exclaimed in the gap between the commanding plants: "We just want to lure the enemy out of the hole, I ¡¯ve done it before, but I ¡¯ve never drawn so much. What is going on this time? "


    Lyn used psychedelic mushroom spores as a casting material to release the ancient Viking magic deterrence. The eight-eye giant spider was obviously affected by the artificial dark creature. Several spiders in the cast range twisted together, and also slowed down the speed of the part of the spider''s movement, creating a better chance for the plants to shoot.


    When Ryan reached out and took the psychedelic mushroom bun from his pocket, he asked Wolff: "You said you have lured the enemy out of the hole several times. Did you throw explosives into the other''s den before?"


    "How could we have these things before? We just tied some kind of lit insect repellent herbs to the arrows."


    Ryan felt that he knew why these eight-eyed giant spiders suddenly burst their nests. In the past, the horsemen''s attack was equivalent to throwing into the neighbor''s house. Although it is unbearable, the actual harm is not great. This time, more than a dozen explosive cherries tied together with a cluster grenades, which obviously caused serious injuries. No wonder the eight-eyed giant spider will fry the pan.


    But it is useless to think about something else, just right.


    Lean looked at the field and found that although the eight-eyed giant spider''s attack was fierce. However, the heavy firepower output of the own plant, plus the explosion of the Cherry Arrow and the shooting of Ryan ¡¯s own magic, completely prevented the attack of the eight-eye giant spider.


    Although the ammunition of the machine gun pea is not very harmful to the body of the larger spider inside. (Because it is spherical, it has poor penetration) However, it can easily break their legs and paralyze them on the battlefield.


    And among the plants he took out, Ryan found that the most effective were dragon grass and potato mines. Among them, the dragon grass is a natural enemy for the downy spiders, even if it is only slightly caught, the spider will be burned into a ball of fire in a few seconds. The only regret is that in order to prevent the forest from being ignited, the fire dragon grass is arranged in the inner circle, and the attack range is not large.


    The potato thunder is controlled by Ms. Betty. Through communication with the forest, she accurately finds the gathering point of the spider, and then detonates the potato mine near the gathering point. Although they cannot kill spiders, the power of the explosion can easily destroy these spiders ¡¯fragile legs and make them lose their fighting power.


    After more than half an hour of hard work, the sound of broken trees suddenly came from the woods, and the last giant spider like a baby appeared on the battlefield.


    After seeing them, the spider waved its claws and made a clear audible click. UU reading www. uukanshuu.com can hear its anger from the sound.


    "Mosag?" Lane could see the surprise on the face of Wolf Wolf next to him.


    "Who is Mosag?" Ryan searched the memory and found that he didn''t remember the name at all.


    "Mosag is a spider mother. If there is no major event, it will not appear outside the valley. She came out very abnormally this time." Wolf replied.


    Fortunately, the big spider''s words let Ryan know what happened. It turned out that the explosive arrow might have flew directly to the entrance of the nest because of the wind. In addition to destroying a part of the eggs, Aragok''s two legs were also broken. So as Aragok''s spouse, Mosag vowed to kill all the people here and eat them.


    Is clearly hunting, how did it become a decisive battle? However, Ryan, because he is also in the circle, is about to be eaten. He decided to do his best to fight.


    Thinking of this, he opened the space door leading to the world of Plants vs. Zombies. Then he took out several baskets of explosive cherries, which is also his most recent inventory.


    In addition, the crazy Dave saw Ryan after contacting the space door and asked for any help. Finally, after Ryan promised him to give him no less than twenty spider bodies, he gave Ryan two revolver machine guns and 10,000 bullets. In addition, there is a small box of grenades.


    This was recently found from a military base while sorting out the recovered cities. Because these things are not very good for zombies, Dave was given to Ryan as a human kind.


    Unfortunately, because there is no military factory, the time of the end of the eruption is too long. It seems that there are not many bullets that can be used, and it is already very good to give Ryan 10,000 rounds.


    When these weapons were delivered, Ryan felt that he was full of energy and felt that he might have a big harvest this time.

 Chapter 95： The end of darkness

    After taking out the machine gun and turning on the power, Ryan was surprised to find that this is actually a version equipped with a smart computer, and the method of use is as simple as the game. He couldn''t help being thankful that this was a forbidden forest. If he wanted to be in the school, this would be a pile of scrap iron.


    The battlefield fell into a strange calm at this time, Mosag retreated into the forbidden forest to avoid the attack of the pea machine gun shooter, because she needed time to gather more spiders in order to offset the fire advantage of Ryan by the number advantage.


    After all, there are not many people on Ryan''s side, and the place chosen at the time for defensive convenience is not large. Because no one could think that the eight-eyed giant spiders would come out of the nest this time, resulting in insufficient firepower density in this area.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the horsemen and unicorns also began to take a short break. After all, although the horsemen have strong physical strength, it is still very tired to use the physical strength to open the bow. The unicorn also needs time to restore its magic.


    Wolff started to arrange potato torpedoes flexibly on the basis of his own small actions.


    When Ryan took out two machine guns, Feren walked over curiously and asked, "What is this?"


    "Muggle''s weapon." Ryan replied, and after that he turned on the smart computer on the machine gun to show Ferenze. Soon this attracted a lot of horsemen to come and see.


    "This is the quick launch of the metal block, which is actually similar to a bow and arrow. If there is targeted magic protection, it will not be useful. But I think this is a good weapon for those spiders, because those eight-eye giant spiders We do n¡¯t have magic protection at all. ¡±Ms. Betty made a fair assessment after watching the demo on the computer.


    After Ms. Betty appointed two horsemen to operate the two machine guns. Ryan asked Betty with some curiosity: "Don''t you taboo this? Because I know many wizards reject everything about Muggles."


    "Of course we do not taboo, as long as we can maintain the balance of nature, most of the means are acceptable. But you can also rest assured that no wizard will know what is happening here, because this is a forbidden forest, when we protect nature , Of course, will also cover us. Not to mention that your principal went out early this morning. Other people, even if they have the heart, do n¡¯t have the ability to detect what is happening here. "


    Soon the two horsemen were carrying machine guns and arranged positions on both sides of the soil **** so that they could form a crossfire when they hit each other for a while.


    Soon, with a sharp voice like a glass stroke. Large swarms of spiders poured out of the trees like floods.


    Lane quickly uses magic to disturb spiders. In this dense charge, as long as a spider is disturbed, a chain reaction can be triggered to create enough chaos. This can slow down the speed of the spiders and allow them to be exposed to the plants for a longer period of time.


    Slowly, the spiders opened a way with their bodies. Ms. Betty detonated many potato mines and delayed the spider''s progress, but the spiders still filled the vacancies as quickly as the tide.


    Finally, Ms. Betty detonated the potato mine belt around the hill at the same time, and then used the explosion to disturb the spider''s balance sensing organs, causing the spiders to huddle together. The machine guns arranged on both sides of the hill opened fire.


    At this time, the field became a slaughter, compared with the pea can not penetrate the spider. These 7.62mm machine gun bullets easily penetrate the bodies of several spiders. Spiders are not zombies. They can only stop them if they are completely disrupted. After receiving some damage, many spiders lose their sense of direction and no longer move forward.


    These spiders make the entire spider group denser and more convenient for machine gun slaughter. At the same time, horsemen also tied cherry bombs to arrows and shot at the dense areas of spiders.


    Even more smoothly, the spider squeezed into a ball became a good combustion aid for the fire dragon''s flame, and later, even a sea of ??fire was burned near the small mountain bag.


    Mosag was wiped out by the fire when he took the lead, and it thought that it could withstand the arrows of the horse to open a way for the children and grandchildren. But did not expect the horse people to use the cherry bomb to set fire at the first time, which caused it to die on the spot.


    And the remaining spiders lacked sufficient intelligence, blindly swelling the pigs according to Mosag''s last command, and finally all were wiped out.


    When the remnant spider was driven by instinct and fled to the nest in threes and twos. This battle can also declare victory.


    At this time, the sun began to slowly set west. In the afterglow of the sunset, you could see the open space in front of you filled with various corpses of spiders. There is a cruel beauty.


    Betty ordered several wounded horsemen to collect loot, and then began to hunt down the spider with other people who could fight.


    Ferrenze bent his legs, allowing Ryan to crawl on his back.


    Lane saw Luo Nan running past him, only one glance did not object. So he rode on Ferenze''s back, because he really couldn''t keep up with these horsemen in the jungle.


    On the way, Ryan asked Ferenze: "As far as I know, don''t you horsemen generally not allow humans to ride on their backs?"


    "Yes ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Under normal circumstances we see this as an insult, but now we participate in a common battle for the sake of maintaining natural harmony. At this time, in order to fight, the comrades who are not good at running are placed on the back and Not an insult, but comrades-in-arms help each other as if you provided us with plants and weapons. "


    Walked through the jungle for less than ten minutes, and they finally came to the small valley entrance of the spider''s nest. Through the mouth of the valley, Lane discovered that everyone was standing idly in the mouth of a cave.


    Once these spiders failed, they transferred with Aragog to this cave for spawning. Because a large number of spiders are blocked in the hole, there is no way for everyone to attack.


    And the machine gun bullets have been used up, the horseman as a novice basically did not release the trigger when shooting. However, there are not many cherry bombs left. After dropping a few spiders and finding that spiders came out of the cave to fill their seats, they gave up the plan to blow up a road.


    Then Ryan rushed over, he opened the box and tried to open the grenade, but was surprised to find that it was not a normal grenade, but a warm-pressed grenades.


    This power is much higher than ordinary grenades, and Ryan even wanted to keep this thing for use when playing the Basilisk.


    But when I thought of playing the Basilisk, I was in that small space, so I gave up this kind of suicide plan.


    Ryan quickly informed the horses of the effects of these grenades. After several investigating horsemen determined that the cave was not particularly large and had no other exits, the final battle would begin.


    It is estimated that after this battle is over, the darkness that has been entrenched in the forbidden forest for decades should be completely resolved. The power of nature is great. When these dark creatures are completely wiped out, all kinds of creatures will also return here, letting everything go back to the time when it was alive.

 Chapter 96： End and harvest

    Standing at the entrance of the cave, Ryan had to lament the magic of fate. Originally just an ordinary hunt, it turned out to be such a complete cleanup of the eight-eyed giant spider now.


    But looking at the faces of the horses around, Ryan found that they were very happy with this unexpected situation. After all, for them, this also completely eliminated a major scourge in the forbidden forest. Even if this is unplanned, it will not affect their good mood.


    Although it is like this to block the entrance of a group of old, weak and sick creatures to completely eliminate them, it seems that they are somewhat like villains, but it is also a very important principle to eliminate evil. Ryan doesn''t think this is an evil behavior. After all, the unicorns as a symbol of kindness have not opposed this practice.


    This also made Ryan couldn''t help but think of the judgment on the Death Eaters after defeating Voldemort for the first time. Many Death Eaters had so many lives on their hands that only put them in prison and imprisoned. This led to the death of these Voldemort buddies after the resurrection of the original Lord Voldemort and created more killings.


    If you kill them all before, would n¡¯t you die so many people later? In this respect, Ryan felt that the wizards of Britain had no righteous unicorns.


    Thinking about some of them, Ryan was not idle. He tied all the grenades into a large cluster grenades, and then discussed the battle plan with the horsemen.


    With Betty''s order, several horsemen threw all the remaining seven or eight cherry bombs to the hole. With a few bangs and explosions, the spider in the hole was cleared.


    While the spider in the hole had not yet rushed out, Ryan directed the cluster grenades directly into the hole with his wand, and at the same time pulled the fuze of the grenade with magic.


    Feeling that the grenades successfully flew deep into the cave, Ryan shouted to hide. Then Jianbu Rufei ran behind a stone and crouched and hugged his head while opening his mouth.


    Just after hiding, Ryan heard a huge explosion and even felt the shock waves in the air make his internal organs a little uncomfortable. Even if he had covered his ears and opened his mouth in advance, the loud noise still made his ears buzz.


    After confirming that the explosion had ended, Lane walked out of his hiding place. At this time, the horsemen and unicorns also came out of their respective hiding places.


    Lane just wanted to observe the result of the explosion, and saw a dark shadow rushing from the mouth of the valley. It turned out to be Mr. Huiwol Wall, because he couldn''t cover his ears, so he had to wait outside the mouth of the valley first.


    "My God, my God, what a terrible explosion. You don''t know, I even saw a spider leg flying directly in front of me." Wolfe began to describe what he saw at the mouth of the valley thing.


    Lean also clearly saw the scene at this time: the mouth of the cave spewed out the remains of the spider and the green blood in a radial pattern, and some of the remaining bodies burned large and small flames.


    Lane released the magic of investigating life into the cave and found that the spider inside was dead. After more than ten minutes, the two horsemen went into the hole for inspection. When they came out, they reported that the spiders near the explosion heart were all shattered, especially when they found Aragok''s blown head on a sharp stone in the cave.


    In addition, the shape of more spiders is still intact, which may be smothered or burned. They found dozens of eggs in the deepest part of the cave, but they were all cooked by high temperature.


    It seems that the problem of the eight-eyed giant spider in the Forbidden Forest has been completely solved this time, and everyone who participated in this battle has a smile on his face.


    Then the unicorns said goodbye and Betty arranged for the horses to collect the spoils from the spiders.


    Lean still set up altars in the two battlefields according to the previous rules, and then purged the land that was filled with death due to the battle. By the way, pick the dead spider with good quality and give it to the crazy Dave through the time gate.


    The purification at the riverside station was completed soon, but the purification in the eight-eye giant spider''s lair was far more difficult than imagined. In the end, Ryan had to consume a lot of magic materials that had been hoarded before it was purified.


    After the ceremony, Lane thought that this forest had accumulated countless souls due to the killing of the eight-eyed giant spider. The eight-eyed giant spider as a dark creature polluted the jungle and prevented these souls from returning to nature. During these decades, the soul was gradually polluted by the dark environment.


    So Ryan purified not only the soul of the eight-eyed giant spider, but also the soul accumulated over the past few decades.


    Although the loss in material is not small, Ryan still gains a lot. The most important gain is that his soul magic has been further strengthened. At the same time, every time a soul is purified, Ryan can feel that his merits have increased by one point, and at the same time can accelerate his spiritual cultivation.


    At the same time, because he cleared the eight-eyed giant spider in the forbidden forest, Lane gained 6 offset points.


    After doing all this, Ryan found that the sun had set, and he had to go back to the castle quickly. Ms. Betty asked Wolfe to send Lane to the entrance of the Forbidden Forest, and after a week''s appointment, Wolfe would send materials obtained from the treated spider to Lane. ~ Www.novelhall.com ~ Notice.


    On the way back, Wolff chattered as usual. Ryan could only listen with a smile. At the exit of the Forbidden Forest, Ryan found that Wolf seemed to be reluctant.


    I also want to let a creature with a young soul live with those nagging horsemen for a long time, and it is already a lucky thing not to recover from depression.


    So Ryan promised Wolfe to come to see him as long as he was okay, and then he would ask Aunt Betty to inform him at a specific time.


    After comforting Wolf, Lane returned to the castle smoothly. It is a pity that the time is already half past seven, and the time for dinner has passed.


    Lean thought that the compressed biscuits he had stuffed in the space bag last time had not been eaten, so he decided to go back to the dormitory and used cold water with compressed biscuits to deal with this meal.


    After dragging his tired body into the common room, a brown hairy head broke into his vision. Then he dragged him to the corner of the common room and there was a hurry and fast nag.


    "Ryan, where did you go? I didn''t see you when I was eating. Your roommate said you were not in the dormitory in the afternoon. If I can''t find you again, I will tell Professor McGonagall."


    Lane felt a little guilty to see Hermione angry, after all, worrying about others is not a gentleman''s act. So he organized a statement saying:


    "I''m sorry Hermione, I worried you. I went to the Forbidden Forest in the afternoon to meet an interesting friend." Then Ryan diverted Hermione''s attention by introducing Wolf''s life and experience, and also gave her a Explanation.


    When explaining to Hermione, Ryan also felt a little happy. After all, this kind of feeling that someone cared about himself was really good.

 Chapter 97： Post-war trivia

    After listening to Ryan''s narration, Hermione''s attention was really attracted.


    "Oh my god, he''s so pitiful. Souls that are similar to humans are going to live as wolves. Obviously it''s not his fault, but let him bear everything."


    "It''s not that bad." Ryan said quickly as Hermione was making up for Wolf''s miserable life. After all, think about the efforts made by the house elves in the back. He didn''t want Hermione to set up the Wolf Protection Association in advance.


    "Although life is a bit boring to the horse people, Mr. Wolfe is clearly integrated into the life there. He does not dislike life as a wolf, but just feels too boring."


    "Yes." Hermione said after listening to Ryan''s persuasion. After all, Harry met the Horseman last year, and from Her narrative, Hermione knew that the Horseman was a kind creature. The only problem is that there are some problems in communicating with other creatures.


    After listening to Ryan''s narration, Hermione knew that Ryan had promised Wolfe to chat with him when he was free. He asked to bring her with her next chat.


    Thinking that there would be no danger, Lane nodded and agreed to Hermione''s request.


    Finally, Hermione took out the newspaper-wrapped sandwich and a bottle of pumpkin juice from the schoolbag and handed it to Ryan: "I think you didn''t have dinner tonight, these are the ones I took for you."


    "Thank you very much." Lane took the food and gulped, after all, fighting in the forbidden forest for an afternoon, Lane was really hungry.


    After Ryan finished eating, he went upstairs back to the dormitory and took a schoolbag with Hermione to read in the library.


    The days after returned to calm, and Ryan and Hermione took the time to chat with Wolfe for a few days. In addition, he also got paid for the last battle: a full three liters of eight-eye giant venom, more than thirty liters of eight-eye giant spider''s blood and a large bag of processed eight-eye giant spider shell.


    These were all brought by Ferenze to get two large baskets on horseback. As soon as he got the things, Ryan threw them directly into the grocery store, because the grocery store can keep it fresh.


    Originally, thousands of eight-eye giant spiders could get more than that. Unfortunately, repeated explosions and flames during the battle destroyed a lot of things.


    Especially the eight-eye giant spider venom can only be collected from the last group of eight-eye giant spiders killed. Because these venoms quickly fail after the eight-eyed giant spider dies. This is why the eight-eye giant spider venom is so expensive.


    Of course, this encounter also temporarily suspended Ryan''s plan to kill the Basilisk. After all, there were so many accidents just hitting a big spider, which also made him discover a lot of problems that he had not noticed before.


    So Ryan designed some weapons and asked Dave of Plants vs. Zombie World to help make them. Since the world of Plants vs. Zombies is in a busy state of recovery, everyone is very busy, so it may take a month or two to build these weapons.


    But this delay is also beneficial, after all, the basilisk is also a cold-blooded animal. Although there is magic protection from hibernation, it should still be affected in winter. In a month or two, the weather will be colder and more conducive to hunting snakes.


    But this time will not be wasted. Ryan will use this time to draw a batch of spells with spider carapace and spider blood to strengthen his strength.


    So the time passed slowly in the practice, and soon to mid-October, the British weather was cold during this period. Especially when you live in an old castle, you will feel more clearly how difficult this time is.


    And this situation also caused a cold epidemic, the wizard''s magic did not bring them much resistance on this. Fortunately, after a period of exercise, Ryan, who has improved physique, did not have a cold this year. So he can watch the grandeur of many students'' ears smoking after Madam Pomfrey took the cold medicine.


    Because of continuous rainy days, Ryan can often see the players of the Gryffindor team muddy and walked in from the outside tiredly. It is also very hard to practice in this rainy weather.


    So Ryan developed a brown sugar **** tea recipe, and then asked the Weasley brothers to bring them to the house elves in the kitchen during the night tour. From the next day, a pot of brown sugar **** tea was warmed on the fireplace in the common room. Everyone is also much less likely to catch a cold because of rain.


    Although few people knew that this was Ryan ¡¯s idea, it was a pleasure to see the classmates getting rid of influenza.


    Of course, Mrs. Pomfrey is one of the insiders. After all, it is for the students to eat, so the house elf naturally asked her to identify it when she got the recipe opened by Lane.


    In the last hospitalization, Mrs. Pomfrey knew Lane''s handwriting, so she soon knew who had written the recipe. After confirming that this formula is very effective in preventing everyone''s cold, Mrs. Pomfrey called Ryan to the school hospital and asked him how he did it.


    Fortunately, the medical method of the wizarding world adheres to the cognition of wet, cold, hot and cold in ancient Greece. This coincides with many theories of traditional Chinese medicine ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So Ryan finally invited his father to Chinatown to buy several English versions of traditional Chinese medicine books and sent them to school, and then gave them to Mrs. Pomfrey.


    I have to say that most of the faculty and staff in the school are elites. Even if Mrs. Pomfrey can throw away at least two second-rate Chinese medicine lanes at the medical level, she still seriously studies these unseen medical knowledge and asks students who do not understand places like Lane.


    Mind and easy to learn, no shame to ask. It is no wonder that Mrs. Pomfrey, who can have this kind of mentality, can become a Hogwarts therapist. This mentality can make her an elite no matter what industry she is in.


    One afternoon, Ryan just came out of the school hospital and was going back to the common room. I saw Nick, almost headless, holding a letter nervously.


    So he stepped forward and said hello: "Hi, Sir. What are you doing here?"


    "I received a reply from the headless hunters team, I hope they will accept me this time." Nick said uneasy. After opening the letter, he opened the letter, but soon his expression turned into a frustrated expression.


    "It''s almost half an inch, and I don''t want it." Nick was thinking. Ryan saw that Nick was sad and decided to comfort him. After all, it was thanks to him last time that he was able to use the responsive room.


    "Sir, if you have any sad things, you can sit down and tell me slowly. I think you might be better off talking." After that, Ryan made a request.


    "Oh, you are willing to listen to Nick''s nagging, thank you so much!" After Nick finished following Ryan, he walked into an empty storage room beside him. Ryan cleaned up a few wooden boxes and sat on a small wooden box. Then he used the big wooden box as a table, and Nick sat down on the other side of the wooden box.


    After the two were seated, Ryan said: "I think I have a newly learned magic that should make you happy."

 Chapter 98： Nicks invitation

    Ryan''s so-called new magic was actually learned from the Maoshan Taoist Code. He felt that the magic of ghosts should make Nick happy.


    So in Nick''s curious eyes, Ryan pulled out a small incense burner, a string of incense, and a pair of candles from the space bag. Finally, two chocolates were taken from the pocket of the robe.


    After taking things away, Lane arranged the censer and candles on the box in front of him, and then placed the chocolate behind the censer. When everything was in place, Lane lit two candles with his wand.


    Then Ryan picked up a string of incense and lit it on the candle, then held the incense with her eyes closed.


    Nick doesn''t know what Ryan is doing, but it can be seen from Ryan''s behavior that he is doing this very seriously, so Nick kept quiet at this time to avoid disturbing Ryan.


    For a time, the storage room fell into silence. Only Ryan''s soft chanting sound echoed through the room. The sound of someone walking outside in the corridor wearing wet shoes was particularly clear.


    After three or four minutes, Nick saw Lane put the incense in his hand in the incense burner. Then he opened his eyes and strove hard at Xiang.


    I saw that the incense was blown through by this breath and it was completely burned in a few seconds. The smoke from the burning is absorbed by the chocolate on the table.


    After blowing that breath, Ryan returned to normal. He picked up the chocolate on the table and handed Nick said, "Jazz, you can have some chocolate, which will help you to recover."


    Nick reached out to get the chocolate in Ryan''s hand, and said, "I''m glad you comforted me, but you must know that our ghost can''t ..."


    Hadn''t finished speaking yet, the expression on Nick''s face changed a lot, because he could feel as if he had got something, which hadn''t been felt for him for 500 years. After all, among the ghosts of Hogwarts, only Pippi, a ghost that is not a ghost, can touch the real thing, and other ghosts can''t touch anything.


    Nick retracted his hand and found that the two pieces of chocolate were still in Ryan''s hands. But in his palm he held two pieces of milky white translucent chocolate.


    "Is this?" Nick asked Ryan in surprise.


    "You know, my blood is from the East. Recently, I learned some magic from the East, and this is one of them. Through the power of incense, ghosts can also enjoy food."


    Nick put a piece of chocolate in his mouth with a shocked expression, and then Ryan saw his tears flow down the corner of his eyes. After all, he had not eaten for 500 years.


    After eating two pieces of chocolate with tears in his eyes, Ryan found Nick''s frustration swept away. He said happily to Ryan: "Thank you for letting me taste the food again. Compared to this, not participating in the Headless Cavaliers is no longer a big deal for me."


    After he finished speaking, Nick suddenly twitched: "Ryan-I think I have a presumptuous request-No, it''s too much, you have helped a lot, I shouldn''t make it-"


    "Sir, what on earth do you want to express?" Ryan asked, looking at the entangled Nick.


    "Uh, I just wanted to ask you if the magic was difficult for you just now? Because I think you just cast a wandless cast." Nick finally asked his question.


    "It''s not too difficult. It belongs to the magic of the Celestial System. It is the same as the African wizards who cast without rods. So it is not as difficult as it looks. But I can only make five or six such things that the ghosts can eat. Food. And these foods can be kept for up to seven days. "Lane replied.


    "It looks like this." After tangling for a long time, Nick finally said his request. "Halloween is my 500-year-old birthday this year. I will invite ghosts from all over the UK to my inheritance banquet. Can you prepare food for the banquet for me?"


    Speaking of which, Nick thought of something and added quickly: "Of course, this will take up a lot of your time and energy, so I will have a generous gift for you. Know that I have lived in this castle for 500 years. Years, know the secrets that many others do not know. "


    "Well, I promise you." Lane replied. "When you come to call me a week before Halloween, we will start work in the request room. But it can be said in advance that my cooking level is very average. It is estimated that you have to find someone else to cook."


    "It''s no problem, I''ll just talk to the house elf in the kitchen." Nick was very happy after hearing Ryan''s consent, and quickly guaranteed that Ryan wouldn''t have to consider the question of meals.


    After, Nick ¡¯s happy Ryan said goodbye because he had to spend several days thinking about the recipe this time. Afterwards, I can surprise all ghosts at the party.


    After seeing Nick leave through the wall, Ryan also returned to Gryffindor''s common room.


    The public lounge is very lively, because the weather is not very good these days, so everyone hopes to stay in the warm public lounge.


    At this time, the Weasley brothers were feeding a fire lizard to pull out fireworks ~ www.novelhall.com ~ causing the fire lizard to fly around in the lounge with fire and explosion. Fortunately, the fireworks in the magic world cannot ignite things under the influence of magic. Otherwise, in this house that is full of combustibles such as carpets, tapestries and wooden furniture, it is too easy to cause a fire.


    Then came the voice of Percy reprimanding the twins and the cheers of some classmates.


    This time Ryan squeezed into the crowd and handed some data about the human body learned from Madam Pomfrey to Fred, because they said they wanted to study some interesting sweets before, so they needed these data.


    Lynn suspects that they are starting to study quick-action skipping sugar now, so these data are needed to determine the amount of some drugs.


    Take the small notebook that Ryan handed in, Fred asked Ryan: "Hey, Ryan. Would you like to join our research." Ryan hadn''t had time to answer. Percy suddenly appeared from the side and asked: "I hope you are not doing some messy research, otherwise I will write to my mother."


    "No, of course not." George replied. "We just wanted to ask Ryan some questions about the potion of potions and the use of some curses, because we saw Madam Pomfrey teaching him alone in the hospital two days ago."


    "Really?" Percy asked excitedly.


    "Yes." Lane nodded.


    After, Percy expressed a series of emotions about the behavior of the twins. Finally, it was hard to wait for Percy to leave.


    When he saw Percy going to scold a group of first-year students who were noisy and affecting others. Ryan told the twins that he was honored to join their research.


    Ryan is curious about the new imagination of the twins after they have joined themselves and have more funds, materials and knowledge.

 Chapter 99： Banquet preparation

    The time soon came to a week before Halloween. At noon that day, after sending Mr. Wolfe a large bag of Muggle novels and taking back the book he had lent him last time, he met Colin Clive in the castle corridor and brought Nick''s message: 7:00 pm Assemble at a predetermined location.


    It seems that Nick ¡¯s preparations for the Halloween party are about to begin, and Lane returns to the common room while thinking. It happened to meet Hermione waiting for him.


    Because when I saw Mr. Wolfe last time, Wolfe suggested that life in the Forbidden Forest was too boring, and asked if they had any entertainment methods. And Hermione, who likes reading, suggested that reading is a good entertainment.


    So Ryan and Hermione lent some leisure books that were taken to school at that time to Wolfe. At that time, the two of them also discussed which book Wolfe liked more. So Hermione now blocked Ryan and wanted to know exactly what Wolfe''s taste for reading was.


    "Wolf said he liked all his books because he was so boring before, and now he would like to read any piece of paper with words five times."


    "It seems that he is still a studious wolf, and I can ask my father to send me my encyclopedia next time." Hermione is very fond of all creatures who love learning, even if he is a wolf, he is willing to satisfy this. The curiosity of a wolf.


    The class for one day was finished soon. All the classes except Lockhart''s drama performance class were fine. I really do n¡¯t understand why Dumbledore asked such people to be teachers. Is it to tell everyone what is a typical failure?


    After dinner, Ryan immediately rushed to the room where there was a request, preparing to start making a feast of ghosts.


    After entering, he found that Nick had been waiting there with five or six dishes. Every dish is hot and looks better than in the cafeteria. Think about it, even if the house-elves have such magical magic. There is no way to make the canteen cauldron as delicate and delicious as the individually prepared meals.


    After Ryan started casting spells, it took more than half an hour to finally transform the six dishes on the table into a soul state.


    At this time, Ryan took out the rune paper and put it on the plate, and then told Nick to let the elf move the plate to the designated location, but never remove the rune paper. Because of the role of these runes, the plates in these physical states can hold soul food. Once the runes are removed, they cannot be moved.


    After making these foods, Ryan tasted the rest of the food. It turned out that although these foods did not change their appearance, they lost all their flavor, and they tasted like chewing plastic.


    After some tired Ryan sat on the sofa and chatted with Nick, suddenly Ryan thought that the ghosts known by Nick were distributed throughout the UK. Some of them even witnessed some important historical events, maybe they could ask something interesting.


    So Ryan asked Nick: "Yes, can I take part in your banquet as a living person?"


    Nick was surprised when he heard, "I would be very welcome if you can join, but I think you might prefer the school banquet to our cold party. So I didn''t dare to invite you. This banquet is not just you, You can even ask your friends to come together, I think the more people, the better. "


    After returning to the common room, Ryan announced this matter in the study group, but most of the students did not want to attend this banquet. For example, Ron, who is writing homework for a potion lesson, thinks it is strange to celebrate his death. He thinks that banquet will be very dull. Most other students also have this view.


    But Hermione told Ryan she would go. After all, she has not found a few living people to attend such a banquet from the book. Not to mention that Ryan told her that many of the important events in the book will also attend this banquet.


    The next day when Ryan went to the request room, Hermione also followed. Because she was curious about how Ryan made human food into ghost food.


    Nick expresses his heartfelt thanks to Hermione for her participation. While Ryan casts a spell, Hermione has been staring at Ryan trying to learn the tricks inside. It''s a pity that the language barrier can''t pass at all. She can''t understand what Ryan''s Chinese means.


    In the end, Hermione could only give up her plan to learn this magic he had never seen before, but at the same time she also lamented the magic of oriental magic and complained that there are very few records in Hogwarts in the eastern world, and there is no way Satisfy her curiosity.


    Two days before Halloween, Ryan and Hermione had just entered the request room and saw Nick twirling around in midair.


    Lane saw this situation and quickly asked, "What happened? I think you are a little bit depressed."


    "I made a big mistake." Nick said guiltyly. "Because I want everyone to taste a variety of delicacies, every dish I prepare is different. But today I discovered that everyone has no utensils at all. How do you eat these steaks? UU Reading You ca n¡¯t take a bite by yourself. But if you cut it and switch it, you do n¡¯t have enough time. What should you do now? ¡±


    Ryan asked Nick after he said, "Isn''t it said that ghosts can carry things from their lifetime?"


    "Yeah, but no one will bring utensils on his body before death. Not to mention that in my era, everyone cut the knife and ate it with their hands. The fork has not been popularized. In the older era, like In the era of Slytherin, there were no knives and forks. "


    "You don''t need to worry, I have a way." After finishing, Ryan pulled out a straw sword from the space bag, and smeared blood on the sword after biting the index finger.


    After Hermione saw the blood smeared, it seemed that there was a faint flash of light on the sword. But when she looked closely, she found that the sword did not seem to change.


    After Ryan held the steak with the hilt and cut into the soul state on the table, the steak blade was divided into two sections.


    "How did you do it?" Hermione asked with wide eyes.


    "I just tried it, but I didn''t expect it to be really effective. After all, the book only said that the calamus sword can cut evil spirits. It is an oriental weapon to get rid of evil spirits.


    After listening to Ryan, Nick suddenly rushed over. Even though Ryan closed the sword quickly, the blade made a small nick in the back of Nick''s hand.


    Watching Nick stare at the wound on the back of his hand in a daze, Ryan thought he was worried about his serious injury. So he quickly told him: "The calamus sword to the ghost is the same as the ordinary sword to the human body. You are just about the same as our ordinary people. It will be fine in a few days, don''t worry too much."


    Unexpectedly, after listening to these words, Nick suddenly knelt on one knee and folded his hands together and said, "Mr. Liang, I have something to ask you, please promise me."

 Chapter 100： At the banquet of the dead

    After Nick knelt down, the air in the responsive room seemed strange, and Hermione covered her mouth in surprise.


    Ryan felt that Hanmao was standing upright at this time. After all, according to the Eastern saying, letting people older than their own grade kneel to themselves would have to lose their lives. How long should Nick''s 500-year-old fold.


    Not to mention that this is a corrupt country, Nick''s action is too much like courtship, and Hermione may have wanted to be crooked behind.


    In order to save his image, Ryan quickly said like Nick: "Sir, if you have any help for me, please say directly, don''t look like this. I can''t bear such courtesy."


    Nick also seemed to be agitated just now, and now Ryan wakes up as soon as he says it. He stood up and said, "Sorry, I was scared by the excitement just now. But I really have something important that needs your help."


    After talking, Nick pulled his ears and broke his head off. Ryan heard Hermione''s inhalation behind him, and he also felt a little uncomfortable in his stomach.


    At this time Nick said: "Look, I was cut 44 times with a blunt axe around my neck. I want it to be cleaner and cleaner than anyone would want. But it''s a pity, because there is so little skin on it. I''m dying They will be squeezed out afterwards. Are they suffering more from their heads than me? "


    Lane saw Nick''s face brightened, and should be very angry.


    "They didn''t suffer as much as I did, but because their heads moved completely and pushed me out. So--" Speaking of which, Nick took a breath and calmed down. "Lane, I just saw what you caused in our ghost. The ability of the wound, so I want to ask you to help me cut off the rest of the skin. "


    Ryan felt a little ill after hearing Nick''s request. After all, cutting off a person''s neck, even if it was just a ghost''s neck, was a little too exciting for him.


    So he said to Nick: "Be aware that in the East, the complete separation of the head and body is a very auspicious symbol. In ancient times, even the beheading, the executioner tried to leave a little skin. So do you want to think about it."


    "I''ve been thinking about it for almost 500 years." Nick said with a suppressed voice. "You don''t have to worry about those things. After all, this is the UK, and the situation is different everywhere. You should help a friend for a small favor."


    "This." Ryan looked back at Hermione in a panic, hoping to get a suggestion from her. Hermione was also frightened by this strange request, her hands twisted together in front of her chest, staring down at her shoes without knowing what to say.


    After being silent for a long time, Hermione finally raised her head and said, "I think the adjective almost headless is too bad for a ghost, and this humiliation Nick has endured for nearly five hundred years. Ryan, if you can He will help him as much as possible. After all, he is the ghost of our Gryffindor. "


    Well, it seems that Hermione put forward a more powerful reason. Ryan thought about it after listening to it, and finally made up her mind. He raised his head and looked at Nick, who was staring at him with an uneasy eye and said:


    "Well, I can help you. But you can''t say this to the outside world."


    "Relax, I won''t say anything outside, I swear in the name of Sir Poppington."


    Ryan nodded, and let Nick hold his head with both hands, struggling to lift it up, then took a deep breath, and said in his mouth that he was a dead man. Then raised the calamus sword and waved hard at the spot where the flesh and flesh were connected.


    The flesh broke off, and Nick threw his head on the ceiling because his hands were too hard.


    Perhaps because Nick has just become completely headless, Sir Nick''s body looks a little clumsy. It took him a lot of time to adjust and successfully put his head around his neck.


    But Ryan can see that Nick ¡¯s mood is very good now, and the brightness of the whole spirit is much brighter than before.


    After dancing in the air for a while, Nick finally remembered Ryan. He floated to Ryan and said excitedly: "Thank you for helping me fulfill my wish for hundreds of years. I will remember your favor, you are my forever. friend."


    After Ryan finished today''s work and Hermione was ready to make a request room, Nick asked Ryan to help him keep this secret temporarily. Because he wanted to blockbuster at his banquet.


    On the way out of the request room to the library, Hermione asked Ryan curiously: "Is the ghost very different from us in many ways? At least I don''t think normal humans will have that strange request."


    "I read that most of the ghosts in my book are the same as they were before, but it does not rule out that some ghosts have their own obsessions after death. Obviously Nick ¡¯s obsession is its neck, so he will only propose so strange Request. "Ryan replied with a shrug.


    The days passed quickly, and Halloween came. The auditorium was decorated with bats and carved pumpkin lanterns. Everyone is rumoring that Dumbledore invited the Skeleton Song and Dance Troupe to perform.


    "Hah, I can''t figure out why you go to that kind of cold and damp place. You know that the Halloween banquet has more food than usual ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lean and Hermione are preparing to go to the underground classroom in front of the auditorium , Ron standing next to Harry said to them both.


    "Just know that eating, you don''t understand the beauty of gaining knowledge." Hermione responded, and then pulled Ryan into the underground classroom.


    On the way, Ryan took out the pre-painted rune paper and handed it to Hermione: "Living people and undead are together for a long time is not good, with this you will not be affected."


    "Is this the magical scripture of the heavenly dynasty? It looks completely different from our ancient magical scripture." Hermione said as he stuffed this rune paper into his clothes pocket.


    The corridor was lit with tiny black candles, and the light of Lan Yingying was on it. Ryan felt that Nick created an atmosphere closer to Halloween than in the auditorium.


    Every step in the underground classroom, they can feel that the temperature is a bit lower. Fortunately, the rune paper was also activated at this time, keeping this cold breath out of the body.


    The sound of nails drawing blackboards echoed in the corridor, maybe this is the music of the dead.


    Arrived at the door of the classroom, they saw Nick dressed up and greeted the guests at the door.


    "Welcome, my dear friend." Nick took off his hat and bowed. "Please come in soon, thank you for your help, I think this banquet will be the biggest banquet in the three hundred years of Britain."


    The temperature in the basement is lower, and Ryan and Hermione can breathe out even with one mouth. In the temporary dance floor on the open space of the classroom, hundreds of ghosts huddled together waltzing. On the stage, a group of ghosts were making noise with a music saw. The blue light from a thousand candles in the chandelier on the ceiling illuminated all this clearly.


    "This is more like a Halloween in a real magical world than a banquet in the auditorium." Lane heard Hermione excitedly beside him.

 Chapter 101： Under the banquet of the dead

    "I think we still have to see if there are acquaintances, no, it''s an acquaintance." Lane said to Hermione. Because standing at the door like this seems a bit silly.


    Soon they saw a familiar ghost: Hufflepuff''s fat monk, he was chatting with a knight with a sword in his head.


    After seeing them, the fat monk floated over and said to him. "I heard Nick say that you helped him a lot at this banquet, so I want to thank you as a member of Hogwarts."


    The fat monk was thankful that he was about to leave, and suddenly found Ryan and Hermione staring at the ghosts on the field a bit dazedly, patting their heads and floating back and saying, "I think you may not know everyone, let me introduce you a few Interesting person. "


    Having finished speaking, he brought Ryan and Hermione to the Arrow Knight who had just talked to him, and then introduced: "He called Earl the Brave, and he held a stronghold for three days during the first goblin rebellion until the reinforcements arrived, But in the process of chasing when he was about to win, he was calculated by a goblin crossbowman. "


    "Wait, I know you." Hermione said: "I also introduced you specifically to the magical envoy, thinking that you were the perfect embodiment of the bravery and tenacity of the wizards at that time."


    "Really?" The knight ghost subconsciously touched the sword on his head. "Is my thing really well known? This is great. After all, I have lived in an abandoned castle in Wales. Not working. "


    Then the fat monk took them to introduce several ghosts. They were involved in some major historical events during their lifetime. There are even one or two key figures in the historical events like Earl.


    They were also very interested in wizards like Hermione who were concerned about their great achievements in their lifetime, and began to circulate around Hermione. Hermione was also very happy because she had access to first-hand historical data at close range, and even took out papers and notebooks from her arms and recorded something.


    At this time, Ryan, who was left on the side, began to look around boringly. He saw a long table at the other end of the classroom, covered with black velvet tablecloth.


    There are dozens of neatly arranged plates on the table, each plate is covered with a silver cover. It looks like Nick is going to surprise everyone at the end.


    Several ghosts stood at the table looking at the plates curiously, and were discussing why Nick had covered these plates. After all, ghost banquets have never done this before.


    At this moment, a figure suddenly came out from under the table: "Hah, Hogwarts'' devil''s head. What are you doing here?"


    Turned out to be a Pipi ghost, and it was also the only color among all ghosts.


    "I helped Nick do a favor, so he invited me to the party."


    "I think you are a little boring at this banquet, so let me have some fun for you." After that, Pippi grabbed the corner of the tablecloth and seemed to want to hit everything on the ground.


    But just when Pippi was about to pull the tablecloth, a hoarse voice came from behind him: "What, interesting thing, can you tell me what?"


    The ghost of Pippi was stiff there all at once. Then he shuddered and said, "Lord, Lord. I did nothing, trust me."


    The blood man Barrow grabbed Pippi''s neck and said in his low, hoarse voice: "I finally found you. Nick please ask me to look at you today. After all, today is his big day, he doesn''t want you Ruined his party. I also do n¡¯t want you to shame us Hogwarts. Now, you and I will sit there over there. ¡±


    After he finished speaking, Barrow left with a frustrated ghost, and Nick got out of the crowd: "It seems that your companion likes this party as much as you."


    Ryan followed Nick''s finger, watching Hermione, an avatar reporter, holding a notebook and remembering something. There was a circle of ghosts around him, and each ghost looked elated.


    "It''s really interesting." Ryan''s sentence is not perfunctory, because this time I saw so many ghosts, and it was helpful to observe this kind of species wandering on the edge of death to improve the level of life magic he mastered.


    "Okay, I think it''s time for me to speak on stage. I''ll see you later." Nick said and floated on the stage.


    Nick just stood on the platform and heard a sound of hunting horns. Twenty ghost horses ran out of the wall, each with a headless rider. Everyone''s attention was drawn to them.


    These horses ran to the center of the dance floor. The lead horse rode a headless rider, and he clamped his head under his armpit. Then he jumped down immediately and raised his head high to observe the people on the field, which naturally attracted the cheers of the ghosts on the field.


    After seeing Nick again, he put his head around his neck and walked towards Nick and said, "Nick! How are you? Is his head still hanging there?"


    Nick took off his head, which caused another exclamation. He held his head in one hand and patted the headless knight''s shoulder with one hand and laughed and said: "Thank you for your nagging, now you should not stop me from joining the headless hunter team, Patrick."


    Patrick should be Nick''s old opponent. This time he came with the goal of smashing the field. In the end, it was unfavorable for the division, but the place that could attack Nick the most before was completely cracked by Nick.


    After seeing a few hundred years old opponents deflated ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Nick strode to the podium and began to speak.


    After Patrick was depressed for a while, he stood up and continued to chaos his old opponent. He played a head-ball game with other members of the headless hunter team, and everyone turned to watch. It seems that ghost days should be quite boring, so performance-rich sports like headless hunters are easily welcomed by everyone.


    Nick tried to get the attention of the audience, but unfortunately the dry speech was definitely not interesting to fly around.


    At this time, Ryan ran to the podium and whispered to Nick: "Jazz, hurry up and have dinner."


    "Yes, yes, how did I forget this." Nick suddenly realized the gesture to the blood man Barrow under the stage, Barrow immediately lowered his head and said something to Pippi ghost.


    Pippi waved his hand relentlessly, and the silver lids on the dishes on the dining table all flew up and piled on the side of the table.


    Soon, a smell that was very different from the smell of ordinary food filled the underground classroom. Many ghosts were attracted to the dining table. It''s just that all ghosts can''t figure out what''s on the table, and can only stand on the table awkwardly.


    Lean saw that with Hermione''s encouragement, Earl of the arrow in his head first reached out and took a large piece of meat from the roasted whole sheep in the soul state on the table and put it in his mouth.


    As soon as the meat entered his mouth, he saw Earl''s expression solidified, and then he began to frantically put meat in his mouth.


    The movement here also attracted other ghosts, and soon the table was filled with ghosts coming to eat. Nick held a barrel of wine under his arm and toasted the people at the table with small glasses.


    Patrick discovered that no one had watched them and played awkwardly for a while, and then joined the ranks of ghosts who ate at the table.


    It seems that in any world, the true fragrance law cannot escape.

 Chapter 102： Nicks gratitude

    Lane is watching a group of ghosts robbing at the table regardless of identity. Hermione came by


    She held a notebook and said, "It ¡¯s a great harvest today. I know a lot of secrets I never knew before. For example, when Earl brag about his bravery, he was exposed by a ghost next to him. The head on the ground died after hitting a crossbow on the ground. Sure enough, many historical truths can''t be investigated. "


    As Hermione happily told today''s story, a cooing voice came from her belly. Hermione''s face flushed immediately after hearing the sound.


    Ryan also felt a little hungry at this time, so he went to Nick to say goodbye.


    Nick had already finished his drink at this time, and stood happily on the rostrum, watching the eating ghosts around the table. Seeing Ryan pull Hermione over, he solemnly bowed to the two of them and said:


    "Thank you for your help, I think today is the happiest day after my death."


    "No need to thank, this matter is not very difficult for me. We are going upstairs to eat now, so we need to retire early and leave." Ryan told Nick.


    "Ah, I have been too busy these two days. I forgot to prepare food for you two, which is really sorry. Hurry up and eat, I think you can still get desserts when you get upstairs. Prepare for you Will be placed on your bedside tomorrow morning. "


    After speaking, Nick bowed and sent Ryan and Hermione out of the underground classroom.


    Ryan and Hermione hurried through the corridor and climbed the stairs. When they panted into the auditorium and sat on their seats, the main course had already been removed, and the dessert had just been served.


    "It''s a shame you guys missed the halloween apple pie," Ron said when he saw Ryan and Hermione sitting down while eating caramel apples.


    "But I still feel that attending the gathering of ghosts tonight is very rewarding. I have gained a lot of knowledge that I can''t find in the books." Hermione said, picking up a piece of pumpkin cake.


    "Well, what''s so special about ghost gatherings?" Harry asked curiously.


    "I think it''s very interesting that the headless ghosts of the headless Cavaliers perform tossing each other''s heads immediately, at least I''ve never seen them before." Lane said while eating a piece of cake.


    "And to talk about the atmosphere, blue candles, cold temperatures and a room full of ghosts can better reflect the characteristics of the magical world of Halloween. The only problem is that there is nothing suitable for humans to eat at all." Ryan finally concluded Road.


    After filling his stomach with dessert, Ryan returned to the dormitory with the big army.


    When Ryan woke up the next morning, he found a thick parchment letter at the head of the bed. After opening the envelope and looking at it, Ryan discovered that Nick had sent it to the house elf at night.


    At the beginning of the letter, Nick said that he had asked Barrow to write the letter at the expense of the private bottle of fiery whiskey, because only ghosts in the ghost could write letters. The reason why the house elves are not allowed to write is because he thinks the content of this letter is not suitable for the principal to know.


    Ryan opened the envelope and pulled out the letter, and found that Nick had given a lot of gifts this time. The letter contains Hogwarts ¡¯location of several secret passages, and also tells Ryan that there is something in the response room where Hogwarts students have lost for hundreds of years, as long as they want a place to hide at the door. turn up.


    At the end of the letter, he also told Ryan that a ghost had told him that he had seen a group of people sneakily carrying a few heavy boxes and hid them near the coastline in southern England nearly two hundred years ago, and no one took them out afterwards. . Looking at the size and weight of the box, it is probably a treasure.


    It seems that Christmas holidays can go to treasure hunt, Ryan thought so. In this way, Nick''s gift is really rich, and I hope that it will not be a joyous occasion. In short, this time helped Ryan gain a lot.


    Because she is in a good mood, Ryan watched the drama staged by Harry Potter and Gidero Lockhart in today ¡¯s Lockhart class: "Gidero vs. Werewolf"


    Seriously, if Gidero is not a wizard, he can find a job in Hollywood. Because Ryan saw that Gidro was just a few words of instruction, he allowed Harry to reproduce the style of the werewolf.


    After all, Gidero just asked those real heroes through his words. It can restore the scene through dry language and perform a bit of reality. I have to say that Gidro is a genius in this respect.


    It''s a pity that teaching like a teacher is obviously not enough, at least Ryan feels that he can''t learn anything in such a class.


    So while Lohart was fully devoted to the performance, he pulled out a lot of parchment and began to deduce the magical heritage of the Viking wizard.


    It is enough to learn that magic is not just learning spells. After pushing the basic runes of spells, users can try to change these magics.


    For an example ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ordinary wizards can transform a stone into a statue at most by transforming, or further convert things between several items.


    But if you change to a master of transforming like Dumbledore, he can use simple transform to perform extremely complex magic.


    For example, in the original book, Dumbledore controlled Voldemort''s magic with water **** in the Ministry of Magic, which is actually an extension of the simplest transformation.


    Can''t do this naturally with Ryan''s level. He now simply decomposes the Viking spell on his hand step by step according to the inheritance in his memory, and then confirms the composition of each part of the spell and the effect of each part in the spell. Finally, minor changes are being made.


    This work is more troublesome. It is necessary to restore all the elements of a spell, such as spells and actions, to the most original magic text, and then analyze it according to the nature of each magic text.


    Lane now deals with the magic of ancient Viking. This spell is more complicated than the current one, but it can make the light point leave the wand and attach to some objects.


    Chose this spell as the beginning of learning because it is simple enough and safe enough. Even if it fails at most, let the light flash like the camera flash or not at all. But if it is a complex spell, it will be very dangerous if it fails. For example, Luna ¡¯s mother died because of this.


    At the climax of the Gidro stage, Ryan finally imitated the inheritance in memory to understand a variant of this spell: paying three times the magic power to double the time of the spell.


    Because of the excitement, Ryan accidentally pronounced the spell. As a result, everyone in the classroom saw a silver-white light ball flickering towards the table.


    "This is miserable, it''s a big game." Lane covered his face with his hand.

 Chapter 103： data collection

    "Mr. Liang, please explain why you want to do this?" Lockhart looked a little unhappy, after all, it was personally unhappy to be disrupted while trying to force.


    "Uh, I saw that you played the War Werewolf too well, so I couldn''t help but want to applaud, and in the end accidentally fired magic." Ryan quietly wiped a cold sweat after finishing the speech, and made a one in such a short time. Nonsense is not easy.


    "Ah, I can understand your excitement when you see my heroic attitude, but I hope you won''t do it again in the future. After all, there are so many classmates in the class. It''s not good to disturb them to watch like this." Lockhart turned and sorted out his expression to continue the performance.


    Many boys gave thumbs up to Ryan''s ability to lie, but some girls looked at Ryan with angry eyes. No matter where the brain powder is.


    After class, Ryan whispered his dissatisfaction with his homework (who actually wrote a poem or a fart poem, what is in Lockhart''s mind?). Then walked into the library with the flow of people.


    After finishing his homework, Ryan began to look for books related to the Basilisk in the bookshelf.


    It may be because the basilisk itself is scarce, so there are not many books related to the basilisk in the library. In addition to "Where is the magical animal" roughly introduces the basilisk, other books have only been carried by a few pens. The only gain is that a travel note of a Greek wizard states that the older the basilisk, the harder it is to deal with.


    But the problem is that Ryan knew about it. However, after reading the entire travelogue, Ryan noticed something interesting. According to the wizard''s description, although the Basilisk can communicate with the Serpent, in fact, the Basilisk brain is still the brain of a beast, and there is no human wisdom.


    This is good news. Attacking a beast is completely different from attacking a beast with an IQ. However, some things still need to be investigated on the ground.


    While most people were doing their homework, Ryan slipped out of the library and ran into Myrtle''s bathroom. As soon as I pushed the door in, I saw Myrtle sitting on the sink.


    "I know you, we have met a couple of days ago. But this is a women''s toilet, not where you should come in." Myrtle said to Ryan after seeing Ryan entering the door.


    "I''m here for you." Ryan said.


    "Find me?" Myrtle looked a little surprised. "You know, although I am dead, there are still a lot of people talking about me behind me. No one has ever thought that the poor Myrtle is also emotional. I am not as wide-ranging as Nick and not as passionate as a fat monk. There is no sea Lina and Barrow have noble identities, so ... "


    Speaking of this, myrtle fluttered violently to look at Ryan''s eyes: "I don''t know what you are doing for me? Isn''t it really to laugh at me?"


    "It has nothing to do with mocking you, but you only know this question, so I can only come to you." Ryan said sincerely, looking at Tao Jinliang''s eyes.


    "Really, only I know?" Tao Jinniang happily made a circle in the air. "You ask, as long as I know, I will tell you."


    "It may be offending, but I want to know what happened when you died?"


    "Ouch, it''s terrible," she said remarkably, at this moment the whole appearance of Myrtle changed suddenly. It seems that no one has ever asked her such an honour question. "It happened here. I died in this toilet ..."


    After listening to Myrtle ¡¯s statement, Ryan omitted the clear episode that she was crying in the toilet after being bullied by the campus, and asked a little unwillingly: "You really did not see what was attacked?"


    "Yes, I only remember seeing a pair of scary yellow eyes. My whole body seemed to be caught, and then I floated away ..."


    "Then can you give me a rough description of where you saw the two eyes?"


    "No problem." After talking about Myrtle sitting on the toilet, Ryan turned out two light **** to represent the pair of eyes, and then moved the position of the eyes according to Myrtle''s instructions.


    Obviously, Myrtle kept remembering what killed her. After five or six minutes after Ryan adjusted the position of the light ball again, Myrtle nodded and signaled that his eyes were looking at the position of the light ball.


    According to the knowledge of the snakes in the library and the eye distance of the snakes obtained this time, Ryan can confirm the size of the snakes. Ryan quickly took out the book from his bag and took note of the data.


    Myrtle looked at Ryan Fen''s book and asked curiously, "Is this important to you?"


    "Very important, and may even be related to my life." Lane said while writing.


    "Ah, I am honored to help you." Tao Jinniang looked very happy, this may be the first time she received such attention.


    After taking notes, Lane made some soul chocolates on the spot and gave them to Myrtle as a gratitude gift. Myrtle took over the chocolate and said, "It turns out that the Nick banquet was made by you. Unfortunately, there were too many people squeezing at the table. I only ate a chicken wing. Thank you for your gift! Welcome to come again next time. "


    After saying goodbye to Myrtle this year, Ryan found a place where no one opened a small space door leading to the world of Plants vs. Zombies ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and threw the notes I just took into it. These data help Ryan''s previous equipment to deal with Basilisk more effectively.


    After doing all this, Ryan returned to the common room. Today the homework discussion group got together and did not write homework. Because tomorrow is the Quidditch match of the Gryffindor team, everyone gets together to prepare something like a banner to cheer up.


    The knowledge that Ryan had learned through "Making 100 Common Potions" soon came into use. He formulated a magic flash textile dye that can only last for 36 hours (thanks to the raw materials provided by the Weasley brothers) . This way they can make banners directly from bed sheets.


    After drawing the roaring lion, Hermione released a small magic on it to allow the lion to make roaring movements.


    "This is a little craft I learned from the fat monk, isn''t it?" Hermione said to Ryan after she released the magic.


    "It seems that you learned a lot of good things from ghosts yesterday."


    "Yeah." Hermione nodded somewhat proudly. "I don''t know why, most wizards ignore those ghosts, they don''t even know that ghosts are also carriers of knowledge. When I chatted with them yesterday, I gained a lot of knowledge that I have never seen before, even lost. . "


    "That''s because your attitude touched them. Those ghosts have been floating in the world for hundreds of years. Their experience makes it easy for them to distinguish the inner thoughts of the people who speak to them. The hunger for knowledge that came out moved them, so you have gained a lot. As far as I know, wizards who can learn from ghosts are very few. "


    "It seems that I am not a nerd who can only read books." Hermione said with a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 104： Track house elves

    Seeing Hermione sigh of relief because of her casual praise, Ryan asked strangely: "Can you tell me why you seem to have a heartfelt fatigue? In my impression, you should always be the kind Full of confidence. "


    "Because I thought of something today." Hermione said: "When you were away, Percy and I complained about his twin brothers, saying they turned the bear into a spider when Ron was three years old. Ron now has psychological shadows. When Ron was five, he was almost cheated by the twins to make an unbreakable vow. "


    "What does this mean? Weasley''s twins are so fond of pranks now, is it because they have been naughty until they are big?"


    "It''s not this." Hermione rolled her eyes and said: "Don''t you see from this that the wizard born in the magic family has much advantage in learning magic?"


    After finishing speaking, Hermione pulled her finger and began to narrate one by one: "You see, the twins are two years older than Ron. These things show that the twins can complete the transforming magic of turning teddy bears into spiders when they are five years old. You know, many students cannot master this magic perfectly after going to school. "


    "Not to mention the unbreakable oath, I learned this by reading a lot of books, and the Weasley twins knew it at the age of seven."


    After seeing Ryan starting to listen to her seriously, Hermione paused and said: "In addition to these, we can see from some small things how strong the wizards from the magic family. For example, Ron''s spitting spell Finally, Madam Pomfrey''s solution was to use magical stimulation to make Malfoy spit it out quickly, and it could not be eliminated directly. Ginny also had a Batmant spell that Professor McGonagall praised. Harry was in combat magic He ¡¯s terrible in his ability to learn. Sometimes he can even release the magic as long as he reads the narrative in the book and tries twice. "


    Speaking of which, Hermione raised her head and looked up at Ryan ¡¯s eyes and said, ¡°If the pure blood was pressured by my family and lineage for a congenital reason, the stimulation for me is not that great. You give me The pressure is the most exciting to me. "


    "Me?" Ryan said with some surprise. "What pressure can I put on you? Last year''s final exam, I didn''t even score as high as you."


    "Yeah, but what else am I going to do besides the exam? After all, in the wizarding world, only magic power is everything, not the exam. You have at least mastered the unique magic. I have gained a lot this time, or because of your The reason. Otherwise, the ghosts are not willing to talk to me. And what else can I do besides nibbling on the books? How can I protect my parents in this way? "Hermione said, her eyes turned slightly red.


    Is this the girl''s adolescent too much pressure caused emotional out of control? I really do n¡¯t know how the two original friends of Harry and Ron in the original text, plus the bad relationship, how did Hermione get through these days?


    But thought about the original text this time the basilisk wandering in the school, the school is filled with a tense atmosphere. Plus she was still chasing stars at that time. In this case, Hermione might have no time to think about this.


    Ryan looked at Hermione, who was a bit emotionally depressed, comforting: "You do n¡¯t have to be so nervous. Exam scores in the magic world also represent your ability level. After all, there are many practical operations. Let alone you can read a lot of things quickly and then The ability to piece together spells makes me envious. "


    "Now you think that many places are not as good as others, purely because the knowledge of the wizards is more confidential than in the world of ordinary people, so it is difficult to find knowledge that can enhance the magical ability. Treat me with luck to find someone else It ¡¯s just a book that I ca n¡¯t understand. (Ryan told Hermione that the magic of the Heavenly Dynasty was learned from Chinese books that were found in old bookstores.)


    After listening to Ryan ¡¯s persuasion, Hermione looked much better. Ryan took the opportunity to issue an invitation: ¡°Last time, Nick told me that Hogwarts had a place that was used by students to hide things for hundreds of years. You can talk to me next time. Go there for Taobao together, maybe there is the book you need inside. "


    After all, speaking of the understanding of magic, Ryan felt that she was not as good as Hermione. Because recently, in addition to learning the knowledge related to textbooks, all his energy has been focused on the study of life magic and Maoshan Taoist scriptures. There was no time to go through half a library like Hermione.


    So Ryan invited Hermione, on the one hand, to help her friends. On the other hand, I want to ask her to help check it out, so as not to miss valuable treasures among the piles of things.


    Hermione''s mood improved completely after hearing Ryan''s invitation, because she knew how difficult it was to share knowledge in the magic world.


    So she hugged Ryan quickly, then whispered thank you. Ryan was stunned by this sudden attack, even if he had lived in the UK for ten years ~ www.novelhall.com ~ he was still not very accustomed to the British etiquette.


    After helping several first-year freshmen answer their questions, Ryan went to bed early. Tomorrow is the first Quidditch game of this grade and the first game of this year ¡¯s team. So tomorrow there must be a good state.


    After eating early the next morning, Ryan followed everyone to the Quidditch Stadium. Today is hot and humid weather, and there is even a faint sound of thunder in the distance.


    Gryffindor classmates looked a little nervous. After all, Slytherin changed to the light wheel 2001 this year. Have an absolute advantage in equipment.


    The game started, and the intensive training of the Gryffindor players was very effective. Difficult to play with Slytherin when equipment is backward.


    Then Ryan noticed that a wandering ball was chasing Harry trying to hit it. This should be Dobby''s rescue plan.


    Seeing here, Ryan patted Hermione and motioned her to observe Harry. After watching it for a while, Hermione was also surprised and said: "What''s the matter with that roaming ball? Why only stare at Harry and hit it alone?"


    Then the rain started to fall, and Harry''s condition was getting worse. The Weasley brothers could only follow the bodyball that was flying around him like a bodyguard.


    "This walking ball looks hurt, and it feels like the situation last year. What should we do?" Hermione told Ryan after watching the walking ball for a while.


    "I have a way." After finishing, Ryan took a rune from his arms and injected it with spiritual power. Rune Paper quickly turned into a Thousand-Paper Crane, turning around Ryan two times on their heads and flying straight to a place.


    "Keep up with it!" Ryan and Hermione jumped up and started tracking this thousand-paper crane, and the house elf tracking operation now begins.

 Chapter 105： Hunt down

    Thousands of paper cranes flew up and down suddenly, because it rained so it didn''t fly fast. Ryan and Hermione squeezed through a group of Hufflepuff students and moved from an entrance to the space under their seats.


    "This is an oriental tracking technique I learned. Fortunately, this time the attacker used not curse, but directly used magic to manipulate the roaming ball. At the same time, the attacker was very arrogant and did not hide his magic track . So even if I ¡¯m just a beginner now, I can use this magic to find each other ¡¯s position. ¡±Ryan explained to Hermione while running.


    "What should I do after I find the other party? Report to the professor?" Hermione asked.


    Ryan bypassed a post that was in front of him, and said, "It must be too late to find a professor. Maybe Harry''s head was already opened by the ball when the professor came, so we can only do it ourselves. Just let''s practice After many magical fights, today is the first actual combat. "


    At this moment, Qianzhihe suddenly stopped, and Ryan could feel that the attacker was hiding in the front corner.


    Saw Ryan stopped and reached out his right hand to pull out his wand. Hermione also took out his wand from his pocket. Then, with your left finger, point to the front of Ryan to make a mouth shape: "Here?"


    Ryan nodded, and then wrote with his hand on the dust behind the wooden board: After a while, you rushed with me and saw the other person and let go of the mantra directly. Don''t be psychologically stressed, because the other party obviously wants to kill our classmates.


    Looking at Hermione nodded to indicate that she knew, Ryan nodded slightly and rushed out, Hermione followed.


    Turning around the corner, Ryan saw a little monster with bat-like ears, wearing an old pillowcase, waving his hand in the air as if he was commanding something.


    "Except your weapon x2" two red lights hit the monster one after the other, and the monster fell forward and fell to the ground. Lion stepped forward and pinched the monster by two steps, then pointed at him with his wand.


    "Say, why did you want to kill Harry?" Hermione also came from behind, and she found that the monster position could be seen through the damaged place.


    "Ryan, that roaming ball doesn''t seem to chase Harry anymore, we didn''t hit the wrong person." After speaking, Hermione also stood and looked closely at the little monster, and then said:


    "He seems to be the house elf Harry said, and he has been trying to stop Harry from going back to school. You let it go, we asked him why he wanted to kill Harry."


    "Okay." Ryan let go of pinching Dobby''s neck, then grabbed Dobby''s shoulder and asked, "Why do you want to kill Harry."


    "You are friends of the great Harry Potter, but neither of you can stop me from saving Harry''s life." Dobby defended.


    "Help? Is it possible to smash Harry''s head with a walking ball or let him fall from a few feet high? It''s lifesaving? As far as I know, the house elves are masters, who the **** are you sent to assassinate Harry, Does that man have any remaining sins? "Hermione pointed at Dobby angrily with her wand.


    "Harry Potter actually has such a friend who is willing to help him. Dobby is very happy. But Dobby is going to save Harry Potter now, goodbye." After saying Dobby snapped his fingers, then slammed from Lane. Disappeared.


    "Isn''t phantoms allowed on Hogwarts campus? How did he disappear suddenly?" Hermione asked in surprise after seeing Dobby disappear.


    "I think only human phantoms are forbidden here." Ryan asked curiously after thinking of Hermione''s establishment of the S.P.E.W plot. "Aren''t we listening to Harry saying that Dolby is so pitiful? Why didn''t you just feel sorry for Dolby at all?"


    "Compassion? Are you crazy?" Hermione turned her head and said: "That is the murderer who wants to kill our classmates, why should I have mercy on him?"


    After speaking, Hermione glanced at the stadium through the hole. "God, Dobby is attacking Harry again. We have to find and stop him quickly."


    Ryan prepared a thousand paper cranes again. Dobby''s casting trajectory is still very obvious. It seems that he will not hide this. It''s just that the location shown this time was actually on an unmanned tower opposite the stadium.


    After Ryan and Hermione rushed to the tower breathlessly, Ryan hit Dobby with a coma spell. Dobby looked shaky, but he snapped his fingers when he fell to the ground and disappeared.


    "Oh, **** it." Ryan patted the thigh with regret. However, the coma spell had some effect. It took five or six minutes to walk the ball before it was kept under control.


    Ryan who had just panted, they could only continue to track. Just halfway, Hermione held Ryan: "No more chasing, the game is over."


    Lean also saw the roaming ball falling into the crowd and then flying again. When the roaming ball was about to fall, it was shattered by a spell.


    Came to the edge of the field, they just saw Ginny came out of the crowd. From Ginny''s mouth Ryan and Hermione knew what had just happened.


    Because the ball is good and bad, so Harry desperately chases the Golden Snitch alone. In the end he succeeded, but he fell to the ground in order to avoid the ball. UU read a book and several teeth were dropped.


    After the game, Lockhart wanted to treat Harry''s teeth, but the wandering ball rushed down. He wanted to show his magic power to solve the roaming ball, but after the magic was released, it had no effect. The roaming ball directly hit his shoulder blade. Finally, Mrs. Huo Qi solved the problem. Now they are sent to the school hospital together.


    Ryan also received a notice at this time, and he obtained five offset points.


    After Ryan and Hermione quickly rushed to the school hospital, they found that the ward was noisy and noisy, and a group of girls were talking about Lockhart''s bed. And Harry was accompanied by Ron and Colin.


    "What are you doing? Why haven''t you seen the two of you just now?" Ron asked angrily when they saw Ryan coming over.


    Lean looked around and found that Madam Pomfrey was busy driving the twittering girls around Lockhart. No one noticed it. So quickly explain what they just did.


    After listening to Ryan ¡¯s narration, Harry said thoughtfully: ¡°Dobby always wanted me to leave the school and said that there will be dangerous things happening at the school. But this year it was clear that there was nothing, and the only danger he caused was. Does this mean that someone does not want me to stay in the school, after all, the school is protected by Professor Dumbledore, no one can hurt me. "


    Looking at Harry whose thoughts were completely deviated, Ryan couldn''t help but pray for Dobby silently, hoping that he wouldn''t be cast in a psychological shadow by the savior.


    Finally, when the Gryffindor team members came in, they were kicked out of the door by Madam Pomfrey together with the team members. Because Harry will grow six teeth today, the process will be a bit painful. Therefore, it is best to stay in the school hospital for one night, and the next morning Mrs. Pang Fulei can just help him to fix his teeth.

 Chapter 106： Hagrids past

    Early in the morning the next day, Harry told Ryan that they had visited Dobby again last night. Still said to save him, but did not say why he should be saved.


    It seems that the unlucky Harry is going to spend time with Dobby, and Ryan makes a helpless expression.


    After class at noon, Lane carried his father''s new book to the edge of the forbidden forest. Wolf was already waiting for him there. In addition to the last book, there was a tightly sealed box made of wood in the bag on Wolf''s back.


    "What is this?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "Thank you for the book you gave me. This is a mature wild mandrake that I have collected. Now as a gift for you. This box is made by Betty, as long as you do n¡¯t open the mandrake, you can sleep in it. Live a year inside. "Wolfe''s wolf face showed a pure smile.


    Looking at this smile, Ryan knew he could not refuse his good intentions. But this gift is too precious, and he will be uneasy in conscience if he takes it away directly.


    So Ryan touched it in his pocket of space, took out a finger-sized pendant and handed it to Wolf. This pendant was made by Ryan when he practiced Maoshan Taoist Sutra a while ago.


    "What is this? Can I feel the power of magic?" Wolff asked after taking the pendant from Ryan''s hand with his claws.


    "This is a gift for you. Thank you for helping me to send messages to Betty and them recently." The material exchange between Ryan and Betty was passed through Wolfe. After all, the level of Ryan cannot pass the real thing through the Emerald Dream. .


    Wolfe ¡¯s face showed a recognized look, and after seeing it, Ryan said, "This is the amulet I made with the fangs and venom of the eight-eyed giant spider. It can form a majority of magic within ten meters of you. Undetectable green smoke. The smoke can be used three times a day for one minute at a time. "


    "It sounds very useful, and it''s good for saving lives. Thank you. I went back and asked the horseman to make a chain for me to hang this around my neck." After Wolfe thanked Ryan, he walked back to the Forbidden Forest with a new book and amulet .


    Said goodbye to Wolfe, Lane was going back. Suddenly, Harry and Ron were standing at the door of Hagrid''s hut.


    "What are you doing here?" Ryan asked them curiously.


    "We listened to the senior classmates saying that there have been cryings in the cabin for the past two days. We were a little worried about Hagrid, so let''s take a look." Harry replied.


    What''s the matter with a 60-year-old man like Hagrid crying for days? Lane was curious. So he said to Harry: "Let me visit him too, after all, he is a good person."


    Harry walked up the stairs and knocked on the door a few times. The door opened. Hagrid stood with red eyes and a little alcohol on his face: "What are you guys doing here with me?"


    "I heard that you have been feeling uncomfortable in these two days, so I came to see you." Harry said.


    "Okay, come in quickly, I think you can come in and have a cup of tea." After talking, Hagrid invited three people into the house. On the table was a bottle of fiery whiskey that had been drunk in half. After receiving the whisky in the cupboard, he brought out a plate of snacks and a pot of black tea from the fireplace.


    "What the **** happened? Maybe we can help you." Ryan asked the black tea that Hagrid had received.


    After listening to Ryan''s question, Hagrid seemed to be touched with tears, and tears came out again. "My Aragok is dead."


    Linen froze after hearing this sentence, but fortunately no one found it. Then Harry asked: "Aragok? Who is that? Why have you never heard you say that?"


    "He is an eight-eyed giant spider, but I never wanted to let others know about his existence before, so I never told you."


    "I don''t want us to know that he exists? Why?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "Because the eight-eyed giant spider is a creature native to Southeast Asia, the favorite food is humans. Although it can speak but can not communicate. It has always been considered a dangerous black magic creature." Ron was beside Speaking.


    "How do you know so clearly?" Harry asked, looking back at Ron.


    "I hate spiders, so I remember these magical creatures related to spiders." Luo said with a ugly face.


    "What happened?" Ryan asked curiously. Because Betty had dealt with all eight-eyed giant spider bodies, Hagrid knew how Aragok was dead.


    "I will visit Aragok every once in a while, but when I went to see it yesterday, there was no giant spider there. In the end, I found traces of fire in the cave where they spawned, and this, God Half of Gog''s head. It is likely that a wizard killed him. "After talking, Hagrid wiped tears and pointed to a piece of coke on the fireplace.


    Ron quietly moved back, and Ryan and Harry stepped forward to look at it for a long time, only to find that it was indeed the head of half an insect, only to be scorched. Ryan thought that this might be the part of the explosion that was not discovered by Betty and they stayed at the scene.


    "Why are you raising this dangerous species?" Ryan asked Hagrid when Ryan and Harry looked at the coke ~ www.novelhall.com ~


    "No, he is not dangerous. I even found him a wife to let them thrive in the forbidden forest. When I brought him to Hogwarts that year, he was only as big as a teacup and was not dangerous at all. Later Someone framed him as having something to do with the death of a girl. I can only let him escape to the forbidden forest. Because of this, I was expelled from school. Thanks to Dumbledore ¡¯s help, I can stay in school. ¡±Probably Because he drank some wine, Hagrid talked about his past under the influence of alcohol.


    "Is the dead girl the crying myrtle?" Ryan asked suddenly.


    "How do you know?" Hagrid asked in surprise.


    "Because I attended Nick''s Jichen Party, there was only one ghost wearing Hogwarts uniform. I was curious and asked her a lot of things."


    "I didn''t kill her, really didn''t." Hagrid waved his hand excitedly. Harry and Ron also proved that Hagrid was a good person and would not kill.


    "I didn''t say Hagrid was the murderer." Ryan couldn''t help crying. "Myrtle said she died after being seen with big yellow eyes. The eight-eyed giant spider is highly toxic and good at attacking, but it is certainly impossible to see dead people with his eyes, let alone the eight-eyed giant spider. There are four big eyes, and Myrtle only sees two eyes. "


    "So." Ryan turned to Hagrid: "I think you were there to protect Aragok so that no one knew about his existence, so the lack of evidence also caused you to be wronged for decades. Now that Aragok is gone, then You can tell Professor Dumbledore this matter well and let him wash off your convictions. At least you will be able to use magic in the future. "

 Chapter 107： Christmas is coming

    "Aragok is my friend. I was not so good just after he died." Hagrid said sadly.


    "Hagrid, the dead are dead, but those who are alive will continue to live. I think Aragok will be happy in paradise if he knows he can help you. Besides, I think Dumbledore put You are still taking a lot of risks to stay. At least after you clear your grievances, you can avoid someone thinking that Dumbledore is hiding the criminal, "Ryan patted Hagrid on the back and advised him.


    "You''re right, I shouldn''t just look at myself. Dumbledore was a good person who helped me a lot. I can''t trouble him anymore." Hagrid said solemnly after thinking about it.


    After drinking tea for a while, Ryan and Hagrid said goodbye. When they went out, everyone''s pocket was filled with Hagrid''s homemade milk candy.


    "The big spider that eats people, I really don''t know why Hagrid keeps those things. Fortunately, he is dead now." Ron commented on the way.


    "It''s not okay to say that, after all Hagrid is our friend." Harry frowned and said.


    "It has nothing to do with whether Hagrid is a friend." Ryan said. "As far as I know, Ron ¡¯s twin brothers ran to the Forbidden Forest to take risks in the second grade. I think there are not many such adventurous students. But think about it. What if they encounter these eight-eyed giant spiders? So I think it is also a good thing that the eight-eyed giant spiders disappear from the forbidden forest. "


    "Right." Harry said silently for a while. "Who said you can kill so many spiders in one go?"


    This issue triggered a discussion among three people. Finally, after Ryan''s efforts crooked downstairs, Harry and Ron agreed that a passing fire dragon had killed the spider. The reason is that Hagrid said that many traces of fire were found. And if it is a black wizard, they will not give up expensive venom and take the fire to kill the giant spider.


    The days after were calm and calm, but a week before Christmas, an investigation team composed of members of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement of the Ministry of Magic came to Hogwarts.


    They first went to Hagrid''s hut and Myrtle''s bathroom to make an inquiry, and finally went to the principal''s office.


    Classmates are privately talking about guessing what these people are doing, but they didn''t guess until those people left.


    The notice posted in the school two days later lifted everyone''s doubts. The notice stated that Hagrid had been banned from using magic because of a major suspect in a murder case. It is now found that he was innocent in the murder case, and the Ministry of Magic at that time had a misjudgment.


    The efficiency of the Ministry of Magic is very high, which is completely different from the situation where the original Harry encountered a dementor in the fourth grade. Ryan thought it might be because Dumbledore knew through his diary and memories that it was Voldemort who had reported Hagrid that year. Plus now Hagrid has found real evidence (the remains of the eight-eyed giant spider) and witnesses (Myrtle).


    Unlike the fifth grade of the original book, Dumbledore ¡¯s prestige is high now, and the Ministry of Magic must respect Dumbledore. And the person who caused the wrong judgment has nothing to do with the current magic, and even most of them have passed away. Such a reversal will not affect the authority of the Ministry of Magic, and even if properly propagated, it can create an image of the Ministry of Magic that is just right and changes when you know the wrong thing. So the Ministry of Magic is naturally a green light on this matter.


    After seeing the notice, Ryan and Hermione took the time to congratulate Hagrid (Ryan and Hagrid have a good relationship. After all, a good person with a simple personality is willing to be close.)


    Looking at Hagrid''s happy smile and the mental outlook as if he was ten years younger, Ryan suddenly felt that it was a good thing to kill Aragog. After all, the eight-eyed giant spider brought great trouble to Hagrid when the Forbidden Forest was alive, but all the problems were solved once it died.


    A few days later, the second week of December, Professor McGonagall came to collect the list of classmates who had stayed in school for Christmas. Ryan signed on the list; because his parents said he would go skiing in the Austrian Alps to spend the fifteenth anniversary of his marriage, Ryan felt that he still shouldn''t be a light bulb.


    It seems that searching for the treasure that Nick said can only go in the summer vacation, Ryan has some regrets. However, Dave just informed him that everything he needed was ready before Christmas, and Ryan felt that he could take advantage of fewer people in the school to get rid of the snake in the back room.


    In the next few days, Ryan went to Hagrid to help him master some simple magic spells, and by the way, he showed his cooking skills when he missed meals (at least better than Hagrid. The assassin inherited everything, including cooking in the wild. Traditional Chinese medicine There is also medicinal cooking).


    With his cooking skills, Lane made an excuse to make something of his hometown taste. It took four or five roosters from Hagrid to be kept in Wanjie grocery store.


    Finally, the semester was over, and the silence like the snow on the ground covered the whole castle. Ryan found that Gryffindor left many classmates, in addition to the Harry who must be left every year, there are several Weasley brothers, because this year the Weasleys are going to Egypt to see Bill, but the sensible they decided not to follow To avoid financial pressure on the family.


    The dawn of Christmas is coming, the weather is cold, and it is white and white. Ryan got up early that day, the dormitory was empty, and the roommates had all gone home for Christmas.


    After getting out of bed, Ryan found that the gift had been placed on the floor at the head of the bed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The parents gave a Swarovski crystal ball with a postcard from Salzburg. Harry sent a copy of the "Encyclopedia of Common Magic", and the Weasley twins gave a large box of candy, but Ryan planned to figure out what this was before eating, and he suspected that it was a Weasley brother''s test. Ron sent another "101 Curses at Home". Isn''t he a nerd in the eyes of Harry and Ron? Lion thought.


    Hagrid''s gift is very unique, it is a large piece of fudge. After Ryan learned that Harry and Ron had also received the same gift, he knew that Hagrid must have made a big pot in one breath and distributed it to friends. .


    The most valuable gift came from Hermione, which was a metamorphosis note from Professor McGonagall when she copied it from Professor McGonagall. Sure enough, the top students will receive preferential treatment from professors. Fortunately, Ryan sent a hand-written copy of Professor Sprout''s herbal medicine this time, and finally it was not rude.


    At Hogwarts Christmas dinner, everyone ate with relish. Because there are few people staying in school, the empty auditorium looks more magnificent. Not only are there dozens of silver frost-covered Christmas trees, and thick ribbons of mistletoe and holly crisscrossed on the ceiling, but also enchanted snow, warm and dry, gently falling from the ceiling .


    Professors were also very happy. Dumbledore led them to sing some of his favorite Christmas carols. After Hagrid poured cup after cup of custard, his voice became louder and louder. Percy didn''t notice that Fred had enchanted him, and turned the words on his commander''s badge into "stupid", and asked silly what everyone was laughing. Draco mocked Harry every day, and then was sent back. Everyone is very happy.


    Lean eats as much as possible, because there is a big consumption exercise waiting for him at night.

 Chapter 108： Enter the back room

    When the Christmas dinner was almost over, Lane had to admit that although his mother''s food was delicious, the house-elves would be better than humans in craftsmanship. At least at this important banquet, the food is better than one visit to a Michelin-star restaurant with parents.


    After leaving the hall, Ryan quickly returned to his dormitory and went to bed after reading a book for half an hour, and set the alarm clock to two in the morning. Fortunately, my roommates are all home for the holidays, the alarm clock will not disturb others.


    After going to bed, because of the excitement, Ryan couldn''t sleep a bit, but fortunately, now he habitually runs the Maoshan Shangqing method before going to bed. After running for a week, he finally fell into a deep sleep.


    At two in the morning, the alarm sounded on time. Ryan got up from the bed and put the assassin outfit on him. After checking that everything was there, he left the bedroom in his school uniform robe.


    After leaving the common room, Lane discovered that Christmas Hogwarts was exceptionally quiet. It may be that most of the students are not in school, and the students who stay in school are tired of playing again. There was no one in the corridor quietly.


    After successfully arriving at Myrtle''s bathroom, Ryan found that Myrtle was not here, probably because she went to play on Christmas. At the last Nick Halloween party, he knew that the ghosts also had their own entertainment.


    Ryan walked to the sink and confirmed that there was indeed a faucet with no water, and there was a relief snake on the side.


    Is here. The last time I watched the official website, he said that the Victorian Hogwarts transformation involved the people of the Gunter family. He changed the entrance of the secret room to the current position, using the sink as a cover. Now it seems that this should be true, after all, the toilet and faucet cannot be found when the school was established, and even Slytherin, even a black wizard, would not be perverted to set up a secret room entrance in the female toilet. This can only be modified by future generations.


    Fortunately, in the world of "Mr. Zombie", he obtained the inheritance of the snake language. Ryan spoke to the wash basin in snake language. The faucet gave off a dazzling white light and began to spin rapidly. Then the pool also moved.


    Finally, the pool of sight disappeared, revealing a thick water pipe, enough for an adult to get in.


    After putting a shock-absorbing spell on himself, Lane got into the pipe. Shock Absorbing Mantra is one of Lane''s most skilled spells. After all, it can make a leap of faith.


    After jumping off the pipe, Ryan felt as if he had rushed into a dirty and endless pipe. He could see that there were many pipes diverging in all directions, but none were as thick as the one he is now. The pipe twists and turns, winding around and around, with a steep **** all the way down.


    And these twists and turns also caused Ryan to hit the corner from time to time. He felt that he might have gone deep into the ground.


    Finally, the pipeline became horizontal again. With the help of Shock Absorber, Ryan stood firmly at the exit of the pipeline. Here is a huge stone tunnel, the ground is covered with mud. He felt the humid environment around him, and felt that he might be under the Black Lake now.


    The tunnel was quiet and silent, and Ryan took out a lantern grass to take care of herself. There were no other sounds in this place, only the occasional clicking sound when stepping on something while walking.


    Lynn put the lantern grass close to the ground, and found the bones of small animals everywhere on the ground. But this should not be left by the Basilisk. After all, think about the volume of the basilisk. The energy gained by eating this small animal is not as large as the energy consumed when hunting.


    After turning a corner, Lane found a long object with a length of six or seven meters on the ground and stopped there motionlessly. After slowly approaching, he discovered that this was a very bright green snake skin. At a glance I knew that this should be a viper.


    The snakeskin was coiled on the ground. It seemed that the snake had been peeling for some time. In this environment where the moist air does not flow, there is a thin layer of ash on the snake skin.


    This kind of good thing can''t be let go, Ryan opened the door of the Wanjie grocery store and put the snakeskin into it. Fortunately, this thing is not heavy.


    After collecting the snakeskin, Lane continued to move forward. The road ahead was winding, and he could only turn one corner after the other. I have to say that the designer of this tunnel is a psychological master, because the winding tunnel in this dark environment will make people walking here always worry that there will be monsters waiting for you when you turn around.


    After turning another corner, the front is no longer a black tunnel in the same way. A wall stood at the end of the tunnel with two snakes intertwined above it. Their eyes are made of huge, shiny emeralds.


    Lean walked to the wall and observed carefully, and finally found that these emeralds were a part of the magical institution of this place. So he can only give up the plan to pry the gem.


    "Open." Lane said again in snake language. The two snakes separated, and the wall cracked with a big mouth, which became bigger and bigger. Finally the wall slowly slipped to the sides and disappeared. Ryan rearranged his clothes again, threw the robe that was a bit of a hindrance into the space bag, and then walked in carefully.


    After entering the Chamber of Secrets, Ryan discovered that it was a long room ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After casting a magical detection to confirm that the Basilisk had not yet come out, Ryan opened the door handle of the Wanjie grocery store and kept it there The cage **** was taken out.


    After preparing, Ryan began to look at this room. The ceiling of the room was high, supported by many stone columns engraved with entangled serpents, casting shadows on the ground.


    This house is not completely dark as imagined, but a faint green light. Looking down the light source, the top of the chamber was inlaid with many transparent crystals, and through the crystal line, the bottom of the Black Lake could be seen. Some fluorescent plants at the bottom of the lake bring light to the chamber through the crystal.


    It is a good thing to have a light source in the back room. After all, the Basilisk can judge the position of the opponent by smell and sound, but Ryan is now difficult to fight by means of detection other than vision.


    After walking to the end of the room, Ryan saw a statue as tall as the room itself, standing close to the wall.


    Looked up to see that the statue had an old face and a sparse beard hanging from the chin to the feet.


    Lane saw the old and tired old Slytherin from this sculpture. It seems that it was said that Slytherin was not in harmony with the other three founders. After many quarrels, it was true that he ran away. At least from this statue, it can be seen that Slytherin''s state in his later years is indeed not good.


    But sympathy, sympathy, Slytherin''s pets did start to threaten school students. It even killed a student fifty years ago.


    As we all know, magical creatures are an indispensable part of the magic world and have an important position in the magic world. It''s a terrible act to kill and kill magical creatures. But the artificial killing of creatures crossed the bottom line, which is the main reason why Ryan came here to hunt the Basilisk

 Chapter 109： Back room preparation

    After exploring the secret room, Lane opened the space door leading to the world of Plants vs. Zombies and drilled into it.


    With the help of robots, the city was built very quickly. The fortress that was only planned on the drawing last time was almost built. Ryan found Kenway who had just returned from the open sea for vacation.


    "Good afternoon, Kenway. You look good now. I have something to do with Dave now. Can you tell me where he is?"


    "I heard that the spider you sent last time gave Dave a great inspiration. These days he has been in the laboratory all day and he does n¡¯t know what he is doing. But he has told me that when you ask him for something, let me Take you past. "


    After talking, Kenway put down his coffee cup and led Ryan to the warehouse. While walking, he said to Ryan: "I think you are wearing this assassin uniform, at least better than the last black robe."


    Talking, the two came to the entrance of the underground warehouse. After showing the metal plate of their personal identity, the warehouse guard opened a heavy door for them.


    After stepping into the warehouse, Kenway opened the innermost warehouse door. Ryan saw the shelves filled with what he wanted.


    "It seems that you are dealing with a big guy now. I will only tell you a piece of advice, that is, the big guy''s life is often very strong, and don''t hurry up before confirming its death." ''S waved his hand and turned away, while smoothly bringing it to the warehouse door.


    Is a very good piece of advice. Ryan began to count these prepared weapons after making a silent note.


    These weapons are divided into two types, all controlled by a clockwork-powered pocket mechanical differential machine. This was strongly requested by Ryan, because he was worried that the use of electricity might fail in Hogwarts.


    One weapon is ten weapon stations, each of which has three whaling guns in parallel. These whaling guns are single-strike weapons, and explosive darts for whaling are launched through gunpowder.


    Thankfully, hot weapons can be used in Hogwarts. Because Ryan found in the school history that Pippi used to fire a gun in the castle in the 19th century.


    Another weapon is a cleverly designed steel crossbow that can fire five javelins with explosive heads in a row. It''s just that this kind of thing is more difficult to make, so there are only five.


    All weapons are controlled by differential machines, and Ryan sets that these weapons will pour fire power in a predetermined direction.


    Finally is a piece of thin copper plate, with a pattern engraved on it, the groove of the pattern is inlaid with thin silver wire, and the copper plate is numbered for easy positioning. These copper plates and silver wires were incorporated into a lot of sunlight crystals when the raw materials were initially smelted. This was a new discovery in the world of plants vs. zombies. At that time, workers found that adding sunlight crystals to the metal raw materials smelting process can effectively shorten the smelting time.


    Lane last battled with the Eight-Eyed Giant Spider, and found that there was a positive energy reflection in some patched places on the Gatling gun. After inquiry, he discovered the existence of this metal. So they specified that these things they need must be made from this newly smelted metal.


    That''s why it took a few months for these few things, because the world of Plants vs. Zombies now generally recycles old metals to make items after simple processing. If you want this new metal, you need to customize it separately, and the natural manufacturing speed is not so fast.


    After checking the supplies, Lane opened the space door leading to the secret room and then pushed these things into the secret room with a trolley, and then began to arrange.


    He first took out the copper plate, placed the copper plate at each node position according to the predetermined orientation, and finally formed a normal array. Then take a bottle of medicament from the space bag and put a few drops on each copper plate.


    This potion is made from the blood of the eight-eyed giant spider. In order to balance the yin and yang, Ryan melted into the tail hair of several unicorns. The final finished medicine is a good magic conductor.


    As the medicine dripped, the copper plate absorbed the medicine as if it were alive. After the medicine was completely absorbed by the copper plate, the silver wire inlaid on the copper plate gave out a faint glow.


    Finally, Ryan drew a magic circle on the ground with a brush dipped in the potion, connecting all the copper plates together to form a whole.


    After the last stroke, the circle burst out with a strong white light, and then all the metal plates turned into liquid and flowed along the previously drawn pattern on the ground. Finally, in front of the statue formed a large circle.


    After the light dimmed, Ryan walked to the center of the circle and found that the metal plates that had just been melted were turned into wires and embedded on the floor of the secret room, forming the current circle with white light.


    He popped the sleeve sword and scratched his finger to drip blood on the array of eyes, so that he could control the already set demon array ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This magic array came from the content of Maoshan Daojing, in the past Before the end of the Dharma era, this was one of several magic circles used by the Maoshan School to capture large monsters. Compared with other methods, the biggest advantage of this method is that it requires only one person to operate, and the operator''s repair requirements are not high. But in history, this circle has been used very few times.


    On the one hand, this method can not be moved after the formation of the formation, it is not as flexible as a few people after the formation of the formation. On the other hand, ancient copper and silver were money, and the consumption of the magic circle was enough to invite the strong to take action. At that time, not many people were willing to lose money to do such things.


    Is just for Ryan, a circle that can be used by one person and is not very demanding for users is his favorite. The silver and copper he consumed were not so precious to him. The outlet of the basilisk is the one. The circle is used to block the door. It is not a problem to be unable to move.


    After Ryan was able to control the magic circle completely, the magic circle converged all the light and breath. Make this floor look the same as before.


    After the most important formation was completed, Lane arranged the 15 weapon stations according to the optimal plan calculated by everyone in the previous Plants vs. Zombies world. Then embed the spells related to the armor that were drawn on the spider carapace in advance, and leave them in the empty slots on the arrow during the production.


    These spells are the reason why Ryan does not choose firearms, because he is not sure to condense so many runes on a small warhead, let alone the use environment of the bullet is far worse than the arrow, it is likely that high temperature and high speed will destroy Magic on the warhead.


    Finally, Ryan fired the hook on his left arm to the side of a post, where a cage with a rooster was also placed. In this way, after opening the basilisk into and out of the hole, he can get away from the danger at the fastest speed and use the **** to weaken the basilisk as soon as possible.

 Chapter 110： Basilisk

    In Slytherin''s secret room, the green glare penetrated through the crystal in the ceiling. In front of the Slytherin statue, a low figure stood there, surrounded by a dozen strange machines with a height of one person. The room was quiet, only the occasional dripping sound and the sound of gears turning.


    After all the preparations were completed, Lane took a few deep breaths to adjust his physical condition. Afterwards, he read out the narcissistic opening code filled with narcissism.


    "Speak to me, Slytherin-the greatest of the four giants at Hogwarts."


    As soon as the words fell, Slytherin''s huge stone face moved. The longer his mouth was, the bigger it turned into a huge black hole. A rustling sound came from the black hole, as if there was something to crawl out of.


    Ryan released a floating spell to himself and tightened the hook of his left arm. Then the whole person was taken to the back of a statue by the hook.


    After lifting the floating spell, Ryan grasped the black cloth on the **** cage and sensed the position of the basilisk through the magic circle.


    The movement of the basilisk is the same as that of ordinary snakes. When it swims out of the hole and starts to stop and spit out the snake letter to detect the surrounding environment, Ryan started.


    He activated the magic circle on the floor, and the magic circle gave off golden light, forming one golden circle after another on the basilisk. At the same time, Ryan opened the black cloth covering the cage, and the roosters in the cage cried when they saw the light.


    The basilisk was obviously blinded by the sudden attack. After all, this is the first time it has responded to the call after fifty years of sleep. I thought I would welcome a new Slytherin descendant and complete its mission under the command of the descendant, but I did not expect to be hit by a storm as soon as I went out.


    Lean urges the spiritual power in the body to twist the head of the monster to a predetermined position through the golden circle around the monster. Fortunately, the basilisk was in a state of confusion due to the sudden attack and the roar of the rooster. Ryan felt that the pressure from the circle was not very great.


    After twisting the head of the basilisk to the designated position, Ryan shouted: "Launch."


    After receiving the voice command, those weapons started to fire crossbow arrows in the predetermined direction. Then Ryan felt that the pressure from the circle increased sharply. After the intensive explosion sounded, Ryan pulled out a mirror from his arms and pierced the stone pillar to start to check the status of the Basilisk.


    The results of the investigation are mixed. The good news is that 2/3 of the crossbow arrows successfully hit the target and exploded in the body of the basilisk, especially when there were a lot of wounds on the head that was the focus of attention. There was a terrible empty space when it went up, and black blood came out of it.


    The snakes were also wounded in large and small places, and bones could be seen in some places. The scales also flake off a lot, exposing the flesh below.


    But the bad news is that the basilisk is still alive, and after being irritated, it exploded. Lane saw cracks in the aperture that had restrained the Basilisk and then cracked at the same time. The Basilisk had already exceeded the upper limit of the power of the restraint circle at this time, and was completely destroyed after the last flash of the circle.


    After breaking away from the bound aperture, the angry basilisk made a creepy hiss and rushed towards Ryan''s location.


    It is a terrible thing to upgrade the enemy in front of you. After all, the experience of playing online games to open up wasteland tells Ryan that it is very easy to destroy the group once this unplanned situation is encountered.


    Lost both eyes and suffered minor injuries, a condition that is fatal to most creatures. Although snakes generally do not rely on the eyes to explore the surroundings, the loss of sight and the strongest weapon is still an unacceptable hit for the basilisk.


    Even most of the time, the basilisk will go to sleep under the influence of Slytherin magic, but this does not mean that it likes to be motionless like a stone. Ryan''s attack greatly affected his ability to move, which made Raspberry''s simple brain mark Ryan as an endless enemy.


    So after judging the position of Ryan, the Basilisk ignored the roar of a rooster beside him that made him hate. Rushed directly to Ryan.


    Seeing a giant snake rushing towards himself, Ryan hooked the raised pattern on the upper part of the opposite stone pillar with a hook, and then swung it by force. The Basilisk may have caused a balance problem due to the attack on its head. After a loud bang, it hit the stone column with one head.


    The stone pillar was directly blocked by the waist, and the basilisk was castigated and broke a pillar until it stopped under the third pillar. Ryan looked at the rising smoke and swallowed a little after fear. If he runs slower, it is estimated to be minced meat now.


    The smoke dissipated, and the body of the basilisk appeared again, and more scales were peeled off than before. The fragmented rock rubbed against the body of the basilisk to create more wounds.


    "Powder crushed bones." Ryan pointed his wand at the remnant of the pillar on the head of the basilisk that was connected to the ceiling.


    The basilisk quickly dodge after hearing the movement, but the wounds and the huge size of the body caused it to not completely flash off ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The stone hit its tail, and it pulled the tail out of the stone. However, Ryan saw a large number of scales flaking and cracking on the tail of the basilisk, and even slightly deformed. It seems that the damage to the Basilisk is not small this time.


    The "screaming" snake began to breathe violently, and a part of the green gas also spewed out from the mouth of the snake. Ryan felt faint from the distance.


    Is bad and poisonous. Ryan thought that he took a poison escape symbol from his pocket and slapped it on his body. Then he took out a tube of broad-spectrum anti-poison agent made by Mrs. Pomfrey''s hand while dispensing medicine, biting the cork and pouring it down. . Thanks to Madam Pomfrey who only needs excellent potions, these good potions were given to Ryan as defective products, and they are just right now.


    Sure enough, the things left by the Big Four are not to be underestimated. At least, no matter whether it is the novels read in the previous life or the materials checked in this life, there is no saying that the basilisk will spray poison gas. Fortunately, I used to do everything before every adventure, carrying a variety of potions and spells, otherwise it is likely to roll over here.


    But then again, just smelling a trace of poisonous gas at such a distance can cause Ryan''s strengthened body to feel dizzy, which means that once the snake bites, then Ryan hangs up is a high probability event. Because there is no antidote to him that can directly fight against snake venom.


    At this time, Ryan secretly rejoiced that when the Basilisk just came out, the firepower was exhausted and hit the Basilisk by surprise. Otherwise, the half-damaged monsters are so powerful now. If they are completely monsters, Ryan feels that he should stop talking about it, and it may be very difficult even to escape successfully.


    Now that after depriving the basilisk of its most dangerous immortality and most of its perception and causing a lot of damage, Ryan feels confident that he can kill it.

 Chapter 111： Kill snake

    The snake on the ground seemed to wake up after a pause, shook his head, and began to detect the smell of the air in the snake letter.


    After spitting out the snake letter several times, the basilisk seemed to find something. Turn his head to the column where Ryan is located, then stretch his upper body high into the air and look at Ryan with two empty eye sockets that are constantly pouring black blood.


    Lane looked at the Basilisk and felt something was amiss, and at the same time felt familiar. Recalling a scene in the animal world I saw, Ryan slammed the hook onto the side stud, then tightened the rope and pulled himself over.


    Fortunately, this response was timely. While he had just left his current position, the Basilisk opened his mouth violently, and then two jets of black venom shot at Ryan''s previous location.


    After the venom touched the head of the stone pillar, the part that touched the venom began to bubble rapidly, accompanied by a hissing sound. In the end, most of the stigmas were eroded at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Is this venom or hydrochloric acid? Ryan couldn''t help feeling scalp numb when he saw this scene. Are things in the magic world so over-spec? If this thing splashes on your body, it may take less than a minute, and the whole person will completely turn into a pool of liquid.


    Seeing that the Basilisk didn''t hit it and started to confess and investigate, Ryan knew that the Basilisk could not go on like this. So he used the hook to swing past the snake, and pointed to a pocket in his waist and shouted "Wadi Wasi!"


    Several cherry bombs flew towards the head of the basilisk like a bullet, and exploded after hitting the basilisk. Ryan clearly saw half a snake letter about the size of his arm blown up.


    As Ryan fired the cherry bomb, the Basilisk also pulled his tail sideways towards Ryan. Ryan could barely change direction in the air. Fortunately, the Basilisk tail was hard hit before and was not very flexible. So this time he took a chance, Ryan dangerously avoided the Basilisk''s tail.


    When the big wounded tail ran across the air in front of Lane, Lane could smell the sweet smell of poisonous blood. Fortunately, the previous protective measures still exist, and Ryan has not been hurt by these poisonous gases.


    Because Ryan''s attack completely deprived the basilisk of his perception of the outside world, he found that the basilisk entered a state of madness-it did not know where the enemy was, but knew that the enemy was still alive. Even before it loses its perception, he can feel that its enemies have not been injured at all.


    Anger turned the basilisk into a beast without a brain. Although its attack was still sharp, the threat was greatly reduced.


    The basilisk began to tumbling on the ground, emitting poison gas everywhere. Fortunately, there are a lot of poisonous gas discharged from the pipes in all directions, so that the concentration of poisonous gas away from the basilisk is always kept below the limit of the protective means of Ryan''s body. Lane carefully kept the distance from the Basilisk, and did not want to get close to try the Basilisk''s attack power.


    Because Ryan does not have an attack that can be finalized for the time being, for safety reasons he chooses to slowly kill the basilisk by constantly changing his position and attacking from a distance. Fortunately, this is a Christmas holiday. Ryan''s dormitory is the only one. Even if he does not go back all morning, it will not cause others to doubt.


    Two hours later, Ryan stood there leaning gasping against a pillar. The body of the basilisk lies in the center of the chamber. Columns, weapon stations and plant debris were scattered everywhere in the back room. Thanks to the fact that these pillars are only decorative, the ceiling is still quietly overhead.


    The basilisk was covered with wounds all over, and half of its head was blown away. This was formed after Ryan could n¡¯t move, but put a lot of cherry bombs with magic in his mouth to explode to ensure safety. The wound on the basilisk was caused by magic as well as pure physical damage.


    This situation is now beyond Ryan''s expectations, because he never thought that the snake that was stabbed by Harry''s sword in the original book was so resistant. The whaling gun and the crossbow that were supposed to kill the snake were originally planned. There was no point in hurting the basilisk. In the end, the basilisk was seriously injured in a long blow.


    Ryan felt that he spent enough time and energy to make Harry kill a dozen snakes. But looking at the wreckage in the basement, Lane realized that this was the difference between VIP and free players.


    Harry has a **** beast Phoenix of the same level as the Basilisk to help fight. The Phoenix will automatically attack and detoxify and heal. Ryan released a lot of plants to help in the later tug of war. It is a pity that other than the fire of the ground thorn and the fire dragon grass, it can slightly damage the part where the basilisk was knocked off the scales, other plants have no killing effect on the basilisk.


    In addition to the gods and beasts, Harry also possesses a fortified artifact: the sword of Gryffindor. It easily pierced through the skull of a basilisk that could not be penetrated by the high-strength alloy steel arrows enchanted by Lane''s heavy crossbow powder.


    The result of the weapon is not as good as the result is that Ryan spent nine cows and two tigers to achieve the effect of Harry''s sword. It seems that next time I have to find some good equipment.


    After taking a break, I felt that I was not so tired. Ryan opened the Wanjie grocery store and took the living plants back to the store.


    As soon as he opened the space door, Ryan could feel the desire signal sent by his newly cultivated mutant dragon grass in spiritual connection, as if the pet and the owner were coquettish. UU reading It seems that it has been growing very fast recently, and actually can tell the Ryan Basilisk through his soul that there is something that can promote the growth of this plant.


    After checking to confirm that the mutant dragon grass really produced a solid soul, Ryan issued a pet contract request to the mutant dragon grass based on the knowledge passed on by life magic. Obviously, Fire Dragon Grass is very dependent on the creator of Ryan. After receiving the contract, he immediately split a part of his soul and gave it to the pet contract formed by Ryan.


    Since it is already a pet, it must be treated well. Ryan took the mutant dragon grass out and set it aside, ready to wait to clean it up before seeing what it needed. Then open the space door leading to the world of Plants vs. Zombies and summon several ready robots to clean the scene.


    Instructed the robot to remove the snake gallbladder and several fangs from the basilisk''s stomach. Ryan checked it carefully for a while, and after checking that it was good, he put it in the grocery store. Then dig out the mutant dragon grass from the pot and place it on the wound on the head of the basilisk.


    Fire dragon grass automatically extends the root into the wound and begins to absorb. Ryan saw this scene with a warm feeling of watching her child work hard to grow. He shook his head to drive away the strange thoughts in his mind, and then turned to the basilisk to break down other valuable parts. As a result, he found that the basilisk had shrivelled with the naked eye, and the luster of the scales on his body slowly faded.


    How can rot so fast? Ryan inspected the basilisk in surprise, and finally was surprised to find that his mutant dragon grass was absorbing the essence of the basilisk at an unexpected speed.


    After seeing Ryan discovering its movements, the mutant dragon grass sent him embarrassment and prayers through spiritual links. After observation, Ryan learned that the mutant dragon grass will not be injured after rapid absorption. He smiled helplessly and sat aside, waiting for the end of the absorption of the fire dragon grass.

 Chapter 112： Looking for loot

    After waiting for more than ten minutes, the absorption of the mutant dragon grass finally ended, and the basilisk became a pile of bones. Ryan put on dragon leather gloves and stepped forward to pick up a piece of bone, but found that the weight was obviously lighter than expected. After squeezing a little hard, the bone quickly turned into a handful of ashes.


    The absorption is too clean. After looking at the skeleton of the basilisk and confirming that there is nothing valuable, Lane began to carefully check the status of the mutant dragon grass.


    From the appearance, there is almost no change in Phalaenopsis, and at most the leaves are greener than before. But in the spiritual connection, Dragon Grass told Ryan that he had undergone a reborn change, and he would be born after a while.


    Born? Thinking of here, Ryan observed the dragon grass again. Only then did I find that it was not this whole dragon grass that signed the pet contract with myself, but the big football fruit on the dragon fruit.


    Seemed to be just too tired, but I didn''t see it at all. It seems that I am still inexperienced and not cautious enough.


    After the garbage in the basement was almost cleaned up, Ryan recalled all the robots and sent them back to the world of Plants vs. Zombies, and returned the reluctant mutant dragon grass to the grocery store. Then began to explore this secret room.


    According to legend, Slytherin''s Chamber of Secrets was the earliest he used to study some of the magic that the other Big Three opposed. If this is the case, there may be other valuable things left in this chamber.


    After all, the size and exquisite decoration of this secret room are a bit too wasteful if used as a basilisk lair alone.


    As mentioned in "Hogwarts, a piece of school history", Slytherin kept a basilisk in the secret room to clean up the wizarding background of the Muggle in the school. Ryan didn''t believe a letter.


    The reason is also very simple: on the one hand, in the battle just now, Ryan discovered that the basilisk is a beast with only a little wisdom and instinctive action. Today, there are not many wizards in the British wizarding world who have always been pure blood, even including many families that are said to be pure blood. Ryan does not believe that the Basilisk IQ can make accurate judgments.


    On the other hand, the ability of the Basilisk cannot clean Hogwarts completely. If a sneak attack is concealed, as long as a few students are attacked, the school may be closed. And if you attack hard, the only option is when the students are gathering, and the professors are always there. The principals and professors of Hogwarts have always been strong, and it is definitely not difficult for them to join forces to kill a basilisk.


    So what is the Basilisk doing? With such a question, Ryan carefully inspected every inch of the secret room, trying to find the answer.


    After inspecting the interior of the chamber and finding no problems, Lane turned his attention to the Slytherin statue. After chanting the door-opening spell again, Ryan got into the opened mouth of the Slytherin statue.


    This hole is very dark and not short in length. There is a feeling of fear when walking inside. However, the diameter of this tunnel is large enough for an adult to walk upright.


    After walking more than ten meters, Ryan saw the light in front. After walking a few steps and turning a right angle, he found himself in a stone room. The side of the stone room is inlaid with several transparent crystals, allowing the light from the bottom of the lake to shine through the crystals. In addition, there was a dim light from the top of the head.


    With these lights, Ryan carefully looked at this stone room. This space is about the size of a classroom, with nothing but a burning oil lamp overhead.


    Ryan just felt a little frustrated, and suddenly an excited spirit woke up: oil lamp, how could there be an oil lamp in such a closed space? And how could such a small oil lamp burn for so long.


    Using the hook to hook the oil lamp off, Ryan discovered that it was a very simple bronze oil lamp with a silver Slytherin Academy symbol on it.


    The most important thing is that there is a silver oil bowl in the bronze lamp, and the edge of the oil bowl is embossed with two serpentine letters s representing the abbreviation of Salazar Slytherin. There is a gold wick in the middle of the oil bowl. The lights were burning on the wick, but there was nothing in the oil bowl.


    This should be the Kublai fairy fire. Legend has it that only the most powerful wizard can release this magic, so that the flame can burn across time and burn eternally.


    Thinking of here, Ryan hangs the oil lamp back to its original position (this oil lamp should look like the Hogwarts hand-made by Slytherin, with the Slytherin College logo on it. This monumental thing belongs to the school property, It''s not good to take away. Not to mention that this thing cannot improve people''s ability, and it can''t be exchanged for money, and it doesn''t make much sense to hold it). Then began to search the entire stone room inch by inch.


    Because if something is hidden in the secret room, it should be hidden in this stone room. After all, if this is the case, a snake monster in the secret room can explain it: it is the monster that Slytherin is looking for to guard the treasure.


    After repeatedly searching for nothing but the oil lamp in this empty house ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane tried to pronounce various requests in snake language. When he read the secret that shows you in snake language, the brightness of the oil lamp suddenly increased several times, a lot of text was displayed on the four walls, and a lively snake was projected on the corner of the wall.


    Is this Slytherin''s heritage? Ryan did not dare to enter the world of Plants vs. Zombies immediately and took a film camera and rushed back to the house.


    In the process of taking pictures, Ryan discovered that these words were Latin. Fortunately, he knew the Latin numbers, so he took all the words in the order of the Latin numbers at the beginning of each paragraph.


    After spending half an hour watching two cycles and consuming several rolls of film. Lane determined that these heritages have a total of 186 pages. It is a pity that he basically does not know what is written above, it seems that he can only find a way out after going out.


    After confirming that there were no omissions, Ryan tried to say in snake language to the wall that had just been projected with a snake: "Open."


    The original smooth stone wall appeared a door made of stone with a delicate snake-shaped bronze door handle.


    Ryan grabbed the door handle and pulled it hard, and the door opened easily, which caused him to slam the door because he didn''t master the balance and fell. Even after thousands of years, everything in the Chamber of Secrets is functioning normally under the magical protection of Slytherin. This is a very shocking discovery.


    Behind the door was a spiraling staircase. Ryan walked up the stairs for more than ten minutes and finally stopped at a wall.


    Speaking again in snake language, the wall moved quickly to both sides to reveal a small door for only one person to enter and exit. Looking long from the door, Lane could see the tapestries in the hallway outside the door and the burning torches on the wall. It seems that he has returned to the castle.

 Chapter 113： End of adventure

    When walked to the door, Ryan received 20 offset points from killing the Basilisk. It seems that this time the harvest is not bad.


    After stepping out of the little door, the door closed quickly behind Ryan and returned to its original state, which looked no different from this section of the wall. After observing the wall, he saw a small carving of two letters s stacked on a brick.


    After noting the approximate location of the door on this section of the wall, Lane started walking in the corridor. He found that he had never been here, so he eagerly hoped to find his way out.


    There is no window in this corridor, all lit by the burning torches on the wall. Ryan took out his pocket watch and saw that it was now nine o''clock in the morning. It''s easy to judge that your location should be in the basement.


    Walked for a while, and suddenly footsteps came from the front corner. Ryan subconsciously gave himself a phantom body curse, and then shrunk in a corner without moving (because of insufficient level, it was easy to be found if he moved.).


    Several students wearing silver-green scarves walked by the intersection, and then said something to a section of the wall. A door was opened on the wall, and they went in afterwards.


    It turns out that this is the location of the Slytherin common room. Ryan walked in the direction of those people.


    A few minutes later, he came to a large staircase, and he recognized that it was the only way to take the potion class every week: the big staircase leading to the underground classroom. After confirming that no one was around, Ryan lifted the illusion of his body and went up the stairs.


    As soon as he returned to the common room, Ryan met the Weasley twins. Fred greeted Ryan when he saw it: "Ryan, where did you go for a night tour, so embarrassed?" "Yeah, we smelled this smell as soon as you came in." George echoed.


    Ren felt very nervous when he first heard Fred talk about the night tour. Then I thought that I had just spent several hours in an underground pipe that had not been cleaned for at least half a century. For the veteran twins, it was easy to see that they had gone out for a night tour.


    It seems that they did n¡¯t find themselves in the secret room. Ryan said with a sigh of relief, "I found a secret passage yesterday, so I walked a long way along the secret passage and made me come back this morning."


    "Where did that secret passage go?" Fred asked excitedly.


    "I found a secret road leading to the other side of the Black Lake behind the statue of Grigory Gharri." Lane recalled a plot in the book.


    "It''s not easy for a good baby like you to find a secret passage. But we found that place in the first week of school." George knew what they heard when he heard this secret passage. Said.


    "By the way, we are going to try out a new product tonight, would you like to come over and see?" Fred suddenly thought of something and invited Ryan.


    It seems that there was no gang for helping them before. This time, if you get it right, you may get a deeper contact and participate in their careers. Considering the prosperity of their business in the original book, it should be a promising thing to be an early partner.


    Thinking here, Lane said to the twins with a smile: "Of course, I have been curious about your research. Thank you for giving me this opportunity to participate."


    After listening to Ryan ¡¯s answer, George said to Fred: ¡°Look, I ¡¯ll tell you that many of our friends have been quietly engaged in research. Only by finding some, uh ... people who like to study can help us. busy."


    Do you want to talk about nerds? Lane thought of saying goodbye to the twins in this way, and went back to his dormitory to sort things.


    After washing and changing a new set of clothes, Ryan opened the space and went to the world of Plants vs. Zombies to prepare to rinse the photos.


    When he stepped out of the space door, he found himself in the warehouse, and Dave was standing beside him in a white coat studying the garbage he threw in.


    Dave was startled after seeing Ryan suddenly appearing, and then excitedly said to Ryan: "Dave found the blood of a magical snake in what you threw, and the DNA actually showed this snake It ¡¯s been over 1,000 years old and it ¡¯s incredible. "


    "You know, my world is magical, so sometimes things that you think are impossible really exist." After that, I handed a fang in a box to Dave. "This is one of the few remaining parts of the snake. The toxins on it are very violent. Be careful when you take it. The rest is completely absorbed by a new mutant dragon grass I have cultivated."


    Dave picked up the box and looked at it, then closed the box and said in surprise, "Fire Dragon Grass? How is it possible? If you say that it is piranha, I believe it."


    Looking at Dave''s unbelief, Ryan took the dragon grass from the grocery store and handed it to Dave. Dave had to admit after inspection that he could no longer see what was going on with the dragon grass bottom. The only certainty is that it is in good condition.


    After watching the dragon grass, Dave asked: "Oh, what are you doing here now?"


    "I found what was left by a very great wizard from us in the snake''s den ~ www.novelhall.com ~ so I took the camera and took it. I am here to wash the photos now, take a look at the No one can help me translate the Latin inside. "


    "You should find me about this matter. We found a data storage center in the city two days ago. I used the data inside to upgrade my artificial intelligence. I can use artificial intelligence to translate for you later."


    After talking about what Dave put down, he took Ryan toward the basement of the fortress. Finally, he was taken to the door of an underground darkroom where the photos were taken.


    "Your technology level is so high, why do you still want to use this film camera?" Ryan asked somewhat puzzled.


    "No way, Dr. Zombie made a lot of electromagnetic pulse generating devices in the zombie gathering area. All digital cameras will fail all around that."


    Soon the film was finished, and Dave took Ryan to the deepest machine room underground. Seeing his eagerness, Ryan felt that Dave probably had a strong interest in research in another world.


    After putting the photo in the dedicated scanner, the scanner quickly scans the text on the photo. Fortunately, Slytherin''s words were written clearly, without much difficulty in identifying the system.


    "The computer here is just a minicomputer, connected to the mainframe in my laboratory in town through an underground optical cable. So the recognition speed here is much faster than you think." While waiting for the recognition process, Dave was proud Lion said.


    After a few minutes, the computer beeps, and it seems that all the characters in the photo have been recognized. Ryan and Dave immediately sat in front of the display to see what the great wizard of thousands of years ago had left behind.

 Chapter 114： Message 0 years ago

    As the mouse wheel turned, Slytherin''s message in the secret room appeared before Ryan''s eyes. Unlike Ryan''s imaginary full knowledge of magic left to future generations, Slytherin only introduced his thoughts and reasons for leaving Hogwarts at the beginning.


    Judging from these self-reported texts, Slytherin was not the dark wizard previously thought by Lane. Because he declared at the outset that his principles of doing things are harmless to others and do whatever he wants. Obviously, a powerful wizard like Slytherin disdains and lies, so this principle should be true.


    So what is the reason, so that later generations think Slytherin is a dark wizard? Ryan continued to look down with doubt.


    Followed by a paragraph describing the reason why Slytherin left Hogwarts, because he had irreparable differences with the other three founders on the teaching route from the beginning of the school.


    When they founded Hogwarts, Europe was in the dark middle ages. Wars and disputes dominated Europe at the time. The magic world is also full of black wizards. After all, in this weak meat-eaten environment, black magic that can quickly increase its strength is more popular with wizards.


    When the four wizards set up Hogwarts School at that time, they wanted to pass on the magical knowledge accumulated by their struggle against the black wizard to the next generation, and in this way slowly reverse the current situation of the proliferation of black wizards. Recast order. After all, a long war will erupt under the dominance of the dark wizard, and in the end will destroy everything in the magic world.


    In this case, Slytherin made a proposal to recruit only descendants of pure blood wizards. Because Muggle-born wizards are likely to be affected by their loved ones (because their loved ones are not as self-protective as wizards), they do something that hurts Hogwarts school.


    Not to mention the difference between Muggles and wizards in many places at that time. For example, in that era, many Muggle-born wizard apprentices could not even read and write text, and the study of magic was based on a lot of knowledge. At the same time, hemp wizards lacking sufficient resources are more likely to walk on the path of black wizards who plunder others.


    From an absolutely calm perspective, Slytherin pointed out why not concentrate resources on the little wizards of reliable wizard families. In this way, the most efficient use of resources can be achieved, and as many excellent wizards as possible can be cultivated with limited resources. (Due to the lack of productivity in that era, the difficulty of obtaining resources was much higher than that of modern times. For example, many herbs can be grown now, but in that era they could only enter dangerous magic forests to collect.)


    But this view was refuted by the other three founders, who believed that Slytherin''s view could indeed maximize the use of resources. But it lacks humanity.


    This is also the first time that the four major schools have diverged. Slytherin chose to give in. He does not interfere with the choices of the other three wizards, but just implements this idea in his college.


    There was a thing that made the difference suddenly increase. The early Hogwarts did not have so much magic protection now. Because of the large amount of resources gathered in the school, it also attracted the glimpses of the black wizard.


    Once Hogwarts was attacked by the black wizard. Unfortunately, Slytherin students were killed in this attack, and Slytherin himself killed the black wizards in anger.


    The act of killing the black wizard did not arouse the opposition of the other three founders, and the just Gryffindor only said that they need to be tried to deal with them. After all, it was a dark age, and even the kindest Heppacie was killed from black wizards, werewolves, and vampires.


    But since then, Slytherin began to teach black magic to his students, because he thinks that if students want to truly defeat the black wizard, then they must understand the black wizard''s means.


    This is also the reason why later generations think Slytherin is a black wizard: He taught black magic at Hogwarts, and those who heard his lectures in that year agreed that his research on black magic was very deep. It has become a popular saying that Slytherin is a dark wizard after thousands of years.


    Naturally, this practice caused the opposition of the other three founders. Because when they established the school, they vowed to build a magic school that had never been there, to teach magic that can really compete with black magic.


    Now the Slytherin approach makes them worry because the students are young and have insufficient experience. In this case they are likely to go astray under Slytherin''s professor.


    But Slytherin believes that every student is a fighter ready to fight the black wizard. So you need to know exactly what the enemy looks like from the beginning. So that they can have enough ability to transform the world after graduation.


    Because this matter has been arguing for a long time, Slytherin feels that if he continues to stay at school ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is likely to make the school split.


    Out of love for the school, he chose to leave the school and hunt down the black wizard for the rest of his life. Eradicate the thorns in the future for the school.


    Unlike the legend, Slytherin made full communication with the other three founders before leaving the school. Just to ensure the safety of Slytherin and avoid the alertness of the dark wizard. The other three school founders of the same caliber only said that Slytherin had fled because of the quarrel.


    After the killing of black wizards, the rumors that Slytherin was a worse black wizard than the black wizard spread widely in the magic world. The rumors eventually made the reputation of the Slytherin black wizard as of today.


    And this secret room was the last thing Slytherin did for the school before leaving the school. In his vision, the magic world will continue to progress with the passage of time. His descendants will pick up his vision of the year to turn it into reality, and then benefit the entire magic world.


    And the Basilisk was only used by Slytherin as a temporary guard. At that time, Haierbo had just bred the Basilisk. Hogwarts'' Basilisk was the loot that Slytherin was waiting for to kill a dark wizard.


    He originally planned this Basilisk as one of the school''s cards, which can help Hogwarts to survive the most difficult and weakest time of building a school. But I did not expect it to survive for thousands of years.


    After reading these brief introductions, Ryan couldn''t help but sigh. Thousands of years can turn a great wizard who lives for school and dreams into a evil black wizard in people''s word of mouth. The students in the academy named after him, even his descendants, adore black magic and take pride in becoming a black wizard.


    If this is to let Slytherin, who aims to eliminate the black wizard, know for sure that he will run straight from the underworld to clean up these apprentices. .

 Chapter 115： Slytherins knowledge

    "There is no doubt that he is a great person." Seeing this, Dave spoke to Ryan around him.


    "Indeed, it is a pity that his descendants embarked on a wrong path, and my world''s biggest enemy is one of his descendants."


    After sighing, Dave and Lane continued to look back at the great idea left by Slytherin. They found that apart from Slytherin''s self-introduction in the front, all the content behind it was written on his assumption.


    Slytherin believes that wizards are naturally inferior to many magical creatures, but they have summed up the rules of magical use through their own wisdom, and strengthened themselves by inventing various tools, eventually becoming the highest in the magic world. ruler.


    But this advantage can be imitated, not unique to the wizard, but the wizard has invested more in this area than other ethnic groups because of the innate basis of not recognizing people. But in the magic world, other than wizards, there are other creatures with wisdom, such as goblins, vampires and the like.


    Slytherin feared that one day these creatures would learn to imitate wizards, narrow the difference from wizards, and eventually unite one day to wage rebellion. Wizards are not as talented as magical creatures, so they are likely to be at a disadvantage or even worse. After all, the competition between species for living space is cruel. He didn''t think that in that case other creatures would leave the wizard with the possibility of accumulating strength.


    Therefore, he proposed that if the wizard and some magical creatures are combined with each other, the wizard will gain extraordinary magical abilities, which can make up for the innate deficiencies of the wizards and ensure that the entire ethnic group has always been in an absolute dominant position.


    Behind is a compilation of ideas of known Slytherin test records. Dave looked at the test records and said, "So many test records indicate that there are not many test samples, but this person puts each test The effect and performance of the sample are to the extreme. If he chooses to be a scientist, he will also become a very great scientist. "


    Lane looked dizzy at so many records and content, so he asked Dave: "From a professional point of view, what exactly do these things describe?"


    Dave said to Ryan after reading it carefully: "I can''t believe this is something that was proposed by a person 1000 years ago. You know that I am an expert in genetic modification, and if these records get rid of magic In part, it can be seen as a process of genetic modification. The reason why he gave up in the end is because the mortality rate of this genetic modification is too high. "


    After speaking, Dave pointed to the last paragraph on the screen and said: "You see, it is likely that he knows the snake best in animals, so he used the snake as an example throughout the experiment and transferred the advantage of the snake to the human. Body.


    But because of the huge gap between the two species, doing so is very risky. The only thing he confirmed to be useful was the protection of snake scales under the skin of vital parts of the body. Other ideas, such as the pupil of the snake, the transplantation of a certain magical ability. He later cautioned that because it was too dangerous, he hoped that the latter could do it again under conditions that ensure safety. "


    Ryan suddenly thought of the same face as Voldemort''s two-hole socket. It seems that he saw these things at the same time. It was just that Voldemort, who was only obsessed with power at that time, ignored the ancestors'' views on black magic and ignored Slytherin''s rigorous attitude. With a strong magic power and a part of luck, he completely transformed himself.


    No wonder he told Dumbledore that he had undergone several dangerous transformations, at least from what Slytherin left behind. It is impossible to describe with a small probability that you can live to accept these nine-death-for-life transformations.


    Can also be analyzed from this, at least Voldemort should be the son of luck of the whole world at that time. Otherwise, it is difficult to explain what would allow him to survive these transformations. After all, even having a Horcrux can only guarantee his resurrection after death, but he cannot guarantee that he will not die.


    Lean asked Dave to help print out these contents, although he did not intend to transform himself, after all, Voldemort''s failed example was placed in front of him.


    But there is a lot of knowledge about soul, body, life and death in Slytherin''s notes. Ryan felt that these things could improve his understanding and learning of life magic.


    Dave suggested that he could share this knowledge, because he felt that this knowledge would help him to further develop new plants. He feels that the existing plant mutation path has begun to reach the bottleneck stage, and the genetic fusion in these notes has brought him new inspiration.


    Lean agreed to share this knowledge. After all, humans in this world are still on the verge of extinction. If they can increase their strength, they can enhance their hope of survival. He is not a savior, but this kind of thing that will not harm any of his own interests and can help others with ease is still very happy to do.


    After this period of experience as a leader, Dave''s level of dealing with people has also greatly increased ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He soon proposed to use his knowledge of computers and artificial intelligence as a reward for getting knowledge from Ryan.


    After analyzing Slytherin''s message, Ryan took the opportunity to mention the deficiencies of the plants in the battle with the Basilisk this time. The conclusion is that it lacks the ability to break armor and detoxify. This situation caused him to be very passive in the battle.


    After listening to Ryan''s complaint, Dave took it very seriously. Because zombies may also use poisonous gas or thick-skinned varieties, only prepare in advance to study plants that can be used in various environments. In order to avoid being caught by surprise.


    Finally, Ryan ate something here to fill his stomach, and then said goodbye to Dave with a mobile hard disk storing computer knowledge and returned to the Wanjie grocery store.


    He first spent 8 offset points to learn Dave''s software programming technology, and then went to check his baby mutant dragon grass. Fire Dragongrass is now dormant, and the will inside tells Ryan that it will come out of the fruit after absorbing this harvest.


    The little guy still has to sleep for a while, it seems that it will not be born in a while. Ryan shrugged his shoulders and returned to the dormitory. Fortunately, there was no one in the dormitory, otherwise Ryan''s stay in the dormitory bed for an hour during the day would definitely cause others to doubt.


    After solving the basilisk, Ryan felt as if he had dropped a large stone in his heart. After all, those people in the original text were not petrified by chance and were petrified. Before that, Ryan had been worried about the butterfly effect due to his existence. In case of accidental accident, which classmate died because of the Basilisk would be guilty.


    Now the biggest threat has disappeared, and the next is a happy Christmas holiday life. Thinking of here, Ryan hummed happily out of the dormitory.


    For recommendation, for collection

 Chapter 116： Daily and elective

    The rest of the holiday Ryan was very happy and fulfilled. He successfully joined the Weasley Brothers research team. And using his knowledge in medicine and herbal medicine has greatly promoted the research of some projects.


    For example, they have developed a prototype of vomiting sugar, which can achieve vomiting without hurting the body. The only shortcoming is that the vomiting can only be ended after the effect of the drug has passed, and the corresponding antidote has not yet been studied.


    In addition, Ryan also thought about whether to go to the Ravenclaw Crown in the request room. After all, there are already basilisk teeth in his hand that can cause damage to the crown.


    But after thinking about it, I decided to give up, because the crown in the original text stayed honestly for decades and was burned by a fierce fire without hurting anyone in the middle. So the urgency to solve it is not so strong.


    Not to mention that it is different from the Horcrux made by Voldemort, a teenager, who used a common book bought on Muggle streets in his teens. The Horcrux in the request room was made with the crown of Ravenclaw during Lord Voldemort ¡¯s magic. This treasure is on the same level as the Sword of Gryffindor. Ryan has no way to guarantee his safety when destroying the Horcrux.


    However, in order to confirm the safety, Ryan probed the place where there was something in the room as a treasure hunt. Finally, make sure that the crown of Ravenclaw stayed quietly on the head of the ugly statue.


    Fortunately, this Horcrux was not activated because of Ryan ¡¯s activity, and there were not many dog ??blood incidents in the same kind that the second Horcrux attacked students at school. Otherwise, this semester will definitely be busy.


    Of course, since I came here to go home empty-handed, I was a little lost. After spending a whole morning picking repeatedly, Ryan found a great curse note in it. The scribbled text on the last few pages of the note explains why the note was discarded: because the owner ¡¯s boyfriend broke up with her, and the notebook was sent by her boyfriend.


    Emotional issues will always be one of the most difficult in the world. Ryan shrugged and walked out of the room with the notebook.


    After confirming that it is safe now, the days are lightened. The happy time is always short, and soon a new semester begins.


    Everything goes to normal school, the only problem is that Lockhart is still dead. He may feel that a simple performance is not addictive. In a class, he let everyone add magic to the performance.


    It happened that Hermione was called up to perform a female ghost. Maybe it was the wrong day, and Hermione didn''t seem to be in a good mood. Lockhart quickly gave him a lot of obstacles when he started shouting. Lockhart was hit on the spot and his head knocked on the door frame and passed out.


    "Good job." Ryan quietly extended her thumbs to Hermione below. Hermione smiled embarrassedly when she saw it.


    Afterwards, someone ran out and called for Professor McGonagall to take Lockhart to the hospital during the lesson preparation. The students were talking in the classroom. After all, this was not the first time Lockhart had missed. Some people began to question Lockhart''s level.


    After spending this chaotic black magic defense class, many students completely lost faith in the black magic defense class. At the homework tutoring party that evening, Ginny suddenly stood up and asked:


    "Hermione, Ryan, can you tell us how to learn the dark magic defense class? Anyway, we feel that daily drama practice will definitely not work." Colin nodded with several first-year students.


    "I think the black magic defense class is still a course based on actual combat. In addition to understanding the principles and understanding the textbook, you have to practice it." Hermione said.


    "So who do we have questions for?" Colin asked.


    "I think we can discuss with each other first, and then ask some seniors. If you can''t, you can find other professors. As long as it''s not Lockhart," Lane replied.


    After Ryan saw Colin and Ginny heading to Harry Potter Potter, it seemed that they were very happy to have an excuse to approach their idol.


    This should be considered a good thing, Ryan looked at Harry''s headache expression so comfortingly.


    It''s Easter, and a very important thing happened to the second grade students, that is, electing the elective courses of the third grade.


    This is a weekend. After regular weekly combat training, Lane returned to the common room after lunch and found that Harry and Ron ran to the court to play Quidditch.


    Looking at the empty room, Ryan called Hermione to go to the sun by the lake. Because he felt that if he was bored in the castle all day, people would definitely be moldy. Especially in addition to the first grade flight class, the only outdoor class for second grade students is herbal medicine class. But sunbathing in a glass conservatory is not an outdoor activity at all.


    "I think it affects our future, so I must be cautious." Even if she left the castle, Hermione could not lose what she had, and she said to Ryan with the third grade class schedule: "What do you think of my selection After all, there is no saying in this class that you ca n¡¯t select all of them ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I think the wizards must have a way to solve the problem of taking several courses at the same time. "


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea." Ryan said. "After all, people ¡¯s energy is limited. For a true wise man, learning to give up is more precious. I think the people who have chosen all the more highlight that they ca n¡¯t catch key issues in one thing. In this case, it is important to separate the key points from the non-key points and treat them separately. "


    Ryan''s comment seemed to confuse Hermione. She immediately took out the class schedule and said to Ryan: "But I think every class in it is very important."


    "Well, since you think the course selection will affect the future, can you tell me what you plan to do in the future?" Ryan thought about it and started asking basic questions.


    "Future?" Hermione seemed a little confused to hear Ryan say this. Because for a 12-year-old girl, the future is still a little further away.


    Looking at Hermione''s confusion, Ryan even wanted to take a camera to take this scene. After all, in his impression, Hermione has always been a smart and capable person, and it is not uncommon to show such a confused expression.


    A few minutes later, when Ryan began to boredly count the suction cups on the paws of the big squid in the Black Lake, Hermione recalled: "The short-term goal is to protect the important person, and the long-term goal is to reverse what is now pervading the wizarding world , Deep-rooted discrimination against people who are not magical and related to their affairs. "


    After speaking, Hermione looked at Ryan, hoping to see his evaluation. Ryan thought for a while and said, "It''s difficult to achieve these goals, but it''s not impossible. All you need now is to choose courses that are useful to you from so many courses."


    "So what do you think is a useful course?" Hermione asked.

 Chapter 117： One point about course selection.

    "Is the course useful to you? This needs to be analyzed from each course. After the analysis, you can easily choose the course you need." Ryan said.


    "Let''s talk about the elective courses for the third grade. They are divination, arithmetic divination, protection of magical animals, ancient magic, and Muggle research. Everyone chooses at least two courses." Ryan paused here and saw Hermione. After concentrating, he said: "First, let''s talk about divination and arithmetic divination. Some of the content of these two homework parts overlap. However, I personally prefer to count divination."


    "Why?" "Counting divination is a complex mathematical problem, and it is also useful in the study of magic arrays. Many curse solvers in Gu Ling Pavilion have learned this. But divination is different. As far as I know, the magic world Divination is a skill that requires talent. If you do n¡¯t have talent, you wo n¡¯t learn anything. Just like we ca n¡¯t practice Quidditch, we ca n¡¯t compare to Harry. ¡±


    "What about the other courses?" After listening to Ryan''s analysis, Hermione didn''t express her views but went on to ask.


    "If you need to work in the field for a long time or need to take risks, then the class of protecting magical animals is very important. Some positions in the Ministry of Magic also need to master the knowledge of this class.


    Ancient Mojo This course will talk about ancient magic and the basic magic composition of magic. This is a course that any wizard who is interested in academic achievement must learn, from the gold content in the Hogwarts curriculum arrangement It is one of the best.


    The Muggle research course is just the opposite. Except for certain individual positions in the Ministry of Magic, this course is basically useless for us who are from Muggle backgrounds. At least I think it''s very stupid to describe the role of the rubber duck or to draw how to move things without magic. "


    "And the biggest difference between the magical world and the Muggle world is that the magical world values ??personal strength very much. For example, our principal Dumbledore is considered to be a representative of the British magic world, why is it not Fudge? Not Dumbledore is considered to be the world The greatest white wizard. If you are interested in changing the entire world of magic, then I personally feel that at least your personal strength is necessary. "


    After listening to Ryan''s narration, Hermione nodded silently. Ryan knew he didn''t need to say anything, after all, Hermione was a very opinionated person. At this time, he is not talking about his time.


    When the course was submitted on Monday, Ryan saw that Hermione was exactly the same as the course she chose. All selected numerology, ancient essays, and protection of magical animals.


    Overall, there are not many students in Gryffindor College who choose ancient magic and arithmetic divination, because these two courses are said to be more difficult. Most students chose to protect magical animals and divination classes like Harry, Ron and Neville.


    The reason why Ryan chose these two courses is that the mathematics divination requires the mathematics level of college entrance examination at most, the difficulty is not very big. Learning this is quite effective in cracking many magical institutions, and can play a big role in adventure.


    Chose ancient magic scriptures simply because he obtained the complete inheritance of ancient Viking sorcerers. After reading Percy ¡¯s ancient magic textbooks, he found that the contents of the book were not all he knew. In this case, why not take such subjects that are both compelling and easy to score.


    And Hermione chose these two courses because she is a true learner and hopes to learn more. In this respect, the first grade of her annual exam is also an inevitable result. After all, people who are smarter and harder than you can''t afford it.


    In the school year when there is no basilisk trouble, everything goes according to the teaching arrangement. It''s time again for the Quidditch match on Saturday, this time Gryffindor v Hufflepuff. In the morning, all members of the Gryffindor team went to Gryffindor''s table for breakfast.


    Captain Wood said enthusiastically: "It is the most ideal weather for the Quidditch game!" At the same time, many scrambled eggs were added to each player''s plate. Especially Harry.


    "Harry, you need to have a good breakfast. Playing Quidditch is a hard job. Eat more to last until the end of the game."


    It''s just that there was an uneasy expression on Harry''s face. After all, the impression that he was chased and played by a roaming ball last time was really bad, especially when the roaming attack came from a house elf.


    While Harry was thinking about emptying his brain, he put a hand on his shoulder. He looked up and saw that it was Ryan, with Hermione and Ron standing beside him.


    "Don''t worry." Ryan said, "Professor McGonagall and Prof. Flitwick will come this time. We will sit next to the seats of the professors. We will call the professor once we find something wrong."


    This comfort made Harry relax a lot. In the game, he successfully caught the golden thief, and then Gryffindor led the Hedgepuff by nearly 200 points.


    It seems that Dobby didn''t come today, maybe it was because the Malfoy family was delayed. At the celebration after the game, Ron made his point.


    Ron ¡¯s guess was obviously correct, because the next day ¡¯s Daily Prophet wrote that Arthur Weasley inspected the Malfoy family, UU read and got a lot of black magic from the Malfoy ¡¯s secret room Supplies.


    Ryan felt that this might have something to do with him, when he made the sneezing potion with the Weasley brothers at night. The brothers have been complaining that their father worked overtime every day, but they always couldn''t find out the black magic supplies collected by the pure blood family.


    After listening to it, Ryan told the brothers all the methods of hiding treasures in his back room, including camouflage, and told the twins in a playful tone, maybe Malfoy''s family would keep the secret storage room Put it under the living room floor, after all, there is a saying in my hometown that the most dangerous place is also the safest place.


    It seems that the twin brothers wrote all these things to his father''s letter. Sure enough, when the experiment was done at night, the twin brothers came to thank Ryan for the reminder. At the same time, they also vowed that they did not tell this matter to others. In the letter to their father, they only said that it was their own thought.


    So there is a reason why the twins can make the business so big in the future, at least this kind of approach based on others'' perspectives will make people feel very happy and will also recognize their friendship.


    Because everyone is in a good mood tonight, they successfully formulated a fever medicine that does not harm the body. Thanks to the fact that after Ryan joined, he rejected many of the raw materials through medical analysis and saved the Weasley twins from the pain of taking human experiments again and again.


    The next step is to turn these liquids into solids, and then mix in some irrelevant agents to blur the formula. According to Ryan''s judgment on the current progress, it is likely that the finished product will be produced this summer.


    Ps: I wish a happy Dragon Boat Festival, and I wish all the candidates of the college entrance examination today all the best. Finally, the poor author seeks recommendation and collection here.

 Chapter 118： New guests

    With Ryan ¡¯s participation, the speed at which the Weasley brothers ¡¯vision became reality has greatly accelerated. Ryan had already seen how many gallons flew into his pockets in the future.


    In the last game, the two previous victories and the high morale of Gryffindor once again defeated Ravenclaw with a big score. After a few years, I won the College Cup again.


    That night at the celebration party in the common room, because I could n¡¯t get into the crowd around Harry Potter. Ryan and Hermione can only find a quiet corner while drinking pumpkin juice, while exchanging content about ancient magic.


    Then Ginny walked over to them and seemed very nervous.


    "Today Harry won the championship, why not go and congratulate him?" Hermione quipped. After all, everyone could see Ginny''s adoration of Harry from the bones.


    "I have something to ask you." Ginny whispered a little embarrassedly.


    "What''s the matter? As long as we know it will definitely answer." Hermione looked at Ginny and said sincerely.


    Ginny opened her mouth, but made no sound. Ryan felt that she might be a little nervous, so she lowered her voice and said, "Relax, we won''t tell you anything you say. You should also know from your classmates that Hermione and I are not the kind of people who can''t talk.


    The advice worked, and Ginny took a deep breath and said, "I-like Harry. How can I get him to accept me?"


    Ryan paused in the air with his pumpkin juice cup in his hand. He had never imagined that Ginny had to ask an emotional question. This problem is really a bit of a worry for him who has been single for two lifetimes so far.


    As for why Ginny took this question and asked them, it is estimated that it was because of the after-hours homework tutoring party that was not scheduled this semester. As the most active person in the party, it is normal for Ginny to be regarded as a reliable big brother and big sister, not to mention that Lane and Hermione have a good relationship with Harry.


    By the time Ryan woke up from her cranky thoughts, Hermione had already begun to teach Ginny her experience, although it sounded from some books. But Ginny, who had zero experience, nodded again and again.


    Ryan recalled something while Hermione was chattering, and then said to Ginny while Hermione stopped: "Actually, Harry is not as mature as you. It might be scary if you say your thoughts directly Harry. I think what you have to do now is to improve your overall level, and then communicate normally with Harry normally. One day Harry will truly recognize your heart. "


    After the psychological counseling, the big guy celebrated for a while, and the party didn''t end until Professor McGonagall came in and asked everyone to go to bed immediately.


    As soon as he finished his bed, Ryan was notified that a new customer had come to the grocery store. Ryan can only enter the grocery store in his cloak and pajamas.


    As soon as he entered the grocery store, he saw a woman in her 20s fell to the ground, her face was pale, her breathing was close to nothing, and there was a huge wound on her neck. The whole person seemed to be frozen, and hoarfrost was still hanging on his body.


    Was this bitten when fighting the Frost Dragon? Is she still alive? Ryan was taken aback by this situation. He used soul detection in life magic. Seeing the guest''s soul in front of her is still in her body, which means she is still alive. But unfortunately her soul lost quickly, and she seemed to be dying.


    Ryan was a little flustered because he had never encountered a similar situation before. Fortunately, there were many surpluses of potions prepared for the Basilisk, but now they were all shove into the grocery store by Lane. He took out a bottle of white fresh essence and a bottle of healing potion from the pile of potions.


    He first sprinkled the wound with white flavor on the wound, and then filled the wounded with a bottle of healing medicine. Then Ryan pulled out his wand and began to read an ancient soul curse at the wounded: sustain the soul. He could feel his magic power pouring into the wand like a tide as the spell was pronounced, and then turned into a trace of magic power into the body of the lady in front of him.


    This multi-pronged treatment lasted for nearly ten minutes when Ryan began to feel tired. Finally the loss of her soul stopped. As the woman''s vital signs slowly stabilized, Ryan let out a long sigh of relief. Thanks to this, I learned a lot from Madam Pomfrey, and took a step further to master the magic of life. Otherwise, this time, people may really not be able to come back.


    After covering the wound with a special bandage, Ryan looked at the blue dress on the woman''s body and looked thin, worrying that the loss of temperature after such a major blood loss could lead to life threats again. So she was suspended with a floating charm and wrapped in a blanket prepared for her camping.


    After stabilizing the wounded of the wounded, Ryan was a bit worried. After all, the grocery store is not a hospital, and it is not suitable for people to be injured. And because she was injured in the soul, it is best to maintain her sleepy state to help recover ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After thinking about it, Lane opened the space door to the world of Plants vs. Zombies. After searching, it was found that only two offset points are needed to send her into the world of Plants vs. Zombies.


    It seems that this person should not be very important in her world, otherwise how could this point be offset. This situation makes Ryan a little frustrated, because it means that it is difficult to earn enough deviation from this guest. But he still sent the wounded to the hospital in Dave''s new fortress, and asked the doctors inside to help her.


    Unlike last time when something happened in a hurry, Lane settled the wounded and finally had the mood to visit the recent development of this place.


    The construction of the fortress is nearing completion, and a large number of plantations have been opened around the fortress. Scattered people came and went inside and outside the fort. It looks much more crowded than in the town.


    This should mean that after obtaining a solid base, there are scattered human beings who have come to flee. At the same time, Kenway went to sea many times, and also received many people who took refuge there from nearby islands.


    Lane found that the people here didn''t look very good. Most people had rough skin, as if they had suffered a lot. The dress is the same, it is a bit out of place, either wearing a white-washed and patched clothes, or wearing a rough animal skin coat. But the ruddy complexion means that they have had a good day in the recent period. As a result, everyone has a hopeful expression on his face.


    Even now due to population problems, everyone can only shrink around the fortress to support the activities of the fortress. The actual control area is this small seaside plain. But Ryan still saw a hope from the residents here, a hope for the rise of mankind.

 Chapter 119： End of semester and invitation of Ma Ren

    After a turn in the fortress, Lane returned to the school dormitory with satisfaction. After cleaning up the blood stains on his clothes and hands, he was lying on the bed depressed.


    Because of receiving guests this time, they not only did not gain anything but also paid a lot. Ryan decided to wait for her to wake up and ask which world she came from, maybe she could get some gains. Lane thought about comforting himself like this, and then fell asleep. Before I fell asleep, I heard roommates discussing the game today with excitement.


    The excitement of winning the Quidditch championship soon passed because the final exam was coming. This can''t escape without the Basilisk, and the students are caught in an atmosphere of tension and anxiety.


    Some small changes have also occurred in the school during this time. Lucius Malfoy took the house elf to the school one day and entered the principal''s office. Afterwards, the lonely face came out of the principal''s office.


    From that day on, Draco no longer walked around in school with arrogance, as if he were the owner here. On the contrary, he now has a sullen face all day long, seeming to be full of resentment in his heart.


    According to the legend in the school, because Lucius did something wrong, he had to release his house elf under the pressure of the principal, and he also lost the right to vote as the director of his school.


    It seems that Dumbledore investigated a lot from that note, forcing the Malfoy family to make concessions.


    Other than that happened to Lockhart, Rita Skeeter, the greatest member of the magical paparazzi, wrote and published an article "The Rise of Liars".


    She questioned Lockhart''s adventures by finding various contradictions in Lockhart''s book and his lame performance at Hogwarts. Lockhart''s inability to defend was found more loopholes.


    Finally, three days before the exam, a team of Aurors came to the school and arrested Lockhart. Because he once stole an old wizard in the United States and stole the experience of an old wizard, after the report of Rita Skeeter circulated, several wizards came out to testify that the werewolf problem was not solved by Lockhart. The US Magic Congress therefore sent an inquiry letter to the Ministry of Magic.


    A week later, Wiesengamo sentenced Lockhart to three years in prison and compensated the victim with a large sum of money. Ryan and his classmates also celebrated for a little. At this time, the school ended the final exam. He and a group of students had enough time to celebrate Lockhart''s rollover while enjoying this rare leisure time. The only thing that was unhappy at the celebration was Weasley''s brothers, because they found that the expensive novels they had paid for were now turned into worthless waste paper.


    Since Lockhart was arrested, this year''s black magic defense class was given by Snape. The difficult test content made the students who have been grazing for a whole year wailing. Fortunately, the content of the practice is that Professor Flitwick made a question. He came up with a test plan that is close to the actual combat and gave many people the opportunity to redeem their test scores.


    There is a lot of obstacles in the room in the test room. The content of the test requires candidates to use magic to shoot down the weapons in the hands of the active dummy when they cross the obstacle. Lane won first place in this exam. I have to say that the actual combat experience helped him a lot.


    On the night before the score came out, Ryan received an invitation from Betty the Horseman while studying magic in the Emerald Dream. Betty invited him to participate in this year''s tribe horse''s adult ceremony.


    Maju adult? Ryan recalled the memories of the Viking Wizard and found that this was one of the most important rituals of the horse people. Let the natural forces bless the horse people in their adult years. Only foreigners who are naturally recognized may be invited to observe the ceremony. In the memory, the tribe where the Viking wizard was young had a good relationship with several nearby horse tribes, but only one old shaman had received an invitation.


    This rare event must be taken a look. The next night, Ryan came to the edge of the forbidden forest according to the agreement, and saw Wolf, the wise giant wolf who came to pick him up.


    "Betty asked me to apologize to you because they are so busy today that they can''t draw people. So let me pick you up." After seeing Ryan, Wolfe explained to Ryan.


    "It''s okay, you shouldn''t bother them at this time. Let''s go by ourselves." After Ryan finished the trail, he was ready to act. But Wolff stopped him:


    "My friend, I think you should let me carry it back. Because before I set off, the Druid in the tribe divination came out a little bit earlier than in previous years. If you walk past, you may miss the ceremony." Said At the end, Wolfe bent his knees slightly to signal Ryan to go up.


    Ryan, who had a bad riding technique, lay on the whole body, and then grasped the hair near his neck with Wolf''s reminder to fix himself. Wolfe smelled clean, and there was no smell in the fur.


    After confirming that Ryan was lying down, Wolfe slowly accelerated until he ran in the jungle. Ryan saw the trees on both sides quickly retreating backwards, and there was a whisper of wind in his ear.


    Ran for about 20 minutes, and Wolfe stopped by the side of a river. Ryan immediately rolled off his back and lay sick on the ground. Because the difference between a wolf and a horse is very large, especially when running, the wolf''s back movement is much greater than that of the horse, which makes Ryan who was turned 20 minutes feel very uncomfortable. He would rather walk over than stay on the wolf''s back.


    "Hey, are you okay? The book says that humans and wolf cavalry, why can''t you bear it for a while? You were supposed to talk to you, and you didn''t say a word along the way." Wolfe was surprised. Said ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan raised his head feebly and said, "My friend, I just couldn''t open my mouth just because I just turned upside down, otherwise I will spit it directly on you. And seriously, I think You should distinguish the difference between literary creation and reality. Why do n¡¯t you say that there are dragon knights flying all over the book, but I think neither of us have seen a living dragon, have we?


    "Yeah." Wolfe seemed to have a feeling of sudden enlightenment, but the kind of wide-eyed eyes and pricked ears looked more like huskies.


    At this time, Ryan slowly looked around, the stars across the river lit up and showed the horse village.


    The villages of horsemen and humans are very different. The biggest feature is that each horseman village can maintain perfect harmony with the irreconcilable natural forces surrounding them no matter how big it is. Like the ancient Viking shaman who visited the Maren village in memory, as all races may have a close connection with their surroundings, they subconsciously have a necessary balance between themselves and the natural world. consciousness.


    The horsemen will never let any members go hungry or frozen, and lack of materials, but they will not be excessively demanded like nature. They will regularly change various sources of living materials from nature to ensure the redevelopment of the wildlife population. For example, they will adopt crop rotation in order to maintain the fragile natural balance.


    In the light of the light, Lane saw the village of the Forbidden Horses built on a quiet riverside open space, a hut or a hut built of rich raw materials in the forest. It doesn''t look gorgeous, but it has a unique sense of warmth.


    The river is a little turbulent, but not wide. Lion crossed the river by hook, and then came to the entrance of the village with Wolf. There is already a horseman waiting for them.

 Chapter 120： Adult ceremony

    Slowly approached the reception horse, Lane discovered that the person who came to pick him up was acquaintance Ferenze. It''s just that today''s Ferenze is different from usual. He wears a loose white linen robe.


    "Welcome, friend of the forest." After finishing Ferenze put a hand on his chest and bowed slightly, then led Ryan to the village.


    Walked into the village, Lane, and discovered that the village of the horsemen was very special. The buildings in the village are stable shacks, and the size of these shacks far exceeds human standards.


    The buildings are arranged in a ring, with the entrance facing inward. The ancient Viking wizard believed that it was because the Centaurs believed that every member of them was no more important than the other. The circular structure is an obvious manifestation of this equality.


    There is a huge stone stove in the center of the circle. Its position can be seen when the horses choose to keep it away from the trees around the village. This stove is public, anyone can use it at any time, but generally only women use it when preparing food. In addition, in the cold, the stove will be continuously added with fuelwood to maintain the combustion of the stove, ensuring that the entire village can get a lasting heat supply no matter how cold it is.


    Of course, on this summer evening when the temperature is right, the fire in the stove is extinguished. After Ferenze led them around the fire, Ryan saw the place where the horses held their adult ceremony: the altar.


    The altar is on the hill outside the village, and is connected to the village by a forest path. There is a large grass in front of the altar, and now there are many horses crowded on the grass. Under the guidance of Ferenze, Ryan went round a circle and came to the place for the guests on the side of the grass.


    At this time, Ryan took the opportunity to observe the altar with the surrounding torches. The Altar of the Horsemen is different from the circular stepped altar at the release of the life magic mastered by Ryan. Their altar is an arch made of three basically unprocessed tree stumps. A large tree stump is behind the arch as a table for holding supplies . Behind the table is the dark forest.


    In the life magic mastered by Ryan, the circular stepped altar represents the power to communicate life and death wandering between heaven and earth. Well, the arch in the horseman''s natural magic means the entrance to the natural world, where nature extends unconstrained.


    Because the ceremony could not start at a moment and a half, the boring Ryan had a whimsy to observe the feng shui of the altar by using the feng shui technique in the Maoshan Dao Jing.


    The more he looked at Ryan, the more surprised he was, because the location of the altar was the best feng shui he had ever seen, and it could even be said that it was second only to Hogwarts. After applying several observation magic to himself, he found that the entire altar was in a natural energy-intensive area, and the barrier between the real world and the world of the Emerald Dream at the altar was very weak.


    It seems that this place is also carefully selected by the horse people. Ryan is more and more interested in the non-wizard intelligent creatures who have been taken by a stroke in the novel.


    After waiting for about half an hour, the sound of horseshoes came from the village entrance, and the first horseman who had participated in the adult ceremony had returned. Horses are different from humans. They are adults when they are 12 years old, so they can see the horses running around look childish.


    At this time, Aunt Betty came out of the crowd and stood by the altar. Today she did not wear the usual leather armor, and the second was also wearing a white linen robe. However, unlike the robes of Ferenze, Aunt Betty''s robes are embroidered with various patterns representing nature.


    The first horseman who passed the adult test has arrived at the altar, holding a rare fluorescent evening primrose in his hand.


    Ferenze, who was on the side, said to Ryan: "Our trial before the forbidden forest horse tribe''s traditional adult ceremony was to find a designated rare plant. Unfortunately, since the banned forest has changed since more than 40 years ago, our trial The content of refining has also become independent to kill an adult eight-eyed giant spider and bring back its fangs. This time thank you for your help so that we can retrieve our precious traditions. "


    At this time, Betty took the fluorescent primrose handed over by the little horseman, and placed it on the stump for the table respectfully, then chanted the spell. The man also bowed his head under the arch of the altar, and then put his fist on his forehead.


    After a few minutes, Ryan felt that the power gathered on the altar was getting stronger and stronger, and finally torn the barrier separating the real world and the emerald dream. The evening primrose on the table turned into a green light spot and disappeared in the Emerald Dream, and the same green light shot from the Emerald Dream and shone on the little horseman under the arch.


    When the green light disappeared, Ryan was surprised to find that the ponyman''s body seemed to be stronger, and the overall temperament was more harmonious with nature.


    "This is our adult ceremony. Now it is my cousin who is baptized by nature. I envy him very much." Falun said enviously next to him.


    "Why, is your natural baptism different from this one?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "It''s really different. Because we were fighting with the eight-eye spider at that time, our offerings were the fangs of the eight-eye spider. Different offerings received different directions of strengthening when they received natural baptism, and our emphasis on strengthening It was put on the physique and responsiveness related to the battle. This makes us have some defects in the natural affinity that the horses are proud of ~ www.novelhall.com ~ so I said to thank you and let us retrieve it glory."


    "But this kind of natural baptism is a creature only once in a lifetime. Doesn''t it mean that you can''t achieve natural affinity in your life?"


    "Yeah, but this is also the sacrifice we should make. Naturally nurtured us, we should also do something for her." Feilun Ze said with emotion.


    After, two other Ma people who were adults this year also received natural baptism. Ryan thought that today''s ceremony was over, but Aunt Betty standing on the altar suddenly said to Ryan: "Please come up, our friend, tonight''s nature told me that you are the last person to receive natural baptism today."


    "Me?" Ryan pointed at himself in surprise. Betty nodded firmly: "This is the will of nature, and you are just 12 years old this year, just the age of natural baptism."


    The horse people gave way to an altar, and it seems that Betty as a shaman has a very high status among the horse people. Ryan walked to the altar with anxiety, and then asked: "This is the adult ceremony of the horse. Is it really appropriate for me to participate alone?"


    "I don''t know." Betty said with some doubt. "After all, this kind of thing has never happened before, but when I just communicated the Emerald Dream in the ceremony, I felt that nature wanted to use this as a thank you."


    Betty''s voice was not small, and several older horsemen nodded when he heard it. According to the previous introduction of Ferenze, these horses are able to communicate the Emerald Dream, and it seems that they have also received this revelation.


    It doesn''t look like it''s harmful, thinking of Ryan''s determination here. "Okay, I''m very happy to accept natural gifts."

 Chapter 121： Natural baptism

    It is obvious that Lane is not familiar with the process of this ritual. So Betty began to quickly explain what he should do in this ceremony.


    After Betty explained, Ryan knew that the offering must be obtained by himself, and the process of obtaining it must not be mixed with any evil behavior.


    Everyone can only put the same offering on the table, so be careful in choosing the offering.


    The most important thing is that the preciousness of offerings is not the most important, the most important thing is the process of obtaining such things. Natural will will obtain this information from the offering, and then give it a fair feedback.


    It sounds very simple. Ryan was a little surprised, because he didn''t understand why this ritual process, which is very important to the horseman, is so simple. Aunt Betty saw Ryan''s confusion, and she told Ryan horses that people respect nature, so they opposed the red tape. Now these ceremonies are very grand and complicated for the horse people.


    It is true that different races have different values, and only mutual understanding can further communicate. It was like Ryan was recognized by the Horseman tribe through deep contact from step by step and finally fighting side by side. The bureaucratic act of directly setting up a horseman''s office like the Ministry of Magic is an excellent counterexample to communication.


    After explaining his inner doubts, Ryan began to think about what to choose as a offering. After thinking for a few minutes, he opened the door of the space and began to choose his choice from the Wanjie grocery store. After some searching, Ryan finally took out what he chose: a bag-sized animal gallbladder.


    This is the courage of the basilisk. Ryan is worried that if he takes something from another world as a offering, it would be bad if the natural consciousness of this world is not known. So after careful consideration, Lane chose the best loot he got in this world: the Basilisk.


    When Ryan took out the snake bile, Aunt Betty standing next to her pupils shrank sharply, and then asked with uncertain tone: "Is this snake bile?"


    "Yeah, the gall of a thousand-year-old basilisk. I tried my best to get rid of it." Ryan said with pride.


    "At least we horses haven''t had such a significant offering in the ceremony in the last few hundred years. I have to say that you are more powerful than I thought. Well, since you have a tribute, let''s start the ceremony quickly." After that, Aunt Betty signaled the ceremony to begin.


    Ryan followed the procedure to bring the snake gall to Aunt Betty. After Betty took the snake gall, she put it through the arch and put it on the table, then began to chant the spell.


    When the first small segment of the spell was finished, Ryan came to the arch and lowered his head, then clenched his fists into his forehead, and communicated with the natural consciousness in the Emerald Dream according to the ritual requirements.


    With Aunt Betty ¡¯s spell recite to the most important passage, the Emerald Dream was opened, and the snake gall on the altar also began to change. Unlike the rituals in the ceremony just turned into a little green light, the snake gall bladder on the table gave off a green light like a fluorescent lamp. In the green light, the snake gallbladder slowly became smaller and finally disappeared on the altar.


    At this time, the green light on the arch also enveloped Ryan. An extremely gentle energy slowly poured into his body, and part of his knowledge began to flow into Ryan''s mind.


    This seems to be the advanced natural baptism that Aunt Betty just said, and only a few lucky people can enjoy this. Thinking of Ryan''s concentration here, because according to Aunt Betty''s previous explanation, this advanced baptism has the opportunity to give the baptist some useful abilities.


    Lean felt that after a long time, the green light in front of him finally faded away. This also represents the end of this adult ceremony. The horse people danced in the moonlight to celebrate the horse''s adulthood. In a rapid drum sound, Ryan stepped down from the altar and found a quiet corner to see the changes in his body.


    After careful inspection, Ryan found that he had gained a lot this time. Because the magic power in his body was originally gathered in the sea of ??consciousness on his head, while the spiritual power was stored in the Dantian in the lower abdomen.


    Before, he was very nervous about this situation. After all, different energies can easily cause problems in the body. However, this natural baptism formed an energy cycle between Shihai and Dantian, and the two energies could be transformed into each other. Of course, this is also due to the fact that the two forces that Ryan masters are mainly based on natural balance. It is estimated that if he practices the forces related to death and killing, it may be directly exploded in situ in the baptism ceremony.


    In addition to building an energy cycle in his body, natural baptism also strengthens Ryan''s physical and magical abilities. It''s just that because it takes too much power to build the energy cycle, the improvement in body and spells is very limited, and it may be only half of the improvement of other horses.


    Finally and most importantly, that is, Ryan ¡¯s soul confronts the natural will in the emerald dream during the ceremony. In this way, Ryan''s affinity for nature has once again increased. Www.novelhall.com ~ Fortunately, whether it is Ryan''s life magic or spiritual Taoism, natural affinity is helpful to their practice. At the same time, natural affinity will allow Ryan to pay more attention to the whole world, and imitate the magic of all things in nature.


    Of course, this comes at a price. In the future, Ryan may encounter unprecedented difficulties and disadvantages when learning certain magic transformations or evil magic. For example; Ryan is basically impossible to learn to transform the permanent magic of Voldemort or Voldemort, and he will do more with less when learning the unforgivable spell.


    It was not too early to watch the sky, and Ryan said to Aunt Betty that she was going back to the castle. Aunt Betty was going to ask Wolfe to send him. But Ryan watched Wolfe having fun and told Betty that he did n¡¯t need anyone to give it away, because this time he improved his affinity with nature during the ceremony so that he could make a huge contribution in the forbidden forest. Safe as at home.


    Left the Maren village and returned to the jungle. Ryan gradually realized the effect of natural affinity: in the forbidden forest he felt a sense of relief, dispelling the fear of walking in the forest alone at night. At the same time, even if it was dark around, he could know which way to go and distinguish whether there were any obstacles under his feet.


    This also made him walk without the tiredness of walking in the forbidden forest before, after walking for a while to adapt. Ryan even put a hook brace on his arm, and then swayed around the treetops by hooking a branch.


    Soon he came to the path near the Forbidden Forest. When he walked out of the Forbidden Forest along the path and took out his pocket watch to check the time, he was surprised to find that he actually spent only half of his time.


    It seems that this natural affinity contains more mysteries than I imagined. If you have time, you must study it carefully, maybe you can develop more uses.

 Chapter 122： Unexpected letter and end of semester

    After returning from the Forbidden Forest, Ryan was even more busy. Every day, you need to spend a lot of time to study the mysteries of natural affinity. Fortunately, my physique was strengthened in the forbidden forest last time. At the same time, regardless of practicing the mentality of Maoshan Daojing or studying natural affinity, it is conducive to the body to quickly eliminate fatigue. This allowed Ryan to have no physical problems.


    After several days of research and comprehension, Ryan finally started to understand this new knowledge of natural affinity. However, if you want to improve this ability after getting started, you need to spend a lot of time to understand nature, and you can''t increase your strength through surprise research like now.


    After he was busy with these things in his hand, he found that most of the students in the public lounge and auditorium were discussing the arrangements for the summer vacation. Ryan was shocked that the days of the school year were completely over.


    At noon on the last day of school, when Ryan and Weasley twins agreed on the contact information for the summer vacation, a group of owls broke into the common room and sent the final grades to each student. Ryan found that he was still in second grade, and the learning **** Hermione again became the first in his age.


    But this year''s transcript is not quite the same as last year. A thin letter is attached to the transcript. After unfolding the stationery, Ryan saw the contents written in emerald green ink inside:


    Dear Mr. Liang:


    I''m very happy to inform you that you have got the opportunity to go to the Internship at the Castro Brusoh School of Magic in South America.


    The exchange is scheduled to begin on September 1 for a semester. Exchange students will return to Hogwarts after the Christmas holiday. We will wait for your owl to bring your reply and your guardian''s signature before July 31st.


    Vice principal (female)


    Milwa? McGonagall


    Behind is a list of items. In addition to the necessary textbooks and utensils, it is additionally stated that this exchange activity needs to pay 200 gallons.


    What''s the situation? Ryan was puzzled by the letter. At this time, Hermione also came down the stairs over the girls'' dormitory, holding an identical letter in her hand.


    "Ryan, did you also receive this letter?" Hermione asked when he saw the letter paper unfolded in Ryan''s hand. "Do you know what''s going on? I didn''t see anyone else receive the same letter at all. I asked a few school sisters that I didn''t know what happened, so I thought about asking Professor McGonagall. "


    "Ask Professor McGonagall? This is a good idea." After that, Ryan followed Hermione out of the common room to Professor McGonagall''s office.


    After reaching the door of Professor McGonagall''s office, Ryan gently knocked on the door. Professor McGonagall''s voice came from inside: "Please come in."


    Opened the door, and Ryan saw Professor McGonagall sitting behind his desk and writing something. Soon Professor McGonagall put down the pen, motioned for Ryan and Hermione to sit down, and then asked, "Do you have anything?"


    Ryan took out the letter and asked: "I saw that only me and Hermione had this letter, so I wanted to ask what was going on in this exchange study? Because we asked the seniors and got no news."


    "Oh, that''s true." Professor McGonagall said, taking off his glasses and putting it aside, then said: "This is a new international activity project that the Ministry of Magic made this year. They hope to restore the international interruption caused by war more than ten years ago. Exchange. Because this year is Hogwarts ¡¯first pilot, we selected the top three students from each of the four grades that do not have a big test next year from this year ¡¯s 1, 2, 3, 5, and went to Brazil to participate in this Exchange activities. "


    After glancing at Ryan and Hermione who were listening carefully, Professor McGonagall continued: "I am very happy to see all Gryffindor students participating in this activity. Of course, this activity is voluntary, You are given a month of consideration time to allow you and your parents to communicate carefully before making a choice. "


    After listening to Professor McGonagall ¡¯s explanation, Ryan signaled that he had questions. After receiving Professor McGonagall ¡¯s permission, Ryan asked: ¡°Brazil is a Portuguese-speaking country. How do we communicate there? Also, our parents Not a wizard, you may not be able to judge the situation of this event. Can you give us some suggestions? "


    "The language problem is easy to solve, because there are too many languages ??commonly used in the magic world of South America, so they adopt a bilingual system of Spanish and English. At least the professors and many students there can speak English, and you don''t need to worry about communication issues. Spanish During this time, I will try my best to learn by myself.


    "As for the suggestion." Professor McGonagall said for a moment. "I personally recommend you to go. This time I chose the students in the top three of the grade. It will not cause too many problems if I don''t take classes in Hogwarts for a semester. After all, Castro Brushuo is also a world-renowned magic school. The teaching level there will not be much worse than Hogwarts.


    And for a wizard, it is necessary to have extensive knowledge. The opportunity to go to other schools under different civilizations is a very eye-opening thing. Very beneficial to the growth of wizards. "


    "Thank you Professor." After answering his doubts, Ryan and Hermione thanked Professor McGonagall and left the office.


    At the year-end banquet in the evening, the food was still abundant. It''s just that this year''s Academy Cup was won by Ravenclaw, and Gryffindor was defeated by a single point difference because of his victory in the Quidditch game. But most of the people in the college are very happy, because this year they successfully defeated Slytherin.


    Only Hermione felt a little regret, but soon the unpleasant feeling in her heart was dispelled by the overall joyous atmosphere of the college.


    Early the next morning, the Hogwarts Express sent the students back to London on time. Ryan, Hermione, Ginny, Neville, Fred, and George were packed in a box ~ www.novelhall.com ~ fully enjoying the last time of magic release before the summer vacation.


    Hermione was still reading a book, but soon joined everyone''s chat. After learning that Ryan and Hermione received the opportunity to communicate with the Roblox School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, the Weasley twins seemed to have thought of something like this:


    "Castro Bruce School of Magic We have heard of it several years ago, it seems that our brother Bill has a pen pal from this school. Right, George?"


    "Yes, Fred, Bill ¡¯s pen pals wanted to get an exchange tour at the time. But Mom and Dad could n¡¯t afford that much money. He said he could n¡¯t go. The pen pal was bad and sent him a spell. The hat made him wrinkle both ears. "


    "In short, that school has their unique strengths in the knowledge of magic plants. It ¡¯s a good thing to go there and open our eyes. We seem to have an uncle in Faraway, Portugal, where his children go to school. Now graduated Later he became a therapist in St. Munger. "Finally Fred concluded.


    After, everyone started chatting freely, and Ginny mysteriously told everyone that she found Percy looking for a girlfriend. After hearing the news, the twins looked very excited. Lane bet they would take this opportunity to laugh at Percy.


    The Hogwarts Express train gradually slowed down and finally stopped. Ryan and Hermione met Harry Potter and Ron as they passed through the site. While saying goodbye to each other, Harry took out a small note with numbers and handed it over: "Can you call me at Dursley''s during the summer vacation? I only spoke with Dudley for two months, I Can''t stand it ... "


    "No problem." Ryan took the note and put it in his pocket. Then pass the entrance with them and return to the Muggle world.

 Chapter 123： Summer vacation and the opening of a new world

    Ryan returned home from school and was surprised to find that there was a brand new sports car that didn''t look cheap. At dinner, he heard his father''s bragging at the dinner table. He realized that his father''s new novel, Mr. Lambert, was a big sale and made a fortune. On the day he received the manuscript fee, he put the sports car he envyed for several years into his pocket.


    Of course, this kind of messy spending behavior also led him to only eat vegetable salad and rusks after returning home for several days. But looking at his father''s gleeful look, Lane thought he might not have learned this lesson as thoroughly as his mother thought.


    On the first night home, Lane spent a lot of time talking with his parents about his life in Hogwarts this year. This caused him to remember that he didn''t forget to tell his parents about the exchange student next year until he went to bed at night.


    Early the next morning, Ryan told his parents about the exchange in Brazil. After listening, the parents signed their names on the list without saying anything. His father Mr. Lambert also proudly told Ryan that he used the interval to travel throughout Europe, and also met his mother Sally. So he thought it was an absolute good thing for Ryan to go for a walk when he could go to school. Not to mention that Ryan became an exchange student because of his excellent blood, which makes him and Sally very proud.


    Older generations also have their own romance, Ryan collected the list. Then go back to the room to make your own summer vacation plan.


    In theory, most students will list a table at the beginning of the holiday. It is very organized to indicate what should be done every day. These forms are often arranged in a very reasonable and scientific manner. If you follow the contents on the forms, you will definitely get a very fulfilling summer vacation.


    Unfortunately, most people stick to this plan for less than a week, which is why Ryan will find Hermione to study together during the holidays: at least when an acquaintance is staring at him, he will work hard for various reasons. Schedule tasks on the form.


    When the two were doing homework in the library, Hermione told Ryan that her parents agreed that she would go to Brazil as an exchange student, so she suggested that Ryan also prepare her third grade textbooks in advance during the summer vacation. Brazil delayed learning. This also caused Ryan and her to spend a lot of time on the homework every day in order to make time for the preview.


    However, within a few days of such a day, Hermione and her parents went to France for a holiday. Ryan can only do homework alone and study magic.


    On Saturday, the first week of the summer vacation, the phone bell at home suddenly rang. Ryan picked up the phone, and a huge shout came from the receiver: "Hello? Hello? Can you hear me? I''m looking for Ryan, Ryan Liang."


    Ryan was taken aback by the sound, and quickly took the telephone receiver away. Then he said, "Ron, this is Ryan. It''s rude for you to speak on the phone in such a loud voice. The normal voice is enough when you call."


    "Is it true? No wonder I called Harry and hung up." Ron sounded frustrated.


    "Of course, that family doesn''t like magic at all. If you tell them that you are a friend of Harry Potter. It is estimated that no matter how elegant you say, he will just hang up the phone."


    After chatting for a few days, Ryan ended the conversation with Ron. As soon as he put down the phone, Ryan received a message from Dave, telling him that the seriously injured woman he had sent last time was finally awake.


    This sounds good news, after all, this lady was unconscious for a few months. Ryan thought she would never wake up.


    So Ryan went out and left the house as an excuse, and then opened the space door to the world of plants vs zombies in the small woods of the park.


    Through the space door, he quickly came to the hospital, because he wanted to know what the world of this lady is like? Only when he knows this, can Ryan decide whether to go to the world to take risks, and how to prepare if he wants to take risks.


    Entered the ward. Ryan was surprised to find that the lady was wearing a striped sick suit and seemed to have fallen asleep by the bed, while Dave sat aside and kept recording on the book in his hand.


    Seeing Ryan walk into the ward, Dave greeted softly, and then said nothing at all: "The world in which this lady is located is very valuable to us. If you want to go to her world for adventure, you can help Dai Husband brought something back. "


    "A very valuable world, why do you say that?" Ryan asked with great curiosity.


    "In a world where a full-scale war has just erupted, order will certainly not exist. You may get a lot of good things. I think you can find some industrial machinery to pull it back, because the end of the outbreak here is too long now, Most of the machines are completely destroyed because they have not been maintained for a long time. "


    "It sounds good, I will pick it up if there are good things. You need to find some people to wait in the warehouse. When I find something, I throw it in the door of the space."


    Although the communication between Lane and Dave was quiet, the lady on the bed was awakened. After seeing her awake, Dave introduced her to the identity of the Ryan Plane Traveler.


    After listening to Dave''s introduction, the lady''s face appeared anxious. "Can you please send me back quickly, I have some urgent things to do in my world."


    "Ms. Please rest assured." Ryan saw this lady suddenly feeling excited ~ www.novelhall.com ~ quickly comforted. "In a while, the doctor will come to help you check your body. If everything is normal, I can send you back to your world. If you are not in good health, even if you go back, I think you can''t do anything. "


    After hearing Ryan''s comfort, the lady finally calmed down. Soon he recovered from his previous gaffe, and then extended a hand and said, "Nice to meet you, my name is Nora."


    "You can call me Ryan." Ryan and she said after shaking their hands. "If you check with no problem, you will be able to go home soon."


    At this time, the doctor came in from outside the door, and Ryan and Dave retreated to the entrance of the ward for reasons of avoidance. On the bench at the door, Dave gave Lan Lan a thick book and told him: "The book is all the equipment we need. I have marked all the priority needs with a red pen as the city of green leaves. One of the leaders of mankind, I will do all the work that can''t develop the city. "


    "Leader? When will I become a leader?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "I thought you knew it when you got that gold-plated identity plate. All the humans in the base believed that you and Dave I were great savers, human star. I think they are right, if Without our plants, humans will most likely not be able to sustain them. Without the technology you bring, humans will only be able to breathe, instead of taking homes like today. "


    Ryan was a little embarrassed to hear these comments, and knew why he asked himself for so many things before and was not asked to check out.


    It is a good thing to have your own world as a backing, but it is also a heavy responsibility. Ryan suddenly felt that his adventure had become very important.

 Chapter 124： It is actually a world familiar to Ryan

    Although no previous or present life has ever been a leader, Ryan knows a simple principle that rights and obligations correspond. Now that I have enjoyed so many benefits of the Plants vs. Zombies world, it is reasonable to do something for this world.


    Soon after the doctor''s examination, he came out of the ward. Nora only lay in the bed for a long time, which made her movements uncoordinated. But the body has completely recovered.


    Think about the terrible blood hole in the neck. If Ryan had life magic, Nora might have died long ago. It''s pretty good to recover from such serious injuries in a few months. Not to mention what the doctor said, when Nora was sent in a strange frozen state, they could only put her in the cold storage while maintaining her life, while trying to make her safe to thaw. Well finally succeeded.


    A few minutes later, Nora came out of the ward, she had put on a leather armor. This is the most popular style recently in Luye City Base, which not only looks handsome but also convenient for activities. Most importantly, since only humans in the world of Plants vs. Zombies become zombies, zombies rarely attack non-human creatures. So wild animals multiply after the end. This makes leather, leather armor and other clothing making materials very easy to obtain.


    After seeing that Nora was packed, Ryan and the three of them came to the large underground warehouse last time. Then Ryan opened the space door and returned to the Wanjie grocery store with Nora.


    "Where is this place?" Nora was a little curious about Wanjie grocery store. After all, when she came here last time, she was in a comatose state and did not see the look of Wanjie grocery store.


    "You can think of this as a transit station between the worlds." Ryan finished standing by the door and began to pursue Nora''s world. Soon, the pursuit came to fruition.


    The world in Nora ¡¯s hometown is actually a fifth-level world like the Plants vs. Zombies world, which means that danger is likely to occur there.


    Thinking of this, Ryan asked Nora to bring a pistol and a dagger, and then he was fully armed. Finally, the 16 offset point was paid to open the space door to that world.


    Before Ryan said anything, Nora rushed in. Ryan could only keep up with his wand.


    As soon as he entered that world, Ryan felt uncomfortable. After learning life magic and natural affinity, Lane''s sensitivity in this area has improved a lot. So he can feel that this world is a dying world, both nature and life are on the verge of collapse. Even the world of Plants vs. Zombies feels several times better than this world.


    It was then that Ryan calmed down to watch the surroundings. He found himself now standing in a hallway on both sides of the freezer, while Nora was crying with a blue man lying on the ground.


    "This--" Ryan looked at the scene before him and finally knew where it was. This is the world of radiation, and I am now in refuge 111, the starting point of the game of radiation four. The woman who saved herself before is the wife of the protagonist who should have been killed by a mercenary sent by the school.


    No wonder there were so few offset points when taking Nora to other worlds. After all, she was dead according to the plot, and disappearing would not affect the development of the subsequent plot.


    Unfortunately, when Nora entered the Wanjie grocery store, Ryan was only concerned about saving people. She didn''t pay attention to the style of Nora''s clothes at all, and changed her clothes after being sent to the hospital. Otherwise, he should have recognized it already. After all, he spent a lot of time in this game to clear the game.


    It seems that after two hundred years of separation, the protagonist and his wife need some time to talk to each other. Thinking of Ryan saying hello here, he began to wander around the refuge.


    This refuge is not very large because it is used for freezing. The only enemy is five or six radiation cockroaches. Ryan was useless for magic and easily killed all cockroaches with a picked baton.


    In the former staff dormitory, Ryan easily opened the cabinet with the freezing gun using the unlocking spell. I got the good things that I didn''t get when I played the game in my previous life, and then searched around the exit and returned to the human body cold storage area.


    At this time, it seemed that Nora had already explained the situation. The man stood up weakly, and then reached out to hold Ryan''s hand and said, "Thank you very much for saving my wife. My name is Knight. In the future, as long as you need me Wherever I help, I am willing to do everything I can to help you. Now I am in a hurry, do you want to come together? "


    "You''re too polite, I just did what a capable person should do." Ryan smiled and handed bb kid, potion and pistol to Knight, then said: "Your lady entered my world is It ¡¯s 2227 on your side, and it ¡¯s 2287 now. I do n¡¯t know what you have to do, but I do n¡¯t think you have to worry too much since the time has passed 60 years. ¡±


    "What, 60 years?" Lane saw the couple''s expression in surprise. UU reading It is likely that they thought that their son might be older than them now.


    But soon they recovered from the shock, and then said: "Thank you for your reminder, but we must find the person who injured Nora and robbed the child anyway. After all, 60 years have passed since our child Probably still alive. "


    "I think so too. You know that I am a wizard. I once had divined what Nora hoped to find. I would definitely find it. When you say this, I think your child should be alive." Ryan comforted the couple like this. Two people.


    "Thank you! But I think it''s better to go out from here now. Two hundred years have passed. I''m eager to know what''s going on outside?" Knight calmed down and said to Ryan.


    After Knight opened the shelter door with bb kid, the three of them walked up the elevator to the ground.


    Came to the ground, and it was the bare mountains, the dead trees and the unexpectedly blue sky that caught Ryan''s eyes. At the same time, he also felt that there were some bad things in the surrounding environment trying to penetrate into the body. Fortunately, because he mastered part of the power of life and nature, Ryan easily isolated these things outside the body.


    In addition to the ubiquitous radiation and the FEV virus in the air here, if you come here when you are not strong enough in the past two years, it is estimated that you have to go directly to the house.


    After the protagonist met Karma, after some conversation, everyone began to collect things in the surrounding ruins. Ryan opened the space door leading to the Plants vs. Zombies, preparing to summon a steam robot. First build a base. After all, on the premise of having a base, it is more convenient to collect materials or do other things in the future.

 Chapter 125： Establishment of new base

    After releasing the robot to work for a while, Ryan was surprised to find that the torch stump, which was the power, quickly collapsed. He also felt that the life of the torch stump was slowly declining.


    Is it because of FEV virus pollution and radiation in the air? Thinking of here, Ryan immediately made the robot stop the construction, and then notified the Plants vs. Zombies world with a note to send some sealed containers.


    After the sealed container was delivered, Ryan arranged for the robot to take samples of water, air and soil, and returned to the world of plants vs. zombies with these dying plants. Then take out a large number of high-pressure steam storage tanks from there as temporary energy sources, let them clean the site here and build shelters.


    When he finished these, Knight and his wife had collected supplies and were ready to take a look at Concord.


    Lean thought for a while and decided to go with them. Because he needs to collect more things, it is necessary to go to the city to see.


    At the Red Rocket repair station, they encountered a bunch of mutant moles. Ryan waved his magic wand and joined the clean-up of mutant moles after adding an iron armor charm to three people.


    In the battle, Ryan took out the spells he knew one by one and tested the results. It was found that the disarming charm had no effect on the mole, and the coma charm could successfully stun the mole. Surprisingly, the ancient Viking''s life spell is unpredictably easy to use, which can cause a lot of damage to the mutant mole.


    As he cleaned up his loot after the battle, Ryan thought: Most of the creatures in the world have mutated under the stimulation of viral weapons and radiation, and uncleanness is the spell against these unnatural creatures. At the same time, this world is a world dominated by technology. The variation of creatures is entirely due to technology, which causes their magic defense ability to be extremely poor, and it is very easy to deal with.


    Ryan sent all the computers and some equipment that can be used in the repair station back to the world of Plants vs. Zombies through the space-time door. At the same time, a note came from the opposite side, telling Ryan Dave to find some very useful things from the plants and samples. Now he is returning to the laboratory for research. If there are similar biological samples, please send them back as much as possible. Now the warehouse has been changed to the highest standard sealed space, so do n¡¯t worry about causing pollution.


    It seems that when encountering the death claw for a while, it is very likely that this curse cannot be used, otherwise it will be impossible to study if it is ashes like the mutant mole.


    The loot search was completed, and the three people had some controversy. Knight believes that the world has become much worse than before. For safety reasons, he hopes that Nora can temporarily return to the Sanctuary or refuge. But Nora opposed this view. She feels that since the world has become very bad, she needs to adapt to the world even more.


    Lane watched them arguing and hurried forward to mediate, because it was not early, he didn''t want to play against Deathclaw in the dark at night.


    After Ryan repeatedly stated that he could provide protection with magic, Knight finally agreed that everyone could act together. Finally, a Knight with experience in service is formed first, and the magical Ryan is behind. The formation that protects Nora in the middle.


    Easily killed two huge mutant mosquitoes on the road, they came to Concord. As soon as they reached the intersection, they heard a burst of gunfire in the town.


    Knight heard the sound of the guns change, and signaled everyone to pay attention to concealment. Then slowly touched the place where the gun shot.


    Just walked for a while, and found that a predator with a gun in the direction of the museum, and another predator stood beside him and looked around.


    Knight signaled him to go up to solve the problem, so Ryan put him a phantom body curse and an iron armor curse, and then saw a vague transparent shadow touched in the direction of the two predators.


    Soon a spoiler''s blood sprang up on his neck, and the stealth effect was destroyed by this action. Another marauder found out that he was about to turn the gun, and Ryan struck his weapon with a disarming spell, then was knocked out by Knight.


    Knight took the captive back to Ryan''s hiding place. After binding, he woke the captive to prepare for questioning.


    The predator really consisted of unruly scum, and Knight hadn''t used his sentence. The predator found out that the situation was not good and immediately cleaned up all the guidance information.


    Watching that the information was confirmed, Knight resolved the captives neatly, Lane felt cold limbs and numbness. After all, there were so many battles before, he had never fought humans, so he saw some uncomfortableness with the dead. Nora''s reaction was more intense, and she began to retort after seeing this scene.


    After a few minutes, the two talents adjusted their emotions, and then rejected Knight''s good intention to let them wait here, and decided to come together to rescue the people trapped in the museum.


    Ryan also picked up a short double-barrel shotgun for the Marauder at this time. After all, he didn''t use these guns very much before. Shotguns are more suitable for novices.


    Came to the museum and wiped out several scattered predators, an injured civilian asked them to enter the museum to rescue the civilians inside.


    After treating the militia with white fresh fragrance, the armed civilian followed with a gun, and he followed with a brutal face and joined the team.


    After Ryan used life magic to detect, the team easily killed the enemy in the museum. On the top floor, I met the last volunteer, Preston.


    The person hiding here has a middle-aged woman named Mom Murphy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ When she saw Ryan, she said to him, "Who are you? Why am I not in the past or in the future?" See you there? "


    The others next to him said, "Don''t care about her, she has always been like this."


    But Ryan felt that Mom Murphy might be a real prophet, at least she was right.


    Under Preston''s guidance, Knight went upstairs to check the power armor upstairs, while Ryan went downstairs to take the core of nuclear fusion.


    Fortunately, the predators in the house have been wiped out. Ryan jumped directly from the patio to the basement with the hook cable. After opening the door with the unlocking spell to take out the nuclear fusion core, he quickly pulled himself upstairs with the hook cable. Later, at the door of the rooftop, I met Knight who had just arrived here.


    Ryan gave Knight the core of nuclear fusion, and then came to the rooftop with him.


    As soon as he went to the rooftop, bullets hit them and splashed a lot of dust. Ryan quickly attached an iron armor spell to the two men, and then began to fight back with a shotgun in his hand to fight for Knight''s time to wear power armor.


    After killing the predator on the top of the building opposite, Lane found that he did not have the various stress responses he had imagined. This may be more experienced, and naturally have immunity to various events.


    After a few minutes of crossfire, Lane successfully prevented the predators from approaching the museum. But also the marauders are getting closer and closer, and the bullets are getting more and more accurate. If it weren''t for an armor curse, he felt that he might have been injured long ago.


    But even so, Ryan also added several armor spells to himself. When he felt that he might not be able to stop the predators, he finally heard the sound of the electric motor behind him; Power Armor started.

 Chapter 126： Sanctuary

    Is worthy of the epoch-making invention of the pre-war federation. After the power armor and the Gatling machine gun killed a few leading marauders, those marauding marauders quickly dispersed as birds and beasts.


    However, the gunfire of the fierce exchange of fire just now attracted uninvited guests. A death claw that was more than three meters and four meters high was attracted by this intense gunshot. He rushed out from the end of the road and then shot a predator a few meters away with one paw. Ryan saw that the upper body of the predator was deformed directly by the shot, and then fell on the road motionless. It looks like it''s hanging.


    "His--" Ryan took a breath, and it seemed that the death claws were more powerful than imagined. Fortunately, this time I was not fighting alone.


    Just thinking about this, Knight next to him jumped off the roof in power armor. Ryan looked at this scene in amazement, and the man who guarded his family was the most terrifying. In order to keep the death claws out of the museum, Knight chose to leave the safe rooftop to the ground and death claws just in front.


    No way, Ryan released a slow descent on himself and jumped down afterwards. When he jumped on the street, he found that Death Claw had been completely attracted by Knight. Seeing that Ryan had a magical move, he grabbed himself with a hook and climbed up to the outer wall on the second floor of the street, before aiming at the death claw to release the coma.


    Obviously, the magic resistance of Death Claw is very low. If Ryan used a harmful spell, Death Claw can still carry it with his strong vitality. But it does not seem to have much resistance to this spell against the soul.


    After the red light of the coma spell hit the death claw, the action of the death claw immediately stopped. And Knight, who had experienced a brutal war, seized this opportunity to shoot continuously at the crucial point of Death Claw.


    The death claw was awakened by the pain of the attack, and the claw shot the power armor in front of him to the side and screamed. Lion added another coma spell, but this time the death claws in the hyperactive state are immune to this spell.


    No wonder death claws can become the top of the waste soil biological chain, because it has a strong body and soul, and sir can have a strong body and relatively high wisdom. Although it is impossible to actively apply its own soul abilities in this non-magic world, once stimulated, its naturally powerful soul can easily resist some magic against the soul.


    But magic is not completely ineffective. Ryan found that as long as he hits the stun spell of the death claw, the death claw can be paused slightly. It can be seen that Death Claw only eats magic with a powerful soul, and is not resistant to magic as Rann worried.


    The battle after entered a protracted battle. Lion continued to move quickly on the wall through the hook, and released magic to the death claw to harass the action of the death claw. Knight used the opportunity created by Ryan to shoot at the death claw.


    After seven or eight minutes, the death claw finally fell, and Knight stepped forward to remove the claw of the death claw. The hardest part of this death claw can make some very good cold weapons.


    And Ryan threw the entire death claw through the space gate into the world of Plants vs. Zombies. At the same time, the body of the marauder who was killed was thrown together.


    I hope that there can be quickly researched plants that are aimed at this environment, otherwise many plans cannot be carried out. While praying silently, Ryan entered the museum and called out the survivors.


    After, the survivors decided to go to the Sanctuary to build a new home. It was dark when they set off together. Fortunately, the monsters along the way were almost cleaned up when Ryan came. The rest of the scattered monsters are not the opponents of this squad fully equipped with predators.


    After more than half an hour, they finally got to the Sanctuary. In the real world, this road is much longer than in the game. Fortunately, nothing happened along the way. After arriving at the destination, everyone was surprised to find that Bihu Mountain Villa is now completely different from the abandoned and dilapidated settlement they imagined.


    Imaginary broken houses, old vehicles, fallen trees and so on are completely absent. In the afternoon, dozens of robots cleaned up the rubble here.


    In addition, the robot also built the core energy tower that was disassembled into parts, and repaired the pumping pipeline leading to the river. At the same time, using the materials collected before the energy tower to build several wooden houses as temporary shelters. Finally, on the periphery, a large two-person wall was built with a large number of wooden boards and concrete blocks left by the demolition.


    The only problem is that the energy tower is now cold. Because the plant is unexpected and cannot be used, I do n¡¯t know what to use as a source of energy.


    Lean checked and found that the high-pressure steam storage tanks prepared before were almost empty, which means that it is necessary to find a way to run the energy as soon as possible.


    After checking all the things he brought, Ryan came to the edge of the energy tower. After a tiring day, most people found a bed in the room and fell asleep. The camp was dark. There was only a wooden house with light shining out.


    Ryan walked to the door of the wooden house and knocked, and the door opened. Preston stood by the door, which he had just opened. Knight and Nora were sitting at the table with three glasses of water. It seems that the three of them were discussing before.


    "I didn''t bother you?" Ryan asked.


    "No, we are still discussing the militia here. If you are happy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We hope you can join this discussion." Preston said.


    "Well, what is the specific content of your discussion?"


    Preston told Ryan that he was probably the only militias in the Federation now, and everyone else was out of touch. So he hopes to find enough manpower to do something.


    "I wanted to ask Knight to ask me to do some favors. Unfortunately, he made it clear that they were busy looking for their son, and they might not have enough energy to help the militia. Nora would not fight at all." Pres Dun shrugged somewhat helplessly.


    "You should understand your parents'' love for their children." Lane comforted Preston. It turned out that Preston stared at himself.


    "Is there anything strange in me?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "Can you help us?" Preston said excitedly.


    "Me? I''m just a kid." Ryan said with a surprise pointing at his nose. "Not to mention that I have a lot of things to do myself, this may not have time to help you."


    "It''s okay, as long as you want. We are not babies, and we don''t need other people''s 24/7 care. As for age, at least nobody in the wasteland pays attention to this. Everyone will only pay attention to your ability."


    Now that I have spoken here, Ryan also feels that it is definitely a good thing to find allies in this doomsday world, especially the militia, whose three views match him, so he accepted Preston ¡¯s request.


    Then Ryan walked out of the house with the gratitude of Preston. After chatting around with the night watchman around the fence, he returned to his house and climbed into the bed to spend the first night in the wasteland.

 Chapter 127： Pets and generals

    With the cultivation of energy coffee beans, the energy tower can finally resume full power operation. This also means that the strength of the Sanctuary of Sanctuary has been turned several times.


    After solving all the survival problems, Preston once again put forward the proposal to rebuild the militia. Everyone expressed support this time. Because now the base has enough food, clean water (after enough energy, the water purification tower is quickly built), and enough armament (a few automatic machine gun towers are installed at the door, and then on the robot Equipped with many weapons). The only thing missing is people.


    Knight came back to visit relatives once in the past week, when he carried a lot of things with two double-headed cows. After staying one night, Knight hurried away with enough supplies to runestones. But Nora told Lane that Knight had investigated who was the one who robbed their children. This time it was to replenish something, and then go to the murderer that year to settle the accounts.


    At the same time, Nora also told Lion Knight to tell him that the rune stone is very easy to use, the only problem is that there are too few.


    In addition, Knight promised to help out the strongholds outside and help recruit people.


    It was just too slow to rely on Nete ¡¯s propaganda to recruit people. At this time, Preston ¡¯s plan to rebuild the militia was just in line with the current situation.


    According to Preston, the first stronghold in need is Shimatsuzhuang. Ryan took a count and was about to leave. News came from the Wanjie grocery store that the mutant dragon grass he had raised had finally ripened.


    Ryan opened the space door and wanted to take out the pot to see what the new plant looked like. As soon as the space door opened, a green shadow came out.


    Waiting for the shadow to stop in front of him, Ryan found a little snake about one meter long in front of him.


    Fortunately, Ryan and his spiritual link confirmed the identity of the little snake. This snake is a new plant cultivated by this mutant dragon grass.


    Plant? Ryan waved his wand in surprise and began to examine. After all, there was a snake in front of him, and he could not see the shadow of the plant at all. But the result of the examination surprised him. This snake is a special magic plant.


    It can be as big as a 1/3 snake monster, or it can be reduced to the size of an earthworm, and it can secrete a liquid that has both the toxicity and petrochemical ability of the snake monster. At the same time, the snake can be divided into dozens of avatars, as long as any one avatar survives, it will not die. Even the injury can be recovered by sunlight and water.


    More importantly, because it is a magic plant. So there is enough resistance to survive in this world of strong radiation.


    "Well, you are my pet now. Although I think it is a bit strange that a Gryffindor pet is a snake. By the way, I will give you a name now." Ryan said while holding the snake.


    After taking several names, the snake finally agreed to the name Xiaoqing. It seems that raising a pet with a high IQ may not be as simple as imagined.


    Xiaoqing''s arrival has become a great good news. Ryan is full of confidence in the completion of this mission.


    After taking a bunch of robots to Shisongzhuang to take over the mission, Lane successfully cleared the predators of multiple dens. Under the strong firepower of the steam robot plus Xiaoqing''s sneak attack. Both the town of Lexington and the predators of the Keweijia assembly plant appeared vulnerable.


    Finally, Lion ¡¯s robot returned to the Sanctuary with big and small loot. Naturally, Ryan was also given the title of general militia by Preston, although now the entire militia organization may add up to less than ten people.


    In the days after, some scattered residents went to the Sanctuary to become a settler. As the population increased, the Sanctuary of Pillars also established its own industry: the second energy tower was built in the second week of Ryan ¡¯s arrival in this world. At the same time, a steel plant and a small machinery plant that used waste materials from waste soil as raw materials were built.


    Soon the first domestically produced steam robot was put into use. At this time, the soil where the first piece of energy coffee beans are located has completely purified the radiation. Ryan used these coffee trees as a barrier and successfully planted torch stumps and sunny sunflowers in the fields.


    With sufficient energy, the development of the base is getting faster and faster. By the third week, with the help of a large number of robots, the militia organization had radiated its influence to most of the federal settlements and cleared many dens that harmed civilians. Especially in the town of Quincy, when Clint was killed by a steam robot surrounded by a random gun, Preston was drunk that night, thinking of his companion who died in Quincy before falling down name.


    Finally, with the help of a large number of robots and magic, Ryan defeated the slaughter crab queen with zero casualties and rebuilt the headquarters.


    However, there was also a lot of conflict with the Brotherhood of Steel because the Brotherhood of Steel believed that the technology they had was very dangerous, and only they could save and use these technologies.


    And Ryan really has nothing to say to this group of people who choke on food. It is indeed nuclear technology that caused this land to become waste ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But it was the people at the time who really made this land into waste. Technology is just a tool for humans. It is clear that the Brotherhood of Iron and Steel reversed the cause and effect.


    Not to mention the racist tendencies of the Brotherhood of Iron and the forced collection of food. In order to protect the kind mutants and the residents of the settlement from being robbed of food, the militia organized many conflicts with the Brotherhood of Steel.


    As a true militia general, it is naturally impossible for him to handle all matters of the furry, not to mention that Lane cannot stay here forever, so the usual trivial matters are naturally handled by Nora and Preston. Be resolved.


    And Ryan is only responsible for formulating and improving plants, while using the magic of life and nature to purify every piece of land that joins the settlement of the militia.


    In addition, Ryan only did two specific tasks. One was to help Captain Zhao on the Yangtze River to repair his submarine, and gave him a lot of drawings and improved seeds of steam technology.


    Watched the Yangtze River submarine drive further and further away, Ryan felt that this was also a dream when he played games in his previous life.


    Another thing was to go to Refuge No. 81 and after using the potion to cure the injured child, Ryan found a good deal for the militia and found a bb kid and a medical research robot Curie for himself. There is also a saved universal healing agent. Of course, this potion and all the data were transferred to Dave, hoping that Dave could study what was in it.


    After coming to the wasteland for a month, Ryan watched everything going to the regular and ready to find the world protagonist Knight to see what he could trade and go home. At this time Knight came to the Sanctuary, hoping Ryan would do him a favor.

 Chapter 128： Final negotiation

    It turned out that Knight had found his child and now serves as the father of the college leader. But unlike in the game, when he called Nora to the academy, their child Shane was already dying because of terminal illness, and finally died in their arms. But this is much luckier than in the game, at least 60 years later, the family reunited again.


    However, before death, Father Shane gave his position to Knight, and Knight suppressed the opponents in the college through a series of negotiations and battles. With a commitment to stop all hostilities on the ground. No longer use synthetic people to replace waste residents, release all willing synthetic people, and suspend self-conscious and adult manufacturing at the cost of railway reconciliation.


    Of course, the railway side also admitted that the previous washing of Synthesizer''s memories and injecting them into their woven memories and cosmetic surgery is just some kind of emergency measures in that difficult environment. In the future, they will only re-weave the memories of synthetic people who voluntarily change their memories.


    Night now hopes that Ryan, as a militia general, will cooperate with him to concentrate the railway, the academy and the militia to rebuild order on this land.


    "What about the Brotherhood of Steel?" Ryan asked.


    "I now hope to gather our strength to bring the Brotherhood to the negotiating table. After all, too much blood has shed on this land."


    "Well, call me on the day of the negotiation, and I will go with you." Lane agreed to Knight''s request.


    In the end, Ryan asked Knight a question he didn''t understand after playing games in his life: "Why does the academy produce a third-generation synthesizer? Obviously what the first-generation synthesizer can do, why does the academy have to produce a self-conscious Synthesizers plug themselves up? "


    "I think this is the reason why the people in the college have been self-enclosed for a long time, and they see themselves as gods after seeing the backwardness and ignorance on the ground." Knight said in a somewhat helpless tone.


    "So they tried to create a new life to replace the existing human beings, and then they ruled everything as gods above."


    "Sure enough, as the great man said, the route is wrong, the more knowledge, the more reactionary." Lane said with emotion. "If college technology is not used on this kind of crooked evil, but used to change the wasteland of the Federation. It is likely that the Federation has now become a good place for human survival."


    "Yes, this is why I chose to accept the leadership of the college. Although I still hate them for taking my children and hate what they did before. But I know that the technology in it may change the whole thing. The world, so I hope I can change the academy to get the academy back on track and atone for their previous actions. I think it ¡¯s far better for the entire federation or even the entire world than to destroy it for a while. "Knight was a bit painful, but still said firmly.


    "You''re right." Lane tipped his foot and patted Knight''s shoulder. "I hope the future will unite the creatures on this waste land and mobilize all forces to change the world. Although I am just a traveler passing by here, I still hope that the world will have a future After all, you know that I am a plane businessman. Only when every world becomes prosperous can I earn more benefits. "


    Knight also recovered from the pain at this time, "Thank you anyway, Ryan. At least with your help, all the bases and farms have renewed their vitality. Anyway, I was attacked when I came along The frequency is much less than when I left. "


    On the same day, Knight lived in the Sanctuary. The militia headquarters is now located in the Sanctuary of Sanctuary, because there is more room for development. The original castle served as an important fortress for the militia and a training center for recruits on the eastern coast.


    Has also done a lot of construction before the sheltered villa. The militiamen used a lot of human and robots to build a new fortress group on the hill of refuge 111, and set up hospitals, warehouses and schools in it. The Sanctuary of Asylum is a city attached to the fortress for everyone to live and plant.


    Since the soil in the sheltered mountain has been completely purified, a large number of greenhouses have been built, and the repaired computers and robots have been used to turn the greenhouses into intelligent automated farms.


    Because of the existence of greenhouses, plants can grow steadily from radiation storms and radiation rain. Now, these agricultural products that have basically eliminated radiation and virus pollution have become the new favorite of residents in this waste land, and the food stamps issued by the militia tend to become a new hard currency in waste land.


    Two days later, the Brotherhood of Steel sent a messenger to bring back a reply that agreed to negotiate. At noon the next day, everyone will come to Diamond City to negotiate together. Only one leader, one deputy, and ten guards are allowed on each side. Ryan felt the difference between the Brotherhood and the game was a bit too good to talk. So made some preparations, after all, the heart of defense is indispensable.


    Early the next morning, Ryan put on a newly made general uniform (the old one was too big to wear) and Preston and each of the ten mobile militiamen drove to Diamond City with a robot.


    The mobile militia is a team that Ryan has just assembled for less than a week. In view of the fact that some enemies are not able to deal with semi-professional militia, Ryan organized some militia with rich combat experience as mobile forces to serve as the elite forces directly under the headquarters.


    Each of them wears a uniform of bulletproof cloth and armor, and carries enough weapons, ammunition and rune stones. The most important thing is that everyone has an armed robot as their vehicle and combat partner. And this negotiation is their first appearance after a short training.


    After arriving at the entrance of Diamond City ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane found that the people of the railway were already waiting for them there. The lead is a middle-aged woman with blond hair, which should be the railway leader Desmonda.


    After seeing them, Desmonda was surprised at the age of the militia general Lion, and then came up and shook hands and said, "Thank you very much for your support of our just actions, and thank you very much for treating the synthetics equally."


    "We militiamen are committed to remaking order on this wasteland and eradicating the evil on the wasteland, so we will definitely treat all creatures who share our ideas equally. Whether they are synthetic people, wise ghouls are even willing to work with Mutants who get along peacefully. "


    Having said that, Ryan paused for a moment, then looked up and looked at Desdemona seriously and said, "But I still hope that you will no longer put those synthesizers secretly into various strongholds. Those inexplicable synthesizers really let us tension."


    "Sorry, it won''t be in the future. The college is now willing to change its attitude towards treatment and adulthood, and we don''t have to let those who synthesize people incognito penetrate into various strongholds. Seriously, if the college is willing to really change their approach, then I think The railway will really disappear one day, but all of us are very happy about this future. "Desmonda said in a relaxed tone.


    As Ryan and Desmonda talked about the college, a burst of blue light flashed. Knight took Virgil and the stalkers to the door of Diamond City.


    Although the members of the railway still looked at the school side with a bad face, the leaders of the two sides still shook hands to express reconciliation.


    After everyone stood and waited for a while, the sound of the engine came from the horizon, and it seems that the last party of the steel brotherhood finally arrived at the talks.

 Chapter 129： Assault and battle

    "Wait, it''s not right." Ryan said suddenly, because he felt that the sound was a little too loud, so he took out a telescope from his pocket and looked into the sky, and found that there were more than a dozen flying bird helicopters . At this time, Lane subconsciously used life-detecting magic, which showed that many people were ambushing in the surrounding buildings.


    "This is a trap, be careful." As soon as Ryan''s voice fell, a red laser shot from the surrounding buildings. Then some people in the uniform of the Brotherhood emerged from the window.


    "Damn it!" Ryan retreated into the Diamond City with everyone while commanding the robot as a bunker and defense line to block the sight of the surrounding ambush.


    As soon as the door was reached, the door of Diamond City was closed. This was an ambush designed by the Brotherhood.


    "What shall we do now?" Ryan shouted towards the next Knight hiding behind a doorpost. At this time everyone is fighting back. Because the three parties brought elite, so far there has been no casualties.


    "This is a conspiracy of the Brotherhood. There are jammers nearby so that the Academy can''t transport us away. Isn''t your militia in Diamond City? Why don''t you open the door for us?" Knight responded with a sound of gunfire. .


    "After all, our militia was rebuilt only a month ago, and the first batch of grassroots commanders were not trained. The militia in other places except Sanctuary Hill and the castle were joined temporarily. I guess the militia in Diamond City has been rebel by the Brotherhood of Steel After all, this is a rare large gathering point of the Federation. I do n¡¯t believe it if the Brotherhood of Steel has not penetrated here. "Ryan stretched out his wand and used the newly learned soul magic soul whipping to lay down a few wearing heavy armor. The Knight of the Iron Brotherhood replied helplessly.


    Soul flogging is one of the new magics that Ryan has mastered after he arrived in this world, because most of the humans here wear armor and even heavy power armor. So many magics can''t play their due effect on them, but the corresponding people here do not have much advantage in soul defense. So Ryan found some soul attack magic from life magic to deal with the turtle shells that exist in this world.


    Afterwards, Ryan and Knight turned their eyes to Desmonda. Desmonda found that the two of them looked at him a little helplessly and said: "Before we had been dispersing activities in order to avoid being smashed by the net. So now even if we have us in Diamond City People ca n¡¯t be reached. And we did n¡¯t find any flaws when we checked. It ¡¯s estimated that the other party was already prepared. ¡±


    "Well, if everyone can''t help, then use my backup plan." After finishing, Ryan took out a semaphore and rushed into the open ground to shoot three signal flares into the air.


    Signal flares are specially made and fly very high. These flares are basically visible throughout the Federation. Members of the Brotherhood on the flying bird helicopter coming from afar can also see these.


    "You need to know that some major forces on the waste now have some dangerous technology. We can lead out their leaders this time and eradicate them, and then wipe out the organizations that have no leaders. So that we can protect in this area. Technology, and eliminate the threat of misuse of technology. "On the Asuka helicopter, Elder Maxson gushed to the brotherhood paladins around him.


    Suddenly several flares slowly rose from their destination in front. Then smoke rose in several places on the ground, and some black dots emerged from the smoke, flying parabolically to the flare.


    Finally, these black spots fell into the building around the square in front of the Diamond City Gate and exploded. The windows of the buildings were filled with black smoke and orange-red firelight. The radio in the Asuka helicopter also sent a panic call: "We have been hit by a lot of fire and suffered heavy losses. Now we urgently need support."


    When Elder Maxson hurried to his destination, the battle was over. Only a pile of militia robot ruins and a large number of brotherhood casualties remained on the square.


    "What the **** is going on?" Elder Maxson asked angrily in front of the Paladin in charge. No wonder Elder Maxson is so angry. After a simple inventory, the members of the Brotherhood who participated in the ambush, except for the team that captured the Diamond City with the militia traitors, almost all the troops. In particular, the members of the Brotherhood ambushing in the surrounding buildings destroyed the building due to the previous attack, resulting in a large number of people lost as the building collapsed.


    "No-I don''t know." The cold sweat on the paladin''s head fell down, and then he stuttered. "We don''t know what happened. After the flares were upgraded, we seemed to have been bombarded, and the building collapsed. The jammers originally hidden in the building also broke down, and then all of them disappeared in the blue light. "


    "You are now dismissed, now take off the power armor and roll to the post." Elder Maxson turned and said to the Paladins behind him: "We are only temporarily frustrated, but it does not matter. We will soon have Absolute strength crushes them ... "


    As Elder Maxson of the Brotherhood of Iron and Steel continued to talk, Ryan and everyone were discussing the situation today in a conference room of the college.


    "I really want to thank you today. If you hadn''t prepared it in advance, we would all have to die there." Knight said to Ryan with some fear ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Diesmondna nodded.


    "I just think that the Brotherhood of Steel is not as easy to compromise, so I just ordered the militiamen around several strongholds to use the artillery to measure the parameters near the square in front of the Diamond City Gate in advance. I didn''t expect luck to blow up the jammer in the first round of attack. "Ryan said calmly.


    "Since this is the case, we and the Brotherhood of Iron had only one way to war. So what should we do next?" Ryan asked the other two people on the table.


    This issue triggered a discussion. Finally, everyone agreed to get the beryllium oscillator in the big nuclear fusion plant first. After all, the big robot of the Brotherhood of Iron and Steel threatened everyone.


    Just do it, because everyone does not know if the Brotherhood of Steel will also send someone to get the beryllium oscillator. This task was given to Knight and Lane, because they are the only top-level combat powers that can be put into battle immediately.


    When was teleported to the top of the big nuclear fusion plant, Ryan saw several flying bird helicopters flying in the distance. It seems that the Brotherhood also thought of this and acted.


    Lein asked Knight to pick up things, then quickly took out several previously prepared weapon towers and laid them on the roof, then hid the generator in the house, and connected the electricity to the weapon tower with wires. Finally, a magic spell was cast on each weapon tower.


    After everything was laid out, Asuka helicopter approached the roof. Ryan quickly turned on the power, and all the weapon towers output full power.


    The five or six Asuka helicopters arrived were unprepared and were easily shot down by Ryan''s firepower. In this way, the support of the Brotherhood will be temporarily out of the way, and Knight will have enough time to get things.

 Chapter 130： Attack plan

    More than twenty minutes later, Ryan saw a flying bird helicopter coming from afar, and Knight also came out of the rooftop entrance with a beryllium oscillator.


    As soon as things got settled, Ryan used bb kid to call the academy to send them back.


    After reaching the academy, Ryan only knew through chatting that this time it was so fast because Knight used the rune stones of the slow falling and floating spells flexibly. When going downstairs, use the slow falling spell rune stone to jump directly to the first floor, avoiding the security robot in the building. After getting the things out, he used the floating mantra to grab the walls of the patio and quickly returned to the top floor.


    Is precisely because he is good at using all the resources at hand, so Knight is considered to be the most powerful adventurer on the wasteland. Ryan felt that he had learned a lot from this matter.


    After putting the beryllium oscillator into the reaction furnace of the academy, the academy finally solved the energy problem that troubled him for a long time. Then everyone got together again to discuss what to do next.


    "I still think it is necessary to reduce casualties as much as possible. Although the railways are wrong, they have been working hard to eliminate predators and mutant robbers on the waste soil, and have made huge sacrifices. This objectively maintains the waste soil. Order. At least they are not more evil than the previous academy, I think we should leave them a chance. "This was when Desmonda proposed to send people to the airship, and then blow up the airship to destroy the entire headquarters of the Brotherhood of Steel. Knight offered his different opinions.


    "How is it possible? This is a battle after all. I don''t think our mercy can be exchanged for their kindness." Desmonda put forward his point of view.


    "No, it''s not like that. In fact, Knight said it has operability." Ryan put forward his opinion after listening to their argument.


    "By the way, you are a wizard, you must have other ways." Knight said excitedly.


    "I do have a way to handle the Brotherhood with minimal casualties, but the prerequisite is that any of you can bring me close enough to them?"


    The big guy was in deep contemplation, and finally Desmonda thought of: "How much space do you need?"


    "Length, width and height are enough for five meters." Ryan said. "But it must be close enough to the Brotherhood at the airport. This time my magic range is based on all my targets within a distance of 200 meters. So that place must be able to cover all the places in the Brotherhood of the Airport."


    "Give me three days, I have a way to get it done." After speaking, Desmonda asked someone to send her to the railway headquarters to prepare to go.


    During these three days, the Federation was in a strange calm. Instead of attacking from all sides, the Brotherhood of Steel contracted a large number of patrols toward the headquarters to make a defensive posture. This behavior even forced the militia to take over several of their empty posts to resist the harassment of monsters and robbers in nearby settlements.


    Three days passed in a flash, when Ryan finished carving the last piece of slate that was taken from the glowing sea burst by a mutant militia team and had been purified by energy coffee beans. Desmonda and Knight came to the militia fortress of Sanctuary.


    After seeing Ryan, Desmonda hurriedly said, "We are ready, when can we start?"


    "Tonight, concentrate on reliable manpower. If you do n¡¯t need to fight, you ¡¯re basically secret, so confidentiality is the core. If the situation is wrong, you can pull out in time." Ryan waved the carved slate into the space bag, and then stood up and said.


    At eight o''clock that day, a team of more than 20 people from the three parties gathered in the college''s transfer room, and then collectively transferred to the street not far from the airport.


    "The mutants here are all cleaned up by the Brotherhood, so we have a safe house here. I think Knight is right. In any case, the Brotherhood has contributed to the Federation and can reduce the number of dead people. As few dead people as possible. "After walking for more than ten minutes, they reached their destination.


    The so-called safe house is actually a pre-war residence. It is very close to the airport. Standing in front of the window on the third floor of the house, you can clearly see the giant robot and the Brotherhood airship.


    "It''s about two hundred meters from the airport. We spent three days digging a tunnel leading to the airport, and at the end of the tunnel we built a basement according to your requirements. With the help of your rune stone, we guarantee this The action was not discovered by the other party. "Desmonda told Ryan.


    Sure enough, digging a hole is the talent of the railway. Ryan feels that even if he has enough magic power to dig with magic, he may not be as perfect as the railway.


    In the bathroom on the first floor of the room, Ryan saw an authentic entrance: a downward hole the size of a manhole cover. There is an iron ladder leading to the bottom of the cave.


    Climbing down the ladder, Ryan found that the entire passageway was very small, only one meter five wide and a little more than six meters high. If it is an adult, it is likely that you will need to walk with your head down. Fortunately, Ryan is 12 years old and feels relaxed in such a small tunnel.


    Walking forward for ten minutes in the dark and dull tunnel, Ryan finally came to the basement at the end of the tunnel. The size of the basement was built according to his requirements. There are a lot of metal and wood components on the walls and ceiling of the basement as support ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Above this place is the waiting hall of the old airport, we can''t dig forward anymore. Because the brotherhood on the tower and the robot side is very strict, we are worried that they may be found by digging forward. "An accompanying female railway agent was introduced.


    "This place is much better than I thought, I can basically be sure that there is no problem." After finishing, Ryan began to dig out carved stone slabs from the space bag in order, and finally produced a double layer, two meters in diameter, A small altar 30 cm high.


    These stones are made of purified stones with a glowing sea burst. Before, Ryan used a food stamp to offer a reward. Let everyone see what they have n¡¯t seen and send them to the militia headquarters to see if they can find useful treasures. As a result, the only variant of the People''s Soldier Squad ran to the glowing sea where no one else could reach and collected a lot of things and sent them to the headquarters.


    Lane found that part of the stone they sent was actually a very good magical material, and it was suitable as an altar after purifying the radiation. Finally, I realized that it was the stone that burst the heart of the nuclear bomb.


    This should also be regarded as a cultivation resource that radiates the world''s specialty. Ryan was crying at the time and couldn''t let the mutants gather more in the future. Then the existing stone on the hand is made to the required size, after which the rune is carved and the depression is filled with gold and silver mixed metal and smoothed.


    Now, these stones have become the components of Ryan''s portable altar, and when these ritual magics are used in the future, there is no need to temporarily build them as in the past. Not to mention that this kind of altar is better than the temporary altar due to the material.


    Now that everything is ready, Ryan asks the railway agent next to him to take out his sleeping bag and lie down. Because the effect of magic release is better in the middle of the night, he needs to wait for the time of action.

 ~： Testimonials

    This book is my first book. At that time, I just wanted to write what I wanted to write and share it with everyone, but I accidentally signed up.


    For me, a newcomer, the current results are completely beyond my expectations. Here I want to thank those readers who have always supported me, and thank you for editing Wenle for giving me a chance.


    Will be available tomorrow at noon, which is the most important test of a novel. I will try my best to ensure the stability of the update, and I will continue to change it without accident.


    Of course, I also know that my writing is not very good, so I can only ask everyone to subscribe as much as possible. After all, it will let me know what I wrote so that I can better write this book.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Here are the rules for adding and changing tomorrow.


    First of all, at least four more tomorrow. As a cute new subscription ratio of 1:20, the first subscription is based on 250, plus one for every 100 more subscriptions.


    Reward the last rudder master plus one more, one ally plus ten more (according to my level, it is estimated that there is no)


    Monthly ticket? I do n¡¯t think there will be many pure novices, so one hundred monthly tickets is better.


    Finally, I have at least 20,000 words in the manuscript, so you do n¡¯t have to worry about me not fulfilling my promise.


    By the way, I have a group of works 697984254. I can talk about the plot development and shoot bricks in front of the author. Sand sculpture authors have been waiting for you in the group.

 Chapter 131： The emergence of strategic magic

    "Wake up, wake up." In his dream, Ryan felt that someone was shaking himself while a female voice rang in his ear.


    Open your eyes and your vision slowly clears. A young black woman''s face appeared in front of her, and Ryan finally recovered. I thought I had just let the railway agent call myself when the time was up.


    "Okay, I''m already awake. Thank you for your reminder." After that, Ryan got out of his sleeping bag, took out a bottle of water, washed his face and woke up.


    Reaching out his pocket watch, Ryan discovered that the time had passed at 3:30 in the morning and it was time to start.


    After inviting the agent to wait in the middle of the tunnel, Lane went to the altar and pulled out his wand. Xiao Qing, who had been wrapped around his left arm as an armband, fell from the upper arm and fell onto the altar. Then it became a python-sized circle around the altar, and the upper body stood up, extending his head to the same height as Ryan''s head.


    After Xiaoqing was in place, Ryan began to recite the spell while waving his wand. And Xiao Qing''s body slowly turned around the altar with the rhythm of the spell.


    With the recitation of the spell, the runes inlaid with gold and silver on the altar were lit one after another, emitting a dim white light, the white light became brighter and brighter, and finally even overshadowed the brightness of the emergency lights on the wall.


    At this time, the light on the runes no longer continued to brighten. Under the direction of Ryan''s spell, the runes composed of white light slowly detached from the altar, and then began to revolve around the altar with the swing of Ryan''s wand, forming a white light band flying in the air.


    Unlike Ryan ¡¯s previous ritual magic of soothing the undead, Ryan now uses strategic magic that is almost lost in the modern world of magic.


    Strategic magic release needs to be prepared in advance, and requires a long period of immobility when launching. If this world is a magical world, Ryan will never use this kind of magic. Because when the spell starts, the place where the spell is cast will show an abnormal magic reaction. If there is no large number of people to help cover the people who release the strategic magic, they will become a live target that is set on fire.


    In the world of Harry Potter, as the wizards self-enclosed the world away from Muggles, this kind of magic used for large-scale wars has gradually been lost. After all, the population of the wizarding world is not very large, and wars that lead to pure wizarding are often small-scale battles. So this kind of strategic magic used for a wide range has slowly faded out of the wizarding world.


    In the heritage of the ancient Viking wizards that Lane acquired, he was fortunate to retain a lot of strategic magic. However, compared with the undead army recorded in the heritage, the restoration of large magics such as the Holy Land. The exhausted mist that Ryan uses today is just a weakened version of some original magic.


    After all, if it is the original version, either a large amount of precious magic materials or a powerful wizard as a spellcaster is required to release, or a sufficient number of trained wizards must be released together. So for the sake of convenience, the wizards developed a lot of truncated versions of strategic magic for a wizard to use.


    Naturally, this truncated version has much less magical power. For example, the original fog of exhaustion can release a magical mist covering a small city a few kilometers away, and the reduced version can only cover a base size at close range.


    Today is the first time Ryan uses this kind of magic. For the sake of careful consideration, he used the segmental casting skills in the heritage. This technique can be used to inject the magic power that needs to be injected at once without affecting the magic power. It''s just that the overall mana consumed in this way will be more, and it will greatly increase the casting time.


    For example, today this magic can theoretically be released in only ten minutes. But Ryan worried that his magic reserve could not be completed in one breath, so he pulled the entire casting time to thirty minutes. Then Ryan has enough time to restore the magic and release the magic.


    This also causes this technique to be unusable in wizarding in most situations in the Harry Potter world, because a few times the casting time is enough for the opponent to cast the segmented caster into a screen.


    Half of the time passed, Ryan''s spell also reached its climax. Along with the recitation of the spell, Xiaoqing also opened his mouth and spit out a stream of light green mist in the basement.


    Slowly following the command of the wand, the mist began to merge with the white glowing characters in the air. The characters also turned into an unknown green light.


    Finally, the emerald green light filled the entire basement. Xiaoqing stopped spraying the mist, and the whole snake showed a feeling of exhaustion. And sweat beads also appeared on Ryan''s forehead, a soreness came from his arm, and his throat was hot.


    But he gritted his teeth and insisted, because the magic was about to be released. In the chanting of the spell, one green light after another came up through the ceiling to the ground. When these characters were exposed on the ground, they quickly faded away and turned into a faint white mist, then slowly drifted towards the airport.


    If it is during the day ~ www.novelhall.com ~ this abnormal phenomenon is likely to be discovered by the sentry. But now it is night, and the sentries are not so vigilant during the day. Not to mention that the airport is on the seashore, where fog often appears at night.


    Fortunately, it happened to be a foggy day today, so the mist generated by the magic was mixed into the sea fog. No one noticed this unusual situation. Over time, the mist of magic completely enveloped the base of the Brotherhood. In the moment when Ryan''s magic was completely released. The members of the Brotherhood suddenly found that they were paralyzed and unable to move, and then they went black and comatose.


    After the ceremony was over, Ryan sat on the altar, feeling a sense of exhaustion from the flesh to the soul, and Xiao Qing was tired and paralyzed to the side of the altar. But he knew that there was something to do at this time, not a time for rest.


    So Ryan made Xiaoqing shrink to the size of an earthworm and put it in a bottle full of sunlight crystals in his jacket pocket. Then he pulled the rope on the wall according to the agreement.


    The other end of the rope was connected to a bell in the safe house. Previously, Ryan told others that if the bell sounded his magic success, those who were attacked by magic within eight hours would be in a sleepy state that could not wake up. They only need to deal with the automatic weapons set by the Brotherhood.


    After sitting against the wall for a while, Ryan packed everything in the basement. Then slowly follow the passage toward the safe house.


    Crawling out of the tunnel entrance, Ryan found everyone in the room sitting nervously looking at the door. After hearing the sound in the tunnel, a militia pulled Lane out of the tunnel.


    "What are you doing?" Lane asked quietly.


    "We sent the investigators." Nai said in a nod. "I hope he can bring us good news."

 Chapter 132： Radiation World is over

    In the small dark room, breathing sounds one after another. The windows of the room have been nailed with wooden boards, and the situation outside is not visible. Only two faint lights of emergency lights shone on each anxious face.


    Suddenly there was a knock at the door, and everyone clenched the weapon in their hands. Opening the door, a militia panted and said cheerfully: "Everyone in the Iron Brotherhood is asleep, and I won''t wake up when I go up and beat them."


    "Operation!" After listening to the report of the militia, Knight, the commander in charge of the operation, took the order immediately and gave the order. "Let''s destroy the jammer first, and then send the follow-up troops. Everyone should be careful of the automatic weapon station. Don''t go wrong at this time. You can control the members of the brotherhood that do not resist, and no mass killing is allowed."


    Then Knight looked at Lane, who was already out of force, and said, "General Lane, you have a rest here. We will come back to call you when things are done." After talking about him, he left two of the previous investigators to stay here. As a guard.


    Looking at Knight''s departure, Ryan insisted on his tired body: "In addition to trying not to kill people, all their computer-like things must be preserved. The Brotherhood of Steel is a collector of knowledge and technology on the wasteland, many Once something is lost, we may never find it back. "


    "Sure, you don''t have to worry about this anymore." After he finished, he took the helmet of the power armor out of the room. Ryan climbed to the second floor and found a cushion to sit cross-legged and meditate, and quickly entered a state of deep meditation.


    I don''t know how long after that, Ryan recovered from meditation. He felt that his whole body had recovered completely. And in this exhausted situation, meditation allowed him to cultivate further, and the top was usually harvested in a month.


    After checking his body, Ryan felt that his stomach was burning and hungry. So he stood up and pushed open the door. Ready to go downstairs to find something to eat.


    As soon as the door was pushed open, the room downstairs was full of music and loud noises. After going down the stairs, Ryan found that the door had been pushed open. It was still night outside, but there were many people crowded on the street eating, dancing and dancing around the fire.


    what ''s wrong? Ryan felt confused. As soon as he walked to the door, he saw Knight came up with a cup, and then handed Ryan a cup of milk with two-headed cows. He said to the people on the street, "This action, we won a huge victory There were no casualties. This is the credit of the wizard Ryan. So I suggest that we wish him here. "


    After speaking, Knight raised his glass and shouted, "Respect Wizard Wright." The voice fell, and everyone on the street also raised their glasses and shouted, "Respect Wizard Wright."


    Ryan was also infected by this atmosphere. He lifted the glass like the big guy, and then drank the milk in the glass. Then, under Knight''s guidance, he came to a table, and then Ryan discovered that Desmonda and several other important people were on the table.


    "I really want to thank you this time." Desmonda said, and then she began to talk about the battle that day. It should be said that there was basically no fighting that day. After breaking several remote control machine gun towers, they quickly rushed into the airport to remove the jammer. Then, the college used the molecular transmission equipment to transport the large troops into the airport.


    The rest of the matter was simple. They captured all the members of the Brotherhood at the base. Then obtained a complete base, including giant robots, airships and a large number of classified and stored scientific and technological information.


    "When we came back, we found that you were sitting there motionless, and you couldn''t wake up. We were a bit worried at the time, but your robot Curie confirmed that you had no problem, so we waited here and didn''t dare to move you. In the evening, we chose to hold our celebration party on the street. I didn''t expect you to wake up now. "Daisymona summed up here after everything was said.


    "Ah, I''m sorry to trouble you." Ryan thanked, "Today is our time to celebrate. Let''s put everything else tomorrow." Later, Ryan and everyone will enjoy the feast made from the supplies seized by the Brotherhood of Steel, Celebrate together until late at night.


    Early the next morning, everyone returned to the college to start discussing the future of the Federation. After a final discussion in the morning, they set the tone for the future.


    The Federation will establish a unified management structure and every organization will change. The college will develop on the ground and become a federal research center. It is necessary to produce the first-generation synthetic man without self-consciousness to supplement the labor shortage. (Ryan ¡¯s steam robot is still too big for many small jobs.)


    The railway is transformed into a federal intelligence organization and chamber of commerce, which is responsible for detecting unfavorable actions against the Federation and maintaining material exchanges between settlements.


    The militia, as a settlement armed group, is responsible for cleaning up the wild enemies that threaten various settlements. At the same time, after receiving part of the plant research in the life research department of the college, it will continue to deepen the research and promote the cultivation of new plants, and slowly improve the federal The environment ~ www.novelhall.com ~ And for the spoils of the Brotherhood, the airport will be opened up as a new settlement. The collected technology is handed over to the college. The Pledwin and Asuka helicopters are the direct forces of the Federation. They use the things from the three organizations to use these things, and use their mobility to completely eliminate all the harmful forces on the waste land of the Federation.


    As for the giant robot free supreme, this robot cannot fight for a long time without enough energy to start, so it is saved at the airport as an emergency backup.


    The captives of the brotherhood were sent to the newly constructed education center on Wonder Island. I hope that they can reverse their extreme racist ideas through labor and education.


    Three days later, Ryan participated in the federal inauguration ceremony in Diamond City, and then appointed Preston as the leader of the volunteer army during his absence.


    As he was about to set out to take care of things at the Sanctuary of Asylum, Knight and Desmonda brought by Preston stopped Ryan: "We heard that you are leaving?"


    "Yeah, I have been here for so long, and I should go home." Looking at the change in the two people in front of him, Ryan knew that they wanted to go awry, so he quickly added a sentence: "Of course I still come back from time to time, saying Maybe if I travel more places in the future, I can find a way to completely restore the Federation. "


    Obviously, Knight knew Ryan''s identity from his wife, so he said: "I wish you a smooth journey, but remember that the Federation will always welcome you back."


    "Relax, I will definitely come back. After all, there are so many people and things that are important to me here." After talking with him and the three other people here, he gave a hug, and then returned to the Sanctuary of Piazza Some of the things opened the space door and returned to the Wanjie grocery store.

 Chapter 133： Radiation World Summary

    A blue light door opened and Lane entered the Wanjie grocery store, followed by a round white robot. Because Curie was curious about what the other world looked like, she wanted to follow Ryan. So Ryan took her out.


    "Oh, the area here is too small, and there are no breathable windows. Are you living here?" As soon as he stepped into the outside grocery store, Curie asked his question.


    "No, no, I live in my world. It''s just a transit point. You turn your back first, and I have to change clothes first." When Ryan finished taking off his clothes, he put them into the Wanjie grocery store. The suit of clothes.


    Using magic to cut the hair to the length when it came in, Ryan began to look at the rewards of this adventure. The biggest gain is naturally the offset point. The 68 points of the offset point obtained by the piecemeal made Ryan wide.


    After seeing the 85 offset point he already had, Lane''s first reaction was to improve his strength. Fortunately, after receiving the baptism of nature, he can bear the infusion of spiritual power again. Now he can inject two years of skill, but only need 25 and 30 offset points respectively.


    This is really time and money. Ryan chose with certainty, and then a bunch of shots shot from the ceiling to cover Ryan sitting in the chair.


    Ryan felt that there was a golden light in front of him, and the whole person seemed to feel as if he was soaking in the hot spring. After a few minutes, this comfort disappeared. Ryan checked his body and happily found that the energy circulation in the body he had obtained through natural baptism not only did not disappear as he feared, but also was strengthened to the level of energy in the body.


    In addition, after transforming spiritual power into magic through the energy cycle and releasing a few magic, he found that his magic reserve should be able to reach the average level of Hogwarts seventh grade graduates. This means that most of the magic can be used normally.


    Curie beside him also exclaimed: "Do you know? After the light beam is irradiated, your body data is improved by a large amount, and now it is close to the data of an ordinary adult male, which is incredible. I think I came with you It''s right. "


    After completing the upgrade to himself, Ryan began to count other gains. This time he got a lot of things, for example, he took the time to use the equipment of the college to infuse himself with multiple languages ??and electromechanical knowledge. (Because the endurance of the human brain is limited, Ryan selected the ancient language gift pack as the infusion content. Most of the other knowledge is based on the distorted worldview of radiation, which may not be available in other worlds.)


    In addition to knowledge, Lane also acquired many useful items. For example, a treatment needle that can be cured even if a disability is combined with nutritional supplements, Xiaofuning, which strongly eliminates radiation sickness, relieves the addiction of drug addiction, and the muscle hormone medicine Bali pills that stimulates the potential for a short-term increase in strength.


    However, Ryan discovered that Jeter, Minda and other spirit-related medicaments seriously affected the soul, which would destroy the ability to cast spells, so he did not take these drugs.


    Naturally, it is impossible for Ryan to take drugs alone. A few suits made of bulletproof cloth and various weapons will provide a lot of help for Ryan''s subsequent adventures. Not to mention that after obtaining the manufacturing technology of these items, it can provide enough inspiration for Dave of the Plants vs. Zombies world, which is conducive to the restoration of that world.


    The most important thing is that Lane gained very valuable practical experience in this adventure. From the panic of seeing the first predator being killed in front of him, to the tension of killing the first enemy on the roof of the museum. Finally, you can kill enemies as normal as your companions in battle. These experiences brought him indelible memories and gains.


    Ryan does not like the feeling of killing, especially killing the same kind. But there is too much dross on the waste soil that is just humanoid. When cleaning up the wasteland of the Federation, the predatory looters will undergo labor reformation after being captured. Someday it will be released.


    But some marauders'' dens found a lot of intolerable things, such as imprisoned tortured residents, and human organs found in pots. For these guys, Ryan''s orders are all executed.


    At the same time, Ryan also realized the feeling of mastering power and making a decision to life or death. This feeling is sometimes intoxicating. But he was also a man of both generations anyway, and he quickly came to life from that kind of intoxication. And keenly realize that behind these rights is the heavy equivalence responsibility.


    In this connection, Ryan thought of Professor Dumbledore. He was able to lead the entire school on the right path, and he could unite all the forces that could be united, and lead the Phoenix Society, which is itself a multitude of people, in a tie with knowledge and wealth over their Death Eaters. Even if there is a calculation, it is not for personal gain, but to defeat evil. You can even give your life for it. So no matter how many shortcomings he has, everything he does is worthy of the title of excellent leader.


    Voldemort is a counter-example. Although the Death Eaters composed of simple power suppression are better than the members of the Phoenix Society in terms of individual ability, but in addition to braving the brain (Bella), they are touching the fish (Malfoy, etc.). The advantages of a group cannot be fully reflected. But this situation and Voldemort did not pay much in the group. It is inseparable to rely on Awada and the heart to maintain the order of terror.


    Lane hadn''t considered this issue carefully before. But this time living in the wasteland for more than a month, especially the experience of leading the militia, made him mature in this respect. And these precious experiences will also play their role in the coming days ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Finally, Ryan ¡¯s reputation in the radiant world has reached the requirements, and the space-time door to the radiant world can be opened outside the store , And can contact and trade with friends in the world of radiation in non-combat situations.


    Sitting there summarizing his gains in Radiation World this time, Ryan looked at Curie and asked, "Where are you going now?"


    "Well, I want to go to the world where you said that humans fight zombies with plants. People there are estimated to need my medical help even more."


    "Okay." Ryan nodded and paid 5 offset points to take Curie to the world of Plants vs. Zombies. After Dave talked, Dave expressed his welcome to a well-trained doctor.


    Curie was arranged as a doctor in the ward of the fortress, and the entire fortress was treated to prevent electromagnetic interference. As long as you don''t leave the room, you don''t have to worry about the electromagnetic interference capability of the zombie.


    Ryan told Curie not to leave the house. After all, even if Curie had a design for strong radiation, everyone still worried that Dr. Zombie ¡¯s electronic war would harm Curie. But the Curie in the room was not boring. Dave installed a computer in the next room with a fiber optic connection to the switchboard for her to use.


    Ryan saw Dave chatting with Curie in the laboratory about many biological problems. After a while, Dave told Ryan that Curie was an excellent researcher. In the future, such people will welcome you again. At the same time, he told Ryan that what he had sent was very valuable, and now the first factories in the fortress had already started operation.


    After saying goodbye to Dave, Ryan came to Curie''s room. She said she could help many people and communicate with like-minded partners. She was very happy.


    After confirming that everyone was satisfied, Ryan returned to Wanjie grocery store,

 Chapter 134： Goodbye Uncle 9

    After arriving at the Wanjie grocery store, Ryan thought about not going home, but decided to go around Mr. Zombie''s world.


    On the one hand, after all, I really worship Jiushu as a teacher. Over the past few months, it is estimated that Uncle Ji has also returned from Maoshan and needs to visit. On the other hand, I have accumulated some problems in the study of Taoism, and at the same time, my strength has soared a lot. I also need to consult Jiu Shu and ask him for help.


    Thinking of this, Ryan opened up the world of Mr. Zombie after he packed up the things he wanted to bring with him.


    Reaching Mr. Zombie''s world, Lane found himself on the path where he left last time. This is good news. It doesn''t have to take a long time like the last time I came to this world.


    Turning around the corner, Ryan saw Yizhuang standing on the side of the road, and he stepped forward to knock on the door.


    "Who?" The voice of Uncle Jiu heard from the courtyard. It seems that Master has returned from Maoshan.


    "Master, it''s me, I''m back." Lane replied loudly outside the courtyard.


    "It''s you kid, I thought you wouldn''t come back to the West after meeting relatives this time." After opening the door, Uncle Ji told Ryan.


    "How can I, I still can''t walk away from school on the western side. This is not the summer vacation of the school, so I will come back to see you."


    "By the way, when it comes to school. Didn''t the evil book you showed me last time affect you?" Jiu Shu said seriously as if thinking of something.


    "Of course not, I gave it to the principal of our school. Our principal directly destroyed the evil notebook with his spell. I also found the killing monster and killed it. By the way, that The monster is a thousand-year-old snake. I got the snake of the thousand-year-old snake. I do n¡¯t know how to use it. Can you help me? "


    After talking about Ryan pulling out the snake monster from the space, Jiu Shu was also startled by such a big thing. "It''s estimated that you can kill it in nine lives."


    "It''s not that difficult, I prepared a lot of institutions in advance, and the magic circle you taught. It was beaten to the death in the beginning, and finally it took a long time to bleed before slowly killing it."


    "A gentleman is not a different person, he is also good at things. I look at you like this and I feel relieved when you go out." Then Jiu Shu said: "Several elders in Maoshan Shimen were younger because they were demons and demons when they were young. Many evil poisons are unsolved. When they are older, the evil poisons in their bodies are usually very painful. I hope you can take out a part of the snake slough configuration medicine to relieve the pain of these elders. "


    "These snakes are useless for me to let go, just let the master dispose of them." Lane generously sent out the whole snakes.


    "This, this is too expensive. Shimen has already accepted you too much affection, but there is nothing to give you." Jiu Shu said a little embarrassedly.


    "Master, you don''t despise me for having another school. I''m willing to accept me as a disciple and accept it. This kind of apprentice of great grace and great virtue will never be forgotten. Please don''t worry about some foreign objects." Ryan said to Jiu Shu with his hands in fists.


    "Alas ..." Uncle Jiu sighed and patted Ryan on the shoulder. Only then did he notice the changes in Ryan''s body. "Good boy, your cultivation base is growing too fast, what happened? Of course, if it''s not convenient, you don''t need to tell me."


    "No, no, there is no inconvenience in front of you." Then Ryan said about how to eliminate the eight-eye giant spider in his forbidden forest, and then how to get a natural baptism.


    After listening carefully, Uncle Jiu patted Ryan on the shoulder and said, "You belong to Heaven and Earth for your great blessings. In this case, you don''t need to worry about your strength increasing too quickly. You''re right. How long can you stay this time? "


    "Even a week or two, I still have something to do on the Western side." Ryan said a little embarrassedly.


    "Understandable. After all, we have only been separated for a few months. The light of your merits has been much stronger. I think you must be very busy at ordinary times, so you are not forced to stay. When you are here, if you are practicing Just ask me if you have any questions. "


    "Thank you, Master." After finishing, Ryan took out the box with Mandela grass from the bag behind him and handed it to Uncle Ji. "This is a gift given to me by others. It is a rare herbal medicine from the West. It is just used to configure the anti-petrochemical agent. But I think this thing should be more than that. Thinking about the master, you may need, So I will give it to you. "After explaining the characteristics of Mandela grass and its effect.


    "The grown-up form is still awesome, but this is a natural treasure for babies and ginseng dolls. I''ll find a brother who is good at refining medicine to help me to see it later, so as not to blame the heavenly things." Uncle Ji opened the lid. After looking at Mandela sleeping in it, he said.


    Then Ryan sent the two brothers the nutritional medicine that radiates the world. They also like this gift that can quickly replenish qi and blood. In addition, Ryan sent several shotguns, revolvers and supporting ammunition to Yizhuang. After all, this is a chaotic era ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In addition to rampant demons, there are many bandits and bullies. In such a remote place, it is also good for everyone to have several guns to defend themselves.


    That night, a Taoist rides a crane to Yizhuang and takes away the snake''s decayed Mandela grass. Uncle Jiu told Ryan that since he brought those plants back to Maoshan last time, Maoshan immediately unsealed a group of spirit beasts and magic weapons that were sealed due to the change of heaven and earth. He asked Brother Brother to take these treasures to Maoshan to invite fellow students on the mountain to study and make full use of these things, and also asked Brother Brother to ask Master for help for Ryan.


    "Last time, your credit was great, and the elders on Maoshan haven''t discussed what rewards are good for you for a long time. Now that you have made new contributions, I urge them to let them quickly distribute the reward you deserve. Uncle Jiu said to Ryan while touching his chin.


    For the next period of time, Ryan practiced under the guidance of Jiu Shu every day, and at the same time mastered the use of Taoism in the practice with Brother and Master. Ryan lost a few games at first because of unfamiliarity, but slowly mastered the use of Taoism. He easily crushed the two brothers with stronger overall strength.


    "Look, you have studied for more than ten years. It''s better to be a younger teacher less than a year after getting started." On this day, after another training session, Jiu Shu said that he hated iron.


    "Our younger brother had a chance encounter." Wen Cai was a little dissatisfied. But soon Jiu Shu took the bamboo board and took a palm. "Adventure, your teacher''s adventure was exchanged for life, and it''s not that lying in the sky can drop the pie."


    Just as the master and apprentice were noisy, a crane landed in the courtyard from the sky. After seeing it, Uncle Jiu said to Ryan: "It seems that the elders on the mountain have finally discussed what they are going to give you. Let''s go ahead and take a look."

 Chapter 135： Come back home

    After the four masters and apprentices came to the front yard, they saw a fairy-style bone, a white-haired old Dao standing in the courtyard, with a fairy crane standing behind him. After seeing this old man, Jiushu hurried forward to Shili: "Have you seen the elder Taishang, aren''t you closed? Why did you come to run this trip?"


    "It''s thanks to the new apprentices you collected." Elder Taishang waved the dust and said: "We closed the prison that year because of the great changes in the world. If we don''t want to get into trouble after a certain level of cultivation. Reducing the need for Reiki by closing the death pass. The sunlight crystal brought by your apprentices just solved this problem and gave all practitioners further hope. I also came out of the death pass for this reason and just met The elders have decided on the rewards for your disciples, so I will stop by and take a look. "


    "Then-Lien will come out soon, thank you elders." Uncle Jiu said to Ryan. After listening, Ryan hurried to the Taishang elder and made a head call: "Under the disciple Liang Laien, I have seen the Taishang elder."


    "Okay, okay, the cultivation is pure, and the merits are golden. I have a successor in Maoshan." The elder Taishang said with full vigor, and then took out a jade card with a large palm and handed it to Ryan.


    "This is?" Ryan asked somewhat puzzled after receiving the jade card with both hands respectfully.


    "This is a heritage jade card, you can directly inherit the practice method, but unfortunately there are not many in this era. I heard your master said that you often encounter danger when going to school in Mani, so we decided to give you this to protect you. After the great changes in the world, many small schools have perished, this is the last inheritance of a small school: "Shen Xiao Lei Fa"


    "Can this be the undisclosed secret of the Shenxiao School, the largest faction thousands of years ago?" Uncle Jiu asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, but that was a long time ago. After the Northern Song Dynasty''s demise, they slowly faded away. Until a few decades ago, only their last inheritor was seriously injured and came to Maoshan. We are defeating the evil according to his narrative. After the ghost, when he got the news, he passed away with a smile. Before sitting down, he handed over the inheritance to us, let us help him find a heir.


    To be honest, when it comes to fighting alone, they will even fare better than our Maoshan. Unfortunately, this practice is very demanding on both spiritual energy and merit. Before, we searched for inheritors for a long time, until you introduced us to your apprentice. I am also very happy to see a once great martial art continue to pass on in my lifetime. "


    Afterwards, the Taishang elder looked at Ryan and said, "I hope you can carry forward this method, and you will not fall into the prestige of my middle-class Taoist door."


    "We will live up to expectations." Ryan saluted the Taishang elder again.


    "Okay, this matter is over, and I have gone back to the mountain." The elder Taishang declined the stay of Jiushu, and left on the fairy crane.


    In the next few days, under the guidance of Nine Uncle, Ryan began to practice Shen Xiao Lei Fa slowly. At the end of the week, a palm thunder was successfully released. The palm thunder landed on the ground and lit the piece of grass.


    Uncle Jiu waved his hand and extinguished the flame with his palm. Then he turned and said to Ryan: "Let, I think your problem is almost solved. Is it going to leave soon?"


    "Um ... sorry, Master." Ryan said embarrassedly.


    "No need to say sorry to me, I will know that you have some serious things to do outside because of your merits. Although you are the youngest in my disciples, we have the shortest time together. But I know you will be the three of you The one who walks the farthest among the brothers. So the teacher will not stop you. "


    Early the next morning, Ryan and Uncle Ji took their packages and left Yizhuang. After turning around the corner and not seeing Yizhuang, Lane returned to the Wanjie grocery store.


    The Wanjie grocery store was exactly the same as when he left, the only difference was that the bottle of pet Xiaoqing and Sun Crystal that had been placed on the counter before had been swallowed up by Xiao Qing.


    Seeing Ryan appear in the shop, Xiaoqing unscrewed the cap with his tail and jumped out. Then he kept swimming around Ryan''s arm, and continued to spoil him through the soul connection.


    "No matter how coquettish, there will be no crystallization of sunlight. The sunlight energy in your body is saturated. It is not good for you to continue to absorb. If you still want to eat, exercise quickly to consume this energy."


    After watching Xiao Qing feel a little frustrated after listening to his own words, Ryan went on to say: "It''s not that I won''t give you anything in the future, you are still living now and you are still too weak to eat much at a time. When you become stronger, you will one day think Eat as much as you want. "


    After listening to Ryan''s comfort, Xiao Qing immediately got up and continued to circle around his arm happily.


    At this time, Ryan could feel a new message in the grocery store. He concentrated his attention and found that the message told him that because he used Wanjie grocery store many times and gained high reputation in many worlds. So the Wanjie grocery department opened a new function: emergency escape.


    This feature allows Ryan to use the time and space shuttle function of the Wanjie grocery store during combat. Teleport away all voluntary creatures or objects that are not more than twice the volume of yourself.


    Since this is an emergency use, 10 offset points are required at a time. And the destination of each transmission will be randomly selected by Wanjie grocery store ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ may appear in this world or another world. The only thing that can be determined is that the place is suitable for human survival.


    Ah, this is really a good feature. Lion sighed. Finally, the grocery store launched a way to escape. If you had it before, you do n¡¯t need to be so trembling when you play the Basilisk yourself. But it ¡¯s not too late to have this, after all, the Harry Potter world is not a safe world, maybe I can use this in the future.


    After counting the harvest again, Ryan chose to return to his own world that had been away for more than five weeks. Through the space-time gate, he saw himself still in the park grove when he set off. The sun in the sky is only slightly offset from when it left.


    Ryan shook his head and walked to the park bench to sit down. He needs to wait for a while for jet lag. After each crossing time is too long, he will feel a sense of not adapting to his surroundings.


    After sitting for half an hour, he finally passed the jet lag. Then stand up and walk home along the sidewalk. When she arrived home, she discovered that her mother Sally had gone out temporarily because of an emergency in the hospital. Only his father, Mr. Lambert, was left to catch the manuscript at home.


    After opening the door, Mr. Lambert looked at Ryan for a moment and said, "Why do I think you are going to fight somewhere."


    "Yeah, not only did I participate in the battle, but I also became a general who brought lasting peace to a region." Ryan said half-jokingly and half-seriously.


    Mr. Lambert laughed after listening to Ryan ¡¯s answer: ¡°It ¡¯s my child. When I was so old with you, I also imagined that I was a general and commanded thousands of horses.¡±


    In a cheerful conversation, Ryan finally walked into the house that had been away for more than a month.

 Chapter 136： Summer holidays often

    In the next few days, Ryan began to slowly digest the gains this time. In addition, I also experimented with some magic that could not be released due to insufficient magic power.


    Unconscious spells, bubble head spells and other magical releases were smooth, but there was a little problem when experimenting with the Lihuocao notes I last went to Iceland. Ryan found that even if he completely mastered the principle of Lihuocao, but Can only release the anti-curse of Li Huo curse, even a slight fire on the wand can not be released.


    This is the price of the last natural baptism. It is impossible to release the magic that is purely for destruction. However, this price is acceptable compared to what it has gained.


    After discovering that he can''t learn well, Ryan chose to strengthen his learning on Refra. After all, after Lei Fa learns well, the power is no worse than Li Huo.


    The following days Ryan spent his homework and practicing magic. In the middle, I also received several letters, including postcards and greetings from Hermione from France, various experimental data from Weasley twins that need to be analyzed, and discussions about the content of new products. The most strange thing is that there are A greeting letter from Percy.


    Probably because of the reminder of Percy in the old bookstore before the school started last year, Percy, who became the president of the student union this year, suddenly sent a letter to Ryan to inform him that he became the president of the student union and asked if Ryan could mention some valuable opinion.


    Because Ryan recently became a militia general in the radiation world, he even took time out from summer to summer to deal with things in that world. Therefore, in his reply to Percy, Lane incorporated a lot of self-experience and insights on management.


    Percy originally just wanted to find an acquaintance to ask, and by the way show off that he became the student union chairman. Ryan did not expect anything valuable to be said in the third grade. After reading Ryan''s letter, it was found that Ryan could provide much more help than he expected.


    So he sent several more letters afterwards, slowly asking Ryan some questions he hadn''t figured out before. With Ryan''s perfect answer to his questions every time (managing hundreds of students is much simpler than managing an armed organization with thousands of people), Percy and Ryan gradually became familiar with each other.


    The reason why Ryan answered Percy ¡¯s question so seriously was because he felt that the Weasleys in the original text were good people, and he also hoped that as a hemp wizard, he would know a good acquaintance in the future Ministry of Magic. So he tried to save Percy to avoid a detour in the future.


    According to Ryan ¡¯s analysis, the reason why Ripsey broke up with the family was because the Weasley family, or precisely the Arthur Weasley family, had no inheritance of politics. This is what led Percy to choose the wrong camp many times. And what Ryan has to do now is to help Percy make up for this short board, and at the same time mix some private goods that will not be harmful to Percy to cultivate allies for himself.


    More than a month after this kind of day, Ryan suddenly received several letters. Among them, Percy and Weasley twins sent letters to tell Ryan that their father won the prize, so the whole family will go to Egypt for vacation until the school I was only able to return to the UK the week before, so I was unable to communicate with Ryan during this time.


    Hermione sent a letter from France, reminding Ryan as a classmate who has a good relationship with Harry. Harry needs to prepare some gifts for her birthday. She is going to give Harry a set of "The Best of This Century" bought in France. The tactical illustration of the ten Quidditch athletes.


    At the end of the letter, she told Ryan that she would return to the UK within this week. In France, she found many interesting magics, so she revised his thesis to summarize the new findings.


    Is this the thinking of the **** of learning, even though vacationing will still be mindful of academics, Ryan began to review his learning attitude. But soon he paid attention to the last letter, which was from Hogwarts. On the one hand, he told Ryan as an exchange student that he needed to purchase items in advance, and then gathered at the platform of nine and three quarters in advance at 11 o''clock on the morning of August 27 to prepare for the Castro Blue School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.


    The other piece of paper requires permission from the parents to go to Hogsmeade. Ryan took the paper and knocked on the door of his father''s study. Mr. Lambert signed himself with the cursive letters after reading the chapter. And complained to Ryan: "The first part of my adventure series is very popular, so I hope to write this as a series. But I have not been inspired these days. Son, you are a wizard, is there any story that can Let me find inspiration? "


    inspiration? Thinking of it here, Ryan suddenly recalled a suspected treasure location that Nick had told him. So he told his father about it.


    "Yes, ghosts, treasures, this is really a very good idea. I think I only imagined how to find treasures out of thin air, so I was exhausted. Now I feel that I may need to really find a treasure to find my inspiration. Maybe I can find a huge treasure. "After all, Mr. Lambert stood up abruptly, seemingly wanting to start looking for treasure immediately.


    Ryan saw the excited father''s helpless face. As a writer, Mr. Lambert did sometimes seem too naive. Of course, perhaps because of this kind of heart, he can make no small achievements in this regard. However, as a son, we need to put forward some reasonable suggestions at this time to avoid messing up things ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Dad, I think we should at least be prepared to talk about it. Do you have to use your hands to plan with your bare hands in the past? Not to mention who the land belongs to now is not clear to us. You can''t dig into the private land of others'' houses. "


    "Well, you are right, I am a little reckless." Mr. Lambert also calmed down at this time: "I went shopping for some things these two days, and then let''s find out who the land is together. Remember, do n¡¯t tell your mother about this, I ¡¯m afraid he will stop us from going out. "


    That evening, when her mother, Ms. Sally, came back from work at the hospital, she happened to meet Mr. Lambert and went home with the metal detector and shovel he had just bought. After a simple inquiry, Mr. Lambert explained his purpose. Subsequently, the number of adventures changed from two originally planned to three.


    "I always wanted to go through an adventure when I was young, but unfortunately later I realized that that kind of thing was very rare, and I gave up. As a result, I really had the opportunity to go out for adventure and treasure hunting. The two of you actually wanted to hide me from this. "At dinner time, Sally went to the dining table while chatting about Ryan and Lambert.


    "Mom, don''t we respect the lady, let''s do this kind of dirty and tiring job."


    "You call it discrimination. Who told you that women can''t do these physical tasks? You have to know that I was still a basketball captain in school when I was young. My body is better than your father who stays at home all day. Actually I ¡¯m more worried about your father ¡¯s support. ¡±


    "Although I don''t go out at home, I still exercise every day. There is absolutely no problem that I can''t hold on." Mr. Lambert quickly defended himself.


    Ryan quietly watched the interaction between his parents and felt a deep sense of warmth.

 Chapter 137： Treasure hunt

    Early the next morning, Mr. Lambert took a train straight to the location of the treasure and asked the owner of the land. Because that place is not far from London, at noon Mr. Lambert had gone home after inquiry.


    Seeing Mr. Lambert come in with a weird expression, her mother Sally asked curiously, "What''s wrong? Isn''t it the royal or aristocratic territory that doesn''t allow us to enter the treasure digging?"


    "No, it''s not." Mr. Lambert shook his head and took a sip of water from the cup on the table. "When I passed in the morning, I found that the place was a small farm with a dilapidated house inside. Around The person told me that this small farm has been hosted in an agricultural company for more than a decade. Its owner has not been to the farm several times during this time. "


    "Isn''t that better? Anyway, they are not professional farmers, so that they agree that we are not more likely to dig something on the farm." Ryan said happily after listening to his father''s statement.


    "Yeah, I was very happy to go to the town to check the owner of this land, and then found that this land belongs to a lady named Jane Sterling."


    "Wait, this name is a bit familiar. Where have I heard it before? Do I know her?" Sally said suddenly.


    Lambert nodded. "You must know that this lady went to college to London and then married here and married a dentist named Charlotte Granger."


    Poof, Ryan spit out the water in his mouth: "Father, do you mean this treasure is hidden in the farm of my classmate Granger''s mother?"


    "If it''s correct, that''s it." Lambert continued: "I think you need to contact your classmates with your wizard. After all, the Granger dentist''s family is out and we can''t contact them. . "


    "Okay." Ryan missed the era of the popularity of mobile phones.


    That night, Ryan received a reply from Hermione, "Dear Ryan, we are now in Calais waiting for the boat to go home tomorrow morning. After receiving your letter, my parents were very excited and they agreed to go to the treasure hunt. Only The requirement is to hope to wait for them to come back together, because my parents are also interested in treasure hunting. "


    It seems that the number of treasure hunters has increased, and now we can only hope that the final treasure will be enriched. Do n¡¯t be sorry for everyone ¡¯s enthusiasm.


    On the third day, the morning after the Grangers returned, Lane and his family drove to the Grangers farm near Eastbourne.


    Because East is located at the east end of South Downs, it is the sunniest place in the UK. So this town has become a popular tourist area. Along the way, many vehicles were seen traveling on the highway.


    After arriving in Eastbourne, the car turned east and turned for another ten minutes. The scenery along the road slowly changed from hotels and residences to hedges and farms. Finally, they turned a gravel path to their destination.


    Similar to Mr. Lambert''s account, Lane saw a small farm at the end of the gravel road. The farm house is a stone cottage with a pointed roof, but the glass on the windows and the roof tiles are tattered. It seems that few people usually come here.


    Surrounding the house was a circle of stone with a high chest, and a blue Volkswagen RV parked inside. It seems that Hermione''s family farm has arrived.


    Sure enough, after hearing the sound of the car, the Granger family of three turned out from behind the broken house. It seems that they should have a great time on this trip to France. Everyone is tanned into a healthy wheat color.


    After a brief chat, mothers Sally and Mrs. Granger began to prepare a picnic in the yard, while the dads took their children to start treasure hunting.


    According to Nick''s description, they quickly found the big stone embedded in the abandoned wall at the edge of the ranch. According to Mr. Granger''s description, this used to be a French noble manor, which was later sold to Hermione''s mother''s ancestor. This stone has not been moved since then.


    Ryan only realized at this time that Hermione was a rich man, but think about it too. Dental at British universities is one of the most expensive tuition fees. A family of college students who can provide a dentist is unlikely to be in poor financial condition.


    In Nick''s letter, the boxes were buried in the secret room under the big stone of the car. And Nick said that the ghost also specifically emphasized that this big stone is part of a secret room, and the door to the secret room can be found by digging from the side.


    The two fathers dug with a shovel for a while according to what Ryan said. Sure enough, when digging for about 30 cm, a few pieces of obviously cut stone appeared.


    This discovery invigorated everyone, and even the two ladies came out of the yard and took out the shovel to help dig. After spending more than an hour, a stone arch with a length and width of two meters appeared. Also exposed were wooden door leaves and iron bolts installed on the arches.


    There was a lock on the door bolt, but the wind and rain of two hundred years completely rusted the lock. Mr. Lambert smashed the lock with a shovel. UU reading www.uukanshu. com


    Fortunately, the door hinge is copper without rust. Push the door open in a creak. Everyone found a pile of black weathered straws inside the door. After cleaning the straws, three wooden boxes with a length and width of nearly 1.5 meters and a length of two meters were exposed.


    Using the wire ropes and pulleys on the car, everyone easily dragged the three boxes from the back room along the newly dug slope. The boxes were very strong and there was no expected cracking.


    After a simple lunch, the two gentlemen took the crowbar to pry open the box to see what was in it. Ryan just confirmed that there was nothing dangerous in it, and stood looking aside with a smile. Hermione stood next to her and opened her eyes in excitement.


    The first box contained a pile of very beautiful clothes embroidered with gold and silver threads, but unfortunately the color on the clothes became gray as it took too long.


    The second box was filled with shock-absorbing items such as cotton batting, and the cotton batting was uncovered, with a small pile of gold and silver utensils underneath. After careful inspection, it was discovered that this is the cross, incense burner and candle holder used in some churches. Mr. Lambert picked up a twist and then said, "It seems to be just gold-plated, too light." Mr. Granger picked up another cross and nodded: "This cross is silver." In the end, they found that only the small pieces smaller than the size of the palm could be precious metals, while the others were mostly coated with gold and silver.


    This said good treasure is a bit anticlimactic, everyone turned their attention to the last box. The difference between this box and the other two boxes is that it is painted with a layer of black paint, and some simple patterns are also carved.


    After opening the last box, Hermione screamed after looking at it.

 Chapter 138： reward

    Ryan was taken aback by the scream, and then looked into the box. When he saw the contents of the box, he could not help making the sound of a lying trough.


    Because the box was actually a person; to be exact, a skeleton, a skull wearing a golden helmet and covered with shiny golden armor.


    No wonder Hermione will scream out, after all, for a twelve or three-year-old girl, even in the bright sunlight, a skeleton in a wooden box will startle people.


    The skull lies flat on the shock-absorbing cotton batting in the box, underneath is a blue velvet flower cloth, and holds a gold-plated ceremonial ceremonial halberd in the right hand. This appearance does not fall apart, which means that this skeleton should be specially fixed, and was placed there in a standing position before.


    The skull is covered with a knight plate armor from head to toe. The plate armor is exquisitely embossed and gilded, and it is also decorated with a large number of precious stones. The most peculiar thing is that the armor was supposed to be the thickest chest with two large holes. Leave the skeleton''s ribs exposed.


    In addition, there are a lot of cutouts on the armor and leg armor. Show the bones inside. On the skull''s face, the visor was pushed onto the helmet. The exposed face is covered with gold pieces inlaid with a large number of precious stones on the mouth and cheeks. Even the hollow eyes are covered with gold wire. Surrounded by a large number of pearl flowers, a large piece of sapphire jewelry is set in the middle.


    What is more exaggerated is that through the gaps in the armor, you can see that each bone is wrapped with gold wire and inlaid with jewelry.


    On the hand armor, each finger wears a ring inlaid with large stones. He even wore a gold chain with a thick thumb on his neck, which was also inlaid with various gemstones, and the largest piece even had a thumb.


    In short, this is a pearlescent skeleton. The richness of the jewelry on it is exaggerated to the extent that there is no room for those bones. Then add jewelry.


    "What is this?" Mr. Granger asked in surprise. The three women present showed a sad expression. Jewelry is indeed pleasing, but this kind of jewelry directly mounted on the bone shelf is far away, even if it is beautiful, it will not make people want to have it.


    Because he was writing an adventure novel recently, Mr. Lambert read a lot of information, and there is exactly information about this thing in front of him. So after listening to Mr. Granger ¡¯s question, he quickly replied: ¡°Sometimes in the late 16th century, some bones were excavated around the 2nd to 5th century AD. At that time, during the Reformation period, the church wished that these bones belonged to the famous saints , Can be used to consolidate the authority of the church. These skeletons are also called "dharma bodies." The biggest difference between them and the standard skeleton is that they are all dressed in luxurious royal costumes and jewelry from the 18th century. The church is held every year for the jewel skeleton. Memorial ceremony. "


    It''s just that there are very few churches in Britain and Northern Europe due to different factions. In the era when there is no Internet, no one knows if some remote knowledge is not specifically searched. So the Grangers couldn''t recognize what this was justified.


    "The people doing this are really rich." Hermione sighed aside.


    Indeed, there may be thousands of gemstones on top of it. Except for the broken gemstones for edging, there are hundreds of large gemstones. Especially the red spinel, the size of a pigeon egg inlaid on the chest of the armor, looks no smaller than the one on the queen ¡¯s crown, and it is worth a while to think about it.


    Looking at the jewels inlaid above, you know that the people who made this thing were not only rich, but also powerful. Jewelry craftsmen who can at least achieve this level are not easy to find.


    "This should be a church thing. Let''s see if there are any clues." Mr. Lambert''s words just fell, and Hermione replied: "This should be a French thing, because you see the blue under the skull. The velvet is painted with golden luan tail flowers, which represents the French royal family in the past. We have seen many similar things during our summer vacation in France. "


    "There''s this too." Ryan finished and took out a wax seal from the box containing the gold and silverware. There was a French word on it: Lance.


    Because many British people choose French as their foreign language, everyone present can understand the word. Mr. Lambert looked at it and said, "Lane, you said the ghost told you that it was sent here about two hundred years ago. I think it was exactly the time of Napoleon and France was in chaos. Some French people put this The important things were transferred to Britain, and they did n¡¯t know why, and they never came back again. These treasures also stayed here. Reims was used as the coronation place of the French royal family in the past. It is also normal for churches there to have such treasures. "


    The question now is how to deal with this thing? Although everyone agrees that the two will share 50% of the income in accordance with the law (treasure on private land in the UK ~ www.novelhall.com ~ divided by half between the founder and the landlord). But how to do it is a big problem. Once the French are attracted, it is really troublesome.


    However, Lambert quickly finalized the solution after consulting with Mr. Granger. After returning to London, Lane discovered that his father had started calling the reporter.


    Now that his father has a way, Lane enters a normal vacation life. Until this weekend when he was studying in the library, Hermione suddenly walked in from outside and put a newspaper on the table.


    "The Sun"? When did your taste become like this? "Ryan asked Hermione strangely after glancing at the newspaper.


    "Look at the fourth edition." Hermione said briefly.


    Ryan turned to four editions at once, pretending that the first few editions did not exist. Then he was surprised to see the picture of his father and Mr. Granger standing in front of a silver-plated cross.


    Below the photo is written: a dentist and a writer from London. Very precious cultural relics have been found in England. They decided to return these cultural relics to the French, who were willing to pay more than two million pounds as a reward for both of them.


    "This is really good news." Ryan said excitedly.


    "Really." Hermione echoed. "Unfortunately, the magic world manages the exchange of Kanon too tightly, otherwise I will be able to buy a few expensive books."


    Xueshen''s thinking is really different from normal people. Ryan reviewed the pile of money that appeared in his mind just now.


    After returning home that day, I saw my parents happy to discuss the use of the money to travel around the world, and I realized my dream of having my own farm when the two first got married. A smile also appeared on Ryan''s face: he could use his ability to bring a better life to his family, and he felt happy from the heart.

 Chapter 139： Shopping trip

    As the time passed, the excitement brought by the treasure hunt slowly receded, and the days were back on track. During breakfast one day, Lane was eating a boiled egg. The announcer on the TV suddenly started reading a new piece of news and grabbed his attention at once.


    "... The public must pay attention that Black is armed and extremely dangerous. A hotline has been set up specifically, who knows Black''s trace, he must report it immediately." Then a thin face appeared, all tangled around and a foot long. The photo of the man with messy hair looks a bit fierce.


    "It''s a bit weird, isn''t this jailbreak supposed to be reported from which prison it came from, why is this not reported? Is this person a special prisoner of the military or intelligence?" Mr. Lambert stepped on the bread Smeared while talking.


    "This man is a wizard. I used to see the history of the wizarding world through old newspapers in the school library. I saw this person. It is said that he killed a dozen people in one breath."


    "God, so dangerous." Mother Sally exclaimed.


    "But the strange thing is that he did not run after killing people, but waited on the spot to be arrested. Finally he was sent to the wizard''s prison without interrogation."


    "Uninterrogated?" Mr. Lambert noticed the word in Lane''s words. "That means that he doesn''t have to commit a crime, or it may just be the unfortunate man who appeared in the murder scene. It seems that you have to be careful when you go to school there. I feel that the wizarding world is insecure."


    "Well, you continue to eat. I think my son is just going to school, and there will be no intersection with this kind of wanted criminal." Sally shouted a little unpleasantly as the father and son began to discuss the murderer.


    "Good wife (mom), let''s shut up and eat now." Ryan and Son looked at each other and hurried to eat.


    Ryan feels that he may be a fake protagonist, because the rest of the holiday is very dull, and he has not encountered many dog ??form Sirius that can be encountered by the protagonists in the same fan.


    In the last week of the holiday, Ryan and Hermione took the subway to go shopping in Diagon Alley. The door on the wall leading to Diagon Alley just opened the broken cauldron bar. I heard someone greet them.


    "Ryan, Hermione, here!" Looking down the voice, they saw Harry Potter sitting in the bright sunshine outside the Florin''s cold drink shop, the table in front of him was piled with quill pens and parchment, and a box of fruit. Ren ice cream.


    "Oh, it''s nice to see you again. Haige said in his letter that you will go to Brazil to exchange and study in the first half of this year. Is this true?"


    "It''s true, a total of 12 students were selected to go to Brazil to exchange. It is said that the Ministry of Magic is going to resume international exchange activities that have been interrupted by the war for more than ten years, and at the same time demonstrate the similar exchange activities in the future." Harry explained.


    "I really envy that you can go so far away to see if I can''t even go to Hogsmeade this year." Harry said in frustration.


    "Your luck is already very good, Longbottom wrote me a letter asking me some questions about summer vacation homework, and at the same time told me that you blow up your aunt during the holiday. In this case, you are not punished. I feel a little weird. After all, according to Longbottom''s description, the lightest and lightest magic released by minors outside the school also needs a warning. "Ryan said seriously.


    "I didn''t mean to do this," Harry said. "It was just out of control because she insulted my parents so much."


    "Understandable, but it''s best to think about it when you do these things in the future. It''s just luck that you weren''t punished this time, but we can''t put all hope on luck."


    "Okay, things are over, Harry is not okay." Ryan looked at Hermione and wanted to preach again, and quickly digressed: "We will buy a lot of books this year, I think we should be quicker Now. "


    "I''ll go with you, after all, I''ve been in this diagonal alley for more than a week." Harry immediately put the paper and pen on the table into the school bag, and then jumped up to lead the way.


    They first went to the potion shop to replenish potion supplies, and then went to the Madam Mokin robe shop to buy a few new robes, as well as the dress robes needed for this study tour. It has to be said that after entering puberty, everyone grows up very quickly, and the old school uniform has become too short to wear.


    Even Ryan had to make a new assassin costume for himself in Death Claw''s skin before, and renewed the sleeve sword and hook rope to adapt to the new figure. In particular, the Sword Sword uses the metal remaining in the vicinity of the glowing sea burst heart as a raw material after purification, and it is embedded in the Rune Rune with gold and silver wrong craftsmanship. This also gives Sword Sword a certain ability to resist magic.


    Finally, they came to the Lizhen Bookstore to buy new textbooks. When they went to Brazil to exchange, they would get the textbooks there when they arrived in Brazil. But Ryan and Hermione still need Hogwarts textbooks for self-study.


    As soon as he walked to the door of Lizhen Bookstore, Ryan found that an iron cage was now placed in the window where he had placed all kinds of esoteric golden books. In the cage, there are more than one hundred large books with green covers and golden titles huddled inside.


    Entering the bookstore, the manager walked up. "Are Hogwarts students come to buy textbooks?" "Yes," Ryan said. "We want two" Monster Books for Monsters "." Lane looked at the book list and said.


    "I really do n¡¯t know which professor asked for these books ~ www.novelhall.com ~ When I received the goods, I sent them directly in a cage. It was not easy to pick them up. Not to mention that they have been finished from the time of purchase to the present. Do n¡¯t enter this kind of book anymore. ¡±The manager complained while putting on a pair of very thick gloves, picked up a thick, scarred cane, and walked towards the cage.


    Ryan perceived the book in the cage with magic, and then suddenly said to the manager, "I have a magic that can temporarily stabilize them. Can I try it?"


    "The coma spell will definitely not work. It will only irritate them if it is weak, and it will light the book when it is strong." The manager turned his head and looked at Ryan. "Are you really sure you can do it?"


    "If the book is broken, I will accompany." Lane said vowedly. The manager saw that Ryan was so confident, so he opened his body and made a gesture.


    Ryan walked to the cage and drew a golden Runi in the air with his wand, and then read the mantra in ancient Viking language: "Appease." The words fell, and all the books immediately stopped playing, one by one. Lie there at the bottom of the cage and lie quietly.


    "Oh, that''s great, you guys come over quickly to bundle all these books." The manager greeted the clerk to bundle the books quickly, and then said to Ryan, "I will give you a 30% discount on the three of you today. . "


    Ten minutes later, the three people walked out of the bookstore with the book they bought. Looking at the school bag, they knew that they bought a lot of books. In addition to textbooks, Hermione and Lane also bought several reference books, even Harry also bought a book related to Quidditch.


    The happiest thing besides the manager of the bookstore is Ryan, because he received a reminder and received two deviations. When they passed by the shop window, they could see that the cage was gone, replaced by a display stand and the stringent "Monster Book of Monsters" **** with rope.

 Chapter 140： set off

    When everything was about the same, Hermione figured out his wallet and said, "You know my birthday in September, this time because I have to leave early in Brazil, so my parents gave me some money to buy for myself For a birthday gift, the budget is a total of fifteen gallons. "


    "This budget is very loose." Ryan said: "You don''t give yourself a birthday gift as a book?"


    "No, of course not." Hermione denied: "I decided to buy a pet. After all, after two school years, I was on track for school life. It''s time to consider buying a pet to accompany."


    So the three crossed the street and came to the pet shop called Magic Zoo. The space in the store is very small, and even if every inch of the wall is hung with a cage, it makes the store smelly and noisy. The cries of various animals mixed together and caused a headache.


    Because a witch bought a rare bird of paradise in front, the shopkeeper has been teaching the witch how to raise it. In this case, three people can only look at the cage in the store boringly.


    There are many kinds of pets here, the most natural ones are owls and cats, but there are also some uncommon animals, such as a fire crab with a large turtle like a jewel on the back shell and flames constantly spraying behind the buttocks. There is also a blue bird that can constantly transform himself into various flowers.


    Finally, the shopkeeper gave away the witch who raised the bird of paradise, and then found them waiting for Lion. "What do you need?" The shopkeeper asked.


    After some selection, Hermione bought an owl that looks like a huge dark brown feather. The most special thing is that this owl has long eared feathers on both sides of its head.


    "This is a eagle owl." As she walked out of the pet store, Hermione held the cage and showed them to Ryan. "I have been thinking about it between a big orange cat and it for a long time, but I thought of going to study far away this year. For the convenience of communication, I finally chose this big owl that listened to the owner saying that it can fly intercontinentally."


    "Ah, the eagle owl. I know this kind of bird. Some people think that its bone soaking wine can treat fractures, so kill them." Lane said what he thought.


    "It''s terrible." Hermione shook her head.


    "Of course, most countries in the Muggle world have legislation to capture them as an illegal act." Ryan added.


    Chatting all the way to the sky, everyone returned to the broken cauldron and met Na Wei and his grandmother in the broken cauldron. After seeing them, Mrs. Longbottom stepped forward to shake hands with them, and thanked them for helping Lumpton to make up the class last semester, so that Neville''s final semester final exam score was more satisfactory.


    After a chat, Mrs. Longbottom took Naville to Diagon Alley to buy things. Ryan and Hermione took the subway home after saying goodbye to Harry.


    Walking out of the subway station and walking on the road, Hermione asked curiously: "What magic do you use at the bookstore? Why have I never seen it?"


    "That was a horseman''s magic, which Wolf taught me. I found that these books have some characteristics of creatures at that time, and I thought about whether I can use this magic to appease life. Anyway, this magic will not fail even if it fails. What''s the damage. In the end, you see, I succeeded. "Ryan pushed the magic onto the Horseman. Anyway, besides himself, Ryan couldn''t find a wizard who could fully trust the Horseman.


    Hermione accepted Ryan''s explanation and said enviously: "Horse, a race that can coexist with wizards to this day. I believe they must have their own specialties."


    "In fact, this is an application of ancient magic. With the birth of modern magic, these spells have gradually become rare among human wizards. However, some ancient races are still intact."


    "It turned out to be the case. It seems that I need to have more access to knowledge. I can''t just stare at the books." Hermione nodded suddenly.


    In the next few days, Ryan packed his luggage at home and sent letters to several classmates of the pure-blood family he knew about Castro Blue Shuo School of Magic. Soon these well-paid classmates wrote back one after another, among which the letter written by Neville was the most detailed. The letter carefully introduced the history of the school and the subjects of the current specialty. However, these detailed and organized contents do not seem to be summed up by Neville himself, but more like the handwriting of Mrs. Longbottom.


    Think about the old age of Mrs. Longbottom, but also take care of Neville who is both a father and a mother. Even in order to help Sun Tzu to develop a good relationship with his friends, he wrote these things in person. Ryan also had to sigh with emotion.


    On August 27th, after a rich breakfast early in the morning. Ryan''s family drove off in their SUV. As soon as I turned to the first intersection of the house, I saw Granger''s blue Volkswagen RV parked at the intersection. Yesterday the two of them agreed to set off together today.


    By 9:30, Ryan and they rushed to Kings Cross Station. So they sat in the cafe at the train station for a while. Until the hour hand reaches ten o''clock. After listening to the parents'' advice and hugging farewell reluctantly. Ryan and Hermione pushed the luggage cart into the nine and three quarter platform one after the other ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Maybe it was a little early, except for an old guard on the nine and three quarter platform In addition, only two or three students are scattered on the platform or sitting on a bench.


    But Ryan discovered that they were all senior Slytherin students, so he and Hermione found a bench away from them and took out the ancient magic textbook to start reading.


    After watching it for a while, Ryan discovered that there are writings of magic texts and pronunciation of magic texts in ancient textbooks of magic texts, but the most important part of the soul is missing.


    No wonder there are fewer and fewer people in this class. The magic text that can''t be infused can only be said to be a special language, and it has no magic effect at all. This kind of magical literature without spirit injection has no practical effect after it is finished. Naturally, this subject has gradually changed from a course based on magic to a less popular course.


    Ryan feels that the current situation is likely to be a means for the pure blood family to maintain the status of the family. Think about it and know that those families have a high probability of spreading all kinds of ancient magical means of spreading spirits. The little wizards who can only learn from the school can only explore the spirit injection method by simply introducing themselves. Except for some geniuses, most people''s methods are far less than the methods summarized by the predecessors of the pure blood family. This naturally achieves the goal of the pure blood monopolizing knowledge and confirming the advantages of the pure blood family.


    This is consistent with the fact that fighting spells are rarely learned in Hogwarts. Those pure blood families maintain their position in the wizarding world through the control of knowledge.


    Thinking about some of them, the time passed by half an hour. The students also rushed to the platform one after another. At last a whine came from a distance, and the Hogwarts Express red steam head appeared on the corner track.

 Chapter 141： The magical Hogwarts Express

    After changing his school uniform according to the regulations, Ryan has been thinking about the previous question: what kind of transportation will Hogwarts use to transport students, so that everyone can cross the vast Atlantic Ocean, bypass half the earth to reach Castro in South America Lu Shuo. He even discussed this issue with Hermione.


    In the discussion, the phantom shift and the door key were the first to be considered impossible, because Ryan recalled the fact that the two schools were in the original semi-final game, and realized that Hogwarts would not take so much. The approach to ostentation. After all, as a prestigious school with a thousand years of age, it is impossible for such occasions to show off oneself without showing off.


    Not to mention that both the phantom shift and the door key have limits, otherwise the original Quidditch World Cup viewers can arrive at the same time in a short period of time, not even someone needs to arrive a few weeks in advance.


    The second is considered impossible to be a flying carpet, flying broom and flying road net, for the same reason as the first. These things are similar to Muggle motorcycles and trucks. Can you imagine when the Cambridge Oxford study tour group exchanges with other schools, the professors and students ride the motorcycles or take the truck in the bucket?


    The schools in the magic world are not open to the use of Muggle transportation. Imagine that Hogwarts and his party took a plane to Brazil, and the Castro Bruce School sent someone to pick up a sign at the airport. Ryan felt that the picture was too beautiful to see.


    In the end, it''s nothing more than thinking that Hogwarts will have its own unique means of transportation, but Ryan really did not expect Hogwarts to choose this Hogwarts express that lacks a sense of history as a means of transportation.


    Hogwarts quickly stopped on the platform in the sound of steam. Ryan saw principal Dumbledore, Minister of Magic Fudge, as well as the deans of four colleges and several officials of the Ministry of Magic get off the car with the reporter.


    Seeing them come to the platform, the students quickly stood up and lined up on the platform. Only then did Ryan discover that of the students on the platform, there were only two Gryffindor Colleges and two Hufflepuff Colleges, and the rest were four Ravenclaws and four Slytherins. Sure enough, the examination Gryffindor and Hufflepuff were still a little weaker.


    Next is Fudge''s speech. The whole content is some nonsense that declares the importance of communication and highlights the important role of the Ministry of Magic. Ryan almost fell asleep after listening.


    Finally, Fudge ended his speech, and Ryan applauded with everyone, and the reporter of the "Prophet Daily" on the side quickly took the scene with the camera.


    Next was Dumbledore ¡¯s speech. The principal ¡¯s speech was much shorter than that of the minister, and the speech ended in a few minutes. Naturally, Ryan gave more applause to the headmaster than to the minister.


    After all the speeches are over, it is time for everyone to board the car. This time, the school sent Professor Sprout as the team leader, and Kettleborn, who had just retired this year, as an accompanying professor. Under their leadership, the little wizards took the luggage and boarded the Hogwarts Express.


    After everyone got into the car from the door of the first car, Lane discovered that the dress in the car was completely different from usual. Usually the boxes on the car disappeared, and the cars became a small public lounge decorated with four colors representing the four colleges. On the wall hung a large Hogwarts school badge.


    When everyone just entered the car, they heard the dull collision sound of the door closing. As a whistle sounded, the train slowly drove up the rails. Suddenly a sense of overweight came, and several seniors next to them exclaimed. Ryan looked through the window in the direction of their fingers and was surprised to find that the train had left the track and began to fly into the sky.


    Think about it too, there is no railway in London to Castro Blue, so the Hogwarts Express must have another way to hurry, everyone exclaimed but did not know that Hogwarts Express would use this The way to hurry, so I was surprised at the train that suddenly took off.


    As for the flight itself, it is not so amazing. It is normal for Mr. Weasley to make a flying car by himself. It is also normal for the flying mode to be the crystallization of the wisdom of the entire British magic world.


    A few minutes later, the Hogwarts Express reached its predetermined altitude and began to fly smoothly. At this time, Professor Sprout also called everyone back from the window to start making arrangements.


    "Well, everyone pay attention." Professor Sprout said to the little wizards below when he saw that everyone had walked into this lounge: "You can see that there are four representatives at the end of this common lounge. The four doors of the college, you go to the corresponding car according to your college. The rooms have been arranged, and everyone ¡¯s bedroom door has your name. During the time before the departure, you should go to your house to put your luggage away. Then come here to gather. "


    After listening to the instructions from Sprout''s professor, Ryan walked to the door representing Gryffindor and twisted the brass door handle with a roaring lion embossed on the door.


    The door opened, and Lion was surprised to find that in front of him was the corridor of the train carriage, all decorated with gold and red. He dragged his luggage into the door and found that on the right hand side was the window glass ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You can see the people standing on the platform through the glass. On the left hand side is a wall panel with red velvet wallpaper. There is a row of oil lamps for lighting. Through the glass cover, you can see that it is not a flame, but some transparent stones with white light.


    There are two houses in the carriage belonging to Gryffindor College this time, belonging to Ryan and Hermione. Opening the door with his name on the bronze medal and entering the room, Ryan saw that the dormitory was similar to that in Hogwarts, only a little smaller.


    In the previous letter from Neville, it was mentioned that the Hogwarts Express has two types of cars, one of which is used for long-distance travel, but it has not been used for decades. However, Ryan found that neither the lounge just now nor the room now had the sense of ruin that had been placed for decades, but instead was cleaned like yesterday. This should be attributed to the hardworking house elves. At least Ryan felt that the paste on the furniture in the room should only form after a long and careful maintenance.


    Obviously, this train is regarded as the facade of Hogwarts, not as simple as it seems. Whether it is the lounge and dormitory that seem to be inconsistent with the external space, or the kind of various furnishings in the entire train, it should give people such a sense of harmony. All reflect the heritage of a thousand-year-old school.


    When everyone put their luggage and rushed to the lounge, everyone was surprised to find that the coffee table and sofa in the lounge were all gone. A long table occupied the center of the lounge, and a The high back armchairs make the lounge more like Hogwarts'' hall.


    Professor Sprout sat in a chair at the head of the table, and the little wizards said, "Well, everyone sits on the chair. We still have a lot to do on this road."

 Chapter 142： On the road

    Have something to do? Ryan and the other little wizards looked blank. However, according to the instructions of the professor, he sat on the long table by grade, and then looked at the professor.


    Professor Sprout waved his wand, and a scroll and a quill appeared in front of everyone. "Teachers have already told you that you need to learn Spanish by yourself, so let''s take a test to see your results."


    Thankfully, Ryan has been busy studying magic during this time, and has no time to learn languages ??at all. But fortunately, Spanish was included in the language memory implantation in the radiation world.


    Naturally, the open Ryan won the first place in the language test smoothly. After packing up the papers, Professor Sprout used a wand from behind to direct a blackboard to float in mid-air, preparing to make up for the lesson.


    Ryan originally thought that this year''s study tour would not only be a class in Castro Blue Shuo but also self-study Hogwarts textbooks. It was already very busy.


    For example, on the train, they need to learn etiquette and common herbs and usages in the Amazon, as well as some of the unique attack magic in South America.


    Attack magic? Isn''t this academic exchange? If the etiquette is to avoid rudeness when the two sides communicate, and Castro Blue is good at things related to magic plants, it is also useful to know the subject of the other party ¡¯s specialty in advance. So what''s the matter with this last attack magic? Why do you want to fight?


    Looking at everyone ¡¯s confusion, Professor Kettleburn knocked his wooden leg with his wand and said: "You are all top students of all grades, so there are some things you need to know. In the wizarding world, the strength This is an important part. Our principal Dumbledore, as the most powerful white wizard, is one of the important reasons that made our school proud of the heroes in these decades.


    So this time we are visiting, it is inevitable to learn from other schools. So on the way, I will try my best to teach you some self-protection methods. In the end I know that some of your colleges are a bit different in the school, but I hope you can stay united in this activity. "


    Ryan thought at this moment that Kettleborn was also a master of death, and had a record of 62 school stays during his tenure. And like Hagrid, he has a soft spot for dangerous magical creatures, and he often makes things happen. This year he successfully retired with only half of his legs and one arm left. If this exchange was not important, Dumbledore asked him to trouble him for another semester. It is estimated that he is now in close contact with the dangerous big guys in the Fire Dragon Reserve in Romania.


    But this can also be explained from another aspect, even if he is scarred. But being able to survive decades of dealing with dangerous magical creatures, it is likely that the actual combat ability is no less than that of many elite Aurors. In this case, sending him out as another team leader can clearly explain that this exchange may not be so peaceful.


    After the first class, they hurriedly ate a meal. The taste of the food is incomparable to that in school, but it is also much better than the box lunch that Lane had eaten on the train in his previous life. For a light meal on the road, this is already very good, far better than eating instant noodles.


    Professor Sprout went to the front of the car to ask about the driver after the meal, and then told the little wizards that everyone would arrive at Castro Blue Shuo tomorrow evening.


    Because the journey time is not long, both professors tried their best, hoping to put more knowledge into the students'' minds. So after the course ended at 9:30 in the evening, each student''s face showed an extremely tired expression.


    After the course, the two professors opened the door and went back to their own room. At this time, a sixth-grade Slytherin girl stood up and looked at the badge on her robe to know that she was a class leader.


    I saw that she walked to the end of the carriage and said to all the students: "I know our college may not be very popular, and we don''t like students from other colleges. But this time we all represent Hogwarts, So I hope that in the course of this exchange, everyone can let go of the contradictions in the school. Let ¡¯s unite and let the students of Castro Brusho look at our strength. "


    After the school sister spoke, the car suddenly became quiet. Then a sixth grader from Ravenclaw stepped up, shook her hand and said, "You are right, come on." After that, everyone shook hands with her and made a hateful attitude.


    When everyone went back to the carriage, they didn''t find the two professors standing in a place they couldn''t see, and looked at them with comforting eyes.


    Obviously, the exchange between magic schools is not just communication, but also a competition between magic schools that are not magic schools. Since it is a competition, it will naturally be the winner. So in order to win, students in four colleges with serious conflicts in the school began to try to unite together. Although not very harmonious, at least this is a good start.


    Of course, this situation is also due to the fact that in Ravenclaw and Slytherin colleges with more pure blood, students from large pure blood families are often not aspiring to study and need to spend a lot of energy to build people network. So it is not the best in academics. The few pure-blood students who came to exchange this time came from some relatively marginal small families in the wizarding world and did not have such strong racist ideas. In this case, it is easier for everyone to unite than expected.


    In theory, long-distance travel in the magic world is often a happy thing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But all the students on this trip did not feel happy-outside is just boring blue sky and white clouds, there is no scenery to see. It also requires intensive study. In addition, the diet is also very monotonous, and there is no domestic elf who makes delicious food.


    Fortunately, these days are not long, when the wall clock in the lounge makes music the next day. Professor Sprout told everyone to change into dress gowns because the destination is coming.


    Lane''s dress gown is dark blue. When he changed clothes and walked out of his room, he happened to see Hermione walking out of the next room. She wore a goose-yellow robe, which made her look more sunny than before.


    When I came to the common room, I saw Professor Sprout standing there in a brown silk robe and shouted: "Everyone stood in two rows according to grade, and then followed Professor Kettleborn and me in the formation to get off. Now you can check your clothes with each other again to confirm that there is no problem. "


    Then Professor Sprout called Zhang Qiu and another fifth-grade Slytherin boy from the team and asked them to carry a silver instrument that Lane did not even know. And told them that after the two professors gave a gift, they will give these gifts to the president of Castro Brusuo.


    It turns out that even in the magic world, there is a habit like the Muggle world to exchange gifts for each other. Fortunately, the overall value of the wizarding world is not low. So Professor Sprout can also choose representatives whose appearance will not detract from Hogwarts'' image.


    When everyone was impatient after ten minutes, everyone could feel that the train stopped slowly, and then a feeling of weightlessness came.


    A few minutes later, with some shock, the carriage completely stopped. This should be the arrival of Castro Brushuo.

 Chapter 143： Castro Bluestar

    Because of the sudden shock just now, many students did not stand firm. Fortunately, there is something about the assassin heritage that Ryan obtained about the activities on the sailboat, which allowed him to help Hermione almost fall on the ground while maintaining his balance. Everyone else grabbed something next to fix themselves at that time, but there was still an unlucky egg that fell directly to the ground.


    Fortunately, there is no window in this lounge, otherwise it will definitely be lost. But from here, Ryan also understands why after the transportation of the other two schools in the Triwizard Tournament stops, everyone in it will come down after a while.


    After everyone finished grooming and followed the professor out of the car door, Ryan heard the low cry of the students around him.


    Most of the students have only been to a magical school in Hogwarts before. Naturally, they also think that the beautiful castle by the alma mater is the greatest building in their minds. But after seeing the building of the Castro Brusot College, they felt that they were still somewhat ill-informed. Because the building in front of this school is not as great as Hogwarts Castle.


    The place where they are now is a highland by the river. The broad river bends in the high ground and rushes away into the distance. Looking from the highlands to the surrounding, surrounded by an endless jungle. A faint white mist erupted from the jungle, making the highlands where they were like floating in the clouds.


    The Castro Bruce College is located on this high ground. The building of the college is made of golden stone. It is a tall square building, much like a temple in ancient South America. The buildings shone in the light of the setting sun.


    At this time, I also noticed that the students in green robes on the opposite side were looking at the Hogwarts Express behind them with surprised eyes. Obviously, this opening ceremony gave both parties a deeper understanding of each other.


    Under the leadership of the two professors, they lined up to the welcoming team opposite. Then Ryan took out their wands and stood on their chests, saluting each other with the wizards who were welcome across from them.


    After presenting gifts to two students at Hogwarts, the headmaster of Castro Brushud began his welcome speech. Fortunately, as you know in advance. At Castro Bruce College, English is a common language. Their principal used English when he gave the welcome speech. At the same time, the occasional voice from the students on the opposite side can also confirm that their English usage is not low.


    Finally, after a series of speeches, the headmaster of Castro Brusuo announced that the restaurant was ready for the welcome party. I hope visitors from afar can enjoy a good meal.


    At this time, Ryan was refreshed, and the fatigue caused by the jet lag was wiped out. At the same time, he noticed that the students on the opposite side were suddenly energized. It seems that this long mandarin is not welcomed by everyone.


    It may be due to the time difference, or it may be that too many courses along the way cause everyone to be a little tired. In short, Hogwarts students entered the Castro Bruce Hall in a groggy state.


    After sitting down at the table, the flavor of the dishes on the table made everyone awake. Because there are only two days left before school, only a few student representatives and professors come to the school. So the hall was empty. In the original six-row table, only the one closest to the table was seated.


    But although there are not many dishes due to the small number of people, as their principal said, today is just a temporary welcome to guests from far away, and the formal banquet will be held once again when the school starts. But this does not mean that the quality of the dishes has decreased.


    For example, a whole roasted Amazon river fish now placed in front of Ryan can be seen that the roasted outer crisp is tender and the inside is just right. There are also plenty of local fruits on the side. The taste has a special fresh sweetness, which is much more delicious than the bland marine fish in Britain. More importantly, this roasted tambaki thorn is carefully removed for easy consumption.


    On the table there are local-style barbecues, various fruit pies and other delicacies. In addition, there are some hometown dishes prepared for British guests coming from afar, perhaps because of a problem with understanding, these hometown dishes are a bit strange, such as fish and potato chips and dark dishes Haggis.


    Overall, however, the dinner was very sumptuous, and Ryan could feel the welcome of Castro Brushuo to guests coming from afar.


    After everyone had filled their stomachs, the Hogwarts teachers and students returned to the camp on the Castro Brusot''s open space, which was the carriage of the Hogwarts Express. Ryan found that the red front is no longer here. According to Professor Sprout''s explanation, the front needs to return to the UK overnight to prepare to send the students to school, and will not come back to pick you up until the exchange is over.


    After returning to the lounge, Professor Sprout told everyone that Castro Bruce also started school on September 1 ~ www.novelhall.com ~, so the next two days will be the time for free communication with their student representatives. Classmates can use their abilities not to embarrass Hogwarts.


    In view of the jet lag that caused everyone to be tired now, Professor Sprout quickly ended his speech and let everyone rest. Ryan returned to the carriage and said goodnight to Hermione, and then walked into his dormitory and simply cleaned up. Almost going to bed.


    Probably tired, Ryan couldn''t sleep in bed for a long time. So he simply went into deep meditation to let the soul enter the emerald and emerald dream, and used this method to rest fully.


    As soon as she entered the Emerald Dream, Lane discovered that she actually appeared on the square of a small Castro Bruce College. What is important is that she found that he was not alone. In the center of the square, the headmaster and several students were talking under the totem pole in the square.


    Probably because there is no outsider who can enter the Emerald Dream for a long time, and Ryan who has been baptized in nature can easily hide himself in the Emerald Dream, so they did not find an extra person on the square beside the totem pole. Lane also took the opportunity of their discussion to slip out of the square.


    After stepping out of the gate of the square, Ryan thought about it and thought that Castro Brusau College might have a way to enter the Emerald Dream, which improved the affinity of the school members for nature, so he could be unique in the training of magic plants.


    Thinking about the solitary tower in the emerald dream corresponding to Hogwarts, and then looking at the magnificent buildings here at the Castro Blue Master College, Lane suddenly felt that he didn''t know enough about the magic world. The novels I read in my life show at most the corner of this magical world, and in order to truly understand the truth of this world, Ryan feels that he still needs to do a lot.

 Chapter 144： The first exchange

    Because of the discovery of a secret of the Castro Blue Master Academy, Ryan did not dare to stay in the Emerald Dream for a long time. For safety reasons, he did not dare to go around the building complex, nor dare to go to the jungle in the distance. I just left the Emerald Dream after looking at the surrounding environment.


    After returning from the Emerald Dream, Ryan suddenly felt a little afraid. He originally thought that Hogwarts was just the thing written in the novel, so he thought about using the gold finger to make a big fuss in the British magic world to get the offset point. Only after weighing the pros and cons, out of moral ideas and cautious habits gave up this idea.


    It now appears that the water of the magic world is much deeper than that described in previous life novels, and those ideas at that time were purely seeking death. This also shows from the side that being a good person is really important. Sometimes your heartfelt choice will inadvertently save your life.


    It seems that each of the region''s top magic schools will have its own characteristics and advantages. This allowed Ryan to converge on what he thought was a bit arrogant after getting a lot of adventures. It seems that we still need to be careful in the future.


    Fortunately, after traveling in this emerald dream, Lane''s heart calmed down. He soon fell asleep in his comfortable big bed.


    Early the next morning, Ryan was awakened by the flowing sound of the river. As he climbed up from the bed and pulled back the curtains, he looked at the reckless primitive rainforest beyond the window. He realized that he was not in the British Isles, but came to Brazil''s Amazon Rainforest across half the earth.


    I didn''t hear a sound of the river running when I went to bed last night. This may be the cancellation of the soundproof magic on the carriage in the morning and let everyone get up. After washing, he came to the common room. Ryan found that several classmates had read books here. After all, today and tomorrow are free time for communication. No one wants to be timid in front of students from other schools.


    After looking around the lounge for a while, Ryan took his notebook and sat on the edge of the only Hermione he knew. As soon as I sat down, I heard Hermione chanting a few spells, gestures, and spellcasting points.


    Ryan did not disturb her when he saw this, but took out his notebook and began to try to break up a spell, extracting the basic magic text and changing it. This is a long and tedious job, but it can also be rewarding.


    At least Ryan discovered that if several proper spells were combined, they could be able to derive all kinds of incredible effects from ordinary spells, such as the flame python released in the battle of the Dumbledore Ministry of Magic or trapping Voldemort. The foundation of these magic is based on the flexible arrangement and combination of existing magic.


    Of course, the current level of Elaine can only be analyzed to this step, Dumbledore''s knowledge is not what he can reach. If Dumbledore can arrange various combinations of magic and use it skillfully, Ryan still has a long way to go.


    However, Ryan also has some of his own achievements. For example, after he reached the level of senior students in his magic, he tried to analyze some simple magic under the guidance of the Nordic heritage knowledge in his mind.


    In the analysis, he was surprised to find that although the spells circulated in the United Kingdom are all from the Latin family, the basic magic script composed of them is based on the Nordic Runi runes, and the Phoenician-Greek-Latin runes around the Mediterranean. The text is composed as a supplement.


    Ryan deeply doubted that this might be because after Britain accepted the two civilizations, Archmage Merlin rearranged these things and laid the foundation for today''s magic spell. Later, because this system is convenient and easy to use, it has become a universal magic in Europe and America until today.


    Because the basic composition of the magic spell is Niven, Ryan, who masters Niven, will successfully analyze the fluorescent flash and disarming spell during this time, and combine them to create the first spell flash disarm.


    Although this magic requires more magic power than the sum of the two magics, it also requires more elaborate magic control when released. However, this magic can explode at the same time when the disarming magic is released, causing the opponent to be dazzled, which is more conducive to disarming the opponent''s weapon.


    After analyzing the spell for a while, Professor Sprout came to the lounge. Seeing that everyone had arrived and taught herself quietly, she nodded in satisfaction, then clapped her hands.


    When everyone''s attention was attracted by her, she announced today''s itinerary to everyone. After breakfast, everyone will have free exchanges with representatives of the Castro Blue Shuo Academy, and after three o''clock in the afternoon, everyone will go to the auditorium for a networking event.


    After listening to Professor Sprout''s arrangement, Hermione found Ryan sitting opposite him. Walking on the way to the school restaurant, Hermione asked in surprise: "When did you come from Xi, I didn''t see you when I came out at 7:30."


    "You are too fascinated by learning. I sat opposite you five minutes after you, but you were reading a book at the time and didn''t pay attention to me."


    "Ah, that''s sorry, I was a little nervous today because of the need to communicate with Castro Brushuo''s representative."


    "It''s okay, just treat it with ordinary heart. I believe that even here, there will be no students of the same age who can beat you in learning, you don''t have to worry so much."


    After breakfast, everyone sat in the auditorium and started to communicate. Naturally, the main force of this situation is the sixth grade seniors, and the fourth grade seniors occasionally interject to say a few words ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane their lower grade students ca n¡¯t say anything on this occasion, just listen carefully Just speak.


    The discussion in the morning was mainly about curses and transformations, but the seniors on both sides hoped to overwhelm each other. So soon the content of the exchange quickly turned to Ryan. These esoteric content that these young students did not understand.


    After sitting for a while like listening to the heavenly book, Lane chose to give up. At this time, he also found that the other junior students around him were the same no matter what school, but Castro Brusuo students were sitting there squinting, looking a little cold.


    Ryan didn''t want to waste time like this, so he began to try to communicate with other students of the same lower grades.


    At this time he saw that the tall, thin third grade boy from Castro Bruce had sat upright, but his eyes were squinting everywhere. So he whispered, "Hey, can you understand what the classmates say? Why do I think I don''t understand?"


    The student on the other side was also out of the sky, only to hear Ryan ¡¯s words: ¡°What? What were you talking to me just now?¡±


    Ryan found that he had a strong Spanish accent in English, so he switched to Spanish and said the previous words aside, and the other person understood. He said happily in Spanish: "Your Spanish speaks as proficient as your mother tongue, so we will have no problem communicating. I have been worried that my English is not good enough to affect communication."


    Ryan nodded in agreement after hearing it. Language barrier is one of the biggest troubles during this interracial communication. I just do n¡¯t know why Harry Potter ¡¯s world does n¡¯t have the magic of translating or knowing the language as directly as some worlds.

 Chapter 145： Problems and solutions

    Soon, a few lower-grade students gathered around and spoke to Ryan in one mouth to know what was going on. Although Castro Brusuo is known for bilingual teaching, English is the second language. For the teaching effect, the professors still give lectures in the popular Spanish.


    This has led to those outstanding senior students who have studied English for the purpose of international exchange and can communicate, but the junior students cannot. This is also the reason why they seemed so cold just now. They couldn''t understand what to say and were told by professors not to be embarrassed. Therefore, they can only sit upright and naturally look very cold.


    Now after discovering Ryan, a Spanish-speaking peer, they immediately gathered around and talked. It seems that the time just listening to the heavenly book is quite painful for everyone.


    At this time, they were completely out of the coldness they had just shown, and they showed the passionate nature of the Latin American people at once. Soon, Hogwarts sophomores and juniors who were bored were also attracted.


    It happened that there was also a third-year aboriginal girl in Castro Brusuo who had good English. With the help of two translators, the junior students of the two schools could finally start their own communication.


    Because the overall level of the selected student representatives is good, everyone soon began academic exchanges. Because there are many deficiencies in the theoretical study of the lower grade students, everyone simply took out the wand and used practical operations to explain the problem.


    During the exchange, they learned that although Castro Brusuo''s students were influenced by Europe, they also used magic wands. But in addition to magic wands, they are also good at using some magical equipment related to magical creatures. For example, in the demonstration, they held the leaves of different colors in their left hands to change the material and color of the cups in front of them, without having to do this by carefully constructing a magic model in their minds like Ryan did.


    It''s just that they admit that this kind of casting is very cumbersome. For example, the leaves can only be deformed against wood and paper, and if they are metal cups, they need various stones as props. In short, this kind of magic is simpler to get started, but its versatility is not as good as those of Europe and America.


    "Okay, now construct your magic according to these magic nodes in your mind. After the construction is completed, read the spell to mobilize the magic." Ryan said while drawing a schematic diagram in the air with his wand.


    "Hah, I succeeded." The thin third-year boy named David cheered after successfully turning the wooden cup in front of him into a tin cup. "This way, the next time you go to catch the bird, you won''t have to be discovered by the professors because you are carrying the twine."


    After talking, David suddenly realized that he was communicating with foreign students, so he smiled embarrassedly at Ryan, and Ryan returned a smile. He felt that the atmosphere of this school was really suitable for the Weasley twin brothers, but unfortunately they didn''t come this time, which is really regrettable.


    After that, Ryan also learned the technique of using other items to cast spells under David''s instructions. This is not easy. At least for British wizards who are used to casting spells with magic wands, it is really difficult to distract.


    Ryan saw that Hermione next to him had been taught by a black girl to use other items to cast spells, but unfortunately every time she cast spells, she subconsciously ignored the things in her left hand. This is because it is not so easy to change after a long time of habit development.


    However, after experimenting for two or three times, Ryan successfully used leaves to change the material and pattern of the wooden cup in front of him. This surprised David, and praised Ryan for his good understanding.


    However, Ryan did not think it was because of his genius, but because this magic release method was very similar to the material casting in Viking Magic, except that the consumables were turned into auxiliary casting items. So after mastering the key point of using one heart and two uses, just trying Ryan once or twice to learn this magic.


    One morning time passed quickly, when I finished my lunch and returned to the dormitory lunch break (Brazil due to the tropical climate, the lunch break here from 12 o''clock to 3 o''clock to avoid the hottest time. But the evening course ends It will be an hour late). Ryan found everyone depressed, and it seemed that every student felt frustrated here.


    Among them, the younger the students, the worse the mood. After all, the magical power learns the same way, and they can always come up with a wealth of knowledge to solve the problem after they reach the upper grades. This is really a big blow for everyone who leads the school.


    But ugliness is not a problem for classmates after all. Except for the pre-trained openers like Ryan, how can other students go through a few hours of learning, compared to local students who have studied at least one year from the basics This kind of magic learning, which is different in the civilization system, has a higher level of learning.


    It is already a genius expression like Hermione to reluctantly learn to use this technique of using auxiliary equipment to cast spells at the end. Even if she only changed the color of less than a third of the cup.


    Soon Professor Sprout walked into the lounge with a smile on her face. From her expression, she could see that as a herbal medicine professor, she had gained a lot after interacting with her peers in this herbal medicine specialty school.


    Upon seeing the students feeling low and backward, Professor Sprout immediately understood the reason. She put the flower pot in her hand on the ground and said: "The purpose of our communication is to be able to learn from each other''s strengths and weaknesses. Q. Think of you as Hogwarts ¡¯top students, how can you easily concede defeat?"


    Soon after an hour of rest, everyone came to the lounge consciously and began to discuss the problems encountered today, using collective efforts to overcome those problems.


    Until 2:50 in the afternoon, Professor Kettleburn came to inform everyone that they needed to go to the networking event, but the place was transferred from the auditorium to the garden behind the school.


    Because the location changed, everyone hurried back to the dormitory to change clothes. After all, dress robes are really not suitable for activities in that half-wild garden.


    As Ryan rushed to her room in Roger Hermione''s room, he heard Hermione whispering complaints about these unreliable South Americans. It is true for romantic South Americans to make temporary changes to the plan on a whim, but this is really unacceptable to the old-fashioned British.


    After quickly changing into work clothes, everyone went to the garden under the leadership of two professors. Castro Bruschow ¡¯s garden is also very famous in the magic world. At the earliest time, the garden was just the primitive jungle on this small highland. After the school was established, the entire highland was protected by magic, and naturally included this small jungle.


    After the transformation of teachers and students from generation to generation, many local magic plants were transplanted into the forest. At the same time, all the unpleasant or potentially dangerous things in this forest were cleaned up. After hundreds of years of construction Finally turned this piece of primitive forest into a beautiful magic garden.


    From the square, there is a cobblestone path leading to this garden. After passing this path and bypassing the college buildings, everyone finally saw this legendary garden.

 Chapter 146： Legend Garden

    The magic world can be called a legendary person or thing, and this garden is one of them.


    When Castro Bruceau College was just established, this land was popular with various brutal blood sacrifices and related magic. And this kind of school that gathered a lot of little wizards without resistance quickly became the target of those evil wizards. Even if the first principal is the strongest wizard in the Amazon rainforest, he still loses his face in the face of a large number of evil wizards.


    Over time, the killing of the little wizard becomes a high probability event, but once a little wizard is killed, the principal''s ideal of building a school will also be ruined. This brutal reality annoys the first principal of Castro Brusuo.


    In this case, the irritable principal even burned herbs to observe the starry sky and tried to divination the future. The result came to this jungle unconsciously during a divination starry sky, and then fell into a hole directly because of neglecting the feet only by paying attention to the sky. This also made him create the most important big creation in the history of the school, which is today known as the premises of the underground cave groups of the Castro Blue Shuo Garden.


    Since this piece of land is evenly scattered with debris stone fragments, although the distribution is too scattered and has no refined value, it can just cover up the secrets hiding under the magic reconnaissance.


    Later, in the sight of the evil wizard, the school dissipated for thirty years. Thirty years later, the wizards accumulated by Castro Brusuo suddenly attacked and swept away the dirt on the land. Since then this park has become a legend.


    After listening to this legend, the little wizards of Hogwarts also came to the entrance of the park. The entrance of this legendary park is very simple, no different from the entrance of the Hogwarts Forbidden Forest. The only thing that can show that it is different from the ordinary forest is that the pebble road and entrance where everyone looks are very cute.


    "It was a capybara, a local unique animal. At the time of the most difficult time, our ancestors lived through that difficult day by breeding capybara and growing mushrooms." Inspected the pair of statues and a male middle-aged black-haired professor who walked out of the garden explained to them.


    "By the way, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Ferdinand Gonzalez. I am a professor of herbal medicine and the chief magical plant maker of Castro Brusch. I am very excited to see you here. You can call I''m Professor Ferdinand. "This professor, who looks a little fat and wears glasses with a moustache and a kind face, introduces himself while leading everyone in the front.


    Entering the park, the cobblestone path of the prime minister quickly turned into a soft green moss road straight into the forest. Seeing the little wizards a little hesitant, Professor Ferdinand smiled and walked up the path to say hello: Don''t worry about the moss that tramples the road, they are called to step on the death in the local native language. Even if the dragon stands above it, it will not die. It has been used as a buffer in every Quidditch World Cup in the past 100 years The turf is them. "


    After listening to the professor''s explanation, everyone stepped on this path alertly. As soon as they stepped on these moss, Ryan felt a soft touch under his feet, just like stepping on top handmade carpets.


    Along the path, there are various plants growing on both sides of the road, and you can see many magic plants growing in it. For example, the bellflower that grows on the side of the road and blooms like a light blue flower in the shape of a wine cup, and the metal collision sound can be heard when the wind blows, or for example, the branches covered with big red flowers span the road and emit a kind of An infamous tropical tree with an attractive fragrance.


    Finally, after walking for five or six minutes in a narrow hole covered with a kind of mushrooms that glowed azure blue, there was finally an open mind, and a small grassy valley appeared in front of everyone.


    "It''s pretty." Hermione put her fists in front of her chest, and her eyes seemed to be alert. Most of the other girls on the team had similar expressions on their faces. Although the boys are a little embarrassed to express their hobbies, but the suddenly swift eyes can clarify everyone''s hobbies here.


    The ground of the whole valley is covered with soft green moss, and there are many tall tropical trees. There is a small pond in the middle of the valley, into which all the streams that flow down from the mountain flow. The water in the pond is very clear, you can see the bottom of the pool covered with pebbles and water plants at a glance.


    The only artificial buildings in the entire valley are concentrated around the pond. At the entrance to the pond is a large stone buried in the ground, and the upper part is chiseled into a stone platform for movement. Now several students and teachers of Castro Brusuo are installing a stove in the middle of the platform, and arranged a dozen square tables with snow-white linen tablecloths and fruits around the stove.


    After approaching, Hogwarts teachers and students created a lot of iron picks and steel forks on the ground in addition to the stove, and a variety of shamanic spices were kept in the box next to them.


    It seems that this afternoon''s fraternity games will continue until the evening. The school has prepared a South American style barbecue party for the guests who come from the original way. Of course, in this fairy-tale and pretty environment, the barbecue is always a bit strange. But as the saying goes, there is nothing that cannot be solved by a barbecue, if there is, it will be two meals.


    After saying hello, everyone started looking for a chat partner freely, and then they sat together in a cool place under a big tree to start a discussion.


    Ryan is here with him and Hermione, as well as a second-year student from Hufflepuff and a group of three lower-level Castro Bruce students.


    Castro Bruce took the lead in the tall boy named David who exchanged with Ryan in the morning. He stepped forward and shook hands with Ryan: "I am very excited to discuss magic with you this afternoon. This morning''s discussion has benefited us a lot."


    Since the students of Hogwarts just walked a lot in the tropical sunlight, they greeted everyone to take some fruit to quench their thirst. As we all know, the appearance and taste of tropical fruits are often far more diverse than fruits in other places, especially in the magic world.


    For example, Ryan is now overwhelmed with a red clew-like fruit ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This fruit is like a red rope with the thickness of the index finger shaped like an apple, and the skin is up to the bark. Not as tough. I do n¡¯t think it ¡¯s edible. The most exaggerated thing is that when Ryan holds it in his hand, he can feel it moving.


    Seeing the embarrassed expressions of the British wizards, David suddenly realized: "Ah, this is a snake fruit, which is also very valuable to us. Because the preservation time is only six hours, few wizards outside South America know it. , In fact, this thing is very simple to eat. "


    After talking, David brought a pot of water to the table with a silver basin, then got some salt in the water from the condiment bottle next to it, and finally soaked the snake fruit in the salt water.


    Soon, Yan She Guo stretched out. David grabbed a sprig with leaves on it and bite off, and then began to suck. As he sucked, the fruit quickly shrivelled down.


    "This thing is sucking and eating, you also try." David warmly invited. The latest chapter 1 novel 46 chapters of the novel owner Harry Potter''s World of Wonders Legend Garden (for subscription, collection, recommendation) URL: https: //

 Chapter 147： Garden Exchange

    Under David''s enthusiastic invitation, Ryan also tried a flamboyant fruit. Biting the fruit, a sweet and sour juice filled the entire mouth. Although it tastes good, Ryan felt that if it were just like this, the snake would not be able to afford the precious adjective.


    Thinking, the juice flowing into the throat suddenly burned, like a line of fire from the throat to the stomach. Ryan could feel the heat flow from the body into the limbs and corpses, removing all the heat and heat from the body. Swept away a lot of physical discomfort since I was here. Then a gust of wind blew away, and Ryan felt some long-lost coolness.


    "This is a good thing, it can remove the discomfort caused by the damp heat in the body, and you should also avoid heat stroke, so you also eat a little." Lane slowed down and said to the next Hermione and the second-year Hufflepuff student .


    "Awesome." David gave Ryan a thumbs up. "We are of this age. For the first time, eating snake snake fruit can feel its special effects so accurately. Not many people, since you can see that your herbalism It must be good. "


    "Indeed, Ryan is sometimes even called by our school doctor Mrs. Pomfrey to be an assistant." Hermione took a deep breath after eating Yan Snake Fruit and looked a little more energetic than before. He answered after hearing David''s words.


    Using this topic as an introduction, the two sides began to discuss the issue of herbal medicine. Castro Bruschow is worthy of the faculty known as herbalism and magical biology, and even the junior students can make some points that have never been seen in herbalism textbooks.


    Fortunately, Ryan received Dave ¡¯s lifelong efforts in plant research, and at the same time gained valuable practical experience in the process of nurturing Xiaoqing, which allowed him to have a back-and-forth with David in the discussion. There is timidity here. But for others, the content of their discussions is still a bit esoteric. Ryan tried very hard to explain the current problems about magic plants to the two people around him, but they still looked confused.


    After all, they discussed some details and various operation skills in actual operation. This is indeed a bit difficult for Hogwarts junior students with insufficient experience in herbal medicine classes. Because many tricks in the operation can not be found in the book at all, only through actual operation to understand.


    But as a top student at Hogwarts, at least have the good habit of asking if you don''t understand. Ryan saw that both Hermione and the Hufflepuff student took out their own books and began to record the knowledge points that Ryan had in their discussions. Because in order to communicate smoothly, everyone discussed in Spanish. Therefore, Ryan needs to spend some effort to translate the communication content into English for his classmates to understand.


    This also allowed Ryan to feel scorching in his throat when more than half of the discussion time had passed in the afternoon. Fortunately, this is Castro Brusuo. There may not be many other things but various herbs will not be lacking. Ryan thought about using simple natural feelings to find the herbs found in the surroundings, and after taking some medicinal fruits from the table, he borrowed a crucible from the stove and began to brew the potion.


    When Ryan started to boil medicines, his actions quickly attracted the attention of many people. After all, due to the current environment and the fruits brought by them, most students naturally chose herbal medicine as a means of communication. The content of the exchange.


    As we all know, the Castro Blue School has a great advantage in the study of magical animals and magical plants, which has led to the disadvantage of Hogwarts students in the discussion just now. Looking at the complacent look of the two accompanying professors on Castro Brusuo on the stone platform, the big guy soon knew that this was a deliberately set by them to show their strength.


    However, at this time, Hogwarts students also have some difficulties in riding a tiger. After all, diverging the topic will make them not only academically unable to lose. So one afternoon they only watched Castro Brusuo students showing off in front of them.


    It''s just that Ryan''s group because Ryan relies on the ability to have a plug-in to discuss with the students on the opposite side, so naturally he didn''t notice the embarrassment of other students.


    Now Ryan suddenly started to boil pharmaceuticals, and Hogwarts students finally took a breath and found an excuse to get rid of the current disadvantages.


    Under the eyes of all eyes, Lane handled the raw materials like a cloud of water and controlled the fire skillfully. This set of actions stunned the little wizards who were watching. After all, they had seen similar scenes, but they were often among pharmacists with more than ten years of experience. Seeing Ryan, a rookie who had only been exposed to potions for two years, could reflect this situation, and the word genius emerged from the onlooker student center. After all, except for this, they can''t explain Ryan''s skillful operation process.


    It''s just that Ryan knew he wasn''t a genius at all, only that he had passed on a Chinese medicine tradition through the Wanjie grocery store. Although the Chinese medicine was only at the upper middle level, he had at least learned medicine for decades with a master at the level of a doctor, and the most he did in the decades of studying medicine was to help the master catch medicine and decoction.


    Fortunately, the raw material processing and manufacturing of magic potions have a lot in common with traditional Chinese medicine. Therefore, after absorbing the inheritance of this Chinese medicine, Ryan, after a simple change, took advantage of a series of experiences and tips on making potions.


    Naturally, this inheritance is not perfect. At school, Ryan was criticized by Snape for being too rigid and lacking the important aura in the production of potions. So it is difficult to make perfect potions.


    However, for the little wizards who are watching, UU reading is a great achievement to be able to skillfully cook a pot of excellent potions. So Ryan ended up distributing medicine to everyone in a group of admiring eyes. Fortunately, Ryan thought of this situation and brewed a big pot of medicine, so that everyone who needed it could get a copy.


    After drinking this anti-swelling medicine, Hogwarts students naturally turned to the topic of potions, in which Hogwarts students are better than Castro Brutus students. After all, it is a luxury to hire a young potion master as a potion professor. When a potion master carefully teaches and treats all kinds of disgusting potion materials as pressure, students naturally take potions. There is not a low level of study in the class.


    In the wizarding world, potion masters have always been a profession that is much less than demand, especially young potion masters often choose to make the most of their time to improve their access to resources, and often only older potion masters When there is little hope of breakthrough, I choose to return to school to teach and train young people. But their age also determines that they cannot do as much energy as young people to train students.


    Professor Snape of Hogwarts is a special case, because he chose to stay in school for some things, which also led to the improvement of the overall potion level of Hogwarts students. Consider that in the ordinary level wizard test, even Neville, a student who is inferior in potions, can pass this exam. This is very indicative of Professor Snape''s level.


    Sure enough, the Hogwarts students had the upper hand in the discussion of potions later, and some face was saved.


    After returning to the car at the end of the final campfire barbecue party, Professor Sprout praised Ryan for his glory for Hogwarts. Although Ryan felt that he was just a coincidence, he should not be praised.

 Chapter 148： Day 1

    The second day of free communication was similar to the first day, but after the discussion in the morning, everyone visited the important underground cave group under the garden in the afternoon.


    Everyone can feel the coolness completely different from the ground when they enter the cave. The structure of the whole cave is complex. Different caves have different functions. For example, there is a small one-person high cave used for personnel communication, and it is also as large as a basketball court. Great cave of the class. There are also caves of moderate size that were used as classrooms for teaching.


    There is also a clear underground river at the bottom of the cave, which can not only provide enough water for the people in the cave, but also use a sealed boat to go out along the underground river. In the river channel ten kilometers away.


    But as the school moved to the ground after the crisis was lifted, this underground system was mostly sealed up as an emergency backup for the school. At present, only a part of the cave near the ground is still in use, some of which are used as classrooms for special courses, and the other part is used as an underground farm and breeding farm to provide food and medicinal plants and animals. For example, Ryan saw a large mushroom house with many edible mushrooms.


    After all, here is different from Hogwarts. Castro Brusos, located in the depths of the Amazon rainforest, is far away from the human gathering area, and it is not very convenient for foreign shopping. The inconvenience of transportation and the special history of school building. So farming has also become a major feature of this school. Ryan, for example, the mushrooms they had in the barbecue party last night came from a mushroom garden in this underground tunnel group.


    After two days of free communication, the time came to September 1, and the time for the new semester began. Ryan and they attended the opening ceremony as special guests, and Hogwarts students were placed on a long table representing freshmen. Castro Brusho has three colleges, the Blood College leaning towards fighting, the Feather Snake College leaning towards academics and the Giant Wood College leaning towards basic and time operations.


    However, unlike the Hogwarts School of Admissions, Castro Bruce was assigned to different colleges after the end of the first grade, according to the students'' expertise in different disciplines. So there are four long tables in the school hall, representing the freshmen and three colleges. Ryan, they sat on the newly grown table with the fewest people as guests from afar.


    After the principal''s simple opening speech, the banquet began. The opening banquets of all schools are the same. The banquets at the Castro Bruce College showcase a large number of local delicacies, including Peruvian roast beef and large skewers of Brazilian barbecue. There are also jungle specialities such as deep-fried insects and grilled crocodiles.


    In addition, in order to express welcome to guests from afar. A lot of British-style food was added to the school banquet, but Ryan felt that no matter whether it was fish and chips or Haggis compared with the delicious on the table, it was difficult to be called the gourmet.


    When the staple food on the table became a dessert, the atmosphere in the auditorium slowly warmed up. During the exchange, Ryan learned that there are also special ceremonies for new students entering school. It''s just that compared with Hogwarts''s ritual of feeling the heavy sense of history, the entrance ceremony for freshmen here seems more exciting.


    The little wizards will take a giant canoe towed by gold arow from the pier of the wizard town a few kilometers downstream of the river next to the school, and finally climb up the highlands where the school is located along hundreds of steps Go to the school gate and follow the path into the auditorium.


    Finally, when everyone ate the dessert almost, the school banquet was over. Everyone hurried back to the dormitory to take a good rest to prepare for the first class after tomorrow''s semester.


    Early the next morning, Ryan got up early. These exchange students are taught according to Castro Brushuo ¡¯s curriculum of the same grade, and the first morning of the school starts the third grade.


    The Castro Blue Master course is divided into public courses and elective courses. In addition to the first grade, each age has its own elective courses. Some elective courses are unique to a certain college. And Ryan, as exchange students, are allowed to choose the elective courses they want to study, not restricted by the college. Similarly, the two professors led by Hogwarts will also open an elective course for Castro Brusuo students during this time.


    Since it is completely unclear about the teaching situation here, everyone discussed last night that everyone in each grade would choose the same course. If there is any problem in this way, everyone can discuss with each other to avoid being unable to keep up with the progress of the class because of unfamiliarity.


    Because of this, after having breakfast, Lane went to the first floor of the classroom on the second floor with Hermione and Daphne Greengrass of Slytherin College at the entrance of the auditorium. Along the way, they met a lot of slap-sized furry humanoid creatures, they are the unique creature of Castro Blue Shuo Kepola.


    As Ryan passed through the corridor, a group of Kepola tried to smash a huge mushroom on their heads. Fortunately, Ryan promptly used the disarming spell to hit the mushroom in advance ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The big mushroom fell on the ground and exploded, and the green slime inside splashed around.


    "Oh, it''s them again. Don''t they have any activities other than throwing stinky mushrooms?"


    "Confinamient, now this luck is good, if it is April, the smoke fruit they lost is the most troublesome."


    With the sound of a spell that had never been heard, a wheat-skinned mulatto girl waved his wand to gather the slime in the hallway, and then threw it into the trash can. Only then did Ryan discover that a group of people came up the stairs in the hallway, and suddenly a hello came from among them.


    "Good morning, Ryan. What class are you here for?"


    Hearing this greeting, Ryan realized that the leader of the group opposite was David who had a great time discussing with them in a group the other day, so he replied: "Good morning! We are here today at the Blood Academy ''S combat lesson is now going to the classroom. "


    After talking about Ryan, he discovered that David''s school uniform had a symbol composed of a drop of blood, a wand and a book. So he asked curiously: "Are you a student of Fresh Blood Academy."


    David had just answered, and the girl who had just chanted the man answered: "Of course, David is not only a student of the Blood Academy, but also a third-year leader of the Blood Academy and a two-year witch duel champion in this year."


    "Cousin, what the champion is the glory of the past, there is no need to hang it often." David said helplessly to the girl. After finishing talking, invite them to say: "I think you are the first time to come to the classroom, maybe it''s not easy to find it. It''s just that we can go along together."


    Lane is very happy that the first class will be so smooth on the way to class, which is a good sign.

 Chapter 149： Castro Bruce Fighting Lesson

    When Ryan walked into the classroom with a group of people, he was surprised to find that it was completely different from Hogwarts'' black magic defense class classrooms, with no blackboard, no projector, and even no desks and chairs.


    A lot of obstacles were set up throughout the classroom, making it like a maze. Ryan even saw several gaps in the classroom walls leading to the classroom next door. Through the gaps, he could see that several other classrooms had a similar layout to this one.


    "Everyone got together so that I could see each of you." A voice came from behind a plant. Bypassing this plant, a burly middle-aged male professor stood on a half stump and shouted to the little wizards underneath: "I know there are exchange students coming to our class to study today, so I hope you will allow me to introduce a little bit What are we going to do today. I believe there are some students who do n¡¯t know, and you can take advantage of this opportunity to listen. Of course, students who know, I allow you to take a break when I speak. "


    "Last year, we spent a whole year practicing how to cast spells, how to avoid, and how to defend in a witch fight. And this year we will add more complex and closer to actual combat variables, such as different environments, surrounding conditions, etc. So I Now turning the classroom into a labyrinth, let you feel how to adopt the most appropriate fighting method in different environments. "


    "Now in the maze in front of you, there are many puppets that can automatically launch magic, and there are also many aggressive plants. Your task in this class is to use all the power you have to get me to be placed in the center of the maze. Golden acorn. "


    "The final ranking is calculated according to the time it takes to get the acorns. Each hit is increased by 30 seconds. Everyone is allowed to be hit five times and eliminated directly more than five times. Of course, on the premise of completing the game, the top three today I will give them a reward: teach the advanced mantra of the patron saint separately on the rest day. Now I ask a question, who knows what the patron saint is used for? "


    Hermione raised her hand in a habitual brush, and everyone else was half a beat. The long professor like the King of Horses in the Song of Ice and Fire TV series touched Hermione''s position and said, "Okay, it''s you, the brown-haired exchange student from England. What is your name?"


    "Hermione Granger"


    "Then Granger, please answer the question just now."


    "The patron saint is generally used to defend against dementors or Voldemort, and can also be used to communicate letters. When casting a spell, the wizard needs to concentrate on the happiest thing in the heart. The spell is" calling guard ". The wizard can guard The Divine Curse summoned his own patron saint, let the patron saint take the attack on his behalf, and launched a counterattack. "Hermione replied confidently.


    "I can''t think of a more standard answer. Yes, the patron saint is a narrow but important spell. It should be noted that the black wizard cannot release this spell because they are subject to black magic The negative impact of the lack of sufficient positive emotions. The need for emotional participation is an important feature of advanced curses "


    Speaking of which, the professor looked at the three exchange students in the classroom and said: "Finally, I would like to add that Britain has the largest group of dementors in the world, but they strictly control the teaching of the patron saint. The reason is that they The Ministry of Magic uses Dementors as one of its direct forces. But I think this is a very stupid behavior, because this kind of natural evil creatures are very untrustworthy. It is simply stupid to cooperate with them. "


    "Well, line up according to the first letter of the last name, and then go in one by one. Remember whether it is completed or eliminated, it will be assembled in another designated classroom after the end, and it is not allowed to come back. Well, let ¡¯s start now.


    As time went on, the classmates around Ryan became fewer and fewer. Hermione and Daphne had advanced, but because of obstacles, Ryan couldn''t see what was going on inside, and didn''t know if Hermione had succeeded. Finally, the professor remembered Ryan''s name. As the whistle sounded, Ryan rushed into the classroom.


    As soon as he entered the classroom, Ryan noticed that the surroundings were suddenly quiet. It seems that these obstacles also have sound insulation effects. No wonder they didn''t hear any sounds just now. Originally, Ryan planned to use the flying charm to attract the acorn, but he found that he didn''t know what the acorn looked like, but had to give up.


    Although the road between the obstacles is tortuous, it does not diverge. After walking a few steps, Ryan turned right to a corner. The road ahead is still empty, but Ryan puts vigilance at the highest level. After all, there is only so much space here, and it is impossible to put so many roads so that students can easily pass through.


    Sure enough, just two steps later, Ryan saw two wooden sticks suddenly emerge from the obstacles next to him and hit him sideways. At this time, Ryan smashed the stick below with a crushing spell, and then the person leaned back, avoiding the stick above.


    At the beginning, the dismounted horse was quite powerful, and it seems that the road behind it may be more difficult. As expected, the road behind was getting more and more difficult. Ryan encountered a totem pole that fired fireballs, and would hit the tree with branches. Flowers spraying strange pollen, and even a group of capolas hiding behind obstacles and throwing stinky mushrooms at everyone passing by.


    Fortunately, the professor used a lot of animals and plants according to local conditions, so Ryan can predict most of the traps in advance through the joint investigation of nature and life magic. And all kinds of sudden attacks are not very difficult for Ryan who has raided no less than twenty raiders on the wasteland.


    Finally, after Ryan exploded an obstacle with a smashing spell, he successfully approached the end and reached the end. At the end there was an acorn on a small stone platform. It''s just different from ordinary acorns ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This acorn is golden.


    Because some of the traps arranged by the previous professor were cluttered, Ryan took a bite this time, took off his robe and rolled the acorn off the stone platform. As he expected, a mechanism was set up on the stone platform, and the acorn just left its place, and a tan liquid suddenly emerged from the stone platform. If this is taken carelessly, it is likely to be sprayed.


    After the liquid splashed, the stone platform slowly fell into the ground. A hidden door next to another classroom opened. The students who walked through the labyrinth are now in this classroom.


    Lane easily found two companions. After all, the two men in black robes in a pile of green robes were very conspicuous. However, the condition of the two girls did not look good: Daphne had a lot of green slime on her head, and Hermione''s robe was beaten with colorful pollen.


    They were a little surprised to see Ryan''s neat black robe. After questioning, Ryan realized that neither of them had successfully completed the whole process. Although Hermione improved a lot of physical strength by learning Ryan''s exercise methods, Daphne mastered many special spells as pure blood. But because there is no experience with this approach to practical training, it is easy to be successfully attacked by the traps set in it.


    However, this does not mean that the two of them are very poor, because Ryan learned from the comments of other students around him that even after a full year of professional training, 2/3 of the students in the class still failed to complete the project.


    Listening to the students around me, the layout of this labyrinth will change every time it is practiced. The final exam requires everyone in this class to successfully pass this kind of maze. In this way, it is not unreasonable for Castro Bruce College to become the world''s top magic school.

 Chapter 150： Courses and weekends

    After waiting for more than forty minutes, as the last student who entered the maze entered the classroom because of a mud puddle, today''s lesson is over.


    "Pappapa" The professor, who didn''t know where, came in with applause. Hearing applause, all the little wizards blushed a little, after all, most people did not successfully pass this maze.


    "Don''t be so depressed, children. The first labyrinth test this year is actually super-level, because there are some exchange students this year, so I took what should have been mid-term to the present."


    "But you are doing very well, and even one-third of the people completed the maze, which makes me very happy." Having said that, the students below showed a happy smile.


    "But." At this time, the professor remarked, "The three students from Hogwarts who came to our class today have not received any similar training before. In this case, two students, even if they did not complete the maze, But he walked farther than half of our students, and the other student not only completed the maze, but also got a good third place, especially when he exploded the obstacle with the smashing spell. Most of the classmates are more conscious of actual combat. So everyone should not be complacent because of today ¡¯s performance. "


    Under the education of the professor slap and give a date, the students seem to have gained a lot, and the flame of struggle is lit in their eyes. Finally, the professor announced the names of the top three and told them to go to his office after the curse of the patron saint when he had no class on Friday afternoon. Announce class directly.


    At this time, David and his cousin came over and patted Ryan on the shoulder and said, "Friend, I really don''t see how powerful you are. How did you think of exploding obstacles directly?"


    Watching several students stare at themselves hoping for answers. Ryan quickly organized the language. ¡°It ¡¯s very simple, the professor did n¡¯t say that he should n¡¯t damage the interior furnishings, so I will see where the obstacles are weak, and I will directly destroy the obstacles there to avoid the difficult traps. It ¡¯s much easier to fight. Not to mention if I offended Keppola, maybe I wo n¡¯t be at peace after class. "


    "I didn''t expect this. So I just used an armor curse to drill through Kepola''s attack. It seems that your natural fighting consciousness is stronger."


    In this compliment, Ryan found Hermione standing on the side with a look of admiration. He couldn''t help feeling ashamed, because all he said just now was made up. The real reason is that during the process of the federal wasteland banditry, when the enemy is hiding in the front of the building, the firepower is too strong to rush through. It has become a routine operation to bypass the side of the detour and break the wall. So in the labyrinth, Ryan also used to try to demolish the wall naturally.


    After a brief lunch, I went back to the carriage and took a shower. In the afternoon, they hurried to the classroom of the deformation class. The deformation course here is not much different from Hogwarts, and even the textbooks on both sides are similar. So this afternoon''s metamorphosis class ended smoothly.


    The day ended quickly, and after completing their homework, all the exchange students and two professors of Hogwarts gathered in the common room. Started to exchange analysis of Castro Brusuo''s various courses.


    The speech starts with the professor. The first speaker is Professor Bourne who protects magical creatures. He spoke highly of the protection of magical creatures here: "There are a lot of magical creatures here, and the types of students can reach far more than We have more schools. For example, I saw Baram today. They look like a giant jaguar, but they can be domesticated as a wizard''s guard and have a certain effect of destroying magic. I took a look at them The professor''s lesson preparation materials are all such big guys with energy. "


    Next is Professor Sprout, who also praised the greenhouses and plantations for the variety of plants here. At the same time, he praised the profound knowledge of the herbalists here.


    The experience of the students in the back is mixed, and the actual combat lessons are very popular, but the other courses are similar to Hogwarts, but have local characteristics in the content.


    For example, the defense class here is more inclined to curse and remove curses. Rather than resembling the British against aggressive magic and defense against black magic creatures. In the potion class, the local raw materials are more preferred. However, in terms of teaching level, the teachers of several courses here are not as good as those of Hogwarts.


    The worst part is that although the professors are all taught in English. However, some Spanish vocabulary will be habitually added during the lecture. This raises the difficulty of comprehending the course to a higher level.


    Of course, facing the local characteristic teaching. The exchange students at Hogwarts are somewhat ugly-after all, the professors are treated equally in the classroom, and the exchange students also have to complete their academic tasks. It is basically inevitable that they cannot achieve their goals because they are not adapted. .


    But because everyone is the top student in school at school, plus the knowledge accumulated in Hogwarts learning. After adjusting the thinking, everyone can still keep up with the progress of the classroom.


    The discussion lasted for several hours until the two professors thought it was too late and asked everyone to go to bed. Although everyone has encountered all kinds of difficulties today, everyone as a representative of Hogwarts is full of fighting spirit ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Their pride does not allow them to back down on this matter.


    In the following week, the exchange students at Hogwarts spent 120% of their energy, and finally managed to keep up with the speed of lectures in the overall course. Of course, everyone this week has also experienced the unique charm of Castro Bruce.


    In fact all the wizarding schools in the world have their own two brushes. And as a school, except for some secrets, most of the valuable ones are public. It just depends on whether you have the kind of eyesight to discover the treasure.


    Unfortunately, most people do not have this kind of vision. For example, in the top three of Harry Potter in the top three. The students of those two schools have not been to the public restroom of Ravenclaw, and naturally have no access to the precious collections there. In fact, Ravenclaw ¡¯s common room welcomes all seekers to enter, as long as they enter Hogwarts without being malicious. This is obviously not knowing treasure in Baoshan.


    The treasure that Ryan found was the emerald dream here. Last time he entered the dream without being blocked, he thought he was hiding himself in the emerald dream by some means, and he was thankful.


    But when he looked back carefully the next day, he realized that the school projection he saw was equivalent to the field of the school, and such a field can be built in the Emerald Dream, then the field is definitely not a place where he can hide. Think of it this way, the last time Ryan went in and out of here was acquiesced, otherwise he would have been forcibly driven away from there.


    So when the discussion ended on Monday, Ryan quickly returned to the bed to enter the Emerald Dream and tried to enter Castro Brusau''s projection in the dream again to see if he could communicate with those inside to get instructions.

 Chapter 151： Castro Brusoes secret

    After entering the Emerald Dream, Ryan discovered that the headmaster of Castro Brushuo and several students were still standing there talking to the totem pole this time. But he did not evade, but walked over generously.


    When he first walked under the totem pole, he saw the headmaster of Castro Brushuo looked at him gently and said, "I am very happy to see a fellow from afar, you can join us here first Discuss the problem, and then after the discussion, you can go upstairs to see some of our information. "


    After listening to the principal''s words, Ryan immediately realized that in fact he had been discovered when he first entered the Emerald Dream, and Castro Brushuo welcomed those foreign guests into the Emerald Dream.


    This reminded Ryan of the teaching of Aunt Betty the Horseman. In her class, she told Ryan that this world can enter the Emerald Dream independently, except for those evil people who twisted around to form the Emerald Nightmare after entering. The rest of the people will be treated in the same way as friendly. It''s just that Ryan was out of defense and had a suspicious attitude towards the words Aunt Betty said. But now it seems that she is right.


    While thinking about these things, Ryan listened to everyone''s discussion. There are not many people here. There are only six students besides the principal himself, but these six students are different from the principal. Everyone''s face is covered with a mask made of bark.


    What they are discussing now is about how to deal with an emerald nightmare that suddenly appeared in the rainforest. It seems that this problem has been happening for several days. They are discussing today for the final decision.


    Obviously, everyone is equal on such occasions. Because Ryan found that the students were seriously discussing issues with the principal, and sometimes even refuted the principal''s words, but the principal did not care about these rebuttals.


    After persuading all the students, the headmaster of Castro Brusho turned to Ryan to ask his opinion on this kind of thing. Ryan thought about it for a while, and then briefly talked about how he cleared the jadeite nightmare formed by the eight-eyed giant spider in the Forbidden Forest.


    "Um--" The headmaster just wanted to say something after listening to Ryan''s account. A figure in a green robe walked in from the door. Because although he had a mask, he put it on his head. So Ryan recognized him as a professor of Castro Blueberry''s herbal class.


    "Mr. Principal, I have returned from the investigation. The reason for the Emerald Nightmare there was a crack in the seal of the temple of the evil god, and the demonized Saxik Sakyu escaped inside."


    "Sakhi Sakyu? What''s that?" Lane asked a student next to him curiously.


    "It''s a giant bird that looks like an Andean condor, and can drive the clouds together to create a thunderstorm. It''s similar to the North American thunderbird." A girl wearing a red mask next explained enthusiastically.


    "Now everyone and I will deal with the magical creature that has been contaminated by evil. This guest will stay here first, and we will come back soon." After listening to the professor''s report, the principal stood up and said Out of his resolution.


    "By the way, if you stay here, you can go to the house to read, as long as you can open the door." The principal said to Ryan after arranging all the staff.


    Watching eight people leave the courtyard, Ryan turned upstairs to see what the book they had just said was. There are not many rooms because it is only a small school. Except for a meditation or laboratory room, there is only a small house as a study.


    In the study room are some stone shelves on which are placed one after another books made of leaves. But none of the books are protected by an emerald green transparent magic shield.


    After trying for a lap, Ryan discovered that he now has only one book to read.


    This book is placed at the entrance of the room and is the largest book in the whole house. Almost half of the book height is placed on a stone stand alone. The name on the book is "Castro Brusso, the other half of the school history"


    Why is this kind of school history collected in this kind of place? Is it any precious? Ryan opened the book curiously, and found that it was talking about some parts of the official school history that were not mentioned. For example, the masks on the faces of students and professors that I just saw here are derived from.


    Castro Brushuo ¡¯s third principal is a wizard who can communicate with the Emerald Dream, and he hopes to pass on this power as part of the school. So he obtained seven masks from the jungle dwarf at the cost of completing several difficult tasks.


    As long as you wear a mask, you can help the user enter the Emerald Dream. With more opportunities, users will have a greater probability than others to master the power of nature and enter the Emerald Dream.


    For example, the herbal medicine professor put the mask on his head, which means that he has mastered some of the natural power. It only takes the power of the mask as an introduction to enter the Emerald Dream semi-autonomously.


    No wonder this school is famous for its magical animals and herbal medicine. If people who can enter the Emerald Dream can be mass-produced, they will naturally have special skills in this respect.


    In addition, the book records how a large number of schools have helped these people with the next step to solve difficulties and become brilliant.


    After turning the whole book, Ryan began to think about some questions, and finally said to himself: "In the Emerald Dream, the strange compatriots who master the power of nature are not hostile, but they should be neutral when they get along. Is it friendly? I''m not gold, how could everyone like it. "


    "Because Little Betty please take care of you." A male voice came from behind.


    "Ah ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I''m sorry Mr. Principal." Ryan looked embarrassed. After all, it is an embarrassing thing to tell people gossip behind the scene and be found on the spot.


    "It''s okay, normal people will definitely doubt this situation. You are Betty''s apprentice, so you can call me Mr. Fernando in private. By the way, I think you have some doubts. I think you can directly ask Come out. "The headmaster touched his white beard and smiled kindly.


    "Okay, Mr. Fernando. I want to know why I was allowed to enter the Emerald Dream here. Because as far as I know, some schools want to hide everything about themselves, and not even the specific location of the school from others. Why Castro Blue Will Shuo be so open to his secrets? "


    "Because Castro Brushuo''s secret is the Emerald Dream, boy." Principal Fernando said. "You know, the Emerald Dream itself is an open space. In the Emerald Dream, intelligent creatures that can move independently, except for the evil natural predators, gain power from this feedback by maintaining natural balance."


    "So just make sure you are not a natural predator, then our natural ally. You also saw just now that this is the largest rainforest in the world, so there are many problems in the local emerald dream. So the emerald in this place Dreamland we have enough resources for all people to use, the only problem is that there are too few people, most of the time is too busy. So we sincerely welcome everyone who likes us to come here. Not to mention you are Betty It ¡¯s recommended, it ¡¯s half of us, and we are naturally welcome. ¡±


    "That''s it." Lane nodded. This answer finally lifted the biggest doubt in his heart, and he finally relaxed his tight nerves.

 Chapter 152： Guardian Charm

    Ryan, who was relaxed, suddenly thought of something and asked Fernand: "I want to know what Aunt Betty experienced in the past? Because she never told me."


    "I can tell you this." Principal Fernand said. "Years in your UK there was a murderous demon who preached pure blood supremacy, which caused the situation of non-human intelligent creatures in that era to be very bad. In this case, the horse people let their colts with the talent of communicating emerald dream in their tribe leave Asylum in Britain, your Aunt Betty is the one who came to me. "


    Speaking of which, Headmaster Fernand recalled a warm look in his eyes and recalled: "At that time Betty was about the size of you, as lively and cheerful as a real pony. She stayed here for ten years until that The villain returned to his homeland after he died. "


    "It turns out this way, no wonder Aunt Betty looks a bit different from the rest of the Maren tribe."


    "Yeah, but I also feel sorry for her. Because in the last year here, she accidentally stabbed an evil wizard''s conspiracy to the school during a jungle trip. Later, although the teachers and students in the school promptly hit that The evil wizard organization, but Betty was still under a vicious curse by the leader of the organization, losing fertility, to know that fertility is very important to their horsemen. "After talking about the principal Fernand sighed sadly.


    No wonder Aunt Betty looked so complicated when she looked at the grown-up ponymen at the tribe''s adult ceremony. It turned out that she had such a sad past.


    "That Mr. Fernand, how can this curse be lifted?"


    "Either you understand nature to a certain extent, you can use natural power to expel the curse. Or just kill the person who released the curse, the curse will be automatically lifted. I only know these two methods, but unfortunately these two things I Can''t do it. "


    Ryan took this matter to heart and decided to pay attention to it in other worlds in the future, maybe other solutions. After that, the two were silent for a while. Principal Fernand broke the silence with a cough and said, "Since you are an apprentice of Betty, a lot of knowledge can be opened to you. But I also hope you can help me thing."


    "No problem, as long as I can do it, please tell me."


    "You know that there are six students in the school who can enter the Emerald Dream, but they are through those masks instead of relying on their own power. This makes me a little worried, so I hope you can tell them how you are Entering the Emerald Dream through your own strength? "


    "Aunt Betty said that I was recognized by nature, so after being taken a few times by her, I learned to enter the Emerald Dream on my own. But I don''t know how to explain it to others." Ryan said confused.


    "Natural recognition? I always thought it was just a legend. After all, it was only a very significant contribution to the balance of nature." Principal Fernand looked at Ryan in surprise, then said: "Since this is the case, Then you can choose what you want to communicate with them. I think they have n¡¯t been able to improve their strength probably because they are a bit proud. If you are a peer of the same age, they might be able to let them know themselves again. "


    What can Ryan say about the principal''s painstaking care for his students? What''s more, as one of the wizards who practice natural magic, pay attention to the principle of equivalent exchange. If you do n¡¯t pay anything and rely on your relationship with Aunt Betty to get a lot of knowledge, Ryan will also feel sad.


    So in the following days, Ryan went to school every day during the day, and at night in the Emerald Dream I exchanged the experience of natural forces with several Castro Brusuo seniors. Soon after a week of busyness, it was not until he had lunch on Friday that a local student he didn''t know told Ryan to go to the office of the combat class professor to learn the magic of the patron saint in the afternoon, and he remembered it.


    After lunch, Ryan came to the door of the professor''s office on the third floor and saw David and another boy waiting there. It seemed that they were the top two in the game that day.


    After seeing Ryan, David greeted him happily, and the three of them whispered in front of the office. Ryan also learned that Peter, who won the championship last time, was actually a shy person, but he came from an aboriginal tribe in the Amazon rainforest, so he had a wild instinct in combat.


    When the time came to 1:30 in the afternoon, the combat class professor walked down the hallway with a book in his hand. After seeing Ryan they had waited at the door and nodded slightly, then opened the office door to signal Ryan they went in.


    Entering the office, Ryan found the office very simple. There is a large open space inside, there is only one table and one chair. The only thing that can feel this is the office of the combat lesson professor, only the parts of the various dark creatures on the decorative plates on the wall and various weapons. Ryan even found an assault rifle hanging above it.


    Seeing Ryan staring at the gun on the wall, Professor Jason (who just learned the name of the professor from David during the chat, unlike Europe and the United States, South America is more used to calling the first name than the last name.) Explained to Ryan: "This is Rifle, a kind of hemp weapon. The accidental technique of adult wizards can easily stimulate the defensive magic to block when the bullets touch them. But this weapon is deadly for small wizards and some careless wizards ~ www .novelhall.com ~ After the introduction, Professor Jason turned out a blackboard and began to explain the usage of the patron saint. The magic can not be released without knowing the spell. There is no way, who makes those books related to advanced spells difficult to find What? So everything can only be taught from the most basic.


    Magic is not something that can be released simply by knowing the spell. Even a simple entry-level magic such as the floating spell has a method of exhaling the pronunciation of the spell. The most basic requirement of the jitter amplitude of the wand when it is released, not to mention the more complex guardian-like Divine Mantra''s request for inner emotions


    For example, the spell of Suo Ming is its name. But if there is no learning, it will have no effect at all. As Fake Moody said, Avadaso''s Life Mantra requires a very powerful magic power as a foundation. Otherwise, the nose will bleed at most. The magic power here is not only the magic level, but also the mastery of magic knowledge.


    Therefore, Professor Jason chose theory teaching for most of the first class. When he saw that everyone had mastered the theory, the professor asked them to take out their wands and start the experiment.


    This is also thanks to the patron saint curse learned by this advanced mantra, which requires positive emotions, and even mistakes will not cause too serious problems.


    If you want to switch to advanced attack spells that require negative emotions, such as black magic. It is estimated that this kind of theoretical extracurricular plus simulated practice requires several lessons to allow students to practice, otherwise the consequences will be unbearable if it is turned back.


    Therefore, it is correct to not allow those black magics to be learned in the lower grades. When the reserve of experience, knowledge and magic power is insufficient, those little wizards who learn black magic can easily be distorted under the guidance of long-term negative emotions, let alone a counterfeit. Good life is gone.

 Chapter 153： Castro Brushuos weekend

    When Professor Jason allowed everyone to start the operation, Ryan immediately took out his wand and began experimenting with the method taught by the professor.


    "Call God to guard." After chanting the spell, Ryan found nothing. This is a normal reaction, after all, the patron saint spell is also considered a high-level spell. Even if you can fully use this spell, you can get extra points in the fifth grade wizard test.


    Naturally, the probability of such a magic spell being able to succeed at a time is certainly very small, but the two next to it are not so good. Professor Jason tirelessly reminded him next: "You need a happy memory of your heart and a determination to protect beautiful things. In short, you need enough positive emotions to release this curse."


    Ryan began to recall that he got the golden finger and learned that he was happy when he could go home. And the joy of saving many people before, then raised his wand,


    "Guardian guard." Now Ryan saw a silvery smoke from his wand head. Finally, at the end of today''s lesson, Ryan found that his spell had produced a lot of silver smoke. The progress of the other two students is similar.


    "Very good," Professor Jason said with a smile, "I will bring a dementor here next Friday afternoon, as long as you can use the patron saint spell to block the dementor''s attack. As for the body patron saint I need to study for a long time, so I wo n¡¯t make a request here. "


    Facing a real dementor in the second practical exercise? Ryan was shocked, and this operation was simply too fierce. To know that when Lupin taught Harry, he just used a Bogut as a teaching aid, and it was directly sold here.


    However, the other two students of the school did not show any surprise. After leaving the classroom, David explained kindly, and Ryan finally figured out the reason.


    Castro Brushuo specializes in the courses of magic plants and magical animals. They use a large variety of creatures in their teaching. Compared with the UK where most magical creatures are safer, the magical creatures in the Amazon area are much more dangerous. So this time it was normal for them to use Dementors as teaching aids, not to mention that there was a professor next to them. There was absolutely no problem in safety.


    In this comparison, there is still some lack of wizarding education in Britain in this respect. Ryan thinks this may be the reason why they came out to exchange learning this time. Know your shortcomings in comparison with other schools.


    Because of the study just now, everyone is very tired. So I went to dinner after saying goodbye to each other.


    The next day happened to be a Saturday break, so Ryan planned to sleep well. He was awakened by Hermione when he was sleeping soundly in his bed in the morning, and Ryan saw her standing neatly in the room.


    "Hurry up and say that every Saturday''s training can''t be lazy because you are not at Hogwarts." She said loudly, pulling the curtains up to let the sunlight shine into the car.


    Ryan had to be thankful that he had learned to sleep in pajamas for so many years in England, so he would not be rude now. But he was still surprised to block the sunlight outside with his hands and said: "Hermione-this is my dormitory, how did you get in?"


    "Don''t you know that this compartment is the same as our school''s dormitory, where girls can enter boys'' dormitory. The legend is that the school''s founder thinks boys are not as reliable as girls," said Hermione, raising her eyebrows.


    "It''s not fair." Ryan vomited and turned to Hermione. "Okay, I''m going to get up and wash now. Please wait outside for a while."


    After washing, Lane came to the carriage corridor, where Hermione was already waiting. The magic of space folding was released here, so the corridor was very spacious and they decided to practice here today.


    Because today is the first practice of this school year, the two people started a pair of exercises first, which is regarded as a summary of the previous school year, and at the same time, it is a reference for the next step. Naturally, during this pairing, Lane will limit his ability to use only spells and powers similar to Hermione, otherwise it will be meaningless to practice.


    Through a long experience of studying magic together, Ryan found that although Hermione was not a genius player in the study of combat magic (Harry is a genius, he can overturn Bella with a heart spell just by listening to the spell, although it is only half hanging. But no Reverse biting directly down can explain the problem), but her cleverness and hard work can achieve good results on most of the skills, and magic combat is naturally included. For example, this time, Hermione, who only mastered the spells in the textbook, performed better than Daphne, who has a family heritage, in that battle class.


    In this matchup, Ryan found that after many previous exercises, Hermione began to slowly adapt to Ryan''s tactics that were completely out of actual combat and did not follow the routine.


    For example, she can now predict Ryan''s movements to predict his movements, and then cast targeted spells. Many of the magic spells that Ryan could avoid in the past had to be blocked with iron armor, and when she moved her footsteps to change her position, she was almost knocked down by the glass beads she suddenly changed.


    Fortunately, Ryan recently gained enough combat experience on the wasteland ~ www.novelhall.com ~ so he can easily defeat Hermione in the practice. If you have only the experience of dealing with zombies as before, you might have overturned this time.


    After the practice, the two gasping men sat directly on the corridor carpet. Hermione wiped the sweat on her forehead and said, "I always thought that magical fighting was like the book, two wizards wielding their wands happily, and the flames formed by the magical collision surrounded them. Never thought that magical fighting was so tired, Need to constantly move around. "


    "Maybe like the wizard of Dumbledore''s level can indeed do what you said. But our current level simply can''t judge the details of the enchantment on the opposite side, and at the same time use the magic to accurately offset the magic on the opposite side or Choose the right defensive spell. In this case, the only way we can do is to avoid damage by dodge and create a better angle of attack. After all, even if the life spell is even stronger. If you can''t hit it, it will not cause damage. "Ryan returned to the room and took a pot of pre-prepared sugar and salt water and poured Hermione a drink."


    "I think I''ve worked hard enough. Why doesn''t it feel better than you?" Hermione asked a bit depressed after taking a sip of water.


    "After all, I ¡¯ve practiced longer than you. These things put it bluntly, besides the knowledge reserve is proficiency. You ca n¡¯t practice enough if you do n¡¯t. But seriously, you can now use all kinds of magic in combat. This is already very powerful. . As far as I know, most of Hogwarts ¡¯students do not appreciate this. During the battle, they will only choose the magic related to the battle, which is far less flexible than you are now."


    After listening to Ryan ¡¯s praise, Hermione ¡¯s ears began to flush with some embarrassment. Just as she was about to say something, the sound of knocking on the glass window interrupted her.

 Chapter 154： British Letter

    After hearing the sound, Ryan stood up and saw a eagle owl knocking on the glass window of the carriage with several letters.


    "Oh, my Hermes is back." Hermione opened the window and let her owl come in. He took the envelopes that the owl carried and looked at them one by one, and finally handed the two letters to Ryan.


    "This is your letter."


    Ryan received two letters from Hermione. One was a greeting letter from parents. In the letter, they told Ryan to receive the letter he sent back, hoping that Ryan could take care of himself in Brazil. Ryan felt the warmth of the family from the letter.


    Another letter was sent by the Weasley twins, who listed seven or eight questions with a thick stack of parchment paper. Lane smiled bitterly, it seems that this means overtime again on the weekend. But since it was a decision made by myself to blend in the twins'' business, no matter how hard it is, we must continue.


    Ryan had just read the two letters, and Hermione took a letter and shook it in front of him: "This is a letter sent by Ginny to the two of us. I think you have to look at it too."


    Tear open the envelope. Ryan and Hermione found that apart from the previous simple greetings and the introduction to the current situation of the school, most of the rest were related to Harry. It seems that she deserves to be Harry''s number one fan.


    The reason why Ginny wrote this letter is because everyone gathered together to do homework every night in the last year. Sometimes Ginny would go to Ryan or Hermione for counseling. So even if the two of them are not in school this year, they will still write letters to ask for something and tell the school about the status quo.


    "Why don''t you think the people we know have had bad luck this week?" Hermione said after reading the letter. "Harry was directly fainted by the dementors on the train. The teacher of divination said in the divination class that Harry met an unknown person. Life is about to end. Ginny is very nervous about this, so I would like to ask specifically what happened to our two Harrys? "


    "For others, it is good news that Hagrid became a professor, but the eagles and winged beasts he brought to the first class hurt Malfoy. This is a big trouble. As an old family, Malfoy His family will not be willing to give up, hoping that Hagrid will lose his job because of this. And Neville is also badly treated by Professor Snape because of Bogut in the black magic defense class. "


    "The worst thing is that there are now hundreds of dementors around Hogwarts. It is protection, but it is estimated that the school has become not much different from Azkaban. Really do not know the magic What did the group of people think? "


    Looking at Hermione a little angry, Ryan quickly digressed and said, "You write better than me, so it''s up to you to write back to Ginny."


    "Okay, but I don''t know why Harry''s response to Dementors is stronger than others. I can''t figure out what the unknown in the Divination Class is. How to write to Ginny? You can''t talk nonsense. Hermione said distressedly.


    "I really know this." Lane originally wanted to sell the pass, but he quickly said what she knew after seeing Hermione''s eyes. "You know I went to learn the patron saint curse yesterday, and the professor introduced us to the characteristics of the dementors. An important feature is that it absorbs the happiness of people around and reminds them of the worst moments of their lives. "


    "The worst moment, could it be said?" Hermione''s eyes widened and she opened her mouth slightly.


    "Yes, Harry will recall the day when his parents were killed. That''s why he passed out. I think most other people don''t have such a bad experience." Ryan said solemnly.


    "Although this fact sounds terrible, it is better than what the school now says is a coward." Hermione nodded and then asked, "So unknown? Ginny said his brother Ron told him, Harry It was indeed a huge black dog when he came out of his aunt''s house. "


    "Tell Ginny later that she does n¡¯t need to worry. The unreliable professor of Divination is well known. I once heard the seniors say that the professor would say that a person will die every year, but it has not been fulfilled so far. According to practice, other professors will respond to this Rumor. As for the **** dog, Harry said that he met in the Muggle world. You know that there are so many people who have dogs in Britain. It ¡¯s not strange that one or two large black stray dogs are met. Hermione, I believe. You and I should have met. "


    "Really." Hermione said after thinking about it. "I encountered a black stray dog ??last year and ran across the street in front of my house. How come it is so unknown. I''m really glad that I didn''t report this divination lesson last year, otherwise I can''t stand it this year. Hey, By the way, you said such a big thing, why did n¡¯t Harry write to us two? Do we need to write him a greeting? "


    "How did he write? Did Harry tell us personally that he was disgraced after he met Dementors? His stubborn character certainly didn''t want to expose his fragile side to friends. So don''t both of us write letters, Lest he be upset. "Lane thought about it and shook his head to Hermione.


    "Okay, now you write to Ginny. I will go back and write a letter to Hagrid and ask him to ask Ron for help. After all, Ron was born in the wizarding world and knows a lot of people. He can definitely introduce Hagrid to a Reliable legal aid. Then write to Neville to comfort him. "


    "Okay, after all, we can''t help us so far away ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It should also be a letter to greet." Hermione nodded and finally thought of something like that.


    "Well, can you teach me the patron saint curse now? After all, there are so many dementors in Hogwarts now. I am worried that if we go back, they will be in danger when they are still there."


    "I think Dumbledore will not allow them to enter the castle, it should be less dangerous. But if you want to learn this magic, I can teach you, after all, which professor has not said that it is not allowed to be rumored."


    After saying that the two said goodbye to each other and then went back to their dorms to write letters, but it took a long time for Ryan ¡¯s letter to the twin brothers. Even in order to be able to afford it on the weekend. Ryan also asked Hermione to help analyze some things.


    "Where did you learn this from?" Hermione asked Ryan to sort these data and asked curiously ~ www.novelhall.com ~, but you only looked at things related to learning textbooks. I look more complicated than you. Of course, this is why I can''t pass you in the exam. But if you want to live a good life in the magic world in the future, the optical textbook is definitely not enough. "


    "Okay, what you said might make sense. It''s just that I haven''t found any knowledge that should be learned in addition to the course." Hermione said as she piled the collated materials on top of a pile of books.


    With the efforts of two people, they finally rushed to write all the letters that needed to be returned on the weekend. As Hermes slowly flew away with a large pack of letters, Lane''s face showed a satisfied smile.


    :. :

 Chapter 155： Knowledge and discussion

    The new week is coming, and after a week of classes, Hogwarts students have slowly adapted to Castro Brusuo ¡¯s teaching methods, as well as the accented English of the professors. In this case, everyone starts to choose the class they want to go to, and it is no longer a grade group of students to go to class.


    Naturally, Daphne of Slytherin ran to class alone, while Ryan went to herbal medicine class with Hermione.


    Herbalism class, as Castro Brusuo''s professional advantage, naturally has its own extraordinary place. Unlike the greenhouse at Hogwarts, they were taken to the tunnel group in the park. I heard from the Castro Brusuo students around them that their greenhouse was built in the tunnel group.


    Walked along the depths of the tunnel group for more than ten minutes, the students came to a huge underground space, this space can even fit a standard football field.


    In the sky in the middle of the site, there is a light source that emits light and heat. In addition, under the adjustment of a lot of magic, it is divided into multiple areas, with different hydrothermal conditions and magic environment, used to cultivate various plants.


    Where is this greenhouse, it is simply an ecological dome. Ryan was shocked by Castro''s generosity.


    At the entrance of this ecological dome, the professor of herbal medicine has been waiting there. Ryan soon recognized that he was the professor he had met in the Emerald Dream. The professor clearly recognized Ryan and nodded slightly and greeted Ryan.


    The content of the third grade course is not difficult. Today''s course is a simple small symbiosis composed of three special magic plants.


    The leaves of this small tropical tree, known as mistylo, can be used for the treatment of many magical diseases, but this plant must show the good medicine under the joint action of moss on the trunk and parasitic bacteria on the root of the tree effect. At the same time, neither moss nor parasites can produce nutrients by themselves. Can only survive by absorbing nutrients from trees.


    And today''s learning content is to learn this plant and master how to judge the optimal amount of two parasites on each tree.


    Ryan was quickly attracted by a section of knowledge from the professor''s explanation. He had encountered many problems in the process of greening the radiation world before, and the professor''s knowledge just solved one of the difficult problems perfectly. It ¡¯s important to know that even Dave and the experts in the college were helpless on this issue.


    As the old saying goes, there is a sequence of smells, and the art has specialization. There is no omniscient person in the world, especially under different knowledge systems, the solution to the problem is likely to be very different. Just like getting memory from Voldemort''s Horcrux, Dumbledore can''t do it anyway, but Uncle Ji can get some memory. This does not mean that Jiu Shu ¡¯s combat power is higher than that of Professor Dumbledore, but that there are different methods under different power systems.


    Voldemort is the same, he really has reached a top level of defense against the magic of this system. But in the face of another magic system that Uncle Ji had never seen before, he still lacked resistance.


    So Ryan took advantage of this opportunity to quickly continue to ask questions, and also got a satisfactory answer. At this time, he was excited, using the series of data collected before to directly invite many problems he encountered.


    Because I had seen each other in the Emerald Dream before, this professor started to answer Ryan''s questions out of help for the same fellow. But then when Ryan came up with a lot of information, he also moved. Because he happened to study this aspect, but in the magic world, there was no natural damage like the radiation world. So he can only experiment and observe by artificially creating a micro-ecosphere.


    Naturally, many of the research results obtained are very different from the real situation, so after listening to Ryan take out this knowledge, he quickly signaled Ryan to stop and then told the students to start independent observation.


    After explaining the content of the class, the professor Limara came to his office to discuss in detail, because he had been stuck on this issue for a long time. .


    After half an hour, the professor showed a lot of things on the blackboard in the office, and began to explain to Ryan in a dazzling manner. And Ryan was throwing his own question from time to time and took out a lot of observation data as evidence. Sometimes it will also point out the defects of the professor in the explanation and put forward the correct views confirmed through observation.


    Even two people will quarrel violently because of some problems, and continue to discuss after getting the answer in the quarrel. All in all, now both of them have entered a state of enthusiasm for knowledge.


    Although the two of them met in the Emerald Dream, they just nodded. Lane spends more time communicating with people of the same age. And professors also have other things. They don''t have time to communicate with them like these students. However, in this exchange, the system of the magical world mastered by the professor collided fiercely with the knowledge systems of two other completely different worlds that Ryan knew, bursting out unprecedented glory.


    No matter what you do, once you get excited, it is easy to let the situation go beyond your control. And this is the discussion now.


    Lean in the discussion easily obtained the knowledge that can be used as the heirloom of some small pure blood magic family. Like scientists, many scientists ¡¯life-long research can be fully included in a few hours if no details are needed. UU reading or even a more extreme formula is enough. The same is true of the wizard, at least Ryan feels that he has already taken out the baby in the stomach of the professor in the past few hours.


    Of course, both parties benefited similarly in this conversation. In the face of Ryan''s large amount of detailed and effective data and distinctive ideas, the professor feels that the subject he needs to complete in his life is likely to be completely solved in these months.


    When the two were discussing, the bell rang after school. It was only at this time that Ryan was surprised to find that the time had come to noon, and he had spent the whole morning discussing.


    But this morning Ryan also benefited greatly, after all, with the school density of the magic world. Basically, it can be judged that each professor can affect almost all next-generation students in the region. In this case, the professor is naturally the best choice, so what can be the life of a professor is not easy. That''s why when the professor decided to discuss, he took Ryan directly to his office to avoid all the students: because the knowledge of the magic world is the most valuable.


    If it were n¡¯t for him to hear what Ryan had in hand, it was obviously data that took a lot of resources and time to pile up (whether it ¡¯s Dave or the college, they put a lot of energy into the study of botany, and even some observations insisted Hundreds of years) can greatly advance his research. He would n¡¯t discuss that with Ryan so deeply.


    Because the discussion was over, Ryan was about to leave, and suddenly the professor stopped him and let him wait for a while.


    :. :

 Chapter 156： Questions about knowledge and pedigree

    Ryan is rushing back to sum up these materials, because the most important thing for him today is to link Ryan''s plant knowledge and magic knowledge as a link. Let the botanical knowledge that Ryan masters be turned into his own power.


    And this kind of important magic knowledge cannot be found at all on weekdays. Even if the professor is optimistic about a certain student, the notes given are only part of the extension of the classroom knowledge. If you do n¡¯t confirm that you want to teach yourself, this core knowledge will never reveal anything from their mouths.


    So when Ryan was stopped by the professor, he was a little shocked, because he could see that the professor was also anxious to bring the materials obtained from Ryan into his research. Since both people are in a hurry to do their own thing, why did the professor let him stay for a while.


    The answer was soon revealed. President Fernando walked in from the door with a serious face. After seeing Ryan and the two of them, they said directly: "Old bark, I came over after receiving your notice. Do you want to start now?"


    Old bark? Ryan knew that South Americans had the habit of calling each other by nicknames, and the nicknames related to plants represented the professor as an authority in this respect. But what does the principal say now?


    Principal Fernando turned to Ryan at this time and said: "Maybe you don''t know, you just completed a formal academic exchange between wizards. In this case, as long as one party proposes that this knowledge is not passed on, then it will be guaranteed by magic means Things. Of course, in this case, the other party will have to pay the same price. "


    Sure enough, the wizarding community is very strict about the blockade of knowledge. It is estimated that the general hemp wizards do not have enough knowledge at all to fight against those pure-blood wizard families. This is why even today the rights of the wizarding world are still firmly in the hands of pure-blooded wizards.


    No wonder the wizarding world is not developing fast and everyone is so keen to find the wisdom left by ancient wizards. Because this way of inheriting is too easy to cause many things that have been studied before to be lost, people will have to start research again if they want to develop in this direction. This repeated research not only wastes resources, but also greatly slows down the overall progress of the wizarding world.


    Although Lane has vomited a lot about this conservative knowledge dissemination environment in the wizarding world, it is now on the territory of others, and he can only obey the arrangements of others.


    Soon, under the direction of the principal, Ryan and the professor held hands together, and the principal pointed at the place where the two men shook hands.


    Two hours later, Ryan walked out of the office, rubbing his arms, thinking about the tongue of fire that had just wrapped around his hands. Through the unbreakable oath just now, Ryan and the professor vowed to each other not to disclose any knowledge obtained from each other. At the same time, the principal ruled that Ryan''s knowledge was more valuable through a magic prop, so the professor must pay the corresponding price to make up the difference.


    Ryan naturally chose knowledge as the content of compensation. After all, after knowing the preciousness of knowledge, he must choose the most precious thing. The professor thought about it and wanted to take out a thin notebook as a compensation, but asked Ryan to only see it here and not take it away.


    After the principal confirmed that the weight of this notebook could make up for the previous gap. Ryan spent more than two hours in the office looking at the book the professor gave him, and did not leave until he confirmed that he had mastered the knowledge in the book.


    The knowledge in the book is the basic content of what the professor said in the speech just now. With this thing, Ryan can go back and study immediately how to use the knowledge of plants to improve his ability. There is no need to spend time backstepping the foundation from the knowledge gained from the discussion, as previously planned.


    But now the most important thing is to go back to dinner, after all, after a tossing morning, people are already hungry. Lane thought about going straight to the hall.


    In the lobby, he met Hermione who had just come over to dinner after the metamorphosis class. After seeing Ryan, she asked, "What did you do with the professor just upstairs? Why didn''t the metamorphosis classes come back?"


    Lean looked at the crowd around him and said, "I''m hungry all morning, let me finish my meal." Hermione also found that too many people around were not suitable for talking, so she buried her head and ate quietly.


    Waiting for three people and making two hurriedly finished lunch, on the way back to the carriage to pick up the afternoon textbook, Ryan told Hermione about the morning things, mainly highlighting the magic world''s confidentiality of knowledge, and gave it to her as evidence. A trace of an unbreakable oath on his arm.


    Hermione ¡¯s face was a bit ugly after listening to Ryan ¡¯s story, "Does this mean that Muggle or Muggle wizards are very different for pure blood wizards. After all, according to what you see, they represent pure blood wizards. It is likely to possess countless knowledge that we have no access to at all. No matter how hard the hemp wizards are, there is no way to change the status of the magic world. "


    "You don''t have to worry so much." Ryan wanted to shun the past, but watching Hermione''s serious eyes suddenly reminded her that she could set a lifelong ambition in the fourth grade. This means that Hermione''s knowledge in some respects is far more mature than that of ordinary people. I thought that Ryan decided to discuss this matter with her seriously.


    "Okay, your worry is right." Ryan finished and revealed a series of cruel truths to Hermione: "I got some information from Percy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It shows that the Ministry of Magic has There are a large number of hemp wizards, but they are generally grassroots staff in various departments, such as memory cancellers, Aurors, etc. The managers of each department are basically pure blood. In the important Wesengamo and Mystery Department, absolutely Most of the members come from various magical families, and the only hemp wizards appear as members of a pure blood family after marrying with pure blood. "


    Speaking of which, Ryan suddenly remembered that Hermione could become the Minister of Magic in the original book. It is likely that after marrying her and Ron, the Weasley family, the most important pure-blood family after the war, stood behind.


    "It''s the same economically. The shops on Diagon Alley are basically ancestral products passed down from generation to generation of pure-blood wizards, and hemp seeds are mostly used as migrant workers."


    Regardless of Hermione ¡¯s increasingly ugly complexion, Ryan went on to say: ¡°According to our most disgusting black magic, every year people who are caught in Azkaban because of black magic account for a large proportion of hemp wizards. .. For example, the half-hanging black wizards in Upturned Alley are mostly hemp seeds. "


    "How is it possible?" Hermione made a surprised voice. Because in her impressions, black magic has already drawn the equal sign at Slytherin College, and Slytherin students are pure blood and a small amount of mixed blood. So she always thought that only pure blood loved black magic. It was natural to hear Ryan say this at this time.


    The two had returned to their carriages at this time. After sitting down at the table in Lane ¡¯s dormitory, Lane poured a glass of water for both himself and Hermione and said, ¡°This is true. You will understand it after listening to my analysis. "


    :. :

 Chapter 157： Thinking

    After taking a sip of water, Hermione put the glass on her hand and made a serious listening gesture. Ryan cleared his throat and said: "It is true that pure-blood wizards will be very in-depth in the study of black magic, but they usually need little use of black magic. After all, apart from individual families, most pure-blood families have accumulated for a long time. The wealth and the relationship network built are enough for them to live, and they do n¡¯t have to be shirtless. ¡±


    Hermione nodded in agreement. Ryan went on to say: "While hemp wizards are different, they basically have no social relationship in the wizarding world. After graduation, they have no other way but to enter the Ministry of Magic or go to the shop to work as an employee. But the magic world The closure and small scale of the decision also determine that the jobs that can be provided each year are not enough. This means that many hemp wizards will face the situation of unemployment after graduation. "


    "And in the Muggle world, they have at most only one elementary school diploma, which means that they are basically impossible to continue their studies in the Muggle world, and they can''t find any good jobs. Once they can''t control their abuse of magic, they will soon Will be arrested by the Ministry of Magic. That is to say, once the Muggle chooses to enter the magical world, they will basically sever ties with the Muggle world and cannot go back. "


    "And in the wizarding world is equally bad, except for schools they basically have no other way to acquire knowledge. But in the magic world, knowledge is equal to power, power is equal to status. Without sufficient knowledge reserves, it means that they will always be at the bottom."


    "Occasionally a few lucky people may become part of a pure-blood family. There are more women here. They will become full-time housewives, or use the power of the husband''s family to enter the circle of pure-blood wizards. For example, Diagon Alley There are several shops whose bosses are called what kind of lady, and among them are hemp wizards. But the male bosses in those shops are all pure blood. "


    Hearing this, Hermione opened her mouth to say something. But then he shrank back, as though thinking of something.


    "The work in the magic world is not easy to find, and the Muggle world can''t go back. In this case, they can only take risks to learn some black magic that is dangerous to users and targets to enhance their strength. However, the black spread outside Magic generally has great side effects, and these people do not have the valuable experience mastered by pure-blood wizards, so it is easy to fall into the darkness completely. This is how many black wizards in Upside Down Alley come here. "


    After Ryan''s words, the dormitory fell silent. Then Hermione asked in a strange tone: "Are these all true? Why don''t I know at all?"


    "Of course you don''t know. As us students, the scope of our activities is nothing more than Diagon Alley, Platforms 9 and 3/4, Hogwarts College, and a Hogsmeade Village this year. How are we in this situation? Maybe see those dark places in the magic world. "


    Hermione stared at Ryan.


    "It''s hard to imagine, I never paid attention to these. Do you say these are true?"


    "It''s true, the origins of the Ministry of Magic and all the people in Diagon Alley, and how many black wizards are caught each year are not confidential. Percy talked to me a lot recently, and he didn''t need to lie to me on this. And I think This status quo is also very logical. "


    "Logical? I don''t think it''s logical to discriminate against hemp wizards and Muggles. Why do those pure-blood wizards do this?" Hermione asked, confused.


    "Like Greek and Latin in the British Civil Service Examination, the British mass education institutions cannot find Greek and Latin teachers at all. Only private aristocratic schools can provide Greek and Latin teaching from junior high school. Maintaining the proportion of Greek and Latin in the British higher civil examinations can maintain the monopoly of the upper class under the guise of pretending to be fair and fair. The Muggle world is the same, and so is the wizard. " As an example, explain to Hermione why the pure-blood family does this.


    "Injustice, is this what is hidden under the beautiful and magical appearance of the magic world?" Hermione put the glass on the table and leaned on the back of the chair to close her eyes and think about something.


    The sunlight slowly slanted westward, reflecting a golden red light on the red wallpaper and carpet shining on the house. The afternoon session must have started, but Hermione was still sitting still in her chair. In this case, Ryan can only give up the afternoon classes here.


    Finally Hermione finally came back to God and said, "Sorry, you are delayed in class. Now we can get over with the book, maybe we can catch up with the second class."


    Ryan took a breath when she saw that Hermione had returned to normal. He had been worried that what he said too much would have a bad influence on Hermione. Even if she will become the Minister of Magic in the future to lead the magic world reform, but she is only 13 or 14 years old, these things are still a bit too much for her age.


    Actually said so much today because Ryan was also confused. The earliest he discovered that it seemed to be a rebirth, he decided to make money for a lifetime. After having a golden finger, he hopes to find his way home through the golden finger. Later, when I went to Hogwarts to go to school and became familiar with everyone, I felt that Voldemort should be killed.


    Now, Ryan feels that all the previous plans can see the hope of completion. At this time, he is confused about the future goals: going home is not possible in a moment and a half. Ryan feels that he is likely to live long here Time to find the way home. In this case, the world is very important to him.


    Killing Voldemort just destroys the old world, so what should the new world look like? Who is a friend in the process of creating a new world? Who is the enemy? Should I participate in this process? What should I do if I participate? These are the questions that Lane thought about repeatedly but did not get answers ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Today, Lane and Hermione said so much, hoping to get some inspiration. But now it seems that Hermione may not be as mature as imagined. But it doesn''t matter, anyway, there is enough time to think. Not to mention that Wanjie grocery store also brought Ryan enough world as a reference for the new world.


    In the days after, everything seemed to return to normal. But Hermione seemed to be more busy. When she was studying in the library once, Ryan saw her reading books about the history of magic.


    Friday afternoon during the patron saint learning, the combat class professor really found a dementor to use for actual combat tests. Because of his practice of Middle-earth Taoism, Ryan was able to restrain this evil creature, so he was only slightly affected when faced with Dementors. This made him easily release a thick silver smoke to block the dementor''s attack.


    At the end of the course that afternoon, all three of them could release silver smoke from the dementor to stop its progress. At the same time, in the absence of dementors, their smoke vaguely shows an animal.


    Professor therefore announced that their course was over, because he had already taught what he could teach, and the remaining body guardian deities needed constant practice and self-understanding.


    Ryan left the classroom after thanking Professor. He decided to practice more in private, because he was really curious about what his patron saint would look like.


    :. :

 Chapter 158： An analysis of the current state of the magic world

    The following time is as usual, as usual, weekend fighting practice, as usual, class every day. The only difference is that at the request of Hermione, Ryan began to teach the usage of the patron saint in combat practice.


    The patron saint curse is indeed a high-level curse. Even Hermione, a genius who can use magic simply by reading textbooks, has encountered difficulties in learning this curse: after two days of practice, she can only release a ray of one. The plume of silver smoke seems to be a long way from reaching the practical stage.


    The day passed like this, until Ryan, who finished lunch on Friday, had just returned to the dorm and heard Hermione knocking on the door outside.


    Fortunately, she didn''t rush in directly this time. Ryan walked to the door and opened the door while thinking.


    The door opened, and Ryan found Hermione standing outside with a serious face, holding a thick book in her hand.


    "What is this?" When the two were seated, Ryan asked, pointing at the book that Hermione had placed on the table.


    "This is the information I collected in the library after listening to what you said last week about Muggle wizards, Muggles and pure-blood wizards." Hermione opened her notebook and wrote it densely in Juanxiu''s font. a lot of things.


    "It''s thanks to Castro Bruce is an international school. I can find a lot of information about the world in the library. From these materials I have found some places that I have never paid attention to before." Hermione While watching her notes, she said to Ryan.


    "Actually, the status of Muggle wizards and Muggles has improved compared to before. For example, a few decades ago, in the New Continent, due to the laws of the Rapaport Law, the marriage of Muggles and wizards was even banned. And Britain is not much better. If a wizard wants to marry a Muggle, he must put away his wand and cut the magical world from now on. Now the world has progressed to allow the marriage between wizards and Muggles, and some wizards are allowed to Muggles as family members expose their identity as wizards. "


    "You mean this, the magic world can slowly improve and change itself, don''t we need to try to promote change?" Ryan asked Hermione praised the progress of the magic world a bit strangely. He thought that Hermione would attack the inadequacy of the magic world as soon as he came up. It was unexpected that Hermione directly described the progress of the wizards, which made Ryan puzzled and did not know what Hermione wanted to express.


    "No, of course not." Hermione shook her head. "I just want to show that there is progress in the magic world, and we need to summarize the examples of successful progress in the magic world. And learn from these examples for our own actions. Experience. After all, after checking the information, I found that the magic world still has a bad attitude towards the Mage Wizards and Muggles. This situation needs to be changed urgently. "


    "For example, I have seen several cases where a wizard killed a person, depending on whether he killed a pure-blooded wizard, a Muggle wizard or a Muggle, and the punishment of his different lineages would be different. This naked description of the wizarding world is from the bones Contempt for those wizards who are not pure blood. "


    "Not to mention that I will never forget that when Lucius Malfoy humiliated my parents in the bookstore last year, most of the wizards around disregarded this situation and neglected my parents, and it was all because my parents were not A magical Muggle. "Maybe this matter had a great impact on Hermione. Ryan found that the whole person shivered with excitement when she said this.


    "Just as the newspaper said Sirius, who escaped from prison, killed twelve Muggles in one breath in the street. But the magic world only cares about the killed wizard. The dead Muggle was exploded by a gas. The excuses slandered the past and did not receive any compensation for errors in the magic world. "


    "So I want to do something to change the status quo. After all, our loved ones and many of our friends are not magic. When the pure-blood wizards rule, the magic world of prejudice and discrimination makes them easy to become The wrong victim of the magic world. "Hermione quickly recovered her calm and concluded.


    "So what do you think we should do?" Ryan asked seriously, adjusting his sitting posture. After all, the pure-blood wizard is now deeply entrenched in the wizarding world. He now hopes to hear what useful suggestions Hermione can make to change this situation.


    "For this matter, I collected a week''s worth of information and carefully studied a previous person who changed the status of the magic world on a large scale: Gellert Grindelwald." Hermione did not explain the problem positively, but began to talk about her Information previously found.


    "Gellert? Grindelwald? Is that the dark wizard defeated by Dumbledore?"


    "Yes, for at least a few hundred years, only he has done the magic world to change himself on a large scale. I think his experience has some merits. He announced that with the development of the Muggle world, Muggles will Slowly destroy the entire world. At the same time, due to the advancement of technology, the wizards will one day be seriously threatened. So he believes that the wizard should break through the old laws to rule the world. "


    "At the same time, he also pointed out that he does not hate any Muggles. But he thinks that Muggles lack vision and need wizards to lead them forward, which is why he wants to rule Muggles."


    "This is nothing special? Every powerful villain will always propose a seemingly justified reason to appeal to ordinary people and attract followers." Ryan said.


    "However, Grindelwald proposed that as long as a wizard, everyone should be equal, and the lineage is not important ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At the same time, he believes that Muggles and wizards can also live in harmony, but only in the order he designed Because of this slogan, a large number of non-pure blood wizards at the bottom and wizards close to Muggles were attracted to him. Finally, after the war, many magic departments controlled by pure blood were hit hard, and those pure blood were also Recognizing the power of non-pure-blood wizards, it was only afterwards that a large number of laws were modified to yield a lot of benefits. "Hermione stood up in excitement at this point and said with a loud voice.


    "It''s just that the war launched by Grindelwald did not affect the United Kingdom, so the status of the rule of pure-blood wizards in Britain is still unshakable, even if Professor Dumbledore has tried to solve this problem through gentle means for decades."


    "But now it seems that this gentle method is basically useless. The progress of Britain is entirely due to the loss of the backbone of many pure blood families and even the death of the mysterious people. As a result, the pure blood family has insufficient manpower and has to tolerate the impure blood forces to fill the vacancies the result of."


    "So now is the best time: the power of pure-blood wizards in the United Kingdom has been weakened, and the hemp and mixed-blood wizards have been trained. The only problem is that those pure-blood wizards also try to grasp the magic world. . "


    "This shows. In the process of improving the magic world, we are not fighting alone, and we do n¡¯t even need us to stand up as leaders for the time being. What we need to do now is start from a small place, and start to apply it little by little from the classmates around us. Influence. Finally achieve the purpose of changing the British magic world. After all, we are still young and have enough time. "Hermione finally said concludingly.


    :. :

 Chapter 159： book club

    Looking at Hermione, who was speaking so much and praised my expression, Lean was shocked. He really didn''t expect a teenage girl to think so much.


    Think about the collection of cards that you were still thinking about the simple noodles at this age. I have to sigh that there is indeed a difference between people.


    But think about it too. It turned out that people in the fourth grade were able to create a house elf rights promotion association. In the third grade, with sufficient data analysis, they can further do this in their personal matters related to their families. Not difficult to understand.


    So after listening to Hermione ¡¯s analysis, Ryan exclaimed: "You were really awesome when you gave a speech. After listening to the speech you just made, I think I have done far less than you did on this issue. You treat me The issues that have been vaguely considered before are thoroughly explained. "


    After hearing Ryan ¡¯s praise, Hermione blushed embarrassedly and said, ¡°I ¡¯ve been studying this issue in the library this week, and I was surprised to find that this series of problems in the magic world due to the bloodline is actually thousands of years ago. It ¡¯s already started. "


    Having said this, Hermione paused and saw Ryan listening attentively, so he continued: "But there have only been two major changes in the Western magic world. One was when some wizards killed the Muggles at the peak in the era of the Great Navigation. As a result, some Muggle wizards could not accept the use of Muggle power to set off witch hunts, and later they were used by some evil wizards to cause heavy casualties on both sides. The conflict also led to the introduction of international secrecy laws. "


    "The other is Grindelwald ¡¯s war behavior of breaking the secrecy law under the pretext of protecting the world, which objectively promoted the affirmative movement of the wizarding world. At least in today ¡¯s mainstream understanding, it is a consensus that non-pure blood wizards are also wizards. So Even if he is evil, even if he wants to provoke a full-scale war, we need to thank him on this. "


    "Even after reading the materials decades ago, I felt that his original intention was probably not evil, or even great. But after that, his approach went completely dark. This is something we should be warned of. "


    "You see, the cost of these two changes is at the cost of war. And I hope we can find a way with a smaller loss. We can minimize the loss while changing the magic world."


    "So where do you think we should start?" Hermione''s goal is indeed very attractive, and it is in line with Lane''s own thinking about those things in private. So Ryan wanted to know what specific means she had to achieve this goal.


    "Well, I think we can set up a book club first." After hearing Ryan''s question, Hermione said some periods of Ai Ai.


    "What?" Ryan was shocked by Hermione''s turning point. Originally listening to Hermione''s narration of such a big thing, what big plan did he think he had to carry out? The result was simply to set up a book club.


    "What do you think it would be?" Hermione said with raised eyebrows. "I just said that because of the war more than ten years ago, the British magic world is now in a rare period of balance. For the time being, no big conflicts will erupt. And I think we need to change the world in a subtle way, So is there anything wrong with choosing to start slowly from the book club? "


    It turned out to be the case, and Ryan finally knew why Hermione had such a view. After all, except for a very few people, who would have thought that the ashes of Voldemort would make a comeback and trigger a new war? In this case, it is natural for her to choose a stable and time-consuming plan based on the prospect of peace.


    Ryan felt that if this were the case, he might not be able to seize the opportunity of shuffling the entire magical world due to war. It will take a long decades for this process, but before a better alternative can be figured out, Hermione ¡¯s plan is undoubtedly the best choice now. As for the opportunities triggered by the war, it is estimated that Ryan ¡¯s own strength will be more On the next step, it is enough to adapt to the situation.


    "Ah, you are right." Ryan nodded solemnly. "I just took it for granted, but I can ask about how the book club should develop. How did you plan?"


    "That''s what I''m going to tell you soon." Hermione turned the book to a certain page and read: "Our short-term goal is to explain our ideas through a book club, regardless of bloodline, to attract like-minded people and spread some Magical knowledge. After all, the world of the wizards is still supreme, it is very important to fill this short board first. I know you have a lot of very deep knowledge, I hope you can make sacrifices, and share that knowledge. We can now There are too few ways to get knowledge. You may be the only place to get knowledge in the short term. "


    "No problem." Lane agreed readily. If you want to change something, you can''t do it alone, even as strong as Dumbledore and Voldemort have a large group of followers. In this case, it is acceptable to pay for something to get everyone''s support. Anyway, the content and objects taught will be controlled by Ryan himself, and will not cause major problems.


    Seeing Ryan agree, Hermione was encouraged, and then said in a pleasant tone: "Our long-term goal is temporarily to enable all wizards to live in a place not based on their blood, but on their ability and The pros and cons of character to evaluate their magical world. "


    "I have a dream?" Ryan asked.


    "Yes, I think there were a lot of ideas in that speech, so I borrowed from it, is there any problem?"


    "No ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I think this is good, please continue."


    "If you decide to join, there are now two people in the reading club. I decided to apply for a professor now and turn the reading club into a social organization allowed by the school, so that we can recruit people in a fair and honest manner. Of course in order to avoid early Inducing conflict, in my application I will describe the book club as a learning and mutual aid group. Waiting for someone to invite them to influence them subtly. "


    "Wait, I remember you have been going straight. Why did you choose to make such a big bend on this." Ryan asked somewhat puzzled.


    "Because the information I saw tells me that if the camp is clearly divided at the beginning, conflicts will inevitably arise later. I did not want to cause those conflicts, so I naturally chose a roundabout tactic. Although this does not fit my personality at all, but I can accept it for my dreams. "Hermione shrugged helplessly when she finished.


    "Of course, we can''t start activities abroad for the first time now. We can take advantage of this opportunity to sort out what we know and prepare publicity materials, and we can start as soon as Hogwarts." Finally Hermione arranged The plan ended the conversation as the end.


    After Hermione left, Lane smashed herself on the bed and closed her eyes, thinking about what she had just said.


    After going through the whole thing, Ryan found that although Hermione still had some naivety and shortcomings, there was no problem with the general direction.


    After confirming this, Ryan decided to take this matter seriously.


    :. :

 Chapter 160： Societies and pets of nature

    After eating at noon the next day, Ryan and Hermione went to Professor Sprout to prepare to register to form a society. There are not many clubs in Hogwarts. Ravenclaw and Slytherin may have some research clubs. The only club Gryffindor Lane knows about is the Quidditch team.


    This reason is entirely due to the strict management of Hogwarts, because Hogwarts students account for at least 80% of the same age of wizards in the UK. In other words, anything here may affect the future British magic world.


    That''s why after Harry set up a society that was not recognized by the school when he was in fifth grade, Dumbledore even paid the price of leaving the school to keep Harry free.


    Indeed, there is a cause of conflict between the school and the Ministry of Magic. But this also shows that the establishment of associations is also very important in itself, and the establishment of illegal associations is more serious than ordinary violations of school regulations.


    Ryan always felt that such strictness was probably caused by Hogwarts before. For example, more than half a century ago, a little wizard born in an orphanage privately organized a group of followers. Later, this organization of fan support became a frightening death eater in the magic world. And the little wizard also became the second generation of the Dark Lord Voldemort.


    With this lesson, Hogwarts naturally strictly controls all student organizations. Because the lessons of that year were too painful, and even exaggerated that the establishment of Death Eaters caused the British magic world to sacrifice a generation.


    This also led Ryan and Hermione to feel a little uneasy when they went to apply for a book club together. After all, they were going to set up an organization to hold private goods. If the motive tendencies are different, how to look is very similar to that of the Death Eaters.


    After knocking on the door of Professor Sprout''s room, the professor wearing a robes at home opened the door for them. After seeing Ryan and the two of them, the professor asked a little strangely: "You don''t take a lunch break at this time, is there anything to come to me?"


    "Professor, we would like to apply to you to establish a society." Hermione stepped forward.


    "Oh? Societies, what kind of societies do you want to establish? What are the reasons for establishing societies?" The professor immediately became serious after hearing Hermione''s words.


    "We want to set up a book club to exchange learning experience with each other." Ryan said according to the content discussed in advance.


    "Because we came to Castro Brushuo a lot of fresh knowledge this time, we encountered many difficulties in the learning process. However, these difficulties were gradually solved in our mutual discussion. So the two of us I think if you can organize people who are willing to communicate together and use everyone''s wisdom to solve problems, will learning efficiency be improved? At the same time, you can learn more knowledge in communication. "


    "Well, yes, I think your idea is very good. As far as I know, there are similar organizations within Ravenclaw, but they never accept people from other colleges. You are willing to become an inter-academic academic exchange Organization is also a good thing. "


    "I will write a letter of recommendation to you now, and then you can write down the content and reason of the establishment of the association to the principal McGonagall. I think if there is no accident, you can get approval this week.


    After leaving from Professor Sprout, Ryan sent a letter to Professor McGonagall. Then they entered a long wait.


    Fortunately, in less than a week, they received a reply from Professor McGonagall approving the establishment of the society. This is far easier than they thought.


    "I thought this permission could not be approved." In the library, Hermione said to Ryan with a reply from Professor McGonagall. "After all, we asked a few seniors and elder sisters, and all said that it is more difficult to establish these associations."


    "We thought things were complicated. The society is a group of people who share the same hobbies and communicate with each other. The two of us at the end of the two-year final exams in this grade have established a learning-related society. Normal. And such a society will not involve any bad things in terms of content. Not to mention that Professor McGonagall, as the dean of our college, will definitely raise our hands. "


    "So now that it has been approved, you need to hurry up and sort out the information so as not to get messy when you get it." Hermione advised Ryan a little nervously.


    "Relax, I pay attention to this matter. There will be no problem."


    In the days after, Ryan seemed to be much busy. After all, in addition to daily study and the exchange of emerald dreams, he also summed up a set of teaching materials needed by the community. Lucky Ryan can quickly recover his fatigue through the Emerald Dream, so that he can persevere in this busy.


    Now in the Emerald Dream, Ryan has discussed with these people of the same age around the totem pole several times and exchanged experience and knowledge with each other. The herbalist professor with the nickname old bark only appeared once, and disappeared in a hurry after showing his face. I heard a student who had a good relationship with him saying that because the professor was busy with scientific research recently, he had no energy to teach students here .


    The knowledge exchanged last time was really important to that professor. Ryan thought of it after learning the current status of which professor. After all, what the professor lacks is a long-term large-scale observation record. This kind of thing can only be done with a lot of manpower, material resources, and time investment. The knowledge exchanged between the two sides was indeed the same last time, but in addition to the knowledge itself, what Ryan brought out could also save the professor a lot of money and time.


    Last time when President Fernand was acting as a witness, he assured Ryan that he could gain something other than knowledge and would never suffer a loss here. It''s just that the compensation promised hasn''t happened yet. I don''t know what will happen in the end.


    But for Lane ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Anyway, the most important knowledge is already available, and the principal will not lie on some money or honor. So Ryan''s attitude towards the compensation afterwards is quite correct. On the contrary, the principal was a little embarrassed. At the last meeting in the Emerald Dream, he also patted his chest again to make sure.


    Ryan was thinking about these things after entering the Emerald Dream. The six students began to discuss the issue of the pet of nature. Suddenly a girl wearing a skeleton mask asked Ryan: "Well, do you have a pet of nature?"


    "Nature''s pet, what is that?" Ryan asked with a confused look. "Sorry, you know that I''m a foreigner, I don''t quite understand what the term" favored nature "means."


    "Ah, sorry. I usually see you so fluent in Spanish. I forgot that you came from England." The girl thought about it and made a special gesture with her hand. A small green vortex was opened Too. A small tree half a person tall came out of it.


    "Look, this is the pet of nature." The girl said a little proudly. "It is a pet that can accompany you into the Emerald Dream and can play a special role here. For example, my tree man is usually just a pot planted in a flower pot. In the Emerald Dream, I can become a few meters tall tree man and me. Fighting adventure together. Of course, some people ¡¯s natural pets are animals, and they can have more interaction in the real world. However, the flaw is that there is no plant in the emerald dream that has a high degree of fit with the environment. "


    "Oh, yes, I also have it." Ryan gave a positive answer after watching the young lady''s presentation to figure out what nature''s pet is.


    :. :

 Chapter 161： Adventure in the Emerald Dream

    Under the eyes of everyone, Ryan asked them to wait for a while. Because its natural pet is a bit far away, he needs to go to the real world to call the guy back.


    Everyone nodded to express their understanding, especially a senior who raised a black jaguar as a pet of nature said that his pet of nature has never been quietly beside him.


    Rising from the bed in the dormitory, the moonlight shone from the outside through the curtains, and there was silence all around. This should be when the sound barrier on the carriage will be turned on when sleeping at night, and will not be turned off until the time to get up in the morning.


    Lane opened the door to the world of Plants vs. Zombies and began to summon Xiaoqing through the magic contract. Because Xiaoqing is a magical plant that needs enough energy to grow anyway, and Ryan ca n¡¯t arrange a sufficient rechargeable circle to provide energy to his snake like Slytherin. .


    Ryan, who discovered this at the time, originally intended to remove the magic circle. It turned out that the magic circle was something of Hogwarts Castle itself. The whole magic circle was naturally connected with the foundation of the castle. It should be together when the castle was built. Built. After all, this castle was Slytherin''s castle. It is understandable that he built an underground pet room or laboratory for himself.


    However, this practice led Ryan to look at the enchanted magic circle. After all, it was mixed with the foundation of the castle. If it is not demolished, it will collapse the entire castle. Not to mention that there are countless protective magic on the foundation of the castle, Ryan can''t have the confidence to completely remove the magic array without triggering any magic.


    Therefore, after Xiaoqing grew up slowly, Ryan found that simply planting it in a flower pot would not allow him to continue to grow, and Ryan did not have enough money to feed him.


    Fortunately, Wanjie grocery store can lead to several worlds. After traveling in multiple worlds, Xiaoqing is now in love with the zombies in the world of plants vs. zombies and various monsters in the world of radiation. Because on the one hand Ryan forbids him to eat any intelligent creatures, on the other hand he also found that in those worlds, the energy contained in the intelligent creatures is far less than those mutant monsters. For example, Xiaoqing ¡¯s most highly evaluated food is a legendary death claw and a giant zombie carrying a ghost.


    Now Xiaoqing is looking for zombies to eat in the world of Plants vs. Zombies, so Ryan will tell other people that his natural pet is a bit far away.


    Ten minutes later, a green shadow emerged from the door of the space, feeling the growth of its life magic and inner pleasure, Lane knew that it should have been very happy recently.


    Xiaoqing hasn''t seen his master for a long time, so after seeing Ryan, he climbed happily on his arm and circled around his arm. Ryan finally calmed it down before lying back on the bed and entering the Emerald Dream.


    Entering the Emerald Dream, the six students with wooden masks are still chatting. After seeing Ryan coming back, a girl stood up and asked happily, "Did you bring your pet of nature? Show us."


    Ryan smiled and nodded, reaching out to let Xiaoqing crawl out. Xiao Qing was not afraid of life because he spent a lot of time outside, and quickly climbed down the grass along Ryan''s arm.


    "Wow, it''s so cute." A few girls'' eyes emerged with caution, and the boys also showed their favorite eyes.


    It is no wonder that everyone likes Xiaoqing, because in fact, Xiaoqing''s hunting behavior in both worlds is constantly destroying evil unnatural creatures, so it has also been loved by natural consciousness.


    This led to Xiaoqing''s growing combat mode that grew larger than the Basilisk after growing up, but the daily image became more and more lovely. The whole scales are as green as the emeralds, and they are matched with cute round heads and cat ears and jewel-like eyes. The whole looks like a beautiful gem sculpture. No wonder people like it.


    "What power does this snake have?" One asked. It seems that they did not recognize Xiaoqing''s mutant plant identity, but believed that Xiaoqing was a special snake.


    "It can be eight meters long when fighting, and it is also poisonous." Ryan was also happy that they misunderstood Xiaoqing''s identity and was misleading in the explanation.


    "Okay, since everyone has their own pet of nature. So let''s go to the Rongshu Hang today to clean it up." The oldest student stood up and said. In the approval of everyone, seven people set off.


    On the way, a boy explained to Ryan the Banyan Tree Pit, a tiankeng near the school in the Emerald Dream, famous for the large banyan tree inside. The earliest site of the blood sacrifice of the black wizard, Castro Brusuo''s ancestors once cleaned up the evil wizards. However, it was later discovered that the emerald dream of that place became a mutated dream of the dead because of a long blood sacrifice, and some evil and uncontrolled undead will come out from time to time.


    However, since the undeads in that place are not so strong as long as they do n¡¯t accumulate, they later became the adventure locations of the students in the Emerald Dream ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Soul strength has increased to a certain extent.


    Everyone walked across the river around the school for a few minutes and saw the location of the banyan tree pit. In the emerald dream, the blood of the sky was very conspicuous.


    Before approaching, Ryan discovered that the Banyan Tree Pit in the Emerald Dream was a sky pit with a diameter of more than 200 meters. There are various trees under the sky, but if you look closely, you can see that both the tree and the ground are inlaid with human bones, and some faint red shadows appear and disappear in the pit. After using his eagle-eye skills to observe, Ryan saw a disgusting breath of undead emanating from the shadow.


    "This is?" Ryan asked, pointing at the blood-red shadows.


    "Ah, that''s the shadow of death. In addition to the Emerald Dream, there is a world of the dead. The world is different from the real post-death world. The world of the dead is the opposite of the Emerald Dream, full of the atmosphere of death and chaos. It is pierced here. There is a door to the world of the dead, so some of the shadows of death that originally lived in the world of the dead slipped out from there. In order to prevent them from harming the Emerald Dream after they have gathered more, we will come here regularly to clean up. "


    "Okay, here we go. Let''s go down," said the oldest boy at the time. Then Ryan followed everyone down the giant vine like a small pagoda on the edge of the tiankeng to the bottom of the pit.


    After reaching the bottom of the pit, everyone under the command of the leader slowly approached the shadows of death. Ryan was arranged behind the leader. This is a kind of care for novices. After all, Ryan has not been exposed to these before. Arranging behind the leader is safe and can see how others do it, which helps quickly learn how to deal with these shadows of death.

 Chapter 162： Pampering and Refra

    In the sky pit of the Emerald Dream, a large number of plants grow indiscriminately at the bottom of the pit. The interlacing of the trees reveals gaps, allowing sunlight to project a dappled light spot below.


    One green and one black figure swiftly shuttled through the jungle, and soon the two figures approached the position of those pale red blood shadows.


    At this time, the two figures concealed themselves behind a large stone. Ryan found that the senior in front of him slowly began to change, and gradually entered the state of battle: the Tally contract and his own natural pet were combined into one, head above. A pair of cat ears emerged, and a tail grew behind him. Of course, if these things grow up on the cute girl, it will be very cute, and on the muscular guy, it will be a bit spicy.


    However, after the two became one, Ryan clearly found that the senior''s breath jumped up sharply, and the flexibility and speed of the whole zero were far beyond the original state. It seems that this method can temporarily borrow some of the abilities of your pet, but it is not known whether this method can be used outside the Emerald Dream.


    At this time, the former seniors kindly explained to Ryan: "This kind of cooperation emphasizes that the synchronization rate with pets is high. Among them, animal pets are easier to cooperate with, but the synchronization rate is easy to repeat. Plant pets are more difficult to breed and have benefits It is more stable in cooperation. After the synchronization rate reaches a certain level, you can use this trick in the outside world. I know that the principal and the professor of herbal medicine can do this. You can try it now. I can give pointers next to it Take a look. "


    "This knowledge is free?" Ryan asked in surprise. After all, I experienced a degree of concern about knowledge in the magic world before, and I was suspicious of this free knowledge.


    "Of course not, how can there be free knowledge in the world. It''s just that for someone like you who can enter the Emerald Dream independently, as long as you know this kind of cooperation, you can quickly figure it out. So out of good For the purpose of the relationship, I can naturally tell you this basic knowledge for free. It ¡¯s just that you want to know how to give full play to the power of pets. That knowledge can either be explored by yourself, or you can only change it with us. "


    Although this statement is too realistic, it does not make people happy. But the senior still chose to speak these things upright, and Ryan also had a good impression on him. After all, these things are straightforward and clearer than the veiled ones are more conducive to Lane''s own next choice.


    Under the guidance of the senior, Ryan and Xiaoqing started the first fusion experiment. With a burst of green light, Ryan can clearly feel Xiao Qing''s power and his integration. This kind of feeling Ryan felt that he was not like the feeling that the beginner said that the beginner should have, but like the feeling that the synchronization rate with the pet is high to a certain extent.


    Ryan started to be a little surprised, but later figured out the reason: Xiaoqing itself is a plant rather than an animal, which has an inherent advantage, and Xiaoqing''s wisdom also allows it to communicate with Ryan easily, not like other plants. It''s just that there is a very ignorant soul, and it takes a long time to cultivate to cooperate.


    More importantly, unlike other people who cultivated their natural pets from an early age, Ryan can be said to have created Xiaoqing completely from scratch. This made Xiaoqing regard Ryan as his creator and gave all his loyalty. Especially after Xiaoqing was recognized by nature consciousness, the synchronization rate of Xiaoqing and Ryan reached a very high level. Even Ryan could feel that even in the real world he could fit with Xiaoqing.


    Therefore, Ryan doesn''t need to explore how to use Xiaoqing''s ability now. Xiaoqing''s intelligence is enough to tell him how to use his ability.


    After merging with Xiaoqing, Ryan''s reaction speed and flexibility of the body were greatly improved, while gaining infrared vision and subcutaneous scale armor. In addition, Ryan gained the magic of venom spraying and controlling thorns, and was able to temporarily restore physical strength by drinking water and basking in the sun. He didn''t change much in appearance, only his eyes became snake eyes.


    Saw Ryan successfully transformed in such a short period of time, the leader of the lead showed a surprised look on his face. Because for him, this is also the first time that a novice can do so well.


    "Okay, just look at what I do and you can just learn." The senior said with some interest, it was obvious that he was stimulated by Ryan.


    Soon after, the senior student battled with the shadows of death, and he used his flexible advantages to rush through the woods. At the same time, he continued to use magic wands to launch some natural magic to attack the shadows of death chasing him.


    Doesn''t look very difficult, at least for individuals like Ryan who have experienced many wars in person. Now this grade is at most a level of small-scale conflict.


    Those shadows of death attack methods are also very simple. In addition to direct melee combat, only the blood red gas arrow is used as an attack method. Not to mention that the shadows of death will stop before each launch of the air arrow, and then the whole swells into a ball, which is easy to be found in advance.


    No wonder a few students came to this place and dispersed directly, and dared to bring a completely newbie, Ryan, to this place. It turns out that this place is at most novice village.


    Thinking here, Ryan feels that he can just experiment with his newly learned things, such as the Shen Xiao Lei Fa that he just learned last time.


    Think about it. Ryan quickly used magic to form a rune on his hand, and then patted a shadow of death.


    "Palm Thunder." As Ryan''s chanting ~ www.novelhall.com ~ A silver-white arc suddenly flew out of Ryan''s hand, rushing to the shadow of death a few meters away.


    The shadow of death turned into a green smoke directly after being struck by a palm, and then a red bean-sized bead fell to the ground.


    "Is thunder and lightning magic so useful? You actually killed a shadow of death." The senior said in surprise after seeing Ryan''s actions just now. After all, although the Shadow of Death can''t attack, it''s not so easy to deal with, even the seniors have to use several magic to kill one.


    "I don''t know this. By the way, what is this red bead used for?" Ryan felt that he could not explain to the senior what the Eastern Lei Fa, so he quickly asked the subject.


    "Oh, we also don''t have an official name for this thing. It''s just that everyone looks at it and directly calls it the blooddrop. This is also something that is rare in the Emerald Dream and can be brought to the real world."


    "It can be brought into reality. It sounds so powerful. What use is it?" Ryan knew that there were not many things that could be used in the Emerald Dream and reality at the same time. For example, Ryan''s own plants can only rely on strength and not Bringing it in directly, the flowers and trees in the Emerald Dream can hardly be brought out. So when he knew that this thing could be brought to reality, he was very interested to continue to ask.


    "Uh, this can be used to feed animals or used as a fertilizer for plants, the effect is quite good." The senior said a little lack of confidence.


    Ryan felt that this adventure was even lower, and the loot he played for a long time was Jin Ji La.


    :. :

 Chapter 163： Depressing status quo

    Ryan was initially dissatisfied with these trophies, but then he was relieved to think about it. It''s like getting five dollars and a can of Coke in a five-star hotel to sell you thirty dollars. At least these things are produced by the Emerald Dream, which sounds very full anyway.


    At this time, the seniors who led the way also felt that this thing was a bit unmanageable, so they mentioned: "This thing actually has a better use. The Kepola in school like this very much. If you send them a little, they will be very good. Do n¡¯t bother you for a long time, if you give it a little more at a stretch, they might even give you a strange gift found in the forest outside the school. Occasionally there will be something more precious or strange . "


    This sounds much better. Daguai gets a chance to draw. Although it sounds like a strong taste of domestic mobile games.


    Ryan and the seniors soon separated because Ryan had mastered all the knowledge needed to hunt here. When two people act together, the efficiency is too low.


    After saying goodbye to the seniors, Ryan can finally slowly try the power of the new Lei Fa. After he had harvested a bag of blood beads, he finally figured out why Leifa was lost on Uncle Jiu''s side.


    Leifa is indeed powerful, and it can even be said that it is stronger than the life magic and natural magic he mastered before in battle. The problem is that the power of Leifa is exchanged for high energy consumption. If in a world with a good magical environment, such as the world of Harry Potter, releasing Leifa can use the power of the world, so it is still a consumption for users. acceptable.


    However, if it is the end of the age of the last law, the launch of the spell is purely powered by the user himself, which is equivalent to making a thunder spell repair backward once. It is also inevitable that such things will not spread.


    Not to mention that Leifa has one thing that is righteousness in heaven and earth. What it shows is that if the user injects merit during the spellcasting, Leifa''s power will double and the enemy can be distinguished.


    For example, just now Ryan injected merit when he released the Quartet Wind Thunder. As a result, this magic similar to the thunderstorm nova swept away the surrounding shadow of death. The attack range has been increased by 50%, not to mention that even the grass and trees in the attack range have not been hurt. You have to know that when you just released Leifa, you will accidentally hurt some plants. Fortunately, the amount of lightning is considered to be a part of natural forces. So Ryan was not kicked out after causing collateral damage to the Emerald Dream.


    Merit is extremely important in Leifa, but like the world of Uncle Jiu, merit is not enough for self-cultivation, and it cannot be directly used as a disposable consumable. After all, unlike Ryan who saved several worlds at the same time, they had enough merits to squander. Not to mention that if Lei Fa wants to improve his level, the merits consumed during cultivation are also higher than other methods.


    Leifa can be recognized as the first attack of all methods, so it is reasonable to pay more.


    After cleaning up the shadows of death within his own range (because of the novice, the range assigned to Ryan is relatively small), watching others can''t finish it for a while, he found a tree and sat up. While using electrostatic induction to monitor the surroundings, he began to think about the power he possessed.


    Let ¡¯s say that Ryan now also has a lot of power. The Nordic wizard life magic inherited from Iceland, the natural magic obtained in the Emerald Dream, the thunder and Taoism obtained by Uncle Nine, in addition to some other miscellaneous things. And battle-related heritage.


    At least these important powers are inherited. Any one who strives to cultivate more than Dumbledore and Voldemort is not a dream. In a certain way, Ryan is lucky. While other hemp wizards are struggling to find a way to continue to rise, Ryan has now mastered four roads pointing directly to the peak of the magic world.


    Especially the complete rune knowledge in the Nordic magic inheritance, Ryan felt that it might even be better than the collection of some pure blood families. With this cornerstone, it can be said that the mysterious world of magic opened the door in front of him. The reason why Dumbledore and Voldemort are so powerful is because they can slowly study the essence of magic through the runes and continue to develop on the magic of predecessors.


    It''s just that for Ryan, the biggest problem now is the serious shortage of time and accumulation. A path that leads straight to the peak does not mean that you have reached the peak. The practice of these things requires a lot of time and energy to complete. Even genius wizards like Voldemort have adopted a series of methods that can lead to unstable foundations and rapidly improve magic. It will take decades to study to achieve this level.


    It was only two years since Ryan was full of mathematics, and he practiced life magic, natural magic, and Taoism, which are known for their solid foundation and unsatisfactory progress.


    Of course, these methods of practice are very friendly to Ryan who needs to explore on his own most of the time, even if there is an error, there will not be any major problems. However, this also led to Ryan having a lot of resources and excellent exercises, the overall level is now equivalent to the average level of Hogwarts graduates.


    Of course, this refers to the average level. It may be that the fighting level is higher ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and the other levels are lower.


    It is precisely because of this confidence that Ryan is willing to make a reading meeting with Hermione. After all, the biggest difference between the magic world and the Muggle world is that personal strength sometimes plays a final role.


    For example, after the resurrection of the fourth grade Voldemort, their organization has remained underground. Both Hogwarts and the Ministry of Magic are operating normally. But as soon as Dumbledore died in sixth grade, the Ministry of Magic immediately fell, and Hogwarts also entered the age of Voldemort''s control.


    And when Voldemort died in the hands of Harry Potter in the final battle, the Death Eaters did the birds and beasts scattered. Even at that time they still possessed professional armed force strikers in magic and wizarding circles.


    Although Ryan''s current strength can be described as weak, it should belong to the most powerful part in the third grade. Although this kind of punching Nanshan nursing home, kicking the record of Beihai kindergarten is nothing to show off.


    It is precisely because of this strength that Ryan is confident that the book club will function normally. If you are not strong enough, it can only be the same as Hermione''s "vomiting". Even if you want to change the ambitious ambition of the magic world, the closest friends will scoff.


    Lane was thinking of these things in the tree, a green spark exploded in the sky in the distance. This means that the entire tiankeng has been cleaned up, and the leader calls everyone to gather at the entrance of the tiankeng.


    So Ryan hurried down the tree and ran to the entrance of the tiankeng.


    :. :

 Chapter 164： Extracurricular activities

    Probably because Lane arranged for the area closest to the entrance and exit, Lane arrived at the meeting point as early as possible. Since this tiankeng is not big, everyone has been there in a few minutes.


    After counting the number of people, the leader took everyone back to the school. After arriving at the school to confirm the safety, everyone released their body and nature''s pet status. Ryan felt that as soon as he disengaged, a sense of fatigue swept from head to toe.


    But it is not just that he has this problem alone. Looking around the classmates, everyone seems to be in a state of depression. Some people even feel about to fall.


    "Okay, I''m here today. Let''s go back to rest now." With the leader''s last sentence, everyone turned into green light and exited the Emerald Dream.


    Opening his eyes from the bed, Ryan felt a little embarrassed when he saw Xiao Qing''s languishing wrapped around his arm. After all, this kind of tiredness needs to be shared by the owner and the pet.


    According to Xiao Qing''s request to send it back to the world of Plants vs. Zombies, and allow it to eat in his warehouse where the crystals of sunlight are stored, Ryan also began to meditate in bed to recover energy.


    Early the next morning, Ryan, who had completely recovered through meditation, went to a broom room on the second floor of Castro Brusso after breakfast, where the Capolas ¡¯site was located.


    Of course, because this is Kepola''s place, no one usually comes here. But when he was walking in the hallway, Ryan felt that there were some eyes around him. But when he went to look carefully for those eyes, he saw nothing.


    Stood in the corridor and looked around. Ryan was surprised to find that the Capolas cleaned up their settlements and dens very cleanly, not as messy as he had imagined. It can even be said that the cleanliness here is cleaner than in the corridors where people travel. It seems that they just like to make trouble, but in fact they also like clean guys.


    Reached the end of the corridor and opened the door of the broom. Ryan placed the blood beads on a clean-looking cabinet in the broom, following the instructions of the senior, and then exited the broom to close the door.


    As soon as the door closed, Ryan heard a rustling voice inside. According to the senior''s instructions, Ryan could only wait quietly at the door according to his curiosity. Until five or six minutes later, the sound inside slowly quieted down. Lane opened the door again and entered the room.


    The blood beads on the cabinet have completely disappeared, and it seems that they have been taken away by the Capolas. But Capola also left something on the cabinet.


    "Let me see what this is? Two fresh trees, a piece of ore that ca n¡¯t see anything, but it can be felt that this stone is a magic material, a dried snake gall, and finally this is a transparency A slap-sized crystal, ¡±Lane said to himself. "It looks okay, it should not be considered a non-chief."


    But besides this adventure in the Emerald Dream, there will be some boredom in the days to come. It''s just that class is going to be as usual day after day. Fortunately, after the previous run-in, the exchange students at Hogwarts began to slowly adapt to Castro''s teaching habits. Because everyone is a top student, not only can they keep up with the progress of teaching, but they can also learn the courses of this year''s Hogwarts.


    Is another Friday, this is already the second month of exchange study. More than a month of high-intensity learning also makes people feel tired. So on the afternoon of that day, Ryan did not write homework as usual after returning to the car after class, but leaned directly on the chair and played with a pistol. This pistol was the Liberator pistol that Desdemona gave him. Because of its small size, exquisite power and good power, Ryan took it out from time to time to maintain it.


    However, the last time Desdemona sent him the gun, he also reminded him that as the Federation slowly recovered, many synthetics were rejected by others after exposing their identities, especially those who lived under the status of natural persons. And adult, they have been greatly rejected in various human positions.


    No way, they can only live in the neighborhood of the wise ghouls. But this is only a stopgap measure. After all, the two races with completely different needs can be together for a short time, and there will be contradictions for a long time.


    Although under the suppression of Ryan, there is no policy of discrimination. But there has always been discrimination against synthetic people in private. Desdemona knows that Ryan has the ability that no one else has, so she hopes she can find a good way.


    During this time, Ryan often took out the gun for maintenance while thinking about how to solve this problem.


    In the maintenance process, Ryan found it very useful to clean up a new spell, so that you can skip the most troublesome process of wiping out the old gun oil. It seems that some housework spells also need to be learned a little, which can save a lot of time and energy in daily life.


    Just after Ryan cleaned up and took a pistol to make a shooting posture, there was a knock at the door. Ryan quickly put the gun back in the Wanjie grocery store and opened the door to find Hermione holding her Hermes station. at the door.


    "Professor Sprout informed us to go to the common room to gather." Hermione stood at the door and notified.


    It''s 8:30 in the evening now, what will happen then? Tomorrow is the weekend, I hope nothing will happen, and Professor UU reading should not arrange a lot of tasks.


    Fortunately, what needs to be notified is not that there is a task tomorrow, but that everyone can go to the collective purchase to relax tomorrow, so today the professor informed everyone in advance and warned everyone of some things to pay attention.


    As we all know, no matter which wizard school is a rare gathering place of wizards in the magic world. In this case, there will naturally be wizards ¡¯residences and commercial areas, such as the town of Hogsmead near Hogwarts. Similarly, there is also a commercial center called Mahogany Town near Castro Brusuo.


    After all, this is the Amazon rainforest, even for wizards, many places are particularly dangerous and inconvenient. In this case, people tend to gather together rather than live separately. At the same time, because of the rich resources here attracting a large number of wizards who come to the gold rush, the size and prosperity of Mahogany Town is also higher than Hogsmeade.


    And today, the professor mainly came to count who is going to purchase tomorrow to facilitate the school to arrange transportation. However, unlike Hogwarts, there is no age limit for visiting Mahogany Town. So when you go into the countryside, the three sophomores are also eligible to go there.


    Because everyone is interested in Mahogany Town, Professor Sprout asked everyone to take a break after telling the precautions for the sunrise.


    After returning to the carriage, Hermione excitedly took out a book introducing the magical world of South America and began to arrange tomorrow''s itinerary. Ryan could only shrug helplessly for her nerdy practice, and then went back to his dormitory to go to bed quickly so as not to lose energy tomorrow.


    :. :

 Chapter 165： Druid and Arcanist

    Early the next morning, as soon as Ryan went out after washing, she saw Hermione next door yawning out of the room with dark circles. Seeing Ryan watching her, Hermione turned around and said: "Yesterday I learned that I was going to Mahogany Town, so I kept looking for information about it at night. As a result, I didn''t expect so much about Mahogany Town. , I accidentally made it very late before going to sleep. "


    "It''s too much to convince you, you can tired yourself like this when you are relaxing on vacation." Ryan said he couldn''t understand Hermione''s mentality of learning God.


    "Because Mahogany Town is a very important place, South American magic makes many important things happen here. For example, the phantom that exists on the crocodile pyramid day after day, and the meeting place of the establishment of the Brazilian Ministry of Magic in the eighteenth century. In short, it can be said that the town has a history of modern magic in South America. Traveling to such an important place, if you do n¡¯t prepare in advance, would n¡¯t it be a waste of an opportunity to learn about it? ¡±


    "So this makes you a panda?" Ryan said jokingly, and gestured with his hand on the side of his eyes.


    Obviously Hermione knew about pandas. After all, in the fall of her school year, a giant panda named Mingming settled in the London Zoo. Her Christmas fake Hermione also visited the panda at the London Zoo. So as soon as Ryan gestured to Hermione, she knew Ryan was talking about her dark circles.


    "Is my dark circles so obvious?" Hermione asked nervously. Even though there may be some margins in peacetime, Hermione still hopes not to look too bad in this kind of collective activity. Especially after entering puberty, she appears more sensitive than before.


    "It''s quite obvious." Lane saw Hermione''s expression collapse, so she added a sentence. "But I have a way to solve this problem now."


    After speaking, Ryan pulled out her wand and pointed at Hermione ¡¯s face, saying: ¡°Nature comforts.¡± With Ryan ¡¯s spell, a pure force of nature slowly poured into Hermione ¡¯s body. After waking up, I naturally woke up. The fatigue on my body and the soreness of my eyes swept away.


    After the magic, Hermione took out the small mirror she carried with her and looked at it. She found that the dark circles on her face and the blood on her eyes had disappeared. She looked at Ryan with surprise.


    "Stop, this magic will definitely not teach you. I know you definitely want to use this magic to learn later in the night. But even magic can only temporarily use it to temporarily restore fatigue, and it cannot replace rest. Not to mention this magic you Certainly not.


    "Well, I really want to learn this. But why do you say I can''t learn?" Hermione asked curiously.


    "It''s very simple, how did you learn the meditation idea I taught you last Saturday practice?"


    "Except for a little better sleep after meditation, it''s useless." Hermione replied.


    "That ¡¯s why I said you ca n¡¯t learn. The magic just needed the power of nature. I taught you that meditation, which is how to get started with natural forces. You have n¡¯t been able to communicate with nature for so long. It means that you are really not talented on this path. You must know that a lot of things in the magical world are based on talents. It is no use relying on hard practice alone. ¡±Ryan said with a shrug.


    "It''s a pity." Hermione looked a little frustrated. But she soon got excited. "But I learned all the runes you taught me last time, and I have even begun to modify the magic."


    After speaking, Hermione took out her wand and pronounced the mantra: "Fluorescent light flashes." I saw her head showing a little white light, then slowly turned into red. Afterwards she said a little embarrassedly, "Now it can only be turned into red, and it consumes more than three times the magic."


    "Huh? You learned much faster than I thought, and you can actually modify the spells yourself." Ryan said with some surprise, after discussing the establishment of a book club with Hermione last time, Ryan took the rune foundation and nature. Meditation taught Hermione.


    When teaching knowledge at the time, on the one hand, Ryan wanted to raise Hermione''s level a little bit. After all, improving a friend''s ability also means indirectly increasing his own strength. On the other hand, Ryan has too much power in his hands, and he ca n¡¯t finish the existing ones at all, so he has no energy to innovate. After all, for him, he can thoroughly learn the things in the heritage. Almost all of his energy has been occupied. In this case, he has always planned to give some of his knowledge to reliable people to see if he can research something new.


    After the last discussion, Ryan confirmed that Hermione, who had a good personal relationship and shared a common idea, was reliable. So she handed over part of the inheritance of nature and part of the runes of the Nordic wizards to her. Unexpectedly, she made breakthrough progress in rune research so quickly.


    It seems that Hermione doesn''t have a cold for natural forces at all, but she looks very talented for pure brain-burning things like runes. This shows that she is a natural arcanist and not a druid.


    "Now I can change some little magic spells at most, but it is not as good as the original spells after the change. I don''t know what the significance of this change is?" Hermione took the opportunity to speak out the confusion that had plagued him for a long time. .


    "How could this be meaningless, and it can even be said that this is one of the strong foundations of those pure blood families. All the common spells on the market are indeed hardworking by the previous people, but the price of the increase in versatility is that these magics are difficult for the wizards. Handy to use ~ www.novelhall.com ~ A powerful wizard will inevitably transform his own magic based on these ordinary magics. For example, the fire mantra is basically everyone. But Dumbledore can Use the improved version of the flame spell he has researched to defeat those dark wizards while fighting dangerous black wizards. "


    "It turned out like this, thank you! I now seem to vaguely know what kind of road I''m going to take." Hermione smiled at Ryan afterwards, and the whole person seemed a lot easier.


    Looked at Hermione''s smile, maybe it''s been a long time since she met. Ryan felt suddenly whether it was brown hair with shaggy hair or thick eyebrows that had never been trimmed. Even the rabbit teeth in his mouth and the small face that just opened after entering puberty made Ryan look cute.


    Lying in the trough, Ryan suddenly felt cold behind. Is it because of being single for a long time? Not at all.


    Thinking of this, Ryan immediately admonished herself: The girl in front of you is now just a child, and you and she are pure friendship. Teach her so much knowledge just for the help of like-minded partners, yes, that''s how it is.


    Thinking of this, Ryan calmed down. But of course Hermione did n¡¯t know what Ryan was thinking at this time. She raised her arm and looked at her watch and said in surprise, "Oh my God, it ¡¯s almost half past seven. We must hurry to the auditorium for dinner. After all, we have to go to Taohua today. What about Xinmu Town? "


    Having finished, Ryan was taken by Hermione to dinner.


    :. :

 Chapter 166： Mahogany Town

    After breakfast, all the exchange students at Hogwarts put on their daily clothes and were led by the professor to the small pier on the highland river where Castro Brusuo was. Except for a few pure-blood wizards who still wear wizard robes for their own pride, other little wizards changed into Muggle clothes. After all, there is no magic outside the school to regulate the temperature and humidity, so wearing such a robe in the tropical rain forest is not an easy task.


    Of course, it may be that those pure blood have magical magic to prevent themselves from heat stroke, but from their sweaty appearance, it does not look like magic to regulate the temperature. Ryan was really worried that they would fall directly to the ground because of heat stroke. After all, even if his body had been strengthened, he still feels very hot just wearing t-shirts and jeans. It is estimated that if he changes his robe, Ryan feels that he may be directly heatstroke.


    Soon Ryan turned his attention away from his clothes, because the boat to Mahogany Town was ready. Mahogany Town is downstream of the river. After all, it is the center of the Amazon rainforest. For the purpose of reducing the pressure on the flyway network, there is no magic transmission from Castro Brusuo to Mahogany Town.


    But because both locations are by the river, the natural boat has become a means of transportation between the school and the town. What is now displayed in front of Lane is a huge canoe.


    This canoe looks like a tree with a diameter of about six meters is cut in half from the middle and hollowed out, and there is a sunshade roof woven with leaves. However, it is obvious that this boat is not as simple as it seems. Under the impact of the river water, one or two runes can be seen flashing from time to time.


    Ryan was originally worried that his dress would be a little too homely and not very decent today, but after seeing the Castro Brusuo students on board, he found his worries to be unnecessary. Because local students wear more unrestrained.


    For example, David only wore a short-sleeved flower shirt on his upper body and a pair of beach pants underneath. His cousin was wearing short navel sleeves and denim shorts. There are even a few native little witches who seem to be indigenous. They only have a circle of cloth around their waists, the upper body is bare, and only a necklace is hung around the neck.


    "The clothes you wear are a little too thick." Seeing Lane David said happily after saying hello. "There are magic and special magic plants around the town of Mahogany. The poisonous insects in the forest can''t get in at all, so there is no need to wrap yourself so tightly."


    "I''m just worried that it''s too casual to wear and it wouldn''t look polite." Ryan quickly explained.


    "You British are really weird. It''s time to relax. It''s weird to be so formal." David pointed to the pure blood wizards who were wearing wizard robes.


    This Ryan can only shrug helplessly, because he has nothing to say to those pure-blood wizards who want to face and suffer.


    Soon after a shock, the canoe left the dock and sailed downstream along the turbulent stream of the river. Because this place is inaccessible, the river maintains its original appearance, and there are many obstacles in the middle of the river. But canoes can always bypass them under the influence of magic. Even if some debris hits the boat gang occasionally, the magic on the boat can easily bounce off those things and prevent them from hurting the hull.


    Therefore, there was no danger on the way, and as the canoe slowed down, everyone successfully reached the destination.


    Is called Mahogany Town because there are a lot of mahogany trees in and around the town. The buildings in the town, whether of local temple style or European style, are all dotted in the middle of these tall trees. Although the styles of the houses are not uniform, the buildings embedded in the woods show the whole town a special sense of harmony.


    Under the influence of magic, this town, like Hogsmeade, is not shown on any known maps. Even satellite shooting can only shoot a primitive jungle. Of course these things have nothing to do with Ryan. He is now standing in front of a food stand waiting for the boss to make ice cream for him.


    As soon as he arrived in town, Professor Sprout announced the meeting at the dock at four in the afternoon. After that, everyone went to free activities.


    Because she was not familiar with the town, Ryan chose to follow Hermione who had done her homework in advance.


    After watching two or three important historical sites, Ryan and they found that this history that happened on the other side of the earth could not arouse their interest at all. So after thinking about it for a while, I chose to give up the plan to visit other ruins, so there was a lot of time, and Hermione took this opportunity to start asking Ryan some questions about the runes.


    Ryan answered the questions while looking for places in the town where there were many people. They walked and walked quickly and they came to the town''s business district.


    Such a place with a large flow of people, as long as there is no explicit prohibition, there will definitely be countless food stalls taking advantage of the opportunity of many people to do business. The Muggle world looks like this, and the wizard world is no exception. Just because the question and answer just made Ryan feel a little dry behind his mouth ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So they immediately chose a food stall to buy an ice cream to moisturize their throat.


    This street is full of colorful food stalls, which attracted a group of British wizards who came out of the desert. For example, Ryan saw several seniors sitting in front of a stall. Even the little wizard was attracted to the food. Ryan saw Professor Kettleborn sitting on the street, eating barbecue and cold beer. After discovering Ryan and Hermione, they greeted them happily.


    Walking along several commercial streets and discussing issues, it is natural to taste special dishes. Ryan suddenly discovered that Hermione seemed very interested in sweets. So he asked a little curiously: "How come I didn''t find you like sweets so much?"


    Hermione, who was scooping a red jelly floating in the air with a spoon, paused. "You know my parents are dentists. They are more against me eating sweets, but these magic desserts are all natural low sugar and will not damage teeth. "


    Sounds reasonable, while Ryan thought, he put a deep-fried golden thing in his mouth and didn''t know what was wrapped in it. After chewing, his eyes widened.


    Why is the worm still alive after this dessert wrapper is fried? !


    Fortunately, after chewing a few more times, Ryan felt that the taste of the insects was not bad. After all, it didn''t spoil the food. But be sure to ask before buying snacks next time.


    After all, I still have to eat at noon, so Ryan stopped Hermione, who was eager to try other desserts on the street, and walked to the bookstore that was expected in advance.


    :. :

 Chapter 167： Strange store

    Arriving at the door of the largest bookstore in Mahogany Town, Ryan and they discovered that because today is the school ¡¯s student procurement day, the bookstore took advantage of this opportunity to invite several famous writers to solicit guests, and the entire bookstore was brought here by wizards. They are stuffed up, and it seems likely that they can''t even squeeze in.


    Since this is the case, the bookstore can only regretfully crossed out from the travel destination. After all, it''s really unsuitable to read a book like this.


    Since such a big bookstore doesn''t work, Ryan immediately thought of going to a second-hand bookstore to Taobao. As a place where books are as expensive as Britain, there are naturally not too few second-hand bookstores. However, because the profits of second-hand books are not high, bookstores will certainly not be located on this bustling commercial street. After all, the profits may not even be able to pay the rent.


    You said to sell other things in the name of second-hand books? Well, things that need to be sold under other names are really not suitable for being put on the streets where people come and go.


    Because I''m worried about going to the back alleys, especially the description of the law and order in South America in the previous life news is not very good. So Ryan found an excuse to put something in Her pocket outside of Hermione''s line of sight before continuing their journey.


    After asking several people, he turned a few circles on the street. Ryan and Hermione finally found a second-hand bookstore on a small road.


    This store looks a bit like the Oliver Wand store in Diagon Alley. The facade is very small, but it gives a mysterious feeling. Piles of books were placed in the gray window. There is a metal signboard with severe oxidation on the window, which reads the small shop in Scholz in Spanish.


    Pushed the door open, and Ryan discovered that the door of this small shop was not big, but the space inside was not small. Various goods packed the rows of rows of shelves. After probably scanning the things on the shelf, Lane discovered that this was not a mere old bookstore, but a large second-hand store.


    A series of feathers of various colors, old wands with various scratches, strange stone carvings, various herbs (Lane vowed as a plant proficiency, most of which are fake) exude colorful props and Magic book, these things are stacked on the shelf layer by layer. With the exception of the simplest sorting, the whole store looks like a large garbage collection bin.


    Walk around a little more, can''t see what the original specimen was and crossed a broom with only sticks, Ryan saw the shop owner, an old man with white hair who looked more than 70 years old. He was wearing a black wizard robe sitting behind the counter and dozing off.


    After seeing Ryan and the two of them standing in front of him, he just waved weakly and said, "Every shelf has a price. After choosing something, just check it out with me. Remember, once you take it off the shelf, You must buy it. There is magic monitoring in the store. Do n¡¯t think about getting through it. "


    Lane returned to the shelves and took a closer look, only to find that the prices on these shelves ranged from one Xike to ten gallons.


    After browsing a few shelves, Ryan came to the conclusion that the owner of this shop was a blackhearted businessman. Because he really couldn''t see why the pile of tatters dared to set such a high price. The most important thing is that there are runes on each shelf to shield the magic perception, which allows you to reach into the shelf to look at those things, but only when you take them out, you can know what these things are. No wonder the shop The goods required to be taken off the shelf must be bought.


    Watching Hermione flip through some of the shelf textbooks of Yfarmoni and Castro Bruce, Lane walked quietly to the side to investigate the goods on the other shelves.


    Although the magic of concealment and isolation is released on each shelf by magic means, it does not mean that the magic is foolproof. When Ryan began to perceive the goods on the shelf using Taoist perception, he found that he could vaguely feel the magical energy contained in some things.


    It''s no wonder, after all, Taoism is an extraordinary power of a completely different system. It is likely that the boss did not think of this kind of thing when setting up magic. So some loopholes caught by Lane were also expected.


    In Taoist perception, Ryan only discovered that the owner of this shop was darker than he thought. For example, something called wood essence (this kind of thing has a non-magic version of subspecies, called American ginseng), which was introduced in Castro Brusuo ¡¯s potion class, because of its vitality-reinforcing effect and low yield , So the price is expensive.


    Lane saw a complete wood essence on a shelf with a price of ten gallons on one shelf. This price is much lower than the market price. However, in the perception of Taoism, the wood essence placed on the shelf actually has only the outermost layer of skin, which is filled with another kind of rhizome that does not know what plant it is.


    Seriously, it is estimated that many people will still be fooled by such an exquisite degree of fraud even without these magic barriers.


    However, although this shop has a lot of fakes, it does not mean that there are no good things. After all, this store seems to have been operating in this place for a long time, and the magic world has a small number of people. If there were only fakes, this store would have been smashed.


    For example, Ryan found an arm-sized millennium lightning wood in a pile of one piece of garbage ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The only regret is that the mahogany tree is not the mahogany, but for Ryan, do it The sword is enough, depending on the size of the wood, besides making a sword, it is enough to make a set of signs.


    In addition to this, Ryan also randomly selected some magical ores to prepare to go back to see what is the use.


    When he took a pile of things to the counter to check out, he accidentally found a black leather notebook under the boss''s counter, the cover of the notebook reflected the sunlight outside the window, and Ryan could see a triangle, a circle and a The vertical symbol looks like a triangular eye.


    Ryan''s movement paused, because he recognized that the symbol on the book represented the Saints of Grindelwald. Think again about the age of the shop owner and the name of the German shop named Skolzner. Ryan felt that the shop owner was probably one of the saints.


    Thinking about this, Ryan felt that she was almost sweating down. After all, the shadow of people''s famous trees. Unlike Voldemort''s hordes of Death Eaters, Grindelwald''s saint organization is much higher than Death Eaters. Once the shopkeeper knew what would happen if he discovered his secret, Ryan now only wanted to call Hermione to leave the shop.


    But sometimes I was afraid of coming. The shop owner suddenly smiled at him after reading what Ryan had brought out, and then said, "Boy, your eyesight looks good. Would you like to take a look at the warehouse behind me?" Good thing? "


    .

 Chapter 168： Ex saint

    When the owner invited Ryan, Ryan''s instinctive first reaction was to run straight. Because he thinks it is probably because the owner now knows that he has discovered the owner ¡¯s secret, so the owner wants to seal it.


    But think about yourself not coming alone, in case it is too bad because you are involved in innocent. Not to mention that the store seems to have been open for decades, and the ghost knows if the store owner has placed any organ traps or something in it. Turning around this way is equivalent to tearing his face directly. Ryan doesn''t think he can run over the owner of a saint''s site.


    So Ryan nodded and extended a hand, saying, "Mr. Owner, I am very interested in the things in your warehouse. Please lead the way ahead."


    The two people bypassed several rows of shelves one after the other and exited the shop through the back door. Through the courtyard, the shopkeeper opened the warehouse door. There was no magic in the storehouse, and as soon as the door opened, Ryan could feel that the contents were all good things of great value.


    I think too much? Is it really just the owner who sees my eyesight better and wants to bring some juniors? Ryan just started thinking about what the shopkeeper wanted to do, and suddenly felt a cold wind blowing behind him. Ryan flashed aside, and a green wooden thorn with a lightly scented chopstick brushed over Ryan''s face.


    Lane''s complexion changed greatly, and he shouted with a gesture in his right hand:


    "Sifang Fenglei!"


    With the spell, the thunder and lightning scattered around with Ryan as the center. But it was useless. The shopkeeper in front of the station suddenly disappeared like a soap bubble.


    Phantom! Lane had a bad heart and immediately shattered a jade rune that had just been taken out of the waist space bag.


    "Wind Thunder Protection". A large ball of plasma exploded from Ryan and attacked every corner. Now it''s not clear where the other party is, facing the wizard Ryan, who is good at using illusion magic, can only use this range of spells to try.


    As the plasma flew in all directions, Ryan finally felt through the magic of life that the shopkeeper''s figure appeared in the corner of the courtyard, but he was also felt by Ryan when he found him.


    The shopkeeper showed a serious expression and suddenly disappeared from the corner of the courtyard. Then he almost appeared in the defense circle built by Ryan with lightning.


    Just as he thought the victory was in the grip, Ryan yanked out the previously prepared Klinvi''s teeth and poked it toward his waist.


    It''s really worthy of the magic weapon that was piled up by human life in the radiation world with basically no magic. Klinwei''s teeth went straight, even if the silver protective cover was ejected three times from the owner''s body in a flash, but Klinwei ''S teeth pierced easily like a layer of paper. The smile on the shopkeeper''s original face was completely gone with the disappearance of the protective cover.


    But the shopkeeper also seemed to have fought through the battle, twisting his waist before the knife stabbed him to avoid the point. Then he appeared at the door of the warehouse with his waist covered.


    It was really dangerous just now, because most wizards are not very good at melee, so many self-defense spells like armor are aimed at physical attacks. Most wizards who are good at fighting will use some magic, such as short-range teleportation or protection, to protect themselves.


    Theoretically, it is not impossible to kill a wizard in close combat if the protection of the wizard and the means of running the road can be knocked out. For example, when the witch hunt activity peaked, many of the current spells were not invented. There are really many wizards who are even killed by farmers with dung forks. It''s just that as time goes to modern times, the invention of various new magic makes it difficult to kill a wizard who is good at fighting.


    Naturally, the wizard who is good at fighting does not include the guy in the British Ministry of Magic who ca n¡¯t even put out the iron armor curse. But in such a peaceful time now, there are many such wizards.


    Obviously, Ryan was regarded as such a rookie by the owner, especially when Ryan started with a very aggressive Lei Fa. The old man of the shopkeeper mistakenly thought that Ryan was an idiot wizard who was only good at standing pile output, so he planned to give Ryan a close look.


    In fact, under normal circumstances, the owner ¡¯s idea is not wrong. After all, for a very young person like Ryan, he can basically be equated with the lack of combat experience. Not to mention that it takes a lot of energy to study and use magic. Ryan ¡¯s age does not look like a person who has enough time to skillfully use all kinds of magic.


    Especially after Ryan used the surprising attack magic of this age, the shop owner thought that Ryan was only proficient in a certain type of attack magic, and it was basically nothing in defense and melee. Not to mention the shop owner ¡¯s confidence in the magical defenses of his own body.


    Under such negligent circumstances, the shop owner approached Ryan unpreparedly. As a result, Ryan took out a powerful magic weapon and slashed it to the point without even using his magic, even if the shop owner dodged a bit. Finally, he made a big cut on his waist.


    Ryan can now even see the shopkeeper ¡¯s hand covering the wound oozing out a drop of black blood in the fingers, knowing that Klinwei ¡¯s teeth have strong poison and blood loss properties, so the wizard of the shopkeeper ¡¯s age was scratched. A big wound can''t last much time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Just now the owner is a phantom and a sneak attack, so now Ryan''s look at this is to kill people and kill people. After all, if he had just lost his hand, there might be more than one person dying. Ryan didn''t believe that in this case, he could still let his companions go.


    Clinway ¡¯s teeth are very different from the magic props in the Harry Potter world. It took Ryan several days after getting the knife to develop a way to mix life and natural magic to eliminate the side effects of the knife. . After all, this knife looks a bit unconventional. At that time, Ryan worried that he would scratch himself, so he studied in advance how to remove the effect of the knife.


    For the current owner, it is difficult for him to quickly analyze how to solve his problems while an opponent is still watching. Of course, for top wizards, this kind of problem can easily be solved directly, but the one in front of him is not the top wizard in any way.


    Taking advantage of his illness, Ryan took advantage of this opportunity to release his attack magic to the shopkeeper while moving his position, and the shopkeeper managed to maintain protection. However, in this case, he naturally reduced the suppression of toxins, and soon the whole person was crumbling.


    After discovering this situation, Ryan took out a jade symbol used to press the bottom of the box to prepare for the final blow. This jade charm is a lightning strike technique infused with a lot of merit, and it is also the strongest attack method that Ryan masters at this stage.


    As he was about to arouse the power in the jade rune, a familiar voice came from nearby; "Stop it, yourself, this is just a misunderstanding."


    :. :

 Chapter 169： past

    Ryan looked up at the place where the sound was made, and was surprised to find that it was Fernando, the principal of Castro''s blue magic, who hurried on a broom.


    Watching fly to the yard and greet Ryan hurriedly, he immediately walked to the headmaster of the shopkeeper, Fernando, Ryan asked in surprise, "What did you just say about yourself, misunderstanding? He brought me here after I He was raided directly by him, and now you say this is a misunderstanding, what the **** is going on? "


    At this time, after applying some herbs to the wound, Principal Fernando began to treat the owner''s wound with a wand, and Ryan could feel the deep natural force released. Soon, the wound in the shopkeeper''s waist slowly healed. Principal Fernando stood up and just wanted to answer this question. The shopkeeper next to him stopped him and said, "Let me answer this question. Just now my attack on you was a test. The wooden thorn is just a normal sleeping pill."


    "Test?" It was said that Ryan suddenly thought that the shopkeeper had just given up the opportunity to attack several times. At the time, he thought that the shopkeeper could not keep up with the action because he was older, but this came to a battle-hardened warrior. It''s a bit unreasonable. But now such an explanation is much more reasonable.


    "Yes, it''s the test. But I didn''t expect you to react so much, and still have such a dangerous magic weapon in your hand. I have to admit that I am old and careless." The shopkeeper said weakly. "But I just want to know one thing, your reaction is completely beyond the normal range. Can 35xs tell me why?"


    "Well, because I saw the saint''s logo on your notebook, I suspect you were trying to kill me." Ryan replied helplessly.


    "Ah, there are not many young people who still know about the saints. Yes, I was a saint when I was young. But you seem to have misunderstood a place. The saints do not need to hide themselves, at least in Saints do not need this place. "


    "What? The information I checked is that after the failure of Grindelwald, the saints also disappeared, so I always thought it was because of being chased that it was incognito." Lane said in surprise.


    At this time, the old man, the owner, was almost recovered. He helped Principal Fernando slowly stand up, tried his best to straighten his chest, and then lowered his head to look at Ryan and said, "Can you tell me before you answer this question? What kind of person is Wo? "


    "Grindelwald?" Ryan thought it might be important for the shopkeeper to ask this question, so he had all the information about Grindelwald in his mind for two lifetimes. Then he said, "I think Grindelwald''s starting point is correct. When the development of the magic world can''t keep up with the development of the Muggle world, if you do nothing, you just wait and die."


    "From a historical perspective, after the outbreak of the first industrial revolution, the world of ordinary people has entered a period of rapid development. This development has achieved achievements far exceeding those of the previous tens of centuries in just a hundred years. Watson was born in such an era, and it is obvious to see these. In this context of 35xs, I believe that his original heart should not be for personal interests, but for the future of the entire magic world. "


    "In addition to the excessively strict international secrecy law system at that time, many wizards were strongly dissatisfied. When Grindelwald first announced that it was going to break the shackles of the secrecy law, it was very supported by a group of wizards."


    "But I think that the method he chose to solve the problem was wrong at first. He thought that instigating the wizards and the Muggle full-scale war can get the first move without the Muggles fully developing, and use the war to hinder the development of the Muggle world, Finally, let the wizard come out and rule the Muggle once and for all. Solving the problem once and for all. To put it bluntly is to choose not to follow the development when the opponent develops rapidly, but to choose to kill all development possibilities. "


    "In his actions to achieve this goal, he was filled with eager for quick success, in order to induce the war to stir up the flames, kill the wizards who did not support him, and tried to cause a massacre in Paris. This situation naturally triggered the resistance of the wizards. When the world war broke out in the Muggle world, the wizarding world was also in the world war. "


    "Fortunately, in the end Dumbledore stopped Grindelwald, so that the wizards did not go extinct because of the internal war before Muggle found himself." After synthesizing the large amount of information seen in his previous life, Lane was in this former The saint expressed his view of Grindelwald in front of him. But when looking at the shopkeeper''s complexion, Ryan added


    "But I think what Grindelwald did is not useless, after all, it was precisely because of what Grindelwald did that forced the magic world to revise the secrecy laws and cancel those harsh regulations, so today''s magic world can absorb new blood to let magic The world is alive. "


    "I''m surprised that you know so much about Grindelwald, especially for your age. I can''t hope for better. But I have something here that you don''t know. Do you want to listen to an old man''s chatter now? "After listening to Ryan''s summary, the shopkeeper said.


    Ryan nodded excitedly. After all, there was not much chance for him to learn the secrets of the magic world. The owner saw Ryan ¡¯s excited expression and cleared his throat. "I, Frank Kirzner, the second generation of saints. My father was the first wizard who followed Grindelwald, and later became a few saints. Commander of one of the elite operations teams. Even when I was born in 1925, it was the baptism that Grindel hosted for me. "


    "When Grindelwald tried to destroy the city of Paris in 26, my father was at the scene. I clearly saw Grindelwald''s vision of predicting World War II for them, because a conflict broke out with Auror. So I entered Open the stage of violent conflict. "


    "But as you said just now, Grindelwald''s policies provoke a strong resistance. When I joined the saints as an adult in 1942 ~ www.novelhall.com ~ we have completely fallen into decline. Brooke, Volgograd, Kursk, Palermo, Rome, Cherbourg, Paris, Bastogne. I experienced every major battle of Saints in the late period, but we have fewer and fewer opponents But more and more came. The initial excitement and excitement also transformed into a lot of exhaustion and helplessness. "


    "The most important thing is that our leader Grindelwald also discovered the biggest loophole in his plan. Muggle not only did not stop development in this total war, but accelerated the development. And his war in the magic world was Further weakening the power of the wizards. According to my father ¡¯s memory, Grindelwald was no longer the passionate leader since 44, he just did something routinely. ¡±


    "I chose to duel with Dumbledore in 45 years because he had discovered that his dream would never be realized at that time, so he hoped to stop the sorcerer from bleeding through the duel. At the same time for the remaining loyal saint We found a way out. "


    "After the duel, Grindelwald chose to shut himself down in Newmongarde. Most of the saints were pardoned, and many joined the post-war European and American Ministry of Magic. My father and I and some of them were in the war. The saints who killed too much chose to go into exile and vowed never to return home. "


    Speaking of this, the shopkeeper glanced at Ryan and then said, "Do n¡¯t look at me with that kind of look. I swear that we are only killing in battle, and we have never had any record of attacking non-combatants. Otherwise, the Ministry of Magic after the war will not Let us go. But this time we tested you, and we did have some relationship with those former saints. "


    .

 Chapter 170： Chimera

    "Oh, what is this test for?" Ryan thought that he was not here to investigate the saints. 35xs is to figure out why the shop owner suddenly attacked him and said that this is a test, and what is this test for?


    Because when the principal of Fernando was helping the owner, Ryan picked up the wooden thorn and easily recognized through his knowledge of herbal medicine that it was a common sleeping pill rather than an imaginary poison. So he thinks the owner''s words may be true.


    "The shopkeeper is my godfather." Principal Fernando said. "I wanted him to pretend to cheat you into the backyard under another pretext and look at your level. As a result, you accidentally saw the saint logo and finally got it because of misunderstanding. Now this is the point. In fact, the reason for this test is because there is a certain degree of danger in the things that want to come to you next. If you are not good enough, we will not let you participate. "


    "Both of you are powerful wizards. What can make you both unsure and need my student''s help?" Ryan asked curiously.


    After listening to Ryan ¡¯s question, the shopkeeper coughed twice and said, ¡°I just introduced you to the history of saints. I just want to tell you that most of us saints are fighting for a great dream. Although in the process of realizing this dream, It was wrong at the beginning of the middle school, but not all the saints were for this purpose. Especially in the middle and late of the war, we recruited people who did n¡¯t know the details because of the lack of manpower. Some of them are by the name of the saint. The head and chaotic situation reached their evil goal. And this time the Chimera Society we are dealing with is like this. "


    "Chimera, what is that?" Ryan asked curiously, because he had never heard of it before.


    "This is a very old society, which can be traced back to the time of ancient Greece." Principal Fernando said on the side. "They have always dreamed of creating powerful magical creatures through magic, so they wantonly use various evil methods to transform magical creatures. , The legendary Chimera was made by them. This is also the origin of the name of their society. "


    "During the war in Grindelwald, many members of the Chimera Society used false identities to mix into the Saints. Later, in the name of the Saints, they did a lot of bad things, such as several important Muggle massacres. . "


    "Know that Grindelwald believes that the wizard should lead the management of Muggles, but opposes the wanton killing of Muggles. So my godfather and his father found a group of Chimera wizards hidden in South America at that time. The former saints cleared those who corrupted the reputation of the saints. 35xs "


    "But I didn''t do it." The shopkeeper said in a regretful tone, "they merged with the local blood-sacrifice black wizards, and even under the cover of the local indigenous people, even the local wizards could hardly catch each other. ''S tail, let alone those of us outsiders. It was only recently that things changed. "


    "It may be because they have been lurking for a long time and feel that they have developed well. We learned that they plan to take advantage of the opportunity of the British exchange students to come and communicate to launch an attack in order to have enough influence throughout the magic world."


    "Why do they do this? Shouldn''t this evil organization hide themselves? What happened to this jump to the stage?" Ryan asked puzzled.


    "Well, let me explain to you this way." Principal Fernando said, "Like the death eaters of your heyday in Europe, evil organizations have to show their strength when they develop to a certain extent. In order to get rid of the shackles Further development. After all, the development of an organization is not enough to tap potential internally. It also needs to absorb fresh blood from the outside. If people outside do not know how you can join you. "


    "Then the Brazilian Ministry of Magic doesn''t matter? As far as I know, we have come here to communicate with both Ministry of Magic.


    "We have warned the Ministry of Magic, but because I have no real evidence, the Ministry of Bureaucrats think we are just nervous. Now the only support we can get from the Ministry of Magic is that they promise that an Auror team will be in school Patrol irregularly nearby. "


    "Well, no matter where the Ministry of Magic is, it seems that I have to find a way to save myself now. So what do you need me to do?" Ryan asked.


    "We have a special course on Castro Brusoo that is to enter the wild and observe the magical creatures in the wild state. You must also arrange this course as an official exchange student. Naturally, the place of this class will be outside the protection of the school. Even if the destination is also a pre-arranged place of the school, in theory, there is a certain amount of precautions, but it is definitely far less than the school ¡¯s own defense. This is the only chance for those attackers. "


    "So we hope that you can help you observe the status of your students from the UK. If you find something wrong, you can immediately notify us ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After the principal took out a glassy green leaf and handed it to Ryan, Ryan got it Only afterwards did I realize that this was a beautiful brooch.


    "Brooch, what''s the use?" Ryan asked curiously, because in his perception it was just a simple leaf, without any magic runes drawn on it. It was not like a magic prop at all.


    "This comes from a campanula tree planted in the principal''s office. Its leaves are paired in pairs on the branch. There is a mysterious connection between the paired leaves. As long as one leaf is activated, another leaf can be connected to this leaf. Leaf resonance. That is to say, after you activate that brooch with magic power, all the sounds around you can be reproduced by another leaf. This tree is only known to the principals and very few people. You can use this thing to use on the other side. Some means of contacting us when you are isolated from external communications. "


    "I know." Ryan took the brooch and attached it to his chest. "Thank you for your trust in me. After all, you told me that I am the person involved. Since this is the case, I am prepared in advance and it is better to face it. Emergencies."


    "In spite of this, we still have to thank you." The owner said at this time, "After all, the other party is also good at magical creatures. You take this brooch and you take a risk. So I assure you that after this operation, Regardless of the result, I will give you something I learned when I was a saint. "


    After discussing some details, things were almost all arranged. At this time, the shop owner said, "Oh, yes, your companion is still waiting for you in the front. I think you should go to the front now. If there is anything important in the future, I will ask your principal to inform you."


    .

 Chapter 171： Conspiracy and encounter

    After the exchange, the owner and Ryan returned to the store together. What happened just now made Ryan dare not stay here longer, so he and Hermione left the shop after checking out the bill together. When they walked out of the shop, two people were transferred from the backyard, one was the principal of Fernando, and the other was a middle-aged wizard who was unseemly. If Ryan was still here, he would recognize that the middle-aged wizard had just directed them to this store when he just asked for directions.


    "Frank, is that little guy reliable?" The middle-aged wizard asked the shopkeeper.


    "He was better than we thought. I just heard that one of the group of British students was able to enter the Emerald Dream, and I thought that maybe he could try it with his strength. But just now in the conflict caused by the misunderstanding, I found out His strength far exceeds my imagination. "Frank shopkeeper said.


    "But I don''t think it''s a little unsafe. The kid I got in the data is from a pure Muggle family. But just now, no matter how many powerful spells released without a stick or the magic weapon in my hand, there is a deep sense of strangeness. Those things are not what a hemp wizard should have. What if he is a spy from Chimera? "The middle-aged wizard said with some doubt.


    "Oh, Hans, you are Captain Auror. When the time is too long, sometimes it is too suspicious. Know that people who can enter the Emerald Dream will never be with the guys of the Chimera Society who use evil methods to transform natural life. Mixed. At least with my years of experience watching people, that little guy will not be a bad guy. 35xs "Principal Fernando refuted the viewpoint of the middle-aged man just now.


    "I think so too, Hans." The owner of Frank also interjected. "He just did not run away but followed me when he mistakenly thought that I was going to kill him. On the one hand, he showed that he had a certain degree of his own strength. Self-confidence (Lane no, it ¡¯s just that the grocery store recently launched an escape system, so it ¡¯s safe to run away.) On the other hand, because he has a companion here, he wants to protect his companion. So from this perspective, he is a Good man. We do n¡¯t have to doubt him like this. "


    "Well, you may be right. I should be suspicious." This middle-aged man who should be Auror said. "I really hope that this time the guys of Chimera Club will be wiped out, after all, the things that the defected saints took over in their hands have been too long in their hands, even if Grindelwald put enough seals on it. I am also worried that after such a long period of time they have found a way to break the seal. If that seems to be the case, the little guy has a stronger strength just now, which is also a good thing. I hope he can hold the opponent for a while, so that we can catch Chimera''s tail. "


    "Yes, I think so too." Principal Fernando said. "That thing is too dangerous to be in the hands of a group of lunatics and terrorists anyway. If most of our Chimera community knows, I would not go out and find a British little guy who is not at all familiar. Come to do the internal response. Seriously, this is contrary to my philosophy as a principal. After all, we still involve a person who was not originally related. "


    "Yeah, I hope everything went well this time. But you don''t have to take advantage of that little guy''s guilt. In the end, I will definitely pay him enough. Besides, we are doing a good thing rather than an evil thing. At this time kind lies are also acceptable. "Frank shopkeeper finally concluded.


    Of course, the conversation between these people in the store is completely unknown, otherwise he will never take this task with his habit of heart. After all, this task may actually involve the important legacy of Saints and Grindelwald. It doesn''t look like it can be done easily.


    Not knowing that there was a trouble coming soon, Ryan and Hermione were back on the street, after purchasing a large package of potions and mailing them to the Weasley twins through the Owl Post Office. Ryan and the three of them found a local restaurant for lunch.


    That''s right, three people. Because Ryan met Zhang Qiu who was writing to Cedric at the Owl Post Office. After all, Halloween is coming, and everyone is preparing for the holiday. After chatting in the hall for a while, they decided to have lunch together.


    Because it is a local restaurant, everyone naturally eats food with aboriginal style. Ryan ordered a grilled arowana for his lunch.


    "Why are you eating this freshwater fish full of thorns." Hermione asked curiously as she ate her barbeque rice.


    "Be aware that this fish is used as an ornamental fish in the East, and it may cost tens of thousands of pounds in good quality. I chose this fish to feel the luxury of enjoying it." Ryan used a knife and fork to break down a fish Said.


    During this lunch, they also became familiar with Zhang Qiu as a top student of Ravenclaw. Obviously, she and Hermione have a lot of common language, and Ryan also knew a lot of things that were not clear before.


    For example, Zhang Qiu''s appearance is the best among the girls Ryan knows, not the ordinary version of the movie, which is more in line with Aunt Rowling''s original description. Another point is that Zhang Qiu is a half-breed wizard, her mother works in the Ministry of Magic, her father is a Muggle, and she runs a restaurant in Chinatown in London. After she showed her magical ability when she was a child, she began to slowly touch the magical world.


    For example, at the dinner table, he told Ryan and Hermione that she had supported the Tatehill Tornado team since she was six years old and decided to become a player.


    Ryan was a little surprised that Zhang Qiu was a half-breed wizard. After all, she had been exposed to the magic world since she was a child. So before, Ryan always thought she was pure blood ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But think about it too, after all, the British magic world is just like this, there are just one man and one woman The possibility of being of Chinese age is too small, so as a witch, Zhang Qiu ¡¯s mother is also normal to find a Muggle of the same ethnicity.


    But what made Ryan somewhat frustrated was that it might be because his parents belonged to the early immigrants. Although Zhang Qiu can speak Chinese, he only speaks Cantonese in Chinese and does not speak Mandarin. This made Ryan and Zhang Qiu only use English when communicating.


    Hermione was a little surprised that this kind of situation, where the mother tongue is clearly not communicative, is not incomprehensible when you think that the number of people in the heavens exceeds the population of the whole of Europe.


    The most surprising thing is that Zhang Qiu actually knew Ryan''s grandfather. No wonder, after all, Ryan''s grandfather first ran a restaurant in London''s Chinatown. Chinatown is so big, it''s no surprise that there are restaurants all over the street.


    However, in Zhang Qiu''s narrative, Ryan found an interesting thing, that is, when Zhang Qiu was five or six years old, Ryan''s grandfather once saw her at the dinner table when she visited her house and magically suspended a cup. It was just that Ryan''s grandfather still had a calm face and had tea with Zhang Qiu''s grandfather. So until today, Zhang Qiu could not be sure whether Ryan''s grandfather saw the cup hanging in the air.


    It seems that there may be some stories about this grandfather who returned to the old age. Lane thought so.


    After lunch, Zhang Qiu and they said goodbye to go to other places, while Ryan and Hermione were going to go to the bookstores that were just full of people when no one came out at noon.


    .

 Chapter 172： Quiet Halloween

    ? Bookstores in the magic world often have magic arrays that control temperature and humidity, and the bookstores here are no exception. After enjoying the afternoon breeze in the Ryan and Hermione bookstore, the time soon reached 3:30 in the afternoon.


    Fortunately, each of Ryan and Hermione spent several gallons to buy several books, so that the clerk did not glare at them as they rubbed the air in the house.


    Ryan went to the post office with big and small bags, and packed all the gifts he had chosen for his friends in the morning.


    On the way to the pier, Lane curiously asked Hermione, "Most of the books you buy are in Spanish, and one is in Portuguese. Are you sure you can really understand it?"


    "That''s it." Hermione smiled slightly. "Anyway, our two books are read alternately. I just ask you something I don''t understand."


    During the jokes, the two reached the dock, where Professor Sprout was already waiting. Seeing her smile, she should have found a lot of good things in this town. Everyone was here by four o''clock in the afternoon. So after the count was over, everyone boarded the boat back to school.


    Under the influence of the magic on the ship, the ship came up against the current at a very high speed, and from time to time, the hull slightly separated from the water surface because of the waves. If anyone is watching by the river, they will find that the canoe jumps along the river like a salmon traveling back every year.


    It''s just that this way of travel is not very friendly to the passengers on the boat. When returning to the school dock, many people walked off the boat with pale faces and soft legs. There was even a fourth-year boy in Hufflepuff. As soon as he got out of the boat, he spit it out holding the pillar. Fortunately, Ryan pulled him from behind, before he was allowed to lie on the ground.


    As the dugouts approached the dock one after another, the students who returned from shopping also brought anger back to the campus. They laughed and showed off the results of this trip, and exchanged their feelings with friends today.


    Ryan and they are no exception, only that unlike boys who use clean-up to solve personal hygiene problems, girls go back to the dorms to take a shower. So only a few boys were chatting in the common room of the carriage. From these classmates, Ryan unexpectedly learned that their fieldwork classes will be arranged collectively a week before Christmas.


    It seems that there is still enough time to make some preparations. After all, what the shop owner arranged today is a bit strange, which makes people feel very bottomless. In this case, it is always right to prepare more.


    So at bedtime that night, Ryan went to Jiushu again. After talking with Jiushu, he realized that the overall situation in the world has stopped deteriorating and started to develop slowly. Especially with the sufficient supply of sunlight crystals, the practitioners finally regained the upper hand in the battle of the demon, and the sufficient resources of the practice, so that various schools can finally open the mountain gate to recruit new disciples. The status also rises.


    Before Ryan left last time, Nine Uncle asked Ryan if he could show them what the spells of Western Marriage were, so this time Ryan came here with the translated Hogwarts and Castrob All the textbooks of the two schools in Rusher, plus a large copy of the interpretation and use of ancient Nordic Nuni. Because these things require a lot of energy to translate, so Ryan did not produce the finished product until now.


    While handing over these books to Uncle Jiu, Ryan asked curiously why he wanted to understand that this kind of Taoism is not a system of extraordinary power at all. Uncle Jiu solemnly replied that the stone of other mountains can attack jade. He will let the communication crane bring these books back to Maoshan to see what kind of knowledge he can learn from it.


    Sure enough, keep a humble heart at all times, and live to learn and grow old is the mentality that a true practitioner should have. I thought that Ryan''s sense of pride that grew in his heart after getting Refa also disappeared.


    In the next two or three days, Ryan stayed at Yizhuang to ask Jiushu about his practice. Until he resolved all the problems he encountered recently, Ryan didn''t bid farewell to Jiushu and returned to Wanjie grocery store.


    As soon as he returned to the Wanjie grocery store, Ryan received a message from the two worlds of Plants vs. Zombie World and Radiant World. In the message, Ryan was informed that they had prepared the exchange items they had discussed last time.


    So Ryan took advantage of his chance at the grocery store in Wanjie to help the two worlds complete the transaction: to hand over the newly cultivated calendula that can orientally absorb metal to the radiation world, accelerate the recycling of the ruins of the radiation world, and at the same time A batch of machinery and electronic products that radiate the world are handed over to the science and technology tree for a while, and they cannot be produced in large quantities for the time being, but because of the increase in population, plants that are in urgent need of these things fight against the zombie world.


    After another busy day, Ryan finally got all the chores back on the bed in his dormitory. This busyness made Ryan feel a little exhausted, but not without gains. He felt that he had more merits.


    At this time, Ryan really a little envious of other people''s system, after doing something, all the strength resources are available. It''s not like he has been exhausted for a long time to get benefits, and he feels that his system is the same as the fake one.


    After muttering for a while, Lyon was surprised to find that some of the thresholds of practice that could be solved in three or four months before being discovered in bed. Under the guidance of Jiu Shu, it is estimated that this week will be completely resolved ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Representing your own strength will have a small improvement this week.


    It seems that sometimes it ¡¯s not enough to just bury yourself in the courage and diligence, but also be good at using all the available power. There is a teacher like Jiu Shu who is here, but when it is difficult to practice, he does not ask without asking. Some wasted.


    After summarizing the gains and lessons learned this time, the tired Ryan fell asleep quickly.


    When Ryan woke up the next morning, he found a pile of gifts under his feet. Ryan thought that this was the end of his second month in South America, and Halloween should be tomorrow. These gifts are probably mailed by British friends in advance. After all, the trans-Atlantic owl letter is sometimes not on time.


    Because the temperature of Castro Brusho in the depths of the Amazon rainforest is always above 25c per year, and the surrounding plants are evergreen all year round. Unlike Hogwarts, the sky has been snowy. In addition, the heavy burden of classwork in exchange and learning led Ryan to feel that he lacked the atmosphere of Halloween this year. Until he saw this pile of gifts this morning, he really felt that Halloween was coming soon.


    This year ¡¯s Halloween gifts are not much different from previous years. The only thing worth noting is that the Weasley twins sent a lot of sweets and snacks. The large flower letters on the top indicate that this is a trial product. It seems that after getting the data from Ryan''s last time, the twin research has taken a big step forward.


    Thinking that Ryan sent this pile of things to the world of radiation, there are enough manpower and equipment at the college to analyze the results of eating these things.


    After all this was done, Ryan, who had finished washing, went to the auditorium for breakfast with everyone.


    .

 Chapter 173： New letter

    The auditorium is full of festive atmosphere. In addition to the common pumpkin lanterns and bat decorations, there are some decorations with local characteristics, such as some ghost models. Special snacks such as sugar skulls, blood-filled sugar and tombstone biscuits also appeared on the dining table.


    "Isn''t it tomorrow for Halloween? Why is it like having a holiday today?" Ryan asked strangely. Several students around him also showed puzzled expressions.


    Next to her, Hermione replied, ¡°It ¡¯s different from our British habits. South America ¡¯s Halloween is from October 31 to November 2 for a total of three days.¡±


    It seems that the wizards in South America have a longer vacation like Muggles, but this is also a good thing for Ryan. After all, everyone likes vacations. At least from a dietary point of view, Castro Brusho ¡¯s festival diet is more abundant than the daily diet,


    It''s just that Ryan''s good mood didn''t last long, and he received several letters in the early morning of the next Halloween. There are Weasley twins, Percy, and even letters from Colin and Ron, who usually do not have much contact. These letters all told Ryan that a terrible thing happened in the school. Sirius Black did not know how He broke into the school, and even destroyed the portrait of Gryffindor Fat Lady with a knife.


    When Ryan took these letters and came to the common room, he found that most of them were waiting here, each holding a letter or two in his hand. 35xs is just that the news from other people is not as true as Ryan got. For example, a student next to Hufflepuff vowed that Blake broke into the Gryffindor public lounge and fought hundreds of students Only one round was forced to escape.


    Just as everyone stood in the room and anxiously exchanged the news they got, Professor Sprout walked into the room and roughly counted the number and said to everyone "Okay, you are all here now, there are some things I want Say something. Many people may have received letters from friends at school about what happened at Hogwarts last night. In order to avoid the spread of rumors, I will now give you a regular notice. "


    "First, Sirius Black did enter Hogwarts Castle last night and destroyed the portrait of the Fat Lady without access to the Gryffindor Lounge. Second, there were no casualties in the process, hope Do n¡¯t spread rumors. Finally, unfortunately, we did not catch Sirius, so I hope you can persuade your friends to cooperate with the school as much as possible at this time, and do n¡¯t mess with things. ¡±Professor Sprout also read A glance at Ryan.


    It seems that the Weasley twins were notorious at school, and Ryan could only know by knowing an awkward and polite smile.


    After Professor Sprout finished speaking, everyone disbanded. On the way to class, Lane had been wondering what the defense of Hogwarts Castle was all about. Many of his peers in his last life said that the principal can monitor the movement of the entire school. Of course, this is not difficult from a technical point of view. After all, Harry Potter ¡¯s father can do this. There is a set in Hogwarts School. The same monitoring system is not difficult.


    But if it is possible to do real-time monitoring like some of the colleagues said, why didn''t Dumbledore catch Black directly?


    Of course, Ryan did not endorse the Dumbledore conspiracy theory that many people said. After all, as a leader of the White Wizard, Dumbledore should not be able to indulge the criminals. Of course, under this premise, Dumbledore couldn''t do anything more than knowing that his men had been wronged, and had to squat in Azkaban for more than ten years.


    It seems that the most likely explanation is that the Hogwarts monitoring system can only show who is where, but all this requires people to keep watching, and there is no automatic alarm function. And as a principal, Dumbledore, how could he stare at the monitor like a security guard all day.


    In this case, Ryan felt that he would have greater confidence in the future in Hogwarts Castle, as long as he was not too lucky and avoided the portraits and ghosts.


    Naturally, in this case, everyone can''t help but discuss how Black broke through the dementor''s blockade and entered the school, but most people think that they should enter the school through certain secret passages.


    Because everyone is in Brazil now, Hogwarts is a bit far away from them. So after a long discussion, everyone left this matter behind. It''s just that when we wrote to friends at Hogwarts that night, we couldn''t help but give them a few more words of comfort.


    But Hogwarts''s situation did not come as a result of this incident. When everyone soon forgets the previous incident, Hogwarts has a new happily happened.


    That day happened to be in mid-November. Ryan came back after dinner and found that everyone was discussing Hogwarts'' upcoming college competition in the common room. Especially Ravenclaw students are very nervous about this year''s competition. After all, because Zhang Qiu participated in this exchange event, Ravenclaw can only find substitute players to play the game.


    Although Ryan did not have a bad cold for Quidditch, UU read but for social purposes he still joined the discussion circle, occasionally saying a few words or two pretending he was not a rookie.


    As everyone discussed the heat, Hermione suddenly pushed the door into the common room, holding an open letter in her hand.


    "Ryan, Hogwarts had an accident. The dementor broke into the Quidditch Stadium out of control and Harry fell directly from the sky."


    As soon as Hermione''s voice fell, there was an immediate bang in the common room. Everyone started talking to Hermione about what happened. As Hermione read the letters aloud, the specific course of events was gradually constructed by everyone. In summary, the excitement and happiness of everyone on the Quidditch stadium made the hungry dementors out of control. Harry was comatose because they were too close to them. Fortunately, Dumbledore shot away the dementors to save Get off Harry.


    "I really don''t know why the dementors should be used to protect the school."


    "This kind of filthy things should have been completely eliminated."


    "What the Ministry of Magic is thinking? What is the difference between Hogwarts and Azkaban?"


    While all the people in the common room were discussing the matter passionately, Ryan and Hermione returned to their cars.


    "This letter was written by Ginny near Harry''s bed. She said that when she was taken to the hospital, Harry was in a bad state, pale, and the whole person was shaking. So she wanted to ask Harry this question now. How to fix it? "Hermione asked as he handed the letter to Ryan.


    "As far as I know, there is only one solution Harry can use now." Ryan said.


    .

 Chapter 174： Flesh Guardian

    "There is a way ... I know, it''s a guardian curse, right." Hermione said in response. "But how can we tell him how to practice the patron saint curse at Castro Brushuo?"


    After listening to Hermione''s words, Ryan looked at her helplessly and said, "He can also go to others to learn. There are so many professors at Hogwarts that no one can guard the deity curse."


    "Yes, even if the professor doesn''t teach, Harry and Weasley''s relationship is so good, there must be a way to learn the guardian curse. Well, I will write to remind Ginny now." Hermione said Here hurriedly ran back to write to Ginny.


    I really do n¡¯t know when Hermione ¡¯s relationship with Ginny is so good, but sometimes the friendship of the girls is so strange. Thinking of here, Ryan shook his head helplessly back to the dormitory, after all, he recently had an idea about the synthesis of life magic and natural magic that needs enough time to study.


    It''s time to practice again on Saturday, as usual starts with a magical fight. But according to the agreement in advance, the two fighting in the opening can only use the disarming spell and the iron armor spell to avoid destroying the surrounding environment.


    At the beginning, Hermione waved her wand directly at Ryan and emitted a red light. After so long practice, she had mastered the silent casting tricks of the two most familiar spells. Ryan sideways avoided and began his own instruction "You need to be more accurate, the enemy will not stay there like a tree. 35xs"


    "When calculating the opponent''s movement, remember that few people on the battlefield will move at a constant speed. Observe the opponent carefully to determine the opponent''s next move correctly."


    "Strength is not strong enough. You just couldn''t beat my magic wand even if I didn''t block it with an iron curse."


    "Very well, your rollover pose just avoided the spell. Remember, under our current magic level is not high, the first reaction to seeing the spell should be hiding rather than blocking. The posture is ugly. It does n¡¯t matter, no demeanor, as long as these things can help you save your life. The dead can never talk about demeanor. "


    "Do n¡¯t stare at me, sometimes people do n¡¯t have to wait for the end of the battle even if the wand is released. You just did n¡¯t notice that the two of us are too close. The distance was dangerous for a wizard. If it is confirmed, it is estimated that you will lie down one morning. You know that many werewolves are eager to fight with the wizard. They are much more ruthless than me, and the damage caused is irreversible. "


    Ten minutes later, Ryan ¡¯s cry finally stopped, and by this time Hermione was panting, sweat dripping down her messy brown hair. It can be seen that even magical battles are a heavy physical task for wizards, especially when you need to use your brain in battle.


    After a short break, Ryan started teaching the patron saint as planned. After Christmas, after all, they would return to Hogwarts. It has become a very important thing to learn to protect yourself in the patron saint when the dementors are out of control. Although the Ministry of Magic repeatedly guarantees that it was only an accident last time, what will happen if the accident happens to yourself next time.


    As soon as she started teaching, Hermione asked the question she thought when she practiced in private after she learned the principles of the patron saint last time. "Are there only patron saints in the world to deal with dementors?"


    "No, I can be sure of at least two." Lane replied confidently.


    "Two kinds?" Hermione didn''t believe it. "Are there other spells besides the patron saint?"


    "There must be. The most important element of the guardian spell is happiness and love. The mysterious person does not have this thing. But in the last war, the mysterious person can drive the dementor. Devilish monsters like this will not bargain, then It can only show that he must have a spell that is more evil than Dementors, which can make him obliterate Dementors. But compared with this thing, the guardian deity curse should be the best to learn. "


    Of course, Ryan hides a lot of things here. At least he thinks that there are many spells in Leifa that just restrain the dementors, and maybe they can also destroy the dementors. Not to mention that when he confronted the Dementor in the combat professor, he found that he was not affected by the Dementor like the other two students. This means that he can normally play himself when he is actually facing the Dementor. Ability.


    Ryan was a bit strange at first, but soon thought that this might have a lot to do with his mastery of Taoism. After all, those Taoisms emphasized the role of the heart from the beginning. It is also understandable that Ryan, who is responsible for Taoism, can remain calm in front of Dementors.


    After the explanation, the two began to practice the patron saint spell. After they read the spell, silver mist appeared on the wand head. The only difference is that Ryan ¡¯s mist becomes thicker and covers a larger area.


    "This kind of smoke is estimated to only deal with one or two dementors. If there is more, it won''t work." Ryan tried to shape the smoke while watching the smoke on the head of Hermione''s rod pointed to "in theory, the physical patron saint Represents a person''s heart. Many people will not change the flesh patron in their lives. At the same time, the magic creature''s flesh patron is stronger than ordinary creatures. For example, Dumbledore''s patron saint is a phoenix. "


    "Oh, that''s what it is ~~ www.novelhall.com ~ I really hope to see my guardian deity, maybe it can still be a beast."


    After hearing Hermione''s words, Ryan was a little murmured. After all, the protagonists in the fellows he watched in his last life were basically gods and beasts. It would be a little embarrassing if he got something else.


    But some things will not change because of human will. After practicing for more than half an hour, Ryan vaguely felt that she had broken through a barrier. He immediately turned his mind to fill his heart with pure joy, and then waved his wand to read; "Protection."


    As the spell was pronounced, an articulation emerged from the head of Lane''s wand.


    "Damn, isn''t it because you killed too many spiders and finally the guardian deity turned into a spider." Ryan felt the cold sweat on his head came down. Especially when I watched one after another of the arthropods emerge, the unclear feeling became heavier and heavier.


    Finally a pair of pliers popped out, which made Ryan take a sigh of relief, not just a spider. But when the whole thing came out, Ryan felt that he might have offended which way the gods did everything.


    Because what appeared before him was a hairy crab the size of a dinner plate. You can even tell from the stomach that this is a male hairy crab.


    Soon after the patron saint came out, he circulated around Ryan in a glorious way, waving the pliers from time to time. No wonder the legs came out first. Not all crabs walk sideways, naturally legs are ahead.


    This is Hermione who came together and said curiously, "Hey, your patron saint is a crab, but I have never seen this kind of crab. What kind of crab is it?"


    .

 Chapter 175： Shadow in the dark

    After listening to Hermione''s question, Lane discovered that there are no hairy crabs in the UK. 35xs So he decided to give Hermione (Hou) Pu (Yu) a good look.


    "This is a freshwater crab from the Eastern Celestial Dynasty. They are a very valuable ingredient in their hometown. In the past, when the rich people of the Celestial Dynasty ate them, they also used gold and silver to create special tableware."


    "Oh, that is to say, this is just a common crab used for food, right?" Hermione said straightforwardly.


    Ryan felt that a feeling of congestion came out of the body and quickly said, "But the average freshwater crab is only the size of a human palm. Now it is so large that it has evolved into a monster called a crab. Legend has it that this monster can Destroying the world can also create the world. "


    It seemed that Ryan''s rhetoric calmed Hermione, and she quickly ran aside to continue practicing her patron saint. Ryan was a little bored at this time, so he sat on the floor and began to think about what the enemy in the mahogany town said before, what the enemy was going to do, but unfortunately now he had too little information to infer anything.


    As Ryan and Hermione practiced the patron saint spell, a black figure quickly shuttled through the forest in a forest more than 100 kilometers away.


    After coming under a huge banyan tree, the black shadow knocked on a scar on the banyan tree at a specific rhythm. Soon a black hole portal appeared on another small banyan tree, and he immediately walked away. Entering, the portal was closed, and the original tree trunk was restored. 35xs


    After walking for two minutes along a dark and bumpy tunnel, the shadow came to an underground building, and a wizard in a brown robe saw him and asked, "Pedro, do you patrol this way along the way, do you have Found something wrong? "


    It turned out that the shadow was a wizard named Pedro, but now he is wearing a black robe, and most of his face is wearing a mask made of bark, only his eyes and mouth are exposed. He glanced at the brown robe wizard sitting behind the counter, and then replied, "Old Jose, you should study your potion in peace. The things outside are out of your control. If you really want to know You can ask the boss directly. "


    After hearing this sentence, Jose was very dissatisfied and said, "Pedro, you need to respect your predecessors a little bit, otherwise I don''t know when the medicines you need will be in your hands."


    Obviously this threat is effective. Pedro quickly turned around and said, "Of course, this is not a secret. I can also talk about it if you are a veteran. If I go out this time, I haven''t found anything wrong around me, but it just caught my attention There will now be a team of Aurors patrolling that spot occasionally. 35xs "


    "Auror? It seems that these guys have a pretty nose. But this is also within the scope of the plan, and nothing is different from what the boss planned."


    "Boss'' plan? Why don''t I know? Can you tell me something?" Pedro asked carefully. After all, he feels that the wind has become more and more tense recently. Letting him go on patrol every day but not telling him why, this gives him a strong sense of crisis, so he wants to ask what happened?


    "After all, it''s not my turn to do anything outside." Jose glanced at Pedro. "Besides, the things inside are not what you newcomers should know. I can only say that after this hurdle, We may be able to live in the sun with fairness and integrity. "


    "Okay, a fair life." Pedro muttered and walked to his residence. He is indeed a dark wizard now, but he never admits to this title that he feels that he has done nothing wrong, obviously only used some magic for survival, and by any means he is a dark wizard. Naturally in this organization, most of the bottom clerks are people like him.


    A year ago, Pedro was a student who had just graduated from Castro Bruce. It''s just that the Muggle background is relatively mediocre in school, and soon encountered the embarrassment of being unemployed just after graduation. But the problem is that he can''t go back to the Muggle world.


    On the one hand, he only has a primary school diploma in the Muggle world, and there is no way to accept him in the home of seven children. On the other hand, after seeing the magic of the magic world, he can no longer integrate into the Muggle world. Just like Peter, even if he has lived like a mouse for more than ten years, he is not willing to live away from the wizarding world and the Muggles who are regarded as inferior animals.


    In this case, Pedro can only watch the wizards who are not as good as his pure-blood family in school with the envy and jealousy in the magic world, and he can only do everything in his power. Survive here.


    Finally, half a year later, he opened the door of a villa in the Muggle world with a few black magic that he had learned during this time, and then completely released the family of three in the villa because of the unsatisfactory time. gas.


    When he reacted, he found himself standing among the three bodies, still holding a handful of gold and silver jewelry. At this time, there was only one idea in his mind that I was wronged ~ www.novelhall.com ~ could not be punished by those shrewd wizarding laws.


    After such enlightenment, Pedro escaped frantically from the villa. Fortunately, this is the world of Muggles. The wizards are not paying enough attention. The first to come is the incident reversal team. So he can successfully knock down the opponent and ran out. If this is in the wizarding world, sure Auror will arrive in the first time, then he can''t run away even if he wants to run.


    But since then he has also been on the wanted list. Fortunately, due to the wizard''s disregard for Muggles, the amount of bounty on him is not large, and few bounty hunters will shoot for him. But this also means that he is no longer a normal wizard. The work, socializing, and even foothold in the wizarding world are no longer open to him. Not to mention that there are always Aurors who follow him from time to time to kill him.


    But in the end, he was saved by the leader of the organization. Since then, he has lived here secretly. Although not free to travel. But after completing his daily tasks, he can look at the latest "Star Times" or study the magic book here. You can even go to Mahogany Town together occasionally after drinking the compound soup.


    Only at this time, Pedro looked at the little wizards in Mahogany Town with hatred. So after learning that the target of the operation was related to his alma mater, he volunteered to undertake the patrol task.


    However, the leader could actually tolerate the finger-pointing of the group of foreign Europeans. The only thing now is to hope that this action will really allow everyone to live in the sun again as they said. Thinking of Pedro changing clothes and lying on the bed, he soon fell asleep.


    .

 Chapter 176： Uninvited guest

    ? Of course, all this happened more than 100 kilometers away, Ryan is completely unaware, but he also has a hunch that something bad will happen. Naturally, in this case, he decided to work harder, taking advantage of the time to improve his strength.


    So after the practice with Hermione, he did n¡¯t choose to relax for the rest of the weekend, but kept studying the skills he had mastered, hoping to continue to strengthen his strength a little bit.


    It''s just that improving the strength is always a matter of time. On the weekend night, when he felt a little anxious, he suddenly received a reminder from the grocery store that he had a new customer.


    Maybe this was an opportunity. Ryan thought about coming to the Wanjie grocery store. As soon as he arrived at the grocery store, he found that the ground seemed to be covered with a layer of soft emerald green. He bent down carefully and looked at it. It covered the whole ground. Let the store seem to be covered with a green carpet.


    "Xiaoqing, what are you doing?" Ryan asked, looking at a flower pot in the corner of the carpet. I saw that the flower above turned into a snake''s head, and connected it through the soul to tell Ryan that he had eaten a little lately, so now he lay here to rest.


    Sure enough, my pets are different from others. People are full of pets, either squatting or squatting there, or lying there motionless. Only my pet personality can lie on the ground when I rest. Ryan shook his head helplessly, letting Wanjie grocery store put the guests in.


    The person who came in this time was a middle-aged man wearing a costume. After seeing his face, Ryan only found out that he was very familiar with him. At least the number of times he saw this face in the short video he watched in the last station at station B was quite a lot. So he said with his hands in fists


    "Mr. Yue, welcome to visit. I wonder why you came to this store this time?"


    "Here, where is this? Who are you?" Yue Buqun said nervously. Ryan could hear his voice become sharper, and then looked carefully at his face, Ryan could see that some of his beard was sticky Go up. It seems that the head of Yue has been cut.


    After discovering the secret, Ryan used an iron wand on his back with a magic wand, and then used the soul link to prepare Xiaoqing who disguised himself as a pot of flowering plants in the pot next to him. After everything was ready, Ryan cleared his throat and said


    "This is a shop in the upper realm. Only people with great regrets in their hearts can find it. Here, as long as you can pay enough, no matter what dreams can be achieved." A really good person, then there is no guilt for bragging a little.


    After speaking, Ryan looked up and down and looked at Yue Buqun. Then he said, "I think your face is tired, your hair has fallen off, and your voice has become sharp. Is there something unspeakable?"


    "You, how do you know that you peeked at me?" This word of my words did not fall, and I saw Yue Buqun''s figure as a ghost and stab a straight sword at Ryan, but the whole person was lying on the ground just after starting.


    Because Xiaoqing had just received Ryan''s order, he activated the entire vine rug before Yue Buqun had started, suddenly entangled his feet when he wanted to use light skill to leap over and attack Ryan. This directly led to Yue Buqun lying directly on the ground because his feet were entangled.


    The vine mixed with the Basilisk and the Devil''s Net and strengthened by a lot of magic is not something that Yue Buqun can cut, and within a few minutes Yue Buqun was wrapped into a dumpling, with only his face exposed.


    "Actually dare to sneak attack. Yue Buqun, you are so brave." After that, Ryan launched Leifa to form a current between his hands. "It seems that you want to enjoy the thunderstorm."


    "Shang Xian Rao Ming, the villain is just confused for a moment. Please let Xian Xian put the villain as a fart." After seeing the lightning in Ryan''s hand, Yue Buqun immediately lost control and begged for mercy.


    Being able to bend and stretch is worthy of being a gentleman''s sword that can be the head of Huashan. Ryan waved his hands to relax the vines a little bit, and then said, "Shangxian wouldn''t dare to do it, but I did some things. If you dare to kill like this, don''t blame me for being rude." A finger was placed next to a stool, a thunder flashed, and the entire stool was burned into a pile of coke.


    At this time, Yue Buqun secretly swallowed and spit foam, and then the whole body fell on his knees on the ground. "Shangxian, I revitalized my Taoist Huashan School. I had to practice the sunflower sacred book, and my body was damaged. A clear road. "


    "Minglu is not without it," Lane said lightly, and Yue Buqun was excited when he heard this sentence. "But I am a store in Wanjie, and pay attention to how much you pay. It is not impossible for you to let some missing organs grow back. It depends on what you can come up with for replacement. Jewelry, martial arts cheats, magic weapons can be paid. "


    "Here, how about my Huashan School swordsmanship?" Yue Buqun said tentatively.


    "Do you still have to be clever at this time?" Ryan snapped and asked, "Organ regeneration is first-rate. What''s the matter with you doing these tricky tricks? Since you''re like this, don''t blame me for finding your ancestors. Guangningzi said well. "


    "This--" Yue Buqun''s entire face became ugly all at once ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He just saw the man in front of him thundered and thought he should be a real fairy, but he really didn''t expect his grandpa Feathering is immortal and familiar with the person in front of him. Now that I want to cheat, there is no drama, not to mention that this person may have some supernatural power to see that he is lying.


    "Dare to ask Shangxian what you like?" Yue Buqun decided to give up all the fluke and lay down.


    At this time, Ryan felt that it was enough to put pressure on him. After all, most of the bad guys were killed with a stick. It was better to force him to do good things for the rest of his life. Besides, although Yue Buqun is a hypocrite, it can also be said that he was forced out of the environment because of the ruined Huashan School, whose nature is not bad and hopeless,


    So Ryan said, "Want to solve your problems depends on how much chips you can put out, on the other hand, how much merit you have. Because you used to calculate too much, you also did too much in the case of bad things. Many. I do n¡¯t see much merit in you, but the life and death human bone bone spell needs merit. So even if all your martial arts add up, the chips are enough. But your merit is not enough, I can only help. You solve half. "


    "Why, what?" Yue Buqun exclaimed with a sharp voice, "All the martial arts of my Huashan Mountain are just barely enough?"


    Ryan used his hand to draw out a flash of lightning. "The ancestry left by Guangningzi is not bad, but that is also the mortal ancestry of his mortal ancestry. It is still too far compared to my fairy law."


    "Okay, just like that, half is half." Yue Buqun thought for a moment and said helplessly, "Please look at the way our ancestors and you know give us a way of life for the Huashan School."


    .

 Chapter 177： Uninvited guest

    ? Ryan has nothing to say about Yue Buqun''s fact that he is playing a snake with a stick. He is curious and asked, "Don''t you ask what happened to save half?"


    "Don''t ask, I believe Shangxian can arrange it. Besides, my situation will not be worse than it is now. Since I cut it, I am worried every day. I am afraid that one day I will be found. Much better. "It seems that after the successive blows, Yue Buqun looked away completely.


    Now that he''s in this position, Ryan won''t turn around. He directly took out a contract and said, "I signed this thing and I started to do it. Everything is on this paper."


    Yue Buqun took the contract and looked at it, only to see that he needed to teach all the martial arts he had learned to the shopkeeper, and the shopkeeper promised that he would not pass on these martial arts in his world. The corresponding shop owner is responsible for regenerating his lost organs, but the regenerating organs can only restore his body to its original state, and will not have any practical effect otherwise.


    In other words, the restored organs can restore Yue Buqun''s voice and beard, and the feminine state of the body also disappears, but the most important functions are removed.


    "It''s much better than I thought. After all, the children are so old. I don''t think about having a son again." Yue Buqun shook his head and signed on the contract. 35xs


    After seeing Yue Buqun signing the contract, Ryan''s mind sounded the voice of the Wanjie grocery store. "Has acquired Huashan Changquan, Huashan swordsmanship, Huashan inner skill, Yangwu swordsmanship, Xiyi swordsmanship, Taiyue Sanqingfeng, Nineteen Swords of the Jade Girl, Zixia Divine Skills, Evil Sword Spells" A blue gas flew from Yue Buqun and turned into nine books on the shelf.


    Seeing things get in hand, Ryan also relaxed. He said to Yue Buqun, who was bound there by the vines, "To fully restore your ability is indeed barely possible, but the problem is that once you restore the evil swordsmanship you practiced, it will be useless. I think you must be unwilling. If you want the best of both worlds, your merits are far from enough. Since you want me to show you a way of life for Huashan, I think martial arts are absolutely useless. Then you can only make you pay something. "


    After signing the contract, Yue Buqun also understood the rules of the Wanjie grocery store, and knew that once the contract was signed, both parties could not rely on their debts, and their hearts were put down for the most part. So after hearing Ryan explain that the complete restoration will abolish the evil swordsmanship, he quickly said, "Just follow the plan you put forward. In order to carry forward the Huashan distribution, I will sacrifice it."


    Ryan can''t figure out whether Yue Buqun is really telling the truth or the scene, but it doesn''t matter what he says at this time. After thinking of coming to this treatment, he should take Ryan''s warning seriously, and now that the hardware defect of Yue Buqun has been completely removed, maybe he will not be psychopathic as in the original story.


    Thinking of here, Ryan instructed Xiaoqing to tie up Yue Buqun more tightly, and then took out the therapeutic needle obtained in the radiation and made two shots.


    After the fight, Yue Buqun didn''t move much. After a while, he suddenly began to tremble, trying to scratch the part that was growing again. Fortunately, Ryan had prepared in advance to let Xiao Qing tie up Yue Buqun before he let him scratch it, but he could still hear the crunching sound on the vines.


    The curious Ryan asked Xiaoqing what happened now, and Xiaoqing''s feedback was surprising. Because he could feel that the strength of Yue Bu''s struggle was several tons.


    Is this the effect of internal force? Ryan looked forward to the harvest this time.


    Ten minutes later, the crunch finally stopped, and Ryan signaled Xiao Qing to put Yue Buqun down. At this time, Yue Buqun was already like gold paper, sweating like pulp. The whole body is the same as the one just pulled out of the water. But he was still very excited, regardless of Ryan still standing in front of him and directly touching his hand, when he touched the lost thing, he shouted happily, "I have it again, I have it again."


    Afterwards, Yue Buqun turned down and bowed down. "Before I went down, I didn''t know the true immortals, and there were many collisions. However, Daxian still ignored the former suspects to rejuvenate. Cultivate more merits. I think that the previous thing is atonement. "


    "It''s so good." Ryan gestured to Yue Bu group and said, "If you have anything to do, you can meditate on Wanjie grocery store in the future, and then find any door to open and you can come to me. As long as I see your merit growth The sin karma does not increase. Then you can take your things and exchange them. "After that, Ryan showed him all the items in the store.


    "Carefully follow the order of immortals." After reading these goods, which were regarded as a magic weapon of the immortal family in his eyes, Yue Buqun walked in front of Ryan and then arranged his clothes, then said, "Yu Mou will return to the ordinary After some time, Yue will definitely visit again in the future. "After that, Yue Buqun walked out of the shop and left. Wanjie grocery store also received information to detect changes in the world''s fate, gaining 28 deviation points.


    The harvest this time is not bad. It seems that Yue Buqun has a great mental impact after being cut. No, his IQ is estimated to be online again after he grows up ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Such a terrible ending?


    Thinking of here, Ryan came to the shelf and started to watch a few new martial arts secrets. Looking at him, he suddenly found that the internal force mentioned in the martial arts cheats is very close to the spiritual force he practiced, so he tried to carry his spiritual force in the body according to the method of Huashan''s internal skill.


    After the spiritual power was poured into the arm in accordance with the inner power mental movement, Ryan raised the counter beside him. The counter seemed to be much lighter, and he lifted it with one hand as soon as he pressed hard.


    It seems that the spiritual power and the internal power have something in common. I think that Ryan chose to infuse all the martial arts except the evil sword here. Huashan Changquan, Huashan Swordsmanship, and Huashan Inner Skills have only 1 offset point per foundation. Yangwu Swordsmanship, Xiyi Swordsmanship, Taiyue Sanqingfeng, Jade Girl 19 Swords are complex points, each with 3 offset points. The highest is Zixia Divine Skill, which requires 7 points.


    Why does it feel a little cheap, Ryan thought of letting the system infuse himself. After a light infusion ended, he looked at the system''s message and found that whether it is martial arts or internal work, it is actually a method of using internal force, and spiritual force can completely replace internal force. So perfusion is just to make the body familiar with the method of carrying spiritual power in the meridians.


    No wonder it is so cheap, because the energy level of spiritual power is higher than internal power, so sometimes spiritual power can replace internal power to do what internal power needs to do, but the reverse is absolutely impossible. In addition, the spiritual power of Ryan, like these martial arts, belongs to the Taoist line. So it can perfectly use the spiritual force to urge these martial arts.


    After figuring out all this, Ryan felt that this time the guest received was quite worthwhile. After learning a lot of martial arts, he also made a net 6 offset points.


    .

 Chapter 178： misfortune

    Ryan returned to the dormitory is very excited, although martial arts is not very useful in this world. 35xs is always a long-range magical bombardment in the battle of the wizards, and the phantom manifestation allows the wizards to maneuver full points in the battle, and the internal defense has little effect on magic. So for close combat, the skills in the assassin''s heritage are sufficient. Martial arts is at best a icing on the cake for him.


    But not all martial arts are of low value to Ryan. For example, Zixia Divine Skill is a huge gain. It can make people''s eyes and ears more sensitive, and their hearing and vision can be far, which can detect the situation in a distance without touching the magic in many places where there is magic detection. At the same time, it can also protect the body and greatly strengthen the physical defense. In addition to the increase in human body strength, agility, attack and other internal strength routine features are also available.


    And this harvest has greatly improved the survival ability of Lane, which is a very valuable asset for Lane, who is a little afraid of death.


    After the transaction ended, Ryan did not look for new powers for a while, but he had been running in the powers he had mastered. Finally, ten days before Christmas, the field practice course for Hogwarts students began.


    The location of this course is an ancient aboriginal ruin 70 kilometers away. Castro Brusuo built an artificial ecosphere on the basis of the remaining magic circle in that ruin and took that artificial ecosphere as a field practice Course venue.


    The day before departure, Ryan had some uneasiness. After all, according to the information received before, this trip may be accompanied by a conspiracy of the former saints.


    As he was going to return to the dormitory to pick up things after finishing the afternoon class, the man in the hallway suddenly heard the voice of principal Fernando coming next to him.


    Ryan quickly made an excuse to say goodbye to Hermione next to him, then turned left and followed the voice to a nobody corridor. Pushing open the wooden door at the end of the corridor, Lane saw Principal Fernando sitting at a table, and beside him was the owner of the small shop in the mahogany town, the former Saint Szoldsner.


    "What needs to happen to call me now? Didn''t you say that Chimera will attack when I travel tomorrow? We shouldn''t be contacted at this time, especially in places like the school where there are many people. "


    "We don''t want to, but the situation is not right now." Scholzne said. "Today the Brazilian Ministry of Magic suddenly received so-called reliable information stating that the local blood gods are going to attack you, so today they began to mobilize Aurors and strikers to the artificial ecosystem you are going to prepare for to ambush the enemy."


    "Wait for the blood **** religion? Are we not talking about the Chimera Society in the former saint organization?" Ryan asked with question.


    "Blood gods are the descendants of the group of black wizards who like blood sacrifices and blood magic suppressed by our ancestors. After being hit by our ancestors, they were transferred to the dark place. Now they are the most powerful black wizard organization in the local area. The local black wizards who cooperated with Chimera refer to them. "Principal Fernando explained.


    "Oh, that''s right. Wouldn''t it be a good thing for the Ministry of Magic to clear the group of black wizards in advance? You wouldn''t feel uncomfortable because you didn''t avenge yourself?"


    "No, by no means." The two sitting at the table shook their heads at the same time and retorted. Then the principal said, "The problem is that this information is too strange. Even if I was to say that the Ministry of Magic just sent an Auror team to patrol. How? This time, I ¡¯m out of the nest? If you know that these two organizations have been hiding in this place for more than half a century, how could they be exposed suddenly? And how many secrets are exposed in one breath? "


    "Yeah, especially Dietrich, the leader of Chimera, was the most cunning among the young saints. In recent years, it has evolved into an old fox. Our former saints have dealt with him for nearly half. In the 21st century, there have been more losses than taking advantage. I do n¡¯t think that such an important conspiracy will be so easily solved by the Ministry of Magic ¡¯s group rice bins, ¡±Szoldzner said.


    "So what did you call me to do today? I don''t know much more than you. It''s useless to tell me these things." Ryan was a little curious about the purpose of calling them over.


    "We just want to tell you how bad the situation is now. For safety reasons, we may adjust what you practice tomorrow. But in the current bad situation, we cannot guarantee 100% safety of the night vision after adjustment, so inform in advance You just want you to be vigilant at all times. Once you find something is wrong, immediately contact us with the brooch we gave you last time. After all, the only thing we now confirm is that your study tour is the goal of the other party, and you are us "The only student in the study tour that can be reached," the principal explained to Ryan at this time.


    "Why not just cancel this event in this case? Don''t tell me that you also think face is more important, so the arranged things can''t be changed." Ryan asked puzzled.


    "Of course we want to cancel, but the problem is that you are flying in. Once you cancel your activity, what if they suddenly attack on your way back? At that time, we could not protect you from the school''s protection circle." Principal Rubbed his temples, and then said, "So we just want to lead them directly to give them a major blow ~ www.novelhall.com ~ fundamentally solve the problem."


    "Did this matter tell the professor who led us?"


    "We have informed the two professors at Hogwarts College that they have promised to be vigilant at all times. But the problem is that your professors must also be the targets of their attention, and there must be a response plan. And students will Relax a lot, at this time your importance is reflected. "Fernando replied.


    "Okay, I will be fully prepared tomorrow." Ryan nodded, it seems that tomorrow''s event will not be so calm.


    The next morning, the genius was bright, and the professor ¡¯s voice rang in the dormitory. "Please rush all staff to the common room as soon as possible. There are important notices."


    When Ryan washed and came to the common room, he found everyone here. A few students looked a little uneasy, but the other students were comforting them.


    For example, Zhang Qiu is touching the hair of a small Ravenclaw girl now. Ryan remembers that she seems to be called Alicia Haight, a sophomore in pure blood. However, because the parents are scholars, there is no prejudice against the wizards and Muggles of Muggle origin.


    Hermione had planned to develop her into a book club before, so Ryan was a little impressed. She is a timid and introverted girl. It seems that this morning it scared her a little, so Zhang Qiu is comforting her in a whisper. There are several such students. After all, this morning the situation is a bit abnormal.


    After all the students had arrived, they waited for a few minutes and everyone returned to normal. At this time Professor Sprout and a strange bald middle-aged wizard walked in.


    .

 Chapter 179： Preparation and departure

    "Student, this one next to me is Mr. David Ricardo, director of the Auror Office of the Ministry of Magic in Brazil. He now has an urgent matter to inform us." After finishing Prof. Sprout took a step back and let Ricardo make Came out.


    "The situation is urgent, so let''s just talk about things now. I need each of you to provide some hair, because today a group of black wizards will attack you. However, our Ministry of Magic has intercepted the information in advance, so now we need your hair to prepare a compound soup. , Let the Aurors become your ambush gangs of black wizards. "


    After speaking, 12 test tubes were lined up on the table in front of him, filled with mud-like compound soup.


    People quickly put their hair into a test tube on the table as required. After everyone finished, Auror Ricardo took the test tube and said to everyone, "You do n¡¯t have to worry too much, this is just a handful of troublemakers. Our Ministry of Magic will definitely solve this problem completely this time. You will be here today. At school, the school has entered a state of emergency, so it is safe here. "


    After speaking, Ricardo turned and left the car, and through the window, Professor Kettleborn could be seen following. After all, in order to prevent the other party from finding something wrong, Hogwarts must have a teacher as part of the disguise. Therefore, Professor Kettleborn, who is more combative, will follow the Aurors in this operation.


    Professor Sprout said to the students after they left, "Because of security issues, we cannot leave the school today. So the school opened an underground underground in the legendary garden underground network system that has not been opened to outsiders in history. The ecosphere serves as our learning place. "


    "I just asked Castro Brushuo. The teacher of the magical animal protection class told us that this place is even higher in species richness and level than we originally planned. So I hope you can catch this Second chance. Okay, now you can go back to your dormitory to clean up and come back here to gather in ten minutes. "


    Ryan feels that the situation is getting worse and worse now, because the Aurors get the information that it looks like a tiger away from the mountain, but thinking about the magical defense of Hogwarts Castle, he really thinks not to bleed the gods and the people of Chimera. What can be done to enter this campus that does not seem to be worse than Hogwarts in terms of defense. After all, something as precious as the disappearing cabinet cannot be everywhere. Not to mention President Fernando ¡¯s assurance yesterday that he should have some precautions.


    Although Ryan could n¡¯t figure out where the dark wizards would come out from the raid, for security reasons, Ryan was wearing an assassin suit in the middle of his armed forces this time. There were more than 20 small test tubes filled with various liquids on the belt and shoulder strap of the suit. A lot of potions and some spell-casting materials are also placed in the leather bag around the waist. The space bag is full of various supplies, including some equipment at the bottom of the tank. In order to facilitate Klinwei''s teeth and Liberator pistols, they were hung in separate sleeves on both thighs.


    Finally Ryan put on the Hogwarts robe and buttoned it up. Cover everything with a robe.


    When he went out carrying his schoolbag, most people were already waiting in the common room. After having breakfast in groups, the exchange students at Hogwarts walked towards the legendary garden under the leadership of Professor Sprout.


    As everyone walked on the road, Ryan slowly approached Hermione and whispered to her, "This is a bit wrong today. It will never be as simple as the Brazilian Ministry of Magic Auror said. I have a hunch that I might be today. What''s wrong, so it''s best to pay attention to the surroundings today. "


    "Got it, I also think that the situation is indeed a bit wrong today. Thank you for your reminder, I will remain vigilant." Hermione nodded and whispered.


    At the door of the legendary garden, Professor Ferdinand Gonzalez, the professor of Castro Bruceo Herbs, is already waiting for you. In accordance with the habit of addressing in South America, Professor Sprout stepped forward to greet him "Good morning, Professor Ferdinand. We are all here, please take us over."


    Professor Ferdinand nodded and a kind smile appeared on his round face with a mustache. "Welcome to study in our No. 3 greenhouse, because the other bark professor originally arranged for the old bark has something to do, so today Let me guide you through the tour. "After he finished, he took everyone through the sculpture at the gate of the park and followed the path in the garden to the center of the garden.


    The professor Ferdinand was as enthusiastic as they were at the exchange meeting when they first arrived here, but Ryan always thought the professor was a little weird. But he recalled for a long time and found nothing wrong.


    After making a few turns on the road, they came to the entrance of the entrance from the last time they visited the underground tunnel. After Professor Ferdinand reported his goal at the door, the stone used for disguise rolled aside, and a large two-person hole was exposed.


    The mermaid penetrated the cave, and there was a layer of glowing moss and mushrooms on the wall. The blue cold light they emitted made the whole tunnel clear. Www.novelhall.com ~ Lane was a little nervous because he knew this It was the easiest to be ambushed by people, but everything went well until they reached the door of Greenhouse 3.


    Maybe I am a little nervous, after all, what the principal Fernando told me yesterday is really terrible. It makes me feel wrong today, and I feel like there is a lot of noise in the wind. Lane thought to himself.


    Afterwards, Professor Ferdinand drew a complex magic symbol on the left stone wall with his wand. The symbol did not enter the stone door behind the stone wall and slowly rose upwards. All the greenhouses we see should be large and should be directly transformed from a large underground cave. After a long time of school construction, this place has become an underground jungle.


    There is a big golden ball in the midair of the cave that is not burning like the sun. It seems that they are using this magic prop to provide the underground jungle with the light and heat necessary for creatures.


    Just as Ryan marveled at this magical prop, Professor Ferdinand came to me at the forefront shouting, "Please enter the greenhouse and walk on the stone road, because there are some dangerous creatures in the greenhouse. If you deviate from the magically protected The flagstone road is likely to cause danger. "


    Listening to this shout, Ryan withdrew his gaze from the golden ball above his head. After lowering his head, he found that there was a stone road in front of them, which extended from the small platform after entering the door to the depths of the jungle.


    The design of this greenhouse is so ingenious, while Lain lamented the magic of this place, while walking along the road with the big troops to the observation point in the center of the greenhouse surrounded by jungle.


    .

 Chapter 180： Sudden change

    The observation point in this greenhouse # 3 is actually just a highland overlooking most of the greenhouse. On the highland are three slabs carved with magical runes, and the runes radiate blue light from time to time.


    "Those stones have a long-sighted spell. You can observe things in the distance after standing on the stone slab. Please keep order and look up one by one. Those who have no turn can move a little freely on this platform." Professor Ferdinand stood before everyone and spoke to everyone.


    So everyone decided to draw lots to arrange the order. Ryan was very lucky. The first batch was his turn to watch on the slate. Standing on the stone slab, he found that the slate was not simple, but it was easier to operate than the binoculars.


    As soon as I stand up, I can see a screen appearing in the sky. The screen shows a distant scene, and it will change its position as the human eye turns. At the same time, as long as you move your arms, you can easily zoom in and out, much like the holographic images in science fiction movies.


    It seems that magic is not worse than those technologies. Because nothing went wrong, Ryan also relaxed a bit and began to observe these rare plants.


    This greenhouse has been carefully designed so that you can see the plants inside and some small animals forming a small ecological circle. Through the magic on these stone slabs, Ryan can see the walking grass sneaking in the shade, and some little fairies collect edible nectar and petals from a flower. Ryan constantly changes his perspective, hoping to see more things that are basically not visible outside.


    But when he turned to a piece of silverleaf needleweed, he saw something that made Ryan **** a pair of footprints on that piece of needleweed, and then zoomed in and found that the needleweed was slowly getting back up. This means that people who have stepped on their footprints may have left there tens of seconds ago.


    Is there an ambush? Ryan''s first reaction began to observe the clusters of Bidens, and it was found that the leaves of some plants were swinging unnaturally, but no shadows have been seen, and only through the changes of these plants can we roughly judge that an invisible person is slow. Slowly approach the observation point.


    In this case, a sneaky person who is close to him doesn''t really look like a good person. Ryan remembered the headmaster''s warning yesterday. But this is obviously in the school, how do they mix up?


    But it ¡¯s useless to think too much now, because in this case there can be only one sneak attacker, but look at the closer and closer the sneak attacker is to the observation point, trying to find all the other sneak attacks before they attack It is too late.


    Based on previous combat experience, the only way to survive in this situation is to disrupt the opponent''s deployment. Thinking of this, Ryan ran down the stone slab, and then ran to the railing and drew his wand to draw a rune at the approximate position of the invisible man. Launching life and natural magic directly a reconnaissance was lost.


    Sure enough, there was a person hiding in that place. 35xs He originally wanted to use the advantage of stealth to get close to Ryan, but neither the phantom spell or the invisibility cloak could hide himself under such active magic investigation. The moment the Ryan''s investigation spell touched him, he I knew I was exposed.


    Obviously, there was no expectation on the opposite side that someone would use investigative magic in an open space like a sudden nerve, so he paused in action. However, it was some veterans who could mix into the school to participate in the attack, and soon issued a blood-red curse to Ryan on the stage.


    Fortunately, the attacker paused a moment ago, allowing Ryan to successfully release the lightning attack under the cover of his wand.


    "The wind and thunder breaks." Following Ryan''s spell, a purple thunder ball flew towards the attacker. The attacker was half a beat slow because of the spellcasting, and because the Ryan was a junior student, he was a little relaxed, so he didn''t flash this magic. When the thunder ball hit him, a **** barrier appeared on his body, but soon the barrier broke, and the thunder ball hit him firmly.


    The thunderball caused the attacker to be shot directly from the invisible state, and then his body twitched and collapsed. At the same time, Ryan dodged to the side while firing the thunder ball, easily avoiding the scarlet spell.


    A series of matches were completed in seven or eight seconds, so all talents reacted until the end of the match. Professor Sprout seemed to be prepared. She shouted loudly, "Everyone is close to me now, the reinforcements will be here soon." Then he took out a seed from the cloth pocket around his waist and sprinkled it on the ground.


    These seeds fell to the ground to take root, and soon began to form a green barrier around the platform. The barrier had just risen to half, and I saw several magic hits on the barrier. Fortunately, the barrier just shook and did not break open.


    Looking in the direction of those magical launches, more than a dozen wizards came out of invisibility. Half of them wore blood-colored robes, while the other half wore all kinds of clothes.


    Is this the joint attack of the blood **** and Chimera? But where is the reinforcement that President Fernando promised now? He had previously said that he would lead this group out and siege it in one fell swoop. Now people are drawn, but what about them?


    While Ryan was thinking about this issue, a few holes suddenly appeared on the top of the hole. Ryan saw principal Fernando and the former saint, Szoldzner, coming from the sky with a dozen people. When the attacker had not responded, he fell around the attacker ~ www.novelhall.com ~ As soon as he landed, Sco Erzner aimed at the little guy in the magnificent magic robe that led the attackers and fired a silver spell, then shouted provocatively, "Hey, Dietrich. You are finally willing to take your The group of men crawled out of the mouse hole? "


    "Hah, I haven''t seen you for so long. What other tricks do you have on your lips? My little pet misses the taste of your group of guys." Said Dietrich swiped his wand to block the spell shot at him. Then he raised his wand and shouted, "Come out, my little cuties. Let them taste your strength."


    As the shout fell, several pieces of ground suddenly shook, and then seven or eight monsters drilled out of the ground, and each monster had traces of splicing. For example, a giant ape with six arms, a spider with a lower body, but three monsters with fire-breathing heads on it. The most exaggerated is a Chimera that is about the size of a basketball court. Ice, fire and poison gas exploded and they attacked the principal Fernando.


    But President Fernando and the helpers he brought were not weak, and soon their heads of magic wands spewed out colorful lights, which were comparable to those monsters and attackers.


    Naturally, in this case the magic they fired on Ryan was much less, and everyone under the protection of Professor Sprout was finally able to take a breath.


    But now there is an important question, how did so many monsters and attackers get to the school? Ryan thought more and more that the situation was wrong, and there was a voice in his heart telling him that the enemies who could make such a big scene must have a back hand, and it could not be just such an ambush.


    .

 Chapter 181： Metamorphosis elbow and armpit

    The number of assaults far exceeded Ryan''s imagination, and he felt that this could not be explained by secret infiltration. After all the possibilities have been eliminated, the only possibility is that there is a traitor in Caturo Brusuo.


    Thinking of traitor, Ryan felt like he had forgotten something. After closing his eyes and meditating for a while, he suddenly opened his eyes and there was a problem with Professor Ferdinand.


    Whether the people here are Professor Sprout or the classmates because they have been together for a long time, Ryan did not think that anyone was abnormal. Only Professor Ferdinand, despite his good manners, seemed to be normal in every move, and even the habit of touching the moustache from time to time was not much different from what he saw before the semester. But in every move, this professor Ferdinand always had an unnatural deliberate sense.


    That''s why Ryan felt a little wrong on the road, but couldn''t tell what was wrong. After all, this situation can only be felt if there is a problem with Ferdinand, and speculation can be made with the greatest maliciousness.


    According to the conspiracy theory, this Ferdinand professor is likely to be a product after someone drinks the compound soup. According to the fact that he can easily answer the questions of Hogwarts students in fluent English along the way, this pretender should be a wizard with a higher academic education, and since he can be sent in to break into the interior, then It is the backbone member of the other party.


    After such a screening, it is estimated that it may only be a member of the former saint of Chimera. Thinking of Ryan holding a wand in his sleeve, he slowly approached Professor Ferdinand.


    Professor Ferdinand was surrounded by several students, and the professor was comforting them. Ryan walked over to Ferdinand, taking advantage of the gap between several students asking questions, and said, "I heard that this time we ambushed an organization called Chimera. I wonder if you have heard of it? "


    "I naturally ..." Speaking of this, Professor Ferdinand''s face changed suddenly. Because he only realized when his words were spoken, Ryan just asked him questions in German. The real Professor Ferdinand is not German.


    After confirming the identity of the other party, Ryan had just raised his wand to give the fake professor a coma mantra ready to catch him and torture some questions. A large sixth-grade Slytherin boy next to Ryan who saw Ryan holding up his wand suddenly grabbed Ryan''s right arm and moved to the side. Mouth shouting "What are you going to do to the professor?"


    Oh my god, how can there be a pig teammate at this time? Ryan is very eager to get rid of this chaotic guy, because of his interruption, his first move has been lost, and things are sliding to more troublesome places.


    Sure enough, when it was found that he could no longer lurch, the fake Professor Ferdinand suddenly showed a terrible face and reached out to grab the second-year Ravenclaw girl Alicia, who was closest to him, in an attempt to hijack the hostage. 35xs At this time, Hermione suddenly rushed from the side and slammed Alicia to the side. As a result, she tripped under her feet and was caught by the counterfeit.


    Isn''t this chaos, Ryan feels that things are completely out of his plan now. As soon as he was about to do something, he saw the counterfeit throw the wand in Hermione''s hand aside. Then he raised a magic wand in response to Professor Sprout and threw a small ball. The ball quickly sprayed a dark green smoke when it landed.


    Under the cover of smoke, the counterfeit knocked the ground with a wand, and a hole with a diameter of more than one meter was exposed on the ground. He took Hermione directly and jumped out of the hole.


    He contracted as soon as he jumped down the hole, and everyone else was so confused by the smoke that he didn''t even notice the scene. Ryan had already thrown away the big piece of Slytherin at this time, and jumped down immediately after seeing the slowly closing hole.


    The bottom of the hole was very dark, and Ryan could only feel the wind blowing through his ears. Suddenly, he heard a sound of falling water.


    It seemed that there was a water surface underneath, thinking of Ryan adjusting his posture here and falling towards the place where he had just made a sound.


    ¡ª¡ªBoom, wow. With a crash, Ryan felt that he had fallen into a pond. The water temperature here was very low, and he shivered involuntarily.


    Just as he was about to rise to the surface to start searching, he suddenly stretched out his hands and strangled Ryan''s neck. Ryan could feel the webbed fingers on his neck.


    This is a transformation of the human body. It seems that this group of Chimera madmen dare to poison themselves, which is no worse than Voldemort''s courageous guy who has no nose.


    But obviously, this kind of transformation is very conducive to fighting in the water. Soon he grabbed Ryan''s hand holding his wand, then the other hand pressed Ryan''s head into the water desperately. Ryan tried to punch him a few times and found that he had stiff and slippery fish scales and couldn''t work at all.


    If Ryan is an ordinary wizard, he will definitely suffer a great deal. After all, when the hand holding the wand is controlled, the ordinary wizard will lose his combat ability, but Ryan is different from most ordinary wizards. He has his own backhand, at least after mastering the Zixia magical skill, he can hold his breath in the water for seven or eight minutes without any problem. ~ Www.novelhall.com ~ The slower. And the counterfeit also relaxed his vigilance as Ryan''s resistance became smaller and smaller.


    Soon Ryan''s body movements stopped slowly. After seeing this situation, the Chimera gangster passed through his hands under Ryan''s armpit, and then swam to the surface of the water. It seems that he wanted to move him to ashore.


    Ryan took advantage of this opportunity to transport Zixia''s magical power, and then grasped the arm of the opponent under the arm while the strength of his arms increased greatly, and at the same time pulled the arm of the sleeved sword on his wrist.


    The sleeve sword on both arms was ejected, and then Ryan struggled to stab the sleeve sword back and up. Fortunately, he learned martial arts before. With the help of Zixia Divine Skill, he could bend his wrist into a normal one People can''t bend the angle, so that the sword in his hand can pierce the opponent''s key point.


    The counterfeit also felt dangerous. He tried to distance himself from Ryan, but he couldn''t dodge with his arms caught between Ryan.


    The enchanted Sword Sword easily pierced the fish scales on the counterfeit goods, and then when Ryan felt that the Sword Sword was deep into the body, he twisted his wrist and twisted hard.


    Wizards may be much stronger than Muggles in terms of individual abilities, but most wizards are as weak as Muggles. Although the fake behind him changed his body with magic like Voldemort, he did not change it completely like Voldemort. The internal organs protected by fish scales are still as vulnerable as ordinary people.


    Soon, the counterfeit goods that hit the liver and spleen hardly stopped, and then slowly drifted towards the water. And Ryan followed suit to see what was happening now.


    .

 Chapter 182： What is this place?

    ? With a clatter, a black shadow emerged from the pool in a cave. After killing his opponent, Ryan finally surfaced.


    After surfacing, Lane first looked around and found that this was the bottom of a tiankeng. There were some blue moss growing on the surrounding stone walls, so he could vaguely see the surrounding conditions. Ryan looked around for a week and saw a figure lying on the water motionless five or six meters away.


    "Hermione!" Ryan exclaimed, and immediately swam towards the figure.


    After swimming to the shadow, Ryan discovered that there was a bubble spell on Hermione''s head, which made Ryan slightly relieved. Then he pulled the attacker and Hermione together to the only shoal where he had just seen the pool.


    After a brief examination, Ryan found that Hermione had nothing to do but just passed out. This should be the first time the attacker stunned Hermione and gave her a bubble charm. Then she was put aside in the water to ambush Ryan in order to grab two hostages at once.


    Judging from this hand, the attacker should be a skilled veteran. First let a hostage completely incapacitated and set aside to avoid obstruction, and then use his advantage to ambush another opponent in the water. It''s just that he didn''t expect a junior student to be so close to melee combat, and he also had good equipment. The result was planted in Ryan''s hands.


    Since Hermione was fine, Ryan put her aside first. After all, he was going to ask the attackers for something, and he might take some unsuitable means. In this case, it is better not to let Hermione see it.


    Ryan first used magic to activate the leaf brooch given by the previous principal and tried to contact the principal, but the result was unexpectedly invalid. The brooch is just as unresponsive as an ordinary jewelry, it seems there is magic that can suppress these communication tools. But then again, it seems that in the movies he has seen before, it seems that the key moments can''t reach people. This may be an inevitable event.


    It seems that I can only rely on myself. Thinking of Ryan shaking his head here, he walked over to the attacker. He found that the attacker did not look like a person at this time. He had turned green from head to toe, exposing the limbs covered with scales, and shark-like gills on his neck. But the scary thing is that the wound around his waist is no longer bleeding, and granulation has grown on the wound. These granulations continue to wriggle, trying to block the wound.


    "God, what the **** is this?" Ryan thought that he had pried open the mouth of the other party to prepare the medicine, but unexpectedly discovered that the teeth in his mouth had become as sharp as a razor.


    The change in this person gave Ryan an ominous feeling, so he put down the medicine bottle and called Xiaoqing from the grocery store. He waited for Xiaoqing to tie up this guy before pouring the healing potion on the other party.


    Less than ten seconds after pouring the potion, his eyes opened violently and struggled hard, and at the same time a beast roared from his mouth. Ryan saw only violent and bloodthirsty from his eyes, which belonged to human wisdom Completely disappeared.


    Is this out of control? Lion thought. After all, he saw that Slytherin left the human body transformation materials and repeatedly suggested that adding other biological parts to the human body is very easy to cause out of control. All the performances of this man in front of him perfectly fit the out of control described by Slytherin After the situation.


    It seems that this man was not saved, and he could not ask anything, and now he can only take a backup plan. Ryan pulled Clinway''s teeth from the scabbard of his thigh, and then poured his arms into his arms to cut off the head of the monster who had turned into a monster in front of him.


    It seems that the battle of the radiating world gives people a lot of experience. At least the hand that cuts the head is much cleaner than the executioner who cut Nick''s head. While thinking about these messy things, Ryan cut a strip of cloth from the other party''s clothes and dipped the other party''s green blood into a magic circle on the ground.


    When the magic circle was finished, Ryan put this head in the center of the magic circle, and then pressed the magic circle with both hands to inject magic power into it. This is a part of soul magic about life. You can extract the soul of the person who just died and read the content in the soul. The only problem is that this kind of torture is one-time, and it requires magic users to have enough soul strength to find the parts they need from a large number of memories.


    With the injection of magic, a lot of memory fragments quickly rushed to Ryan''s mind along his arms. Ryan quickly transported Maoshan Dao Fa Bao Yuan Shouyi, and then slowly began to sort out these memory fragments. Seven or eight minutes later, Ryan exhaled with long hands and left the magic circle. A blue flame suddenly ignited from the array, burning everything in the magic array to ashes.


    Because of the mutation that occurred before, his soul has suffered serious problems. When Ryan used life magic to check his memory, he only saw some fragmentary memories, most of which were meaningless fragments of life scenes. Fortunately, Ryan finally found a part of this fragmentary memory and this underground space Related stuff.


    This underground space is not newly excavated as Ryan imagined, but an ancient ruin. The Castro Bruce School was built on the ruins long after the ruins were abandoned, but the school''s previous teachers and students did not find this place.


    It''s no wonder, after all, this piece of land is filled with demon stone fragments, so unless you directly dig a cave that is connected to this ancient ruin, otherwise you can never check out the ruins by magic inspection. At the same time, the ruins are buried deep. Schools that only seek and excavate space in the shallow layer naturally cannot find the ruins.


    As for why the school is built on the ruins, it is entirely because even the wizards are magical, but they are also human. Therefore, when choosing the location of the settlement, like those Muggles without magic, they tend to choose places that are safe, convenient, and full of various resources. Especially in the early days when the flyway network was not popular ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The wizards would choose a place near the river as a settlement to facilitate the circulation of materials and people.


    Especially in places like schools with large populations, they may need to obtain some basic daily necessities from the Muggle world, such as food, cloth and furniture. Then the river naturally became their best transportation line.


    In addition to this, school construction also requires sufficient space and absolute safety. All these conditions add up to meet the requirements in the plain area may be easier to find, but in the wild Amazon rain forest can meet these requirements at the same time not many places. In this case, it is easy to understand that the school was built on this forgotten relic.


    It''s like the fact that many historic cities in Ryan''s last life often excavated various cultural relics from the ground. It was just this time that the ruins hidden under the ground were not found in the school, but the enemies of the school discovered and used the ruins.


    According to what Ryan found from the memory of the fake Professor Ferdinand, there are at least three tunnels that can lead from the ruins to the underground network under the school garden. I want to come to the monsters to enter the school through one of the tunnels. As a member of the Chimera Society, not much is known about this relic that originally belonged to the blood god.


    From today''s incident, Ryan remembered that in the story, he was first mixed in with Sirius, then raided by Death Eaters, and finally led by Voldemort to attack the successful Hogwarts Castle. He felt that it might be a curse, that every place claimed to be the safest would always be attacked successfully. This is true of the Machino Line and the Iwo Jima of Muggle World, as well as the schools of wizards.


    .

 Chapter 183： Unexpected remains

    Hermione felt like she was in an endless darkness now.


    "Me, am I dead?" She began to recall what happened today. From the morning when the person from the Ministry of Magic of Brazil came to notice, everything became strange today. When he saw the professor trying to hold someone else, he subconsciously stepped forward to save people. As a result, the professor strangled his neck and jumped into a hole.


    The last memory is that when the professor fell, she fired a magic to hit her, and then she fell into this endless darkness.


    "Woo, Dad, Mom, I still have so many things that I haven''t experienced, and I haven''t read so many books. Woooo--" Just when Hermione was sad, she suddenly heard a familiar voice.


    "It''s okay for me to recover this spell quickly, why haven''t I woke up yet? Obviously I just got a coma spell." After hearing Ryan''s words, Hermione thought she was thinking that the mess was really shameful, so she quickly opened it. eye.


    "Ah, you finally woke up." Ryan took a breath. "I thought I was wrong, what do you think of it now?"


    "Well, everything is okay." Hermione moved her eyeballs when she finished, seeing Ryan half-kneeling beside her, putting away her wand. "What is this place?"


    "As far as I know, this should be an ancient ruin under Castro Brusho. The fake professor and the attackers just infiltrated into the school from this ruin."


    "Professor of counterfeit goods?" Hermione exclaimed. "Right where is the other person now, will you not hide where to prepare to attack us?" After she finished, she sat up and looked around with caution.


    "Relax, he has just dived and escaped." Ryan made up a lie that didn''t change his face. After all, he couldn''t tell a 13-year-old girl that he had just chopped down the head of the kidnapper and burned it to ash. His robe was filled with stones and tied to the body and sank into the pool.


    Hermione breathed a sigh of relief when she heard Ryan ¡¯s words, and then blushed abruptly, ¡°No, I ¡¯m so sorry to keep you here because of me. I ¡¯m sorry.¡±


    "I just want to know that I have clearly reminded you to pay attention today, why do you automatically send the door to let that guy take you as a hostage." Ryan asked a little puzzled, after all, Hermione was away from the guy at that time. Not close, it is reasonable to say that Hermione cannot be caught. I don''t know why Hermione rushed up to see Yoshio to push away the guy''s original goal.


    "Aren''t you asking me to pay attention today? So I noticed you and the person when you started talking. Then the person suddenly grabbed Alicia with a stern look, I just pushed her subconsciously Open, but I did n¡¯t notice that I stumbled under my foot before being caught by that person. "


    It was actually a question reminded before. If I knew it, I would n¡¯t have caused it without reminding Hermione. But Hermione ¡¯s reaction at the time was also understandable. After all, many people who were brave enough to save people were just subconscious actions when saving people, and they did n¡¯t think about anything at all.


    "Okay, I think we have to leave here quickly. Professor Sprout and his classmates are fighting for a while and we ca n¡¯t take care of us. You just said that many enemies came out of here, in case someone came to see What? I do n¡¯t think we two can hold the adult wizard. "Hermione climbed up with her hands and said to Ryan.


    It is indeed time to change the place. This place is too small. Once there are people from Chimera or the blood gods coming here, there is no place to hide. So you have to leave here quickly, not to mention that the tunnels are alive in that person ¡¯s memory, and after a period of time, they will move to crush people outside several safe areas, and their current location is not safe. Area.


    Thinking of here, Ryan immediately acted, and opened a bunch of hanging glowing plants at the end of the shoal according to what was remembered, and a black hole was exposed in front of the two.


    "You take this self-defense first." Ryan finished and took a wand out of her arms and handed it to Hermione. After all, Hermione''s wand was just thrown on it by the guy.


    "Where did this come from?" Hermione asked curiously.


    "This is the wand''s wand just now. When I was in the water, I knocked out his wand, otherwise you thought why he was running away." Ryan went on to write his nonsense. Actually, this wand was obtained by his habitual search before he was thrown away.


    I have to say that Xiaoqing''s body search level is getting stronger and stronger. In addition, he also searched out a tin pot of freshly prepared compound soup and seven or eight gallons. These things were temporarily thrown into his grocery store because they were not needed.


    The two entered the hole and walked along the winding path for seven or eight minutes. Ryan felt something was wrong. The knowledge of Edward Kenway that he received earlier has a lot of memories of high altitude unsafe bungee, so he is very experienced in high altitude bungee jumping. So when he just jumped off, he roughly calculated the height and judged that his position should be on the same plane as the river.


    But now that he has walked so far, and it is basically a straight line, if there is no problem, he should walk on the river from under the high ground where the school is. Can illuminate the road ahead.


    There must be something wrong with it. When Ryan was thinking about it, he found a sharp turn ahead, and the safety zone in the man''s memory was here. After turning the corner, he was stunned by the scene in front of him.


    There are countless ways to hide the space in the magic world. For example, a street as big as Diagon Alley has never been discovered by Muggle''s eyelids. It is normal for UU to read books Yes, after all, there is a convention in the wizarding world, the more powerful the things that have been handed down from ancient times.


    Think about it too. You can say that something that can be eroded for a long time is not powerful and no one believes it. Not to mention the degree of confidentiality of the wizards'' own knowledge, it is likely that you have found this thing to be left by a school of wizards that has been completely lost and unknown to outsiders. The magical knowledge contained in it may be no less than the current The level of those mainstream wizard schools.


    Therefore, although Ryan despised the wizarding world''s style of digging graves and archaeological knowledge similar to the mechanical theology, he also had to admit that the ancient wizards did have their strengths.


    It''s just that Ryan has seen more than he expected, because now he is showing a huge space in front of him, and this space is occupied by a giant Mayan-style pyramid temple more than a thousand meters high.


    Hermione was a little surprised to see Ryan stopped there, so she turned around and came to Ryan ¡¯s back. She was about to take a photo of Ryan ¡¯s shoulder and saw the giant pyramid. She was immediately shocked by the grand pyramid.


    You know that she had just been to France during the summer vacation, and she once lamented the height of the Eiffel Tower. So when faced with the spectacle that is much older than the Eiffel Tower and three times the height of the Eiffel Tower, he was as surprised as Ryan.


    At this time, Ryan''s face suddenly became ugly, because after seeing the temple, he found that the headquarters of the blood **** and the road to the ground in the memory are in this temple, and the location of the temple This is the safety zone.


    .

 Chapter 184： Temple Adventure

    ? As we all know, space folding in the wizarding world is a technology that is not low in popularity. 35xs is like Mr. Weasley ¡¯s car, and then the space bag on Ryan ¡¯s body.


    But the builder of this temple in front of him is the real cattle man. He built this huge temple directly into the folding space, which may be why the school has not found this for so many years.


    In Ryan''s perception, this space is a bit like the Emerald Dream. Perhaps it is Aunt Betty Ma who said that some powerful wizards can directly cut the space from the emerald dream and visualize it in the real world, but Ryan had never thought that someone could visualize a space as big as a mountain. .


    It ¡¯s not a good idea to stand at the entrance of a passageway, especially when you do n¡¯t know when this passageway will come to life to crush people in it. So Ryan and Hermione quickly came out of the cave and came to the temple to the square.


    The square is not large compared to the temple, but the area is close to a standard football field. The whole square was covered with a vermilion rock and looked like a sea of ??blood. A small road leading directly to the entrance of the Pyramid Temple divided the square in half, and dense totem poles were erected on both sides of the road.


    Each totem pole is sculpted with a kind of creature, some of them have been seen in textbooks, but some of them have never been seen before. 35xs walking on the road, Ryan could feel the magic from the totem pole, but as shown in the memory fragments received before, the blood **** and Chimera found that it was only half a year before they could study these The role of the totem pole, so they can smoothly follow the path through the totem pole group to the front of the pyramid.


    As we approached the pyramid, the pattern on this building slowly became clear. It can be seen that the tombs of various monsters are embossed on the entire pyramid, and a huge monster is carved at the entrance. The monster ¡¯s large mouth is the gate of the pyramid temple, and the row of pillars supporting the porch looks Just like the sharp teeth of a monster. The whole door gave a terrible feeling.


    "Follow me!" Ryan took a deep breath and turned to Hermione behind him. Hermione nodded and clenched her wand in her hand when she heard it.


    Ryan did not walk into the main road in the porch facing the door at this time, but walked through the porch to the left for a short while and came under the sculpture of a monster, took out his wand and beat the monster at a specific rhythm. Root paw.


    After the beating, the monster''s claws suddenly opened to reveal a hole with a diameter of more than one meter, and a wooden ladder could be seen descending from the hole. This is the most valuable thing that Lane found in the pile of memories. This road is a road that leads directly to the location of the headquarters of the blood god, but there are many guards and various traps along the way. 35xs Lane feels that there is no way for him to break through with a person.


    But the huge pyramids like this mountain have dense passages like spider webs. Neither the blood gods nor Chimera have the energy to clean up every passage. In his memory, this fake professor once glanced at the map on the stone wall, and he remembered this passage that had never been cleaned up and led to the central hall of the temple where the headquarters of the religious church was located. In the record, this road is called the servant channel.


    The only problem is that the map itself has some defects, and there is a section in the middle of this passage on the stone map that can''t be seen because of severe weathering. However, compared to just taking a burden on the front and just hitting the way, Ryan is still willing to take this unknown risk.


    After giving himself and Hermione a head curse, Lane and the two of them descended the ladder into the passage. They just came down to the ground, and the monster sculpture on the top put their claws down to cover the hole, and everything was immersed in the darkness.


    Ryan first let Xiaoqing in his pocket crawl to the front to explore the way. Then he heard a rapid breathing sound behind him at this time. It seems that darkness has brought a lot of psychological pressure to people.


    "Fluorescent flashing" Ryan lit his wand, and then handed the wand to the left and right hand to pick up Klinwei''s teeth. After all, the magic weapon that Viking inherits Rick Lingwei ¡¯s teeth is more suitable than magic wands for releasing the various spells in the inheritance.


    "Relax, as far as I know, this road is the safest in the temple. You just have to follow me." Ryan whispered comforting Hermione, who was nervous behind him.


    What gave him this confidence was the Hawkeye technique obtained last summer. Because I chose the modified version of the eagle eye technique at that time, so after acquiring natural magic and doing some research on the magic rune, Lane spent some effort to improve his eagle eye technique. Now after launching Hawkeye, he can feel the subtle magic induction in the surrounding environment, and then find some traps or treasures related to magic.


    This made him have to be thankful that he did not choose genetic modification at the time, he did not understand the principle at all, but chose the magic version, which is almost but he can understand it through research, and can follow his overall strength and The level of knowledge is upgraded to upgrade skills ~ www.novelhall.com ~ With the help of Hawkeye, Lane can see that the road under his feet is only a sidewalk in this temple, but there are still many magic traps, according to dissipation The magic energy that comes out can determine that some of these traps are still running at least today.


    But it may be because this path was used by servants with low strength in the past, so the trap level inside is not high, and it is easy to be discovered and bypassed by Ryan. The only difficulty is that as a servant channel, it is naturally at the bottom of the construction priority.


    Therefore, when walking, the whole passage goes from left to right, and then suddenly goes up and down, and sometimes even drills through some small caves. After all, the original user of this passage is the lowest person in the temple, so he has to make way for basically all other passages in the whole temple. In the process of rushing to the road, Xiaoqing helped a lot. In many places, it was first investigated and confirmed that there was no danger before Ryan and they walked over.


    Lane also found several rooms on the road, but unfortunately, from what remains in these rooms, it can be seen that in the past they were either debris warehouses or servants'' residences, and there were only some weathered and worn furniture and corn stalks that had been completely blackened. It is estimated that when the mouse came, he could cry out with tears.


    For ten minutes or so, before Ryan and they were almost driven crazy by these small dark and sultry passages. Ryan finally received the message sent back by Xiaoqing in front. It is now in a relatively spacious space, but there is no way to find ahead.


    It seems that this is the weathered part of the map, at least finally able to come out of this tunnel. Lane thought about speeding up his pace.


    .

 Chapter 185： Under Temple Expedition

    After getting the results of Xiaoqing''s investigation, Lane took a few steps and then turned a corner. An extremely spacious room made of large square stones appeared in front of them. Stepping into this room, Ryan could feel the cool breeze blowing on his body, and the heat that had just been in the tunnel was blown away at once.


    It seems that there is a vent in this place, and I thought Ryan started to look around. At this time, Hermione also came out of the back hole, and the spirit of the vent was immediately lifted by the cool wind of the vent.


    After looking around, Hermione asked curiously. "Isn''t it that there will always be a lot of things waiting for you after a long path in the adventure, why is there nothing here?"


    "The adventure novels written by my dad are artistically processed, how can there be so many treasures in reality. Besides, there is only one servant channel here, and it is rather strange to have good things." After all, the nervousness was just in the channel After walking for so long, Lane also wanted to speak to relieve his mental fatigue.


    "Wait." Ryan saw something suddenly. "You''re not completely wrong, I think I found some babies." At this time, Ryan walked to a stone basin in the middle of the stone room and pointed at the thing in the stone basin.


    "What''s this?" Hermione stepped forward to take a look, and even if there was a odor of the bubble head curse, she rushed straight to her nose and made her quickly back away.


    "This is the cheapest and 60 pounds good thing, and I haven''t seen it in Diagon Alley. It''s in stock. 35xs" Ryan said while blocking Hermione''s line of sight from all groceries with his body. A five-liter oil barrel was pulled out of the shop. Then fill the tub with yellow and white ointment in the tub.


    "Wait, I seem to have read this thing in the book." Hermione thought after hearing Ryan''s narration and said. "Is this the oil that demonizes the anaconda, the book says that adding some of the anaconda''s oil as a fuel when brewing some potions can greatly improve the success rate of the potions."


    "It''s worthy of knowing everything." Ryan was a little surprised by Hermione''s scope, because it was a very partial knowledge. If I do n¡¯t see this thing in a book occasionally, I ca n¡¯t guess what it is. "You are right, I just found out that this should be 200 gallons a pound, because the longer this oil ages, the better the effect. The pot in front of us has aged for at least a thousand years, and it has changed from milky white to light yellow . So it ¡¯s not bad for us to fall this time. At least, even if the contents of this pot have evaporated more than half, the rest can sell at least 300 gallons. "


    Hermione did not show much excitement after listening to Ryan, after all, it was difficult to make people happy in this dangerous place, even if they had a lot of good things this time.


    After putting most of the demonized oil into the oil drum, Ryan put away the oil drum and used a cup to pour the remaining oil into the two grooves on the wall in front of him, then fired Mars with a magic wand and lit it. Oil in the groove. 35xs


    The turquoise flame slowly burned in the groove, and as the flame burned, a faint fragrance filled the whole house. At the same time, the wall slowly rose upwards to reveal the passage behind.


    "How did you find this institution?" Hermione asked with some curiosity.


    "You don''t see anything but the stone basin in the whole house. There are only two grooves on the opposite wall. There are some black burn marks on the grooves. Take a look at the precious fuel in the stone basin, this institution How to open it is obvious. After all, it is just a passage for daily servants, and it is impossible to set up various complicated organs like the treasure chest. "


    It was said that Ryan took the lead into the passage. This passage should lead to a more important place, so there are a large number of reliefs on both sides. While watching these reliefs, he walked forward, feeling that he was quite Indiana at this time. Jones feels adventure.


    As we all know, archaeology has made tremendous contributions to human understanding of ancient history, especially in the magical world. Sometimes archaeology digs out things that even represent advanced productivity. But in any case, for some owners who have been in the ancient ruins all year round, whether they are Muggles or wizards, they certainly do not want to be re-digged.


    So shortly after Ryan stepped into the tunnel, they were attacked. Two heavily armed mummies slammed open the weak stone walls on both sides of the passage for camouflage, and used their obsidian spears to express them to Ryan. Outsider''s attitude.


    "Uncleanness returns to silence!" A pale beam hit a mummy with the rune drawn by Clynville''s teeth in the air while Ryan was casting a spell. Probably because it has been abandoned for too long, and the wooden armor with the runes painted on the mummy has mostly degenerated and lost its magic defense ability. So this spell easily smashed a mummy into a ball of ash.


    But then another mummy took the opportunity to approach, "fainting!" The voice of Hermione''s mantra came from behind. Unfortunately, the mummy was not a living person. This petrified mantra just made the mummy pause. But this also won time for Ryan, who took advantage of this opportunity to release another time of uncleanness and kill the mummy.


    Aren''t South American mummies only found in alpine and dry mountains? Why are there such things in tropical rain forests? Being able to survive for thousands of years in a place with such high humidity, it can be seen that the magic in this place is more dangerous than imagined. Thinking of this, Ryan released a magical "sacred weapon" against the knife in his hand.


    Clinway''s teeth emit a slight white light after Ryan reads the spell ~ www.novelhall.com ~ As long as the white light does not disappear, it means that the effect of this spell can target any evil creatures.


    After all, the position where the two mummies were ambush was too close to them. Ryan was quite worried that the next time the channel was narrower, there was probably no room for the spell to be released, so adding targeted magic to the knife was prepared. .


    Sure enough, mummy jumped out of the stone walls on both sides one after another. These should be the lines of defense to protect important places from outsiders. Ryan and those of them who did not get permission from the temple naturally touched them when they passed the corridor.


    According to the inspection of the two mummies just now, it can be judged that this civilization did not invent the metal smelting process, because the weapons on them are made of obsidian.


    For the indigenous wizards or warriors of this civilization, encountering these close-ups as hard as metal in this small place, with wooden armor with runes on their bodies, the mummy with agile action is basically a matter of nine lives, the temple It is also natural that this is a foolproof method of defense.


    But Ryan holds another civilization''s curse specifically for this creature, but these mummies are abraded by the long time mold. So they passed through the passage with no danger, even when Ryan was familiar with how to deal with these mummies later, he also used the corpse surgery taught by the chief of the four eyes to control six mummies to protect them. .


    Finally, they came to a stone door. According to the map, as long as they passed this stone door, it was the core hall of the whole temple.


    .

 Chapter 186： Red and white

    Ryan felt that the content of his adventure was getting more and more strange. Originally, he thought that this time he was just a simple temple adventure to deal with some magic traps and institutions. The 35xs result not only has dumplings running out, but also a lot of numbers, he feels that this adventure is more and more like a fight now.


    However, it is normal to think about it. After all, archaeologists have found the cemeteries of ancient Mayan civilizations or nobles in many Mayan pyramid temples, just as there are many celebrity tombs in churches in Europe. So it is understandable that there is a cemetery in the Mayan temple in the magic world. The only thing I ca n¡¯t understand is why did the members of the blood gods choose to place their base on the cemetery. What is the difference between this and the grave head bungee?


    Standing in front of the stone gate, Lane silently prayed that there would be no more dumplings in front of him. After all, he neither touched the golden charm nor the black donkey hoof, so he was really not ready to fight.


    Fortunately, the long time made many of the runes on the door for hiding disappeared, so Ryan used the eagle eye skills in front of the door to easily see the magic flow on the door. So he pulled out his wand and sprayed golden silk threads in the air, let these silk threads demonstrate the magic structure on the stone door.


    Hermione saw Ryan write a picture in the air after seeing the magic structure demonstrated, and said to him for a while, "I''ll show you." Then he quickly calculated. The 35xs two people together calculated that the efficiency was a lot higher. In the calculation, they found that these magic structures are not very complicated, and it only takes a little time to find the breakthrough point.


    Five or six minutes later, Hermione signaled that she had finished the calculation, and pointed out to Ryan that in order to open the stone door, she must inject magic power into the five patterns on the door at the same time.


    After reading Hermione''s calculation results, Ryan discovered that the biggest difficulty here is not simply the magic structures on the stone gate, but the five patterns need to be infused with magic at the same time, and each magic cannot be less than the magic of an adult wizard. the amount.


    Originally this was an institution set up in the past in order to prevent the penetration of hostile forces. After all, in this high-level temple, it is possible to find five traitors from the same force at the same time. The door in the core area is in the gods. When the temple is still functioning, foreign enemies can''t break in.


    The stone door itself is composed of two large pieces of obsidian. If it is forcibly opened, it is easy to attract the attention of the people in the core hall above.


    But the designers of the temple should not have imagined that after thousands of years of abandoning the temple, a wizard could use special techniques to trick this stone door.


    Ryan fixed the five jade charms that were infused with magic on those patterns first, and then connected the jade charms with the silk thread stained with rooster blood, and finally held the silk thread with both hands to stimulate the magic of the charm.


    Yufu glowed slightly white, and the stone door opened to both sides, but Ryan was surprised by the things in the room when the stone door was opened.


    Behind the door is a large space for a football field. Except for a small platform at the entrance, there is an entire huge pothole. The pothole was completely filled with blood, and a lot of white bones were floating in this blood pool. Even after thousands of years, the blood is still fresh.


    The red blood and white bones in the blood pool are woven into a mysterious picture. There was a cloud of black mist floating in the air in the blood pool, and a throbbing buzzing sound was emitted.


    In the middle of the blood pool, there is a stone arch bridge without fences, one end is connected to the platform of the door, and the other end is connected to the other side of the blood pool. There is also a corresponding platform on the other side, and there is a golden door in front of the platform. From time to time, a trace of red mist appeared in the blood pool towards the gate and was absorbed by the gate.


    Every time the door absorbs the mist, there will be a golden light flashing, and Ryan finds that this blood-red mist appears regularly. The gate also flashed regularly with the mist flying in, feeling like a living creature breathing there.


    It seems that this place on the map is probably deliberately erased not because of weathering, the purpose is to hide this blood pool that looks very evil.


    "Gosh!" Hermione exclaimed with her hands covering her mouth when she came in from the back. After all, for a girl who grew up in a peaceful age, the one in front of her was really too exciting.


    "What the **** is going on?" Hermione asked Ryan after taking a few deep breaths to stabilize her emotions.


    "Blood sacrifice, the blood sacrifice of the Aboriginal people." Lane said to Hermione, at this time his voice was a little trembling, because he not only explained to Hermione, but also hoped to disperse his mind through such explanations to get rid of the uneasiness.


    "Remember when we came to the Castro Bruce School on the first day, the professor told us that the brutal blood sacrifice magic was popular in this school before it was established, and this should be a place for blood sacrifice magic. And we just left The road is probably for those sacrifices. "After that, Ryan also figured out in his mind that the servants marked on the map were not the servants of the people he originally imagined ~ www.novelhall. com ~ but need to sacrifice their lives to serve the so-called servants of the blood god.


    "Look here." After looking at the surrounding environment, Ryan pointed to a human-shaped groove on the small platform under his feet. "At that time, the sacrifice should be killed here. Then their hearts will be used for some magic rituals, and the corpses will be thrown directly in the blood pool as nourishment."


    "How do you know?" Hermione asked with a slight trembling. "You probably haven''t been here."


    "The relief underneath has already explained everything." Ryan stepped on the ground lightly with her feet before Hermione moved her gaze away from the blood pool that attracted attention. Sure enough, this small platform used a relief like a cartoon to show the whole process of sacrifice.


    "Depending on the current situation, it is not only a temple, but also a tomb. Do you remember what you saw in the history of local magic in the Castro Brusot Academy?"


    "Let me think about it, ah, right." Hermione suddenly turned around two times and said suddenly, "The local indigenous wizards have believed that they come from the distant Sirius from ancient times to the present, so in the high-level tombs, they will definitely start from The tomb chamber where the tomb owner is located has a passage leading directly to the location of Uranus. For us, the passage corresponding to this volume of the tomb chamber is large enough for us to escape. "


    "Yes, the only problem now is that behind the golden gate is the secret room, but I don''t think a tomb owner who can kill so many people is a very kind person, so this blood pool may not pass so well." Ryan finished Directed a mummy that had just been controlled to the stone bridge.


    .

 Chapter 187： Enter the tomb

    ? The mummy was covered with several layers of protective spells by Ryan, and even seven or eight sheets of rune paper were stuck. After the preparation was completed, the mummy stepped on the stone bridge under the eyes of the two.


    The moment the mummy stepped on the stone bridge, it seemed as if a gust of wind blew by. The gray layer above the entire stone bridge was swept away, revealing the finely carved crystal bridge body underground.


    "It seems to be just a welcome ceremony?" Ryan just said this with a smile, and the black mist floating on the blood pool suddenly rushed towards the mummy on the bridge and enveloped him. Seven or eight seconds later, the black mist dissipated, and the mummy turned into fragmented bones and fell into the blood pool.


    Ryan, uh, this face is too fast.


    Just at that moment, Ryan discovered that the black mist floating on the blood pond was completely misty, but consisted of a large group of small sesame-sized bugs. The body of these insects has a restraint effect on magic and has a strong ability to gnaw. In the state of their clusters just now, they easily gnawed the mummy ready for full magic defense in just a few seconds.


    After that, Ryan tried to throw samples of various things on the bridge, but all the objects on his body could not stop the gnaw of this thing, but during the experiment, Ryan also found that these insects had two states of reality and reality. The illusory state of the spirit is even more lethal to the living items than to the inanimate objects in their physical state. (Under the bribe of the five cans of sunshine, Xiaoqing sacrificed a doppelganger to detect the incident.)


    In the same way, the magic defense of these insects is also very high, and all the magic is not good for them. It seems that the hard break is just adding nourishment to the blood pool underneath.


    "Otherwise we would simply go back and head straight away from the main road." Hermione saw Ryan standing here and tried for a long time, but she still looked ugly and proposed.


    "The problem is that the people who are stuck on the main road are terrorists." Ryan hesitated for a moment, but thinking about the information he got about the blood **** religion, he was firm. "Witches who fall into their hands tend to become the raw materials for their experiments. Compared to that, at least the side can die a little bit happier. Besides, I think I already have a way to deal with these bugs. "


    Ryan finished taking a piece of white cloth with various mysterious patterns from the space bag and laying it on the connection between the platform and the bridge, and then sat cross-legged on the white cloth. This piece of white cloth was made by using the spider silk obtained by the eight-eyed giant spider in the forbidden forest after the extermination of the eight-eyed giant spider. Many precious materials were used to draw many runes. The effect of this cloth is that it can be used as a temporary altar where there is no altar, but it can only be used three times, after which the magic power above will be exhausted.


    After sitting on the white cloth, Ryan pulled out a knife from his arms and cut a hole in his hand to let blood gather on the floor in front of him. After that, Klinwei''s teeth were dipped into the blood to draw runes in the air. These runes became silver runes after being drawn, floating in mid-air and slowly rotating around Ryan.


    "It looks like Chinese characters." Hermione whispered to herself on the side. Indeed, this is the rune that communicates with the undead in Maoshan''s Taoist law.


    If the Nordic life magic is like a fire, it is good at neatly manipulating all kinds of dead creatures and dead forces, and it has a good effect on the undead who have no self-consciousness. The means of communication between the East and the deceased and the running water generally tend to be a little bit of penetration of the moist matter, which is more gentle in operation, and is also conducive to communicating with these undead who may have self-awareness.


    "Tai Shangchao made Chaoru Gugu ghosts and ghosts charm all four lives ..." Ryan glanced at the worms on the pool after chanting the spell, and found that the worms flew even more chaotically.


    This requiem should theoretically calm these insect swarms. He decided to see what was going on. So he gestured with his left hand. "Open the eyes of the sky", then opened his eyes silently.


    Everything in front of him turned into a gray color. He first checked himself and Hermione, and found that the three orange life fires on the two people were burning, which meant that their souls were temporarily in good condition.


    Later when he turned his gaze to the blood pool, he was stunned. Because he saw countless blue Yingying ghost fires floating above the blood pool, each ghost fire represents a soul after human death, and now the bright spot above the blood pool represents that there are at least nearly 100,000 souls in this place, just normal Souls are different. These souls stay there as stiff as they are frozen. Each soul is bound by a black chain of mist.


    But these souls should still have a little instinct. Ryan saw them miraculously surrounding his platform and silently stopped in midair. This should have been attracted to the spell that Lane had just passed over.


    It seems that the Chaodu mantra is useful. I thought that Ryan added meritorious power while chanting. As Ryan chanted, the black mist entangled in these ghost fires gradually dispersed. After chanting seven, seven, forty-nine times in the super degree, the black mist finally completely dissipated. These ghost fires also slowly recovered from the original state like freezing, and began to have some smart breath.


    But unlike the soul that is generally overrun, afterwards Ryan has no effect on chanting the overrun mantra. And he felt that these souls seemed to have some information to tell him.


    "They shouldn''t be malicious ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan thought while sending out a thought to the soul in front of him, hoping they could select a few generations to tell themselves what they wanted to say.


    A few minutes later, three ghost fires, larger than other ghost fires, came out in front of Rann, and then sent a thought like Lane.


    This idea contained a lot of information. It took Ryan several minutes before receiving the idea to understand what kind of information these ghosts wanted to tell him.


    This pyramid is indeed a temple, but it is also the tomb of the most powerful wizard king in ancient times. In this era when the witch king and his wizards ruled the earth, they could take out fertile seeds, use powerful magic to change the river to level the land, and make the wood and stone tools in the hands of the indigenous people tougher than metal.


    In this case, the local indigenous people with powerful forces quickly conquered the surrounding large areas, and a jungle empire was born. It was thought that all people could live so happy under the rule of the wizard, but they forgot that the wizard is also a human. And will grow old as time goes by.


    So the witch king began to frantically search for the road to eternal life. One day, the witch king said goodbye, and returned to here with a wound all over the year.


    Since then, the Witch King has become extremely violent. He killed all those who advised him, even his favorite concubine and the most loyal minister. Start to force everyone to build this huge pyramid for him in the space he opened.


    All the souls in this blood pool are the souls of the builders who were killed because they were not smooth enough during the construction of the pyramid.


    .

 Chapter 188： Enter the tomb

    ? Eternal life, whether it is a Muggle or a wizard, will always be stunned by this thing, and then do countless evil deeds. Think about the Emperor Qin Shihuang of that year, and then think of his soul as a slice of bread and finally make it completely humanoid and human Voldemort, you know how many heroes are planted on it. The witch king in the Amazon rainforest is just one of these people.


    While Ryan was thinking about this, more information poured into his mind, and I have to say that soul communication is a very good way. He can get around the most troublesome language barrier.


    It turned out that after these people died, the Witch King did not let them go. He attached their souls to this kind of insect called Demon Eater, let them keep their gates for life, and at the same time continually **** their soul energy produced by pain.


    They gradually lost themselves in the millennium of torture, until Ryan helped them regain their consciousness just now with an excessive spell with a lot of merit. So they are willing to give Ryan everything they have in hand, provided that Ryan takes them through the door that they ca n¡¯t wear anyway, the magical door set by the Witch King, so that they can send them to the Witch King revenge.


    Ryan pondered for a while, after all, this meant that the bugs should be restored to their souls and attached to the body, but in this way, their own souls were open to them. Once they were guilty, Ryan would be lost.


    The leading three souls had rich social experiences during their lifetime, and they saw at a glance what Ryan was worried about. So they proposed that death could be used as a witness, and they vowed not to harm Ryan in the process.


    Soon they made an oath, and Ryan felt that the oath was very high, even higher than the unbreakable oath. In this case, Ryan also let go of her heart, and when she was open, Shihai was ready to accept these souls.


    Hermione watched anxiously as Ryan sat there motionlessly. If it weren''t for Ryan''s chest that was slowly undulating, she even thought something had happened to Ryan.


    Suddenly Ryan stood up and stepped out of the cloth on the ground towards the crystal arch bridge at the edge of the platform. Hermione subconsciously wanted to hold Ryan, but unfortunately he was slowed down half a shot, only to watch Ryan walk out of the platform and step onto the arch bridge.


    "No!" The next scene made Hermione scream, because she saw a dark blue fluorescent light begin to ignite in the black mist on the blood pool, and then the whole black mist rushed into Ryan. body of. At the same time, a lot of black mist was also produced in the blood pool and flew to Ryan.


    Just as she was about to rush to the bridge, she was suddenly bound by the light from the white cloth blocking the intersection, and she could only watch the clouds of black mist pouring into Ryan''s body.


    Finally, all the black mist poured into Ryan''s body, and after a while of stiffness, he finally recovered his mobility. He turned his hands and feet and turned around.


    After seeing Hermione set on the white cloth by magic, Ryan waved his hand and released the magic. At that time, he was worried that Hermione would rush up directly when he was excited, so he made preparations in advance, and the last thing was as he expected.


    As soon as the shackles were released, Hermione immediately rushed up and hugged Ryan, then immediately released them and took a step back to ask, "Are you all right now?"


    "It''s okay, just now I have talked to those souls in the dark mist and made a simple deal that is beneficial to both parties. Now we can cross the bridge." After finishing, Ryan put away the white cloth and Hermione. After the five mummies shouted, they crossed the crystal bridge.


    Sure enough, when walking across the crystal bridge, there was no longer the black fog. Hermione was so clever when she saw this scene that she didn''t ask what happened just now.


    On the platform opposite the blood pool, the golden gate appeared in front of them. With the help of the pile of souls in his mind, Ryan recognized that the pattern on the door was actually their text. And all the words engraved on this golden gate just recorded the honorary title of the witch king.


    "It''s such a big show." Ryan sighed as he read the words on the door according to the instructions of the souls. When the last syllable fell, the golden gate opened inwards, revealing an oblique upward passage made of small square stones.


    Ryan routinely directed a mummy to explore the way. This mummy was completely destroyed by an inexplicable force as soon as he entered the passage. He did n¡¯t even know where this mummy-destroying force came from.


    "This is the life set by the Witch King at that time." A voice of soul sounded in Ryan''s mind, which was sent by the old soul who was just chosen to represent.


    "Although I don''t know magic, I participated in the construction of this pyramid temple as a scholar. I was the last group of people killed because of a small mistake. Now I think that the Witch King should keep it secret. Let''s kill someone, "said the soul with a bitter laughter.


    "But before I was killed, I had seen the design of this temple. The back of the golden gate was called between life, and no undead creatures were allowed to enter. The magic on the golden gate is not allowed. We entered ~ www.novelhall.com ~ at that time, maybe we were worried that we would choose to enter the Golden Gate to obtain eternal silence after suffering. In this way, no one would guard his blood pool for the Witch King. "


    It seems that these mummies can''t be taken away, because after entering the pyramid, the Wanjie grocery store believes that it has been in a state of battle now, so Ryan can''t put it into the Wanjie grocery store.


    After solving the mummies one by one, Ryan and they stepped into the tomb. Only then did Ryan discover that the entire door was made of gold, the first metal that humans can use, and the tomb of the tomb owner revealed undoubtedly.


    The entire tomb gleamed with a slight white light, in stark contrast to the darkness and stillness of the place where he had walked before. It seems that the owner of this tomb really believes that he can gain eternal life, so on the way into the tomb, he is completely dressed up according to the world of living people.


    Naturally, there is no organ in this tomb. On the one hand, the owner of the tomb may feel that the blood pool plus the demon worm has been able to kill all uninvited guests. Such a large-scale tomb owner does not have enough resources to set up a second similar defense. . And for those who can get past the defensive measures just now, it is just a superfluous thing to set up an institution that is not as good as it.


    On the other hand, he may feel that he is an eternal life, the tomb is his home, and normal people will only set traps outside the door of the house, and few people will set up traps in the living room.


    After confirming that there were no traps here, Ryan and Hermione sat down in the middle of the tomb and began to rest. By the way, Ryan took a bottle of water from her bag and handed it to Hermione. After all, they had been here for more than an hour. , So it is very necessary to take a good rest before facing the next challenge.


    .

 Chapter 189： The last trap

    "Why are you carrying everything, it feels like you know in advance that something will happen today." Hermione asked curiously after drinking.


    "You guessed it," Ryan said half-truthfully. "After all, this matter is too ridiculous this morning, so I was thinking about bringing something. At least I was prepared better than I was unprepared. I didn''t expect something to happen." After he finished, he shrugged.


    After listening to Ryan''s answer and Hermione was clever and didn''t ask anything, she sat quietly and closed her eyes after drinking the water.


    After a few minutes of rest, they packed up their things and continued along this path toward the main burial chamber. Although this is a tomb on the other side of the earth, many places still conform to the feng shui philosophy of the heavens. So after a large number of forks appeared in the road ahead, Lane chose the road leading to the tomb.


    Because it is the right path, the more forward it is, the more luxurious it is. Mosaic patterns began to appear on both sides of the road, even embellished with gold and precious stones. But Ryan just walked in front of him without squinting. After all, let ¡¯s not mention that there is a permanent paste spell in the magic world that ca n¡¯t be removed. If you think about so many treasures in the tomb robbery novels, you will always have them. It''s a variety of traps, so Ryan won''t trouble himself at this time.


    But looking at these good things but not being able to take them is also a very irritating thing. Fortunately, after bypassing a huge stone pillar that used a relief to tell the owner of the tomb step by step, he finally found a The wide hall. 35xs


    Judging from the distance they just traveled, they should theoretically have traversed the entire pyramid. But the fact is that they are still inside the pyramid. The only possibility in this case is that there is an independent space behind the golden door, and this possibility has brought Ryan to another step in the evaluation of the tomb owner ¡¯s magical ability. After all, it is a very complicated thing to open another space in an artificial space, and only a sorcerer who is very researched in this area can do this.


    This hall is very similar to the square at the entrance of the pyramid, except that the totem poles on the square were replaced with the statues of indigenous wizards wearing feather crowns and feather wands. At the other end of the hall, a thick-looking wooden gate stood there, and a complex sculpture was written on the door with the word **** kingdom.


    Behind this door should be the final destination-the main burial chamber. After all, for an already mad wizard, the place where he thinks he is an eternal life can be regarded as the kingdom of God, and only where he himself is.


    According to the common bridge sections of tomb-robbing novels, if there is no defensive measures along the way to the tomb, it is likely that the final level of the tomb will be entered. Some unlucky eggs left behind to accompany the tomb owner. In a magical world, the danger of these traps tends to increase by several levels.


    Since entering the Golden Gate, this journey is no different from an outing, which makes Ryan''s inner uneasiness stronger and stronger. When he saw the wooden door in front of him, he immediately subconsciously thought that if there was a problem, the problem would definitely be in this hall.


    Now that there is suspicion, it is definitely not possible to hit the head iron directly, especially if there is a trailing leg around. Thinking of here, Ryan asked Hermione to retreat behind the pillar in front, and told her not to come out no matter what she heard, and at the same time let Xiao Qing secretly hide in her body to protect it secretly.


    After they hid, Ryan picked up Xiaoqing''s avatar and threw it into the hall. After two shots on the ground, he stopped on the road in the center of the hall, but after a few minutes, nothing happened.


    This is a bit embarrassing, but when Ryan just planned to step into the hall, he suddenly stopped because he found a place that was a bit wrong. Basically all the sculptures were exaggerated abstract art sculptures with local indigenous styles. That is to say, all the content of the sculpture is different from the real thing in the proportion of each part.


    Although these wizard sculptures in the hall now look exaggerated, their physical proportions are basically the same as those of real people.


    "Isn''t that the case?" Ryan whispered to the contents of a movie in which a major director of a previous life starred. But think about the owner of this tomb can kill 100,000 man-made blood pools, and do that kind of cruel thing is also expected.


    Thinking of here, Ryan took out more than 30 thumb-sized jade symbols. Each of these jade symbols is crystal clear. If you look closely, you can still see the golden lightning flow inside.


    "This is mostly the inventory obtained from Uncle Ji. I hope my guess is not true, otherwise I won''t know when it will be possible to get such a good replenishment of jade next time." On the side, let Xiaoqing''s avatar put a jade symbol on each statue.


    After getting ready, Lion walked into the hall with a slap-sized jade card in his hand. As soon as he stepped on the floor of the hall with one foot, all the stone skins on the sculpture began to fall off. Ryan could even see some of the stone skins showing rotten fabric and black skin after they fell.


    "Beijie Mingming Wanli Divine Monarch Beidou Qiyuan Qizheng Xuanming ..." Ryan immediately recited the spell of thunder spell upon seeing this situation, and finally placed it on the corpses sealed in the sculpture before lifting up the wand before casting a spell Jade symbol.


    When the jade symbol was activated, it suddenly released the powerful energy contained inside, and the entire hall was flooded with golden lightning. Lane had to squint to avoid being hurt by these strong electro-optics.


    More than ten seconds later, the lightning storm in the hall finally ended, and all the corpses were burned to coke ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane just planned to step forward to clean up the battlefield, but found that these coke-burned dry bodies floated A white soul fire started.


    They are alive! Ryan opened his eyes in surprise as more and more soul fire floated out of the debris on the ground, and then slowly built a figure in the air. A few minutes later, more than thirty figures with milky white light fluttered in the air. It seems that Gongde Shenlei not only destroyed the corpses, but also purified the soul inside.


    The leading wizard in a robe and a crown of feathers gave Ryan a gift from a local native, then stood up and began to whisper. Fortunately, the souls at the door just let Ryan understand their language, so they can understand what the wizard is saying.


    According to the account of Ryan, these wizards were disciples or subordinates of the Witch King, and later they were made into something called a cocoon by the Witch King. This kind of thing had the soul of a living person, but died.


    They have been deprived of control of their bodies, but they can still feel everything from the outside world, and the continuous energy in the blood pool outside the door makes them neither dead nor crazy, and always remain calm and bear Torture.


    Because their souls belong to living people, they will not be destroyed by the magic in the tomb. And the living soul can also ensure that when outsiders enter this hall, they have enough flexibility to cause serious damage to the intruder.


    "Fortunately, I''ve got a long eye, or I''ll be dead today." Ryan breathed out after listening to the soul before him. Even after they were made into cocoons, their fighting power was not as good as before, but the number of more than 30 was enough to cause serious damage to him.


    .

 Chapter 190： As dead as life

    In a messy hall, Ryan asked the soul in front of them after telling their story, "Can you tell me what is behind this door?"


    "It was the palace where the Witch King lived. Everything in it was prepared for his eternal life." Said a younger looking witch soul standing in the back row. "The Witch King inside is my father. He used to be I heard it when I was talking to myself in the palace, and after he found me, I was made into a cocoon. "


    It seemed that there would be no other traps ahead. Thinking of Ryan''s mood here, he asked the souls in front of him. "What are your plans now?"


    After these souls got together and whispered for a while, the soul who had just claimed to be the daughter of the Witch King came to the front to salute Ryan, and then said. "The Witch King is great, but he is no longer him after the journey to pursue longevity. We hope you can take us in and send him to where he should go. So that we can fulfill our wish and then die Going down the road. "


    Signing the oath again with death itself, Ryan''s consciousness moved into a group of temporary residents.


    Looking at the mess on the ground, Ryan finally knows why such a powerful civilization disappears without making a cocoon. Not every one can succeed. More than 30 corpses represent at least 300 dead behind. wizard.


    After all, the stronger the anything in the magic world, the lower the success rate. The success rate of making a corpse warrior with a shelf life of no more than half a year in Ryan ¡¯s life magic heritage is more than 80%. The success rate is not so high.


    Even according to the souls of the wizards just now, when the witch king made them, he had realized the mysteries of life and death. The success rate of such things will not exceed one-tenth.


    Think again about this civilization''s complicated writing system, which is very unfavorable for the spread of culture. The number of wizards may be a little less than other civilizations (illiterate people can never reach the level of normal wizards.). These sorcerers that the witch king killed to make the cocoon are probably most of the wizards on the territory. Coupled with those in the blood pool outside related to the construction of the temple, it is estimated that those who mastered the knowledge of the entire civilization died here.


    A civilization that has lost its inheritors and leaders of knowledge will quickly lead to civil war or flight because this land cannot bear enough people to lose enough magic and knowledge. In the end, they will be completely abandoned to the wild. It is likely that the small city-states and pyramid temples in Central America were built by the people who fled here, but they can only form a simplified version of civilization without sufficient magic and knowledge.


    No wonder that the witch king ¡¯s daughter said that he was no longer him. To completely destroy the civilization he built for eternal life, this is simply not something a normal human can do.


    After sighing about the destruction of a great civilization, Ryan began to search for loot from the coke on the ground. Each wizard is enclosed in a sculpture with a variety of magic props on it, but unfortunately, as time goes by and the lightning baptism just happened, there are very few things that can really be left behind.


    But it is definitely a good thing that can survive the double blow of time lapse and thunderstorm. Ryan finally harvested an obsidian ceremonial knife, a meteorite amulet and a gold-edged emerald slate. After asking about the souls of the wizards in the sea, these The owner of the thing told the usage of magic props in front of Lane.


    So Ryan harvested a knives for spirits that could be used in magic rituals, an amulet that could withstand a death attack, and a magical lithograph of corpse manipulation and corpse transformation.


    Finally, Ryan burned the corpse to ashes with flames, then took out several empty bottles filled with ashes, and chose a good place in the hall to pry the floor tiles and bury the bottles. After all, their souls provided a lot of help to Ryan, so in this case it would be inappropriate for them to stay here. So Ryan took some effort to help them settle down. As for the blood pool just now, there is really no choice but to ask someone to bury it after going out.


    After cleaning the battlefield, Lane returned to call Hermione back. When he found Hermione, she was found leaning on the pillar, crossing her fingers on her knees and praying for Ryan.


    "Are you okay?" Hermione saw the disgraced Ryan coming over and immediately stood up and asked.


    "It''s okay, it''s just that when you finish playing the loot after the fight, you get gray." Then Ryan gave the meteorite amulet to Hermione. "This thing can avoid an imminent attack. You can take it with you. After all, it is very dangerous here. You can rest assured that you carry this."


    Hermione nodded and took the amulet on her body, and the two came to the wooden door.


    Ryan pushed the door open after checking the door according to the instructions of the souls in his mind. The moment he opened the door, he was stunned, because before him was a samurai wearing gold armor and an obsidian spear. Ryan could even see the complicated tattoos on his face.


    The subconscious Ryan both waved something in their hands at the same time to prepare the spell, especially as Ryan felt extremely nervous now. Because there is an iron law in the life spell, the more powerful the dead creatures are, the smaller the difference is when they are alive, and how powerful a guy like the one in front of him can be.


    But it may be that the wind brought up when waving his arm, and the samurai quickly turned into a powder in front of them. A set of gold equipment on his body crackled and fell everywhere.


    Ryan stepped forward to examine it carefully, only to find that the samurai had died before him. But because it has been closed for thousands of years, it is intact under the protection of magic ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But when they opened the door, the closed environment was completely broken, so he naturally turned into dust.


    This turned out to be the case. No matter the color on the Qin figurines or the lotus roots in Mawangdui Han tomb, rapid weathering after the environment changed is a common phenomenon in the archaeological world. Even if it is in the magic world, many principles are common.


    Ryan, after figuring out the reason, they bypassed the pile of gold armor in the middle of the road and walked forward. At this time, Ryan can be sure that they are now in another space in the temple. Because inside this gate is a complete temple, there is even a golden magic ball in the sky that releases light as the sun.


    Time seems to be frozen here. There is a soldier on guard under each pillar of the temple, and the maids in twos and threes are distributed in the courtyard. In the middle of the courtyard, the gorgeously dressed sacrificial priests seemed to be heading to the golden temple in front of them to see their gods. Everything is the same as when the Witch King was alive.


    But all the organic matter that is visible to the naked eye is rapidly weathering. Of course, when they walked ahead of the Golden Pyramid Temple, everything before that disappeared. Only a pile of ashes and scattered stones and gold products were left.


    "Do you want to stay here?" Lane asked Hermione. "Because the temple above should be the most dangerous place inside."


    "I think if the contents can defeat you, it is not safe in this pyramid, and I am not cumbersome, maybe I can help you when I go up." Hermione said firmly after thinking for a while.


    "Okay, let''s go up together." After the two of them finished walking down the steps to the building at the top of the pyramid.


    .

 Chapter 191： Blood God? Blood God!

    After adding all the magical protections he had to himself and Hermione, they set foot on the steps of this golden pyramid temple.


    Even small wizards like them can feel the majestic magic of the building at the top of the pyramid, and their nerves are naturally tense.


    While walking on the stairs, Lane discovered that the pyramid was actually a stone. It''s just a thick layer of gold.


    But even if only a layer of gold is plated, this layer of gold may be almost the same as the amount of gold currently stored by the Federation in the radiating world. You know that the federation in the Radiant World has expanded to Washington and New York before the war, and everyone has collected a lot of gold from those places.


    However, the gold in a ruin thousands of years ago can actually be compared with the gold reserves of the industrial era, which shows the power and strength of the witch king.


    When lamenting the local tyrants of the Witch King, they finally took the last step to the building entrance at the top of the pyramid. Such a gorgeous pyramid was actually made of wood, and even Lane could smell the light wood fragrance.


    But this kind of wood fragrance makes Ryan feel even more terrible, compared with everything below that has been turned into dirt. Being able to keep the fresh wood for a long time is even more awe-inspiring to the powerful magic in the building.


    After repeatedly checking that it was just an ordinary wooden door, Ryan took a deep breath to calm down and then opened the door hard.


    Rein has a lot of speculation about what is behind the door. For example, inside is a sacred temple, where the witch king is as high as a **** on the throne.


    It may also be that the witch king was lying quietly in a multi-layered golden coffin, surrounded by countless puppets.


    Even Lane thought that the Witch King might have traveled to the East when he traveled that year, so he chose the Oriental style to build an empty space in the hall, and the ground was pieced together with various layouts to map out his power, with anti-gravity attached. Spells. The obsidian coffin with the witch king was dragged in the hall by nine dead feather snakes made into puppets.


    In short, there are countless possibilities in this temple. But after opening the door, Ryan found an old man with red hair and wrinkles on his face, decorated with all kinds of gold, gems, and feathers. He sat on the throne in the middle of the temple, and the most terrible thing was to sit The old man on the throne is alive.


    This was a scene that Ryan had never thought of before: the fight met the tomb owner, and the tomb owner was not a dumpling but alive.


    Obviously, it is impossible to solve the problem by closing the door and exiting in this case. Think of An Ansheng living in a place for more than a thousand years, when someone rushed in and woke him up. Waking up is definitely not a normal person can bear.


    Think about the mummy, blood pool and corpse cocoon just now, it seems that there is only the way to fight now.


    Thinking of Ryan squeezing a trick here, a flash of lightning flew out. But at that moment, the man in the seat shouted: "Wait, little guys, this is not the place to fight."


    Ryan was too late to take back his spell at this time, but the spell that could severely injure an ordinary wizard suddenly disappeared less than a foot from the figure close to the seat.


    "Okay guy, stop. We have important things to do now." The old man said weakly after taking a few breaths.


    Ryan also lowered his arm and stopped the attack. After all, before figuring out why the attack was completely ineffective, he felt that there was basically no possibility of harming the old man in front of him. Since the other side yelled to stop with such a big advantage, then in this case, stop and listen to what he said is the best choice now.


    Now that the battle has stopped, Ryan took advantage of this opportunity to start looking at the situation in the temple. After all, it is very necessary to confirm the surrounding environment under such an unknown situation. If you talk about a break in a while, you can use it whether you are attacking or running.


    But with just a glance, Ryan returned his gaze. Because this space is so clean, how clean can it be? There was nothing but the blood-red throne in the middle of the room.


    Yes, there is no carving, no furniture, and no daily necessities. Outside the flat stone floor and ceiling in this hall, there are only four walls that are equally flat, and the only decoration is the star map on the ceiling.


    Ryan began to believe that this guy might have become a god. After all, apart from this explanation, he couldn''t figure out anything other than the gods. He could sit on a seat for thousands of years while still staying alive. Ryan felt that if he was put here, even if magic could keep him alive for thousands of years, but if he sat there all day and looked at this untouched bare ground and wall, it would be mad after a year.


    The old man seemed to understand Ryan''s mind, and he chuckled lightly on it, saying: "Don''t try to understand the gods with the eyes of your human ants like ants ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You can''t imagine the power of God."


    Well, withdrawing the previous words, Ryan felt that this one was insane in front of him, so he quickly excluded himself from the scope of people. And importantly, he felt that the man in front of him had not seen anything beyond human power except for a thousand years. After all, this is the magical world, and it can be said that the eternal life alchemist stone and the Horcrux can do it, and it is not difficult for many powerful wizards to prepare in advance for the magic wizard to silently catch a spell.


    If he insisted, Ryan felt that the only thing he couldn''t understand now was how he could have no problem with the lumbar spine and hemorrhoids without sitting still for a thousand years.


    Reassuring the restless souls in the sea after seeing the old man, Ryan asked: "So, since you are all gods, why do you want me to help?"


    "I saw your disrespect in your eyes. Don''t you know who I am?" The old man sitting on the throne asked Ryan with some anger and raised his hand in anger.


    "Isn''t it the Witch King who notified this land thousands of years ago?"


    "No, that was just my name when I was human, and now I am called the blood god."


    Blood God, this honorary title is a bit evil. The legendary title of God also represents their position. In this way, the word of God in front of him should be an evil spirit. Ryan thought silently in his heart, and suddenly he moved and asked: "If you are really the **** of blood, why don''t you call the wizards above known as the **** of blood to serve you, or let me an outsider help you?"


    "No, don''t mention those guys, they all deserve to die." The old self-proclaimed blood **** must be angry after hearing Ryan''s question, it seems there should be a story in it.

 Chapter 192： Secret weapon

    Perhaps the violent gesture just made him feel a little like a god. The old man quickly calmed down and said: "Anyway, I have waited for a thousand years, and the situation is no longer urgent. It will be for a while and a half. So let me give You talk about the ins and outs of this matter. "


    "After I established the country, I blessed the people here for nearly a hundred years. Later, I was old and worried that no one could bless this country, so I began to travel around the world to find a way to live.


    After a difficult and difficult search, I finally found something near the island of the same ethnicity as the girl who lived in the northeast: the bloodstone. The old man pointed to Hermione.


    "Bloodstone?" Ryan and Hermione glanced at each other, and both shook their heads to say they didn''t know. This is no wonder. After all, most of the books they read belong to publicly published books. Those who want to come to the level of Bloodstone will not be described in those more popular books.


    "Don''t you ever hear about it? But it doesn''t matter, it won''t affect my next story. I got the bloodstone is an accident, when I was resting on a small island north of the island. I saw the sea nearby There is a wizard who even thinks I think powerful now kills a huge blood-red octopus. After the octopus dies, I feel that it has what I want in it, so I do n¡¯t know what to think of that wizard at that time. Rushed up to **** the blood-red stone flying out of the octopus. "


    "The wizard might think I snatched his loot and repeatedly said that this blood-red thing was an evil thing to let me put down. I ignored him, and he kept chasing me afterwards. Finally, I finally got the closest He got rid of his pursuit on the mainland, but he also caused permanent damage to me. "


    "Dragging the broken body back here, I used the blood source stone to repair my wounds, while building a real kingdom of gods: I used the power of the blood source stone to open up a new world and move my servants Come in and let them enjoy eternal life like me through some magic rituals. From that time, I am God. "


    Ryan felt that the souls who knew the sea at this time were even more angry, but this guy who claimed to be a blood **** didn''t find his strangeness and was still immersed in his past memories.


    "But what I didn''t expect is that the blood stone actually has its own thoughts. As I use its energy, it will even control me in reverse, and the most important thing is to use the opportunity to control me. The blood sacrifice magic spread out and penetrated into my blood **** religion to transform my believers into it. "


    "In the end, this thing was discovered by me, but at that time I had become one with it. After a battle, my capital was destroyed, and I was trapped together with it. It was suppressed by heavy seals.


    It is a pity that the seal cannot be as eternal as ours. The bloodstone even broke through the seal a few years ago. Even if I blocked it back in time, it still sent a signal to summon the descendants of the blood gods. Unfortunately, my heir has been extinct, and now the blood dog''s stray dog ??bears this flag. "


    "Now, they are controlling a powerful weapon with another group of people on it. Soon that weapon will use its power to completely destroy the seal here, and then it will replace me as the blood god. "


    "So boy, I need your help to help me destroy that weapon. In return, I will teach you everything I have learned all my life."


    Ryan didn''t believe him very much. It''s just that the weapon is likely to be used to attack the school. So it is also a good way to let them bite dogs. Thinking of this, he asked the old man on the throne: "But there are many wizards there. I haven''t grown up yet, I can''t beat them at all."


    "This is simple, you don''t need to confront them head-on. They can be in the hall because that hall is the core of the temple''s energy, and they draw huge energy there to recharge the weapon. But I didn''t notice it before I slept. When I woke up, it was too late. "


    "Fortunately, now that I am awake, you are fortunate enough to be able to enter my kingdom of God to get this opportunity. As long as they can interrupt their ritual and stop them for ten seconds, I can control the energy in the pyramid to kill them. After that, you will get the divine grace I gave. "


    After talking, the old man patted the armrest of the throne, and a golden door appeared in the hall. "From here you will leave my kingdom of God and appear in the secret passage beside that hall. It will be up to you next."


    When she and Hermione came to the secret road through the Golden Gate, Hermione asked anxiously next to him, "Do you think the person who just claimed to be the blood **** is telling the truth?"


    "Probably not." Ryan said, "but these blood gods are not good people, at least we have the same needs to eliminate the blood god."


    After talking, Ryan looked at the people in the hall through a peephole ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Most of them were blood gods in blood red robes, which were mixed with members of the Chimera society wearing various robes.


    At this time, all the people in the hall were gathered to look at the stage at the end of the hall, and Ryan could vaguely hear the voice from the stage:


    "In another half hour, such a powerful weapon will be fully charged. After that we will use it to destroy the Castro Academy to inform the world of our rise. From now on, we will live in the sun again."


    "Long live!" The people below cheered in various languages.


    Ryan walked a few steps along the secret path and changed a peephole, finally seeing what was on the table:


    A black body with a height of more than five meters and a diameter of more than four meters is suspended in the air and looks like a big bell in a church. Countless blood-red rays shoot from the surrounding walls and link to this thing, it should be recharging it. At this time, the bell vibrated with the naked eye, like a beast bound.


    When Ryan cast his gaze on the top of this thing, the bronze anti-ten thousand character above explained the identity of this thing.


    "The German Doomsday Clock of World War II ?! Does this really exist? What did Grindelwald do then?"


    Seeing Ryan''s abnormal look, Hermione leaned forward: "What''s wrong? Do you need me to help you?"


    "Nothing." Ryan comforted Hermione and continued. "You go to hide in the innermost bunker, and I will get the rest done quickly."


    Hermione also knew the situation at this time, nodded and ran to the innermost bunker to hide.


    Ryan estimated the distance and groped while groping for a space bag: "Fortunately, I brought a stuff under the pressure box, otherwise I would never be able to handle the 30-plus people underneath."

 Chapter 193： Real. Blood God appeared

    Ryan felt in the space pocket and took out an iron shelf that was half a person tall with a yellow cylinder. Then he came up with an ostrich egg-sized shell.


    "If you weren''t a militia general, you wouldn''t get such a good thing. You just don''t know how it would work for the wizard?" Ryan thought while loading the fat man''s bomb and carrying the launcher to the secret door.


    After taking a deep breath to stabilize his spirit, Ryan directly opened the secret door and fired a fat nuclear bomb at the crowd gathering area before the other party responded. Then he quickly closed the door. After closing the door, Ryan heard the sound of several spells hitting the door, followed by a violent explosion. Even behind the stone wall with magical protection, Ryan could feel a slight vibration.


    The magic attack only paused for a second or two, and then one or two more magic hit the stone wall. But with the end of the ten-second countdown, after a few screams the whole space returned to silence.


    Ryan looked out through the peephole again and found that the Doomsday Clock had been skewed to the side, and the bright red light that had been connected to it had completely disappeared. The place where people stood under the Doomsday Clock has turned into a pile of black and gray, and there are four figures on the platform standing motionless, but each of them looks pale, as if all the blood in the body has disappeared. .


    Ryan opened the secret door and cracked the four figures on the stage with the magic of life, and found that all four were dead.


    "Hiss, what magic is this?" Ryan gasped. The situation is now clear, and the wizards were killed by a close-up nuclear bomb explosion. But the guys above didn''t know what method to use to carry the nuclear bomb and then attacked the place where Ryan had just appeared. It''s just that they were killed in an instant when the defensive magic in the pyramid started later. Thinking like this, the guy named Blood God is more powerful than expected.


    Because he didn''t know what traps there were in this hall, Ryan didn''t dare to go out and pick up the loot. Instead, he called Hermione and walked through the Golden Gate to return to the palace. But what they didn''t find was that when they just left, the remains in the hall slowly disappeared, and at the same time everything in the hall was restored to its original state, and finally only the Doomsday clock fell over there.


    Before returning to the temple, Ryan quietly held something in his left hand, then hid his left hand in his sleeve. As soon as he entered the hall, the guy who sat on the throne stood up happily and raised his waist, saying, "Very well, you have helped me clear the obstacles, and the God of Blood will reign over this land. Always be with the glory of God. "


    After a strong wave of soul swept down from the throne, Lane immediately felt dizzy. Fortunately, under the cries of Maoshan''s mind and sea of ??souls, he finally regained control of his body, but Hermione next to him had no eyes, and he seemed to be controlled by the blood god.


    "Ah, since the traitors of the blood gods have betrayed, I have never seen such a good experiment. You, come up and let me take a good look." The old man on the throne pointed to Ryan and drank.


    Ryan hugged Yuan Shouyi, and then walked in front of the throne slowly, pretending to be under control and pretending to be under control.


    "Let me see ..." The old man sitting on the throne just took out an obsidian plate and let Ryan hold it with his right hand, then looked down at the obsidian plate as if to analyze something, but he just put his hand on the slate, I heard the sound of the engine starting with a click. Then a knife suddenly popped out of the right arm under the obsidian to stab him in the heart, forcing him to sideways to avoid the blow.


    But he didn''t expect Ryan''s left hand to protrude from the sleeve at the same time and take a jade card directly to the armrest of the throne, and then the jade card shattered, and the large groups of lightning also blasted the two people from the throne at the same time. While being blown off, Ryan saw that Xiao Qing, who had previously hidden on Hermione, had formed a set of armor on her and ran her out of the temple.


    Ryan, who had no worries, just stood up, holding his **** left hand, and saw the old man lying motionless there. The blood-red throne slowly wriggled up, and finally formed a human figure composed of blood.


    Sure enough, the throne is the main body, he said, just now this person described himself as too bright and right. But how can a guy who can kill 100,000 innocent human beings, even his own daughter and wife not let go, can be a good person. In addition, since he entered the temple hall until now, no matter what happened, he did not leave his throne. Isn''t this a problem? It is now a temptation.


    So now it''s time for battle, Ryan endured the pain and took out a bunch of jade charms and threw them at the **** humanoid in front of him. With a crackling noise, a large number of thunder and lightning left a scorch mark on his body. A new layer of blood brushed up these scars and disappeared.


    "Useless, I am a god. How can a mortal hurt God? You have successfully angered me now." After this blood man folded his hands together, then slowly pulled away. A blood-red long stick appeared in his hand.


    "Do you know what you just did? I would have devoured everything that the Witch King had set up in this tower to get his body, and with that body, I would become a real god! But you «UThe bug in my hand makes me need to spend another 500 years. "


    Speaking of the blood man''s long stick, a crescent-shaped **** breath went straight to Lion. Ryan rolled to the side, flashing off the attack very embarrassed.


    "I swear, I will alive to drain the blood of you and your companions. Then make you cocoons and let your soul wailing inside ~ www.novelhall.com ~ a thousand years, ten thousand years." At the end, said A large amount of swearing was spitting out, and he was obviously going to be mad.


    Wait, so in front of me, this is not a witch king, but a blood source stone. Ten thousand years, this is too ruthless. Da Sheng was only crushed for 500 years. But then again, they are all stones. Sun Wukong became Qitian Dasheng in a thousand years. Your bloodstone has become this kind of undesirable rubbish, even the human form has not been repaired.


    Ryan slandered while avoiding the blood attack around the hall, and from time to time he fired a spell to hit him, causing a scar. It is a pity that no matter how many scars are caused, they will disappear in less than ten seconds.


    Ryan''s spirit is very nervous, because the souls he saw before prove that his threat is not untargeted. If he can''t hold it, he can only use the escape system of the grocery store to run away.


    But after chasing for a while, the blood man stood back to his original position, and then raised his long stick in his hand and slammed the ground.


    Ryan thought he was going to make a big move, and he was frightened to quickly add several defenses in front of him. But there was no attack, only a circular black hole appeared on the ceiling of the hall directly above the blood man.


    Soon a trace of blood-red breath flew out of the black hole into the blood man. If Ryan can see the outside, he will find that the most important blood pool in each blood **** ¡¯s secret stronghold is slowly drying up, and at the same time, many wizards who have practiced the magic of the blood **** are suddenly discovering that the blood in the body begins to boil. Get up and slowly disappear.


    "These traitors thought they could steal the power of God, but today they will all be repaid."


    The blood man stood there shouting with his staff in his hands, and Ryan could also feel that the energy in him was getting stronger and stronger.

 Chapter 194： Blood god

    It seemed that the blood man in front of him felt that he could not kill Ryan in a short time, so he decided not to go around with Ryan but to improve his strength in one breath, and then turned back and simply slapped the little worm.


    Ryan will not sit still, he tries to pour all the attack magic he can to the blood man standing in the middle of the hall. But unfortunately, all attacks are blocked by a waterfall-like barrier made of blood, whether it is life magic or natural magic, even the most powerful lightning method returns without success, just aroused on the barrier Ripples big and small.


    In the line of sight of Ryan, a dark cloud of dark red blood slowly formed on the top of the blood man''s head, and he kept rolling on his head. Ryan even felt that there were countless innocent souls wailing.


    Can''t go on like this, Ryan thought. It seems that now I can only take a chance to try the one-way method that I haven''t called the emperor. If I can''t do it, I will only have one way to go.


    Thinking of this, Ryan took a deep breath and pulled out Clinway''s teeth. After biting his finger and drawing a spell on the handle, he held the handle in both hands and stabbed the blood man straight.


    Sure enough, this blood barrier is not so versatile, and there is not much defense against such physical attacks. The blade easily sank into the blood. It was just different from what he had imagined. Ryan felt that the blade of the blade seemed to penetrate into the cotton, and could not help it lightly.


    The blood man felt the attack and turned his face without any organs to Lane, but Lane could see a mockery from above.


    "Your little knife is quite interesting, but it''s still far from hurting me." After the ridicule of anger, the blood man wanted to see Ryan''s expression of panic and despair, but he only saw Ryan showing a relief. Smile.


    The blood man had a bad heart. As soon as he had to do something, he saw Ryan opened his mouth and spit out a Chinese word. If the blood man understands Chinese, then he knows that the words Ryan said represent a terrible force: heavenly punishment.


    As Ryan''s voice fell, purple lightning flew from the black hole above the blood man''s head and flew straight at the blood man. Unlike Ryan ¡¯s previous attack, the scars left on the blood man this time can no longer heal.


    Ryan felt a sigh of pain in the body caused by the current from the knife, but he was relieved. This is also a big trick for him to press the bottom of the box: Induce the thunder and lightning to attack the enemy. Because the skill is not yet skilled, Ryan can only use the knife inserted into the enemy''s body as a medium to guide the attack target.


    Fortunately, in order to draw strength, the blood man opened the door of the space to the outside world, which facilitated the inflow of external energy and at the same time allowed Ryan to communicate with the outside world.


    Sky punishment is actually a very special Taoism. On the one hand, it will damage all intelligent creatures near the target while attacking the target. The more evil, the greater the damage. However, even if there is a large amount of merit protection like Ryan, there will be some damage, and it cannot be completely exempted.


    On the other hand, the release of natural punishment is very demanding on the caster himself, because communicating the world requires absolutely precise mana control and requires the caster itself to have enough power to guide the advent of the lightning.


    The lineage jade rune that Ryan got belonged to the last lineage left by a certain generation of heads of the Shenxiao School. The inheritance of the content is very detailed, so Ryan also has a mana control ability far beyond his current level, so he has no problem in this regard. .


    However, in terms of his own strength, Ryan still has a certain gap from the requirement of using natural punishment, which caused Ryan himself to be seriously injured when attacking the blood, even if this injury is much smaller than that of the blood. But as the weak side, Ryan can only choose to bear everything, after all, there is no other way.


    The blood man who claimed to be a blood **** should have taken away the witch king on the way back, so the daughter of the witch king said before that he was no longer him after the journey to pursue longevity. Unfortunately, she was found to be a cocoon before waiting for her investigation.


    Before this blood man was only a blood source stone, he blocked the heavenly machinery by the block of the witch king''s body. Fortunately, Ryan just used the lightning method to separate the body of the witch king from the body of the blood source stone, which made her completely exposed to the punishment of heaven. under. And the powerful purple punishment thunder, this is the complete liquidation of Fang Tiandi to him.


    People are small between heaven and earth, even as strong as the blood man in front of them. Struck by the thunder of thunder, Ryan saw with naked eyes the strength of the blood man in front of him was constantly weakening. The paralyzing effect brought by the punishment of the sky also prevented him from escaping the attack by closing the black hole connected to the outside world.


    The thunder was getting denser and denser, and finally formed a sky-high thunder column covering the **** mantle. The dazzling electric light made Ryan narrow his eyes. He felt a wave of stronger than a wave along his arms. Uploaded from the **** person ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Like a sledgehammer hitting his heart, making him feel as if the heart would jump out of his throat in the next moment.


    With the last eruption, all the thunder and lightning disappeared. Ryan discovered that the blood man had become a piece of coke, and Clinville''s teeth inserted in the blood man had only a knife handle.


    It seems that this battle was also a great loss. With a bang, the handle fell from the hand and fell on the ground. Ryan also spit out blood and immediately sat on the ground. He found that his injuries were heavier this time than before, but fortunately, his muscles and veins were much tougher after being stimulated by natural punishment. After recovery, it is estimated that it will be stronger than before.


    Because Xiaoqing, as a pet connected to Ryan''s soul, took the initiative to help Ryan take part of the damage in the just punishment, so she temporarily lost consciousness and fell off from Hermione. After the blood man was eliminated by the punishment, Hermione regained consciousness.


    "Ryan!" Hermione''s first reaction was to rush into the main hall to check the situation, and it just happened to see Ryan vomiting blood sitting on the ground. So she rushed up quickly to check Ryan''s condition.


    "It''s okay, it''s just congestion, it''s better to spit it out." Ryan tried to conceal his problems, but his pale face, trembling body, and flabby left arm made the concealment futile.


    It may be that Hermione just drove in the wind in the hall. The blood man turned into coke and quickly collapsed to the ground. Ryan had just stepped forward to check, and saw a sudden burst of blood from the pile of ashes to the body of the Witch King who had just been thrown to the ground.


    Ryan tried to stop this blood light, but his injured body made him react slower by half a beat, and the blood light sank into the body on the ground under the watch of two people.

 Chapter 195： Last hit

    The body of the witch king on the ground began to tremble slowly after the blood was injected. Hermione saw that the situation was not good and raised her wand and released several spells at the witch king''s body. Although many things were shot down, it still couldn''t stop the body from climbing slowly.


    Ryan temporarily disturbed the magic circle in the body because of the punishment. He could only pull out the left-hand liberator pistol and shoot at the climbing body one after another. After hitting a clip, the left arm of the body was successfully interrupted. Let it fall to the ground again because of imbalance.


    When Ryan changed his magazines in a hurry, the corpse that had fallen on the ground just because of his arm was standing up, and then a thick mass of blood poured from the wound to stick the broken arm back to his shoulder. When it lifted its face and looked at Ryan and them, Ryan and Hermione were startled at the same time.


    Different from the majestic old man who just sat on the throne, it may be because of the powerful magical protection of the blood source stone, this body decayed quickly. Lion could see the carrion falling from his face one by one.


    "Flame." Hermione''s spell hit him. The spell burned his clothes, but when it burned to the skin, it quickly extinguished, leaving only a scorch mark the size of the mouth of the bowl. Unfortunately, this still did not stop him from moving on.


    "All petrified." Another spell hit, but this time the purely controlling spell had no effect at all, and it still walked firmly towards the two people step by step. Lion once again emptied the magazine. Unfortunately, the leg bones were stronger than the arm bones. The bullets left many visible wounds on the corpse''s legs, but they still couldn''t stop the living corpses from approaching.


    Ryan found that the body of the Witch King attached to the blood source stone was rapidly decaying, so for the blood source stone, it may need a new body. Thinking of it, I decided to gamble.


    "You let it go, I have a way to deal with it." Ryan stood up with Hermione''s help, and then whispered to Hermione. Hermione shook her head stubbornly and continued to cast a spell on the living corpse. In desperation, Ryan only knocked Hermione temporarily with a knife, and then struggling to support her body and dragging her feet to move towards the living body.


    As he approached the living corpse, he was picked up by the living corpse with his right arm. Ryan could even smell the rotten breath from his arm.


    Strongly enduring the meridian tingling, he used Zixia magical power to form an internal breathing cycle, because the suffocation of the neck being strangled disappeared. At this time, the mouth opened by the living body, with a harsh voice like a nail scratching the blackboard, said: "You are now mine. What a wonderful body, I will make good use of him."


    After talking about it, he opened his mouth violently, and the skin at the corners of the rotten mouth was completely ripped open, and his chin was directly attached to his neck. The whole mouth opened like a snake at 120 degrees. Lion could see a thick cloud of blood rolling in his throat.


    At this time, the living body stretched out his left hand and tried to squeeze Ryan''s mouth. It seems that the blood in his throat was the original bloodstone, but he lost all his defenses under the bombardment of the punishment. The most vulnerable ontology.


    This opportunity was simply great, and Ryan stretched out his hand and thrust it directly into the mouth of the living corpse. Then send a signal to the sea of ??knowledge: "It''s time for revenge!"


    Countless soul-eating demon worms squirted out of Ryan''s sea of ??knowledge, and then ran straight down Ryan''s arm to the body of the Bloodstone.


    "No!" Blood Source Stone screamed sternly, but it could no longer stop it. Although each soul eater can only kill a little bit after it hits its body, and then it will be wiped out, but they still rush to the bloodstone, and Ryan can even vaguely hear those completely disappearing soul eaters. The hearty laughter of those souls at the last moment.


    The screams of the blood source stone became smaller and smaller, and finally finally vanished into nothingness. The whole body also slowly burned from the inside out. The light blue flame grew stronger and stronger, until the whole body was burned to ashes before slowly extinguishing.


    After the flame was extinguished, a little bit of light like a firefly floated from the ashes. These light spots were gathered together and turned around for a few times before stopping. Then a light spot flew out of it and became a female soul. Looks like, Ryan recognized her as the soul of the previous story that claimed to be the daughter of the witch king.


    "Thank you." The soul performed an ancient courtesy to Ryan. "Thank you for helping my father get rid of it completely, and wiped out my father''s enemies to revenge for my father. At the same time, others hope me to tell you, thank you for helping them complete their revenge."


    "As a thank you, we have prepared some gifts for you." After that, the soul waved and two drops of blood flew out of the ashes on the ground. "The evil soul on that stone has been completely wiped out, but the essence left behind is just for you. It can help you strengthen the magical power in the blood and at the same time gain some new power."


    Because the remaining power of the natural punishment is still running in Ryan ¡¯s body, Ryan easily judged that the energy contained in these two drops of blood is beneficial to humans ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So he did not block and let the two drops of blood go smoothly Into the two of them.


    Sure enough, after the blood entered the body, Ryan felt that his injury was much better, and at the same time, he could feel that some impurities in the blood were being removed, and some strange power surged up.


    After watching Ryan accept the gift, the light from these souls turned around him a few times before slowly dissipating. Before completely dissipating, the soul of the witch king ¡¯s daughter said to Ryan: "This so-called **** kingdom is supported by the power of the blood source stone. After the natural blood source stone is destroyed, it will soon return to chaos. On the largest floor tile where the throne is located, you can open the door to the outside world. At the same time, there is a small floor tile next to the largest floor tile with all the belongings of the blood source stone underneath. "


    After speaking, the soul of the Witch King''s daughter waved at Ryan and disappeared. Ryan walked to the hall door and looked out. Sure enough, the space began to shrink slowly. A large amount of gray mist poured in from all directions, constantly engulfing the existing space.


    Now it''s time to evacuate. Fortunately, this time Ryan''s physical injury has recovered because of the blood drop just now. He awakened Hermione, and then she came to the edge of the floor with a little confused.


    Lion first pryed away the small floor tile, only to find that there was only one animal skin bag inside. If you don''t want to check, he first hung the animal skin bag on his waist, and then entered the magic into the largest floor tile.


    With a little bit of magical input, a beam of golden light shot from the position of Sirius in the astrological map at the top of the hall, creating a golden door in the middle of the hall out of thin air. After Ryan and Hermione passed through the gate, the gate disappeared, and soon the gray mist poured into the hall, swallowing the entire space and erasing everything that had existed here.

 Chapter 196： Jedi escape

    Crossing the golden gate, Ryan was surprised to find that they came into an underground space. In the middle of the space was a normal-sized pyramid with a height of more than a dozen meters. There were some people in red robes who didn''t know what to do. In the square in front of the pyramid, there is a constantly rotating black hole spraying all kinds of things out. Ryan even saw the doomsday clock also sprayed out.


    It seems that it is not just the so-called Divine Kingdom that collapsed, but also the outer space where the pyramids with a height of 1,000 kilometers are built. While Ryan was thinking, several people rushed out of the black hole, and then the black hole closed.


    It seems that this should be the remaining people in that space who moved out all important things after finding out that the situation was wrong, and then retreated.


    The men shouted loudly as soon as they ran out: "It''s not good, there are enemies coming in. The enemies trigger the organs in the blood temple to stop the doomsday clock''s recharge, kill the president, and finally destroy the space. "


    As soon as the words fell, the members of the blood gods in the square began to panic. At this time, another person got out of a small hole next to this place, and then panicked and shouted: "Not good, proud Luo and Castro Brusuo ¡¯s professors appeared nearby. I saw their companions attacking their companions, and they will soon find us. ¡±


    Hearing this news, the square was even more chaotic, when suddenly the sound of a mantra sounded: "Awada nibbles melon."


    A green light shot from the temple and hit the most fierce person who shouted in the square. Everyone stopped panic immediately, and the square became silent.


    "All (beep--) shut up and listen to me!" A middle-aged man wearing a blood-red and gold-rimmed robe walked out of the temple at the top of the pyramid. "The situation is not so bad now. There are enough traps and guards at our entrance. They need a lot of effort to get in. We still have enough time."


    The middle-aged people looked at the group of people underneath, and found that they all calmed down, and then ordered: "Gilberto, you take ten people to the door to guard, and try to drag them down. Look here for the guy who just mixed into the space of the blood temple. The only exit after the space comes out is here. The phantom is prohibited from appearing here, so the destroyer must still be here. A hundred who can be sent by the Aurors to do this One hundred percent is their elite, as long as you catch them, you can negotiate with the group above. "


    As soon as the words fell, a man with a full face and ten wizards ran out of the small hole where the wizard had just arrived to report, and the rest were completely dispersed, and it seemed that they were ready to arrest Ryan.


    As for it? Adult wizards on the 20th and 30th come to catch two third-grade wizards? Ryan murmured secretly while using the caves around the place with the sober Hermione to hide and seek. In the process of escape, Ryan discovered a bad luck: because this time the injury was a bit serious, he can only maintain the normal level of magic in the third and fourth grades for a month from now.


    After all, it is a spell that used far more than its own power level. In this case, the injury can be completely recovered is already a very good result. But for him who is running now, only this magic level is a very bad situation.


    With the help of Illusionary Mantra, the two also avoided a wave of chasing wizards. But later, a pale looking, weak-looking wizard cut his arms and released blood, and then read a spell to his own blood.


    The blood on the ground quickly became a moth composed of slap-sized blood, and after hovering for a while, they flew over at Ryan, and the wizards chased after them like they found the treasure.


    Damn, the phantom body curse can''t hide the smell of people, which is miserable. Ryan slowly raised his arm and aimed at the nearest chase who fired a coma spell, then pulled Hermione away.


    "They are there, don''t let them run." The effect of the phantom spell still exists, so that the followers cannot judge Ryan''s true identity, but the invisibility effect of the spell itself is completely destroyed. Soon this group of wizards caught up.


    After turning a few corners, another group of wizards suddenly appeared from the front and aimed at Ryan. They launched a spell. Thankfully, because of the previous practice, the two flexed the spell flexibly. But after this delay, the chasing soldiers soon arrived, and the two of them were trapped in this corridor.


    "Arahho caves open." Hermione pointed to an iron gate at the moment and read it with a spell. The door opened, and the two immediately entered.


    "Fluorescent flashes." Ryan raised his wand and began to look around. As a result, he saw a lot of bags piled in the corners and one wooden rack after another in the room. It was obviously a warehouse.


    "Quick imprisonment." Ryan and the two locked the door with magic, and then piled the shelves behind the door with floating charms. The strange thing was that the wizard outside did not blow the door.


    But soon Ryan knew why. After transporting Zixia, he heard a sharp voice coming from outside the door: "Do n¡¯t use explosive spells, the people inside must live, and if you die, you ca n¡¯t threaten the outside. That group of Aurors. "Soon, one spell after another hit the door. Ryan felt that the protective spell they had previously released on the door was crumbling ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So they raised their wands and tried to reinforce the protective spell on the door. However, due to the great difference in strength between the two of them compared to the wizards outside, soon the magic of the two was consumed by the attacks of those outside.


    Finally, the protective spell on the door disappeared. After a few seconds of silence, more than a dozen spells were hit on the door at the same time, leaving more than a dozen dents on the iron door. At this time, Ryan had no magic power to strengthen the defense. Fortunately, the iron gate blocked the first round of attacks, but this way it is likely that the iron gate will fall down in the next round or the next round.


    As soon as the first round of attacks was over, Ryan knew that he couldn''t keep it inside and he could only take the last option. He communicated that the Wanjie grocery store was ready for an emergency escape and was about to go to La Hermione. He saw her suddenly walking towards the door.


    Ryan grabbed her and asked, "What are you doing?"


    Hermione, who was pulled back, sniffed her nose and said, "After all, the illusion spell did not disappear when we ran away. Those outside may not know how many of us there are. I''m going out now to lead them away. Maybe you are safe."


    "Stupid girl." Ryan shook her head with a smile, then took Hermione''s hand and said: "I have a magic now, you just need to close your eyes, don''t resist when we have the power to pull you, we can escape. . "


    Hermione closed her eyes, and Ryan immediately launched an emergency escape. A golden light flashed over two people and disappeared from the warehouse.


    They just disappeared, and a new round of magic hit the iron gate. The iron gate could no longer support it, and suddenly the iron gate fell down to stir up a lot of dust. The dust hadn''t fallen, and the wizards outside rushed in. But they found that the warehouse was empty, and the invisible people who had fled into the warehouse disappeared completely.

 Chapter 197： This is where?

    With a murmur similar to that of an airplane taking off and landing, the warehouse quickly became blurred and disappeared. Ryan felt a light and airy feeling coming from inside, as if the whole person had flown to the clouds.


    But this peaceful feeling did not last for a few seconds, and Ryan felt that the whole person began to spin uncontrollably, and a feeling of being pulled by an external force suddenly acted on him.


    "Isn''t it safe escape? What is the situation now?" Ryan started to contact Wanjie grocery store, and got an unoptimistic explanation: Although it is allowed to take people to escape, this behavior will destroy the magic balance of the space channel. .


    Not to mention that a random passage is opened during an emergency escape, and it is not the most stable passage selected during daily passage through space. Although the power of the grocery store will try to protect the people in the escape route, it cannot completely avoid the impact.


    Ryan felt it carefully. The tearing from his body was indeed not very big. This should be the protection of the power of the noodle shop. Otherwise, he would face the space barrier between the noodles and they should have been turbulent by space for a long time. Shredded.


    Now if this level of trouble can use magic, it is estimated that ordinary iron armor curse can block these tears. But the problem is that now both people are in a state of magical exhaustion, so the damage will be much greater.


    Fortunately, it was the magic within the body and the meridians related to the spell that were hurt because of the punishment, not the injuries of the whole body.


    Ryan thought of condensing a little magical power that had just grown up in his body into a guardian Thorn-used to protect two people, and then hugged Hermione without any protection, and finally transported the purple Xia Shengong provides his only defense now.


    Ryan felt as if he had been thrown into the washing machine, waves of various forces struck. Even if there is a Zixia Shengong body protector, you can still feel the body as if it was cut with a blade.


    Fortunately, this is a space passage for the purpose of escape. Taking the safety of the escapee as the highest criterion, all the disadvantages are weakened to a minimum, so the destination finally arrived when he could not hold on.


    When he stepped on the ground with his feet, the whole person fell to the ground, and the previously recovered power was consumed in the space channel. The school uniform robe has become almost like a beggar outfit. At the same time, the turbulence in the space channel even cut his leather armor. Ryan can feel that two or three of the wounds have injured bones and even lungs.


    In addition, the unprotected places such as arms and calves are even worse. There are wounds on the surface, and some wounds can even see bones deep. He even feels that his limbs have begun to lose consciousness.


    Because the injury to his arm prevented Ryan from grasping Hermione anymore, Hermione rolled out of Ryan''s arms under the impact of the impact of the landing. Although Ryan blocked most of the attacks, her back and calf exposed to the turbulence in the space channel were also bloody, and she could see that there were large and small wounds on it.


    Perhaps because of the pain, Hermione was sober at this time. She closed her eyes and asked in as smooth a tone as possible: "Are we escaping now?"


    "Yes, we escaped. It should be safe now." Hermione opened her eyes and looked at him as soon as Ryan''s voice fell, and then showed a weak smile: "Great, we all Survived. "


    Yes, although the injuries were somewhat serious, at least everyone survived.


    Seeing the wound on Ryan, Hermione''s eyes quickly flashed with shock and guilt. She struggled to pull out her wand and said, "I think I will have some medical spells. Let me help you stop the blood first. "


    "Don''t move, you lie there first. I''ll be able to solve the wound on my body immediately." Ryan said, touching the space bag on his waist with **** hands, but the space bag was firmly tied there. Not lost.


    "Don''t try to be brave at this time. There are so many wounds on your body. It will really kill you if you drag it for a long time." Hermione shouted in her weak voice. She had just crawled over to release a medical spell on Ryan, but suddenly stopped.


    Because she saw Ryan pulled out a metal syringe and stuck it to herself to inject herself, then all the wounds healed at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    "Hoo¡ª" Ryan took a breath, then climbed up to Hermione with her elbows (the calf was too bad to stand up for now). Then he pulled out another syringe and pierced towards Hermione. After the medicine was injected into Hermione, the wound on her body healed quickly.


    I have to admit that the treatment needle in the radiation world is so unscientific that as long as it is purely physical injury, even if the limb is disabled, it can help you grow back (Yue Buqun said it is good).


    "It''s incredible." Hermione sighed as she watched her fast-healing wound, and then she turned her attention to Lane, and found that Lane was trying to stand up. The wound on his body had almost healed, and some of the scars were even falling off.


    Hermione suddenly closed her eyes flushed red ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and then turned her head to the other side. Only then did Ryan find that he was chilling, after all, with so many wounds on his body, it was no better. Even if the leather armor doesn''t break up to protect the main point, but the clothes in other places are definitely unsustainable.


    It seems that next time I''m going to the World of Radiation to get some bulletproof cloth to make a suit, Ryan turned around while thinking. Because he is like this, it is estimated that Hermione''s clothes are not much better. After all, everyone in the space aisle was busy keeping his life, and as for the clothes, he certainly did not care.


    Fortunately, after having this large space bag, Ryan used half of the space to store all kinds of daily necessities, and naturally there were clothes. It''s just that all of them are clothes for the general in the radiation world, and they are not prepared for women.


    Fortunately, most people can wear their own size, not to mention that women enter adolescence earlier, so Hermione ¡¯s body is not much worse than Ryan. The only problem is that Ryan does not have female underwear, he can only I hope that Hermione''s old clothes will continue to wear.


    After throwing a dress of the Volunteers to Hermione, Lane ran behind a large rock to change clothes. Here I would like to praise the housework magic in the British magic world. The blood on the body will soon be cleaned and cleaned.


    Soon the two men each wore an American Revolutionary style military uniform to share dry food and water on the stones, after eating and drinking. A problem lay in front of them: no matter how long they are in the world when they go out, only one hour will pass, but because this is an emergency escape, the grocery store system needs at least one week to locate and connect the passage of the two worlds.


    So now I have to live in this world for at least a week. In this case, the most important information Ryan needs to know is what is the general situation of this world.

 Chapter 198： Strange forest

    Although the blood loss caused by the injury just made both of them look white, but other aspects are okay. After sitting on the spot for a while and restoring some of the magic, they stood up to look around.


    After a while, Hermione asked suddenly and curiously. "Where is this? The surrounding environment is not an Amazon rainforest at all, but like continental Europe."


    "Well, I have something terrible to tell you." Lane paused and said, "We are no longer in the Amazon rainforest."


    "I already know the environment, but at least you can bring us, and I believe you can bring us back."


    "Thank you for trusting me, but I think we should not be in the original world."


    "What? Did we just die because of our escape just now?" The expression on Hermione''s face was shocked first, then calm. "I''m sorry it was because I went to save the second-year Ravenclaw girl that I was involved in this kind of thing, and thank you for the good faith deception that made me less fearful and painful at the last moment. The only regret is me You may not be owed a life. "


    "But it seems that the world after death is not so bad. No wonder the ghosts said that they stayed in the world and said that they were not brave enough or cared too much to continue, which is actually very bad. At the same time, with an envious tone Saying that true death is just another great adventure. "


    Ryan coughed a little embarrassingly, and it was obvious that Hermione was misunderstood. After all, there are not so many online novels popularizing the concept of traversal everywhere in this era, and the first reaction when it is not in the original world is that it is dead.


    "You don''t have to apologize for your good deeds, and things are not as bad as you think. I mean, we may be on another earth." In this case, Ryan felt that something had to be explained.


    "I have the ability to go to a parallel world, but every time I travel in space and time, I have to die for a lifetime. This time, I have to activate that ability. I have to rest for a while after each ability is launched. Place, so I think we may have to stay in this place for a while. "


    "Oh, that''s it." After all, American films returned to the future series in the past two years, and Hermione quickly accepted the concept of parallel world. She was silent for a moment, then turned to smile slightly at Ryan. "I think we should be able to spend this time smoothly together, right?"


    "Hmm!" Ryan nodded firmly. He saw that Hermione was a little uneasy when he came to this sentence because he reached a strange place, so he assured her with a firm answer.


    Afterwards, in order to relax the tense nerves along the way, the two started chatting with me. As the conversation continued, the two''s emotions slowly returned to normal.


    The goddess of luck also favored them at this time. After descending from a small mound overgrown with tall trees, they found a road covered by fallen leaves under the mound.


    Aside from the fallen leaves, you can see how strong this road is. Many people have come and gone from here before, but the thickness of the fallen leaves on the road surface indicates that no one has left this road for at least a year or two. However, a pile of fresh horse dung on the roadside and a few new lines of horseshoe marks on the road show that the road may still be in use a few days ago.


    It seems that this road is deserted, but at least there are still people walking on this road. It seems that there is no hope of sleeping in the wild tonight. Because the money in the wizarding world seems to be gold and silver coins at least by non-magic means, and these hard currencies are universal in most human worlds.


    But now the question is, which end of the road is closer to the human settlement?


    Because they don''t know the specifics of this world at all, and the magic of the way can only point north and not the human settlement. After they didn''t find anything else to refer to, they could only gamble their luck by simply throwing their wands.


    After determining the direction, the two people went down the road in one direction. After all, they walked so far before and found no magical creatures that could threaten them. , So I feel that this world may not have much danger, even if there should be within the range that two people can cope with.


    In this case, the two little wizards spent the night in the wild, which was not too dangerous. That''s why they used this method to decide where to go next.


    After walking along this road for a while, it was getting dark and the temperature was getting lower and lower. Ryan thought it might be because the forest was colder at night, so he put a warming spell on himself and Hermione and went on.


    But as they walked away, they felt more and more wrong ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Just now they passed the local plants evergreen, and the temperature was between spring and summer. And now it is getting colder and colder, even approaching the winter temperature, which is not natural.


    Turning around a small slope, they were surprised to find that there was a scene of white forest and snow in front of them.


    Okay, take back what you just said. This world is not only magical, but also powerful. The world that can at least transform a region from summer to winter will definitely not be a normal world without magic.


    What can cause this kind of unnatural wonder is that the magic level of this world is not worse than the original world, but it is not known whether this phenomenon is natural or artificial.


    I thought that the two of them looked at each other, pulled out their wands to stay alert, and continued to move forward. Because they found that the pavement here is better than in the forest just now, which means that it is closer to the human settlement.


    Now Ryan and they cannot judge the specific situation of this world, so they can only go as far as possible to appear to be a smoky place. Under the touch of Ryan''s natural magic, this forest did not feel any evil breath. Maybe people in this world like to live in the snow.


    After discussing a few words, Ryan and Hermione decided to continue down the road. After walking for another half an hour, they saw a magnificent castle at the end of the road. It seems that the destination is coming soon. Suddenly the sound of a horseshoe broke the silence in the forest.


    The supernatural ice and snow that appeared in the warm area, the sound of horseshoes in the snow, and the first reaction of Ryan connecting these is whether it will be the great dutiful son Alsace? It would be dead if he directly touched his words. Thinking of here, Ryan took Hermione to hide behind a tree, raised her wand and looked towards the place where the hoof sounded.

 Chapter 199： 2 Hermione? !

    "Oh ---" Suddenly howling wolf came from a close distance, and Ryan was running Zixia Divine Power to hear the man riding like a wolf before chasing.


    Soon, a man on a white horse appeared in Ryan''s sight. Regardless of whether the armor is seen on the horse or the person, this should not be a big filial son, Ryan relieved. It was just that the knight looked awkward and was chased by the wolves behind him off the road and ran to a branch on the roadside.


    "Lane, I saw that it seemed like a woman with no weapons. It might be dangerous to be chased down by a wolf like this. We should go over and see if we might be able to help." Hermione just said something to Ryan just now. .


    "Okay, I heard the sound seems to be here. Let''s cut the way through the forest." After the two of them walked out from behind the tree, they drove in the direction of the knight and the wolf pack. After all, this is the first living person they saw in this world. If they were eaten by wolves, God knows when they will meet the next person.


    Not to mention that the wolves just ran and did not see any magic, and five or six ordinary wolves obviously could not cause any harm to the two wizards.


    The two walked out of their hiding place and tracked under Ryan ¡¯s guidance. I have to say that Hermione is a very serious person. After Ryan taught her some assassin training methods to her last year, she has been practicing, so even if there is snow She can still keep up with Ryan''s footsteps quickly.


    "Wait, the man just now riding seemed to be accidentally stuck on the ice now. Oops, the wolves surrounded him." While running, Ryan suddenly heard some terrible information, so he grabbed Hermione. "We are not fast enough now, you come to my back and I run with you."


    Hermione nodded and climbed to Ryan''s back. Ryan Zixia circulated her body, and then quickly began to move in the forest. They quickly rushed through the hundreds of meters of wood and came to a frozen pond. on.


    They came just in time. The horseman just stood beside the horse, and a monster with feet that looked more than two meters tall was besieged by a group of wolves.


    "The coma curse, first stun everyone who is not a man before talking." Lane said as she lowered Hermione. Because for the time being it is not clear what the situation is, then simply remove the threats that seem threatening.


    The "stunned ground x2" red spell squirted from the heads of the two people''s wands. The wolf and the monster biting into a ball were a good stationary target, so the two spells successfully stunned the two wolves.


    After the battle entered garbage time, wolves and monsters were successfully knocked out. The wolf with the wounded eye tried to run and attack Ryan, but Zixia did not hide Ryan when the magical power was working. As he approached, Ryan pulled out the Liberator''s pistol on his left leg and killed it.


    At this time they saw the rider hesitating next to the horse and then ran towards the monster, then crouched down to check the condition of the monster.


    "Uh, we seem to have hurt our ally by mistake." Lane said a little embarrassed to Hermione.


    "I didn''t expect that there are non-human intelligent creatures in this world. Fortunately, it''s just a coma curse. We should go down now." After speaking, Hermione took the lead and walked towards the two people (?).


    "Hello, is there anything we can help you with?" Hermione asked the woman who was half kneeling next to the monster after walking on the ice, but the answer was not in English.


    Therefore, it is said that all the world speaks Chinese or English or Japanese. It is written by those authors or directors to save trouble. How is it possible in reality? Fortunately, the language opposite is also human language, only French.


    Fortunately, both of them can understand French: the English language of British elementary school is usually French. Hermione, who is a learner, naturally learns well on this, and Lane has strengthened the French part of the assassin Kenwei heritage. After all, the French in the Caribbean Sea was also one of the powerful forces. It is a must to speak French as a pirate captain in that kind of place.


    In the French paragraph just now, the woman was asking for help because the monster had a wound and she wanted to take the monster back to the castle to heal. The already unconscious monster is too heavy for her to move, so he hopes Ryan and they can help put the monster right away.


    "No problem, ma''am." Ryan stepped forward and cast a spell at the monster: "Yugadim Leviosa." Using the wand, he directed the monster to float away, and Hermione released some beside him. The spell kept the monster''s wounds from bleeding.


    After putting the monster on the horse, the woman thanked her again and again, and after releasing the hemostasis spell on the last wound, Hermione turned to comfort the woman: "Okay, this lady, please rest assured, your friend¡ª" said Here Hermione looked up and saw the other person''s face, and then the words suddenly stopped.


    "Hermione, what happened?" I could hear Hermione''s words halfway, and suddenly there was no sound behind. Stand there without hair.


    "What are you two doing? Although he stopped the blood, he still wanted to find a warm spot as soon as possible, otherwise it would be bad for the wound." Ryan finished looking at the two men, then rubbed his eyes in surprise because he I saw two Hermione.


    No, not right. After a closer look, Ryan found that the situation in front of her was exactly that a young Hermione and an adult Hermione stood together with her eyes wide open.


    "I know it''s a magical thing to meet someone who looks like me in the vast sea, but there is nothing to say on the road. Standing in the snow is not a good idea." At this time Lane thought he seemed like Know which world you are in.


    "Oh, okay." "You''re right, Lane." The two ladies reacted at the same time, and then the three men guarded the beast on the horse and walked along the road to the distant castle.


    "Bell, my name is Belle, today I really thank you very much, otherwise I really don''t know what to do with the injured beast." After walking quietly for a while, the one who looked like an adult Hermione The female first opened her mouth and broke the loneliness.


    "Ah, my name is Ryan, and her name is Hermione. We are wizard apprentices, and we are using magical travel this time, but unfortunately we made a mistake and fell into the woods. If we did n¡¯t meet you, we might really be in the snow tonight Camping here. "


    "That''s it. I''m staying in his castle for now." Belle pointed to the beast on horseback. "The castle is very large, there should be no problem entertaining you for one night."


    "Then thank you." Hermione thanked. A wrought iron gate appeared in front of them, and the beast''s castle arrived.

 Chapter 200： Castle holiday

    On the vast Linhaixueyuan, the beast''s castle stood like a huge shadow. The vines and rust covered the iron fence. The outer wall of the castle building was full of abrasion caused by time. A large number of monster statues stood on all corners of the castle as decorations, adding even more terrible to the place.


    After entering the iron gate, you can see a huge garden in front of the castle. But now because of the snow, most of the plants are not submerged under the thick snow. Ryan kicked a part of the snow and found that they had withered.


    In short, the former glory can be seen from the scale and various details of the castle, but now the glory has passed away for some reason, and the rest of the castle looks gloomy.


    Down the stairs in front of the gate, everyone stopped. Ryan used a floating charm to move the beast from the horse and levitate up the stairs. Standing at the gate of the castle, Bell turned around and said to Ryan, "There are a lot of interesting people in this castle, but they look strange now. I hope you are not surprised."


    Belle then looked at Ryan as they raised their wands to move the beast. He smiled and said, "Oh, I have forgotten that you are wizards, and you should have seen a lot of magical things."


    After Belle opened the door, the hall was a little dark, and only a few candles were shining slightly here.


    "Where should we send the wounded?" Hermione asked with his wand.


    "I remember having his bedroom in the West Tower, come with me." Then Belle took them up the main stairs of the castle.


    "Ah, Miss Belle, you are finally back. We thought you would never return." As soon as they walked up the stairs, they saw a bronze human-shaped candlestick and an alarm clock coming over to greet them.


    This is simply amazing. Hermione and Lane both showed expressions of wonder. Even though Ryan already knew what was going on, he was very surprised to see the fairy tale appear in front of him. Especially after more than two years of formal transformation classes, he can now really feel how powerful the magic on these furniture, or precisely the servants imposed on their predecessors.


    When the candlestick and the alarm clock saw the monster being carried over, they were immediately excited. "Miss Belle, what''s wrong with our host?"


    "Sorry, I was besieged by wolves when I was just out of the castle. Your master was bitten by wolves in order to save me. Fortunately, the two wizards behind me reached out in time to help us drive away the wolves and help your master. Stopped the blood. It ¡¯s just not convenient for treatment outside, so I asked the two wizards to send him back. ¡±


    "Ah, this is it." After that, the candlestick waved the candle in his hand to guide them. "Please come with us." On the way to the West Tower, Lane could feel a lot of gaze around them without looking maliciously, but when he looked down at him, he found nothing.


    These should all be servants who have been turned into various furniture. Thinking of Ryan launching life magic and investigating here, it turns out that there are many lives following them. It''s just that these lives are a bit strange. In the vision of the life magic investigation launched by Ryan, their fire of life is more rigid than normal creatures.


    This situation aroused Ryan''s interest, but it is clearly not the time to study this. The West Tower is very tall, and it feels about the same height as the Gryffindor Tower. When Ryan used magic to move the beast to his bed and apply white fresh fragrance to the wound, a sense of fatigue hit their minds.


    After all, they didn''t have a rest for a whole day today, especially those battles and expeditions in the pyramid risked their lives, which made their previous spirits tense. Not to mention the severe injuries sustained through the space-time tunnel and the subsequent trek in the forest for several hours.


    "I have finished the wounds of the wounded, and these wounds are expected to be better tomorrow morning. Because he was injured today and hemorrhage, the whole person will be weak and uncomfortable. So I will not lift the coma curse on him, let He took a good night ¡¯s sleep tonight, so that he wo n¡¯t feel the wound so painful tonight, and it would be better for him to wake up naturally after tomorrow ¡¯s medicinal effect. ¡±Ryan shook his head and woke up, then turned to the candlestick next to him. Speaking with the alarm clock.


    "Thank you, I think it''s too late today, please let me guide the accommodation for your two guests." The candlestick said elegantly to them. Ryan woke up Hermione, who was already sitting on the stool and began to doze, and then followed the candlestick to the side room of the main fort, leaving Belle still in the house.


    "Thank you very much today, otherwise our host would be in danger." The candlestick walked ahead and said to Ryan.


    "No need to thank, in that case, as long as the capable person will lend a helping hand." Lane nodded to the candlestick.


    "Oh ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I have a ruthless feeling, although I think this request may be a bit too much for the savior of your two masters." From the main building down the tower, in the corridor The candlestick in that said suddenly.


    "It''s alright, please."


    "You just said that you are a wizard who is traveling, so can you stay in this castle for a few more days?" The human-shaped candlestick stopped and turned around. The two hands rubbed together with embarrassment. Collision sound.


    "Let''s talk about this after discussing it tomorrow morning. After all, we have been busy all day today, and now there is a lot of paste in our heads."


    "Ah, guests, you can think slowly, and tell me the answer tomorrow morning. Well, we are here." Then, they came to a door with a creamy gold border.


    Opening the door, there is a luxurious baroque living room with a door on each side leading to the same gorgeous bedroom, except that everything is covered with a thick layer of gray.


    "We really didn''t expect that there will be so many guests in these two days, but we will be able to clean it up immediately." After speaking, the candlestick looked like it was going to call someone.


    "Oh, don''t bother them." Ryan stopped the candlestick, then pulled out his wand and read: "Clean it up."


    With the wand pointing, the whole room was cleaned.


    "It''s really magical magic, then please allow me to leave now. Just pull the bell at the head of the bed at night. Sir, miss, good night." After finishing the candlestick, he bowed out of the room. Also closed.


    "Yeah¡ªyawn." Hermione yawned, covering her mouth. "Good night Lane, see you tomorrow morning."


    "Okay, good night." Ryan returned to his room after he finished, and fell asleep as soon as he took off his coat on the bed.

 Chapter 201： Under castle holiday

    Early the next morning, Ryan was woken up by a sudden knock on the door.


    "Okay, please wait, let me clean up and come out immediately." Ryan shouted and took care of himself with magic, and opened the door.


    "Hermione, why did you get up so early? It''s only 6:30 in the morning." Lane looked at Hermione standing at the door a little puzzled.


    "Because I have something to ask you to talk about, if it wasn''t too tired last night, the actual yesterday should have told you." After that, Hermione took Ryan to the small living room and sat down, then pointed out and pulled out The wand reads "close earplugs and listen".


    "What are you doing?" "Because I found something that is not suitable for others to hear, I use this magic to prevent someone from eavesdropping."


    Then Hermione stared at Ryan seriously. "I think I know which world we are in now. This is the fairy tale world of" Beauty and the Beast ". I just saw this cartoon on the Christmas of the first grade. This world is almost the same as the animation. My only strange thing is Why is Belle here looking like me? "


    Ryan was startled when he spoke with Hermione about the beast of beauty, thinking he was a traverser in front of him. After all, the movie version and the original text in "Green Fairy Tales" are far from each other, and most people can''t see the connection between yesterday''s lessons.


    But when she said that watching the cartoon found all this, he only remembered that the original live-action movie was Disney''s remake of the 91-year-old cartoon, and the content in it was basically the same.


    After all, something in Harry Potter ¡¯s world is the same as Ryan ¡¯s original world, just like Disney ¡¯s 91-year animated movie.


    "Knowing where this is now is a good thing. This is equivalent to knowing the future of this world. What a bad thing we can avoid when we are dizzy. As for the protagonist in the story, does it look like that? There ¡¯s nothing strange about meeting people who look like yourself in many worlds. By the way, what do you think we should do next? ¡±After all, there are now two people. Ryan wants to know what Hermione had at this time.


    "I think it''s a waste to find a place to hide for seven days and wait to go home. Since we already know where it is, we feel that we can learn a lot in this world. Without saying anything else, we can rely on one person alone The power of the whole castle has turned the whole castle upside down. This world should also have a lot of interesting magical knowledge. And I think this beast ¡¯s castle may collect some of these things. And-"Speaking of which, Hermione is a bit Sorry.


    "And I also want to experience this fairy tale in person." Hermione touched the meteorite talisman hanging around her neck and lowered her head to say.


    "What''s so embarrassing, in fact, I''m just as curious about this world." Ryan''s voice just fell, and the door knocked again.


    "Hello, Miss Bell, what''s the matter with you?" Hermione got up from the seat and opened the door, and found Belle standing anxiously outside the door.


    "Is the wounded''s injury getting worse? No. Yesterday, I obviously cleared the wound well. It should be restored this morning." Ryan also came out at this time and was puzzled after seeing Belle''s anxious expression. Said.


    "No, it''s not this," Bell said. "There are other problems here. I think maybe only your wizard can solve it by magic."


    "Really? Then we have to look at it first. After all, we are just wizard apprentices, which may not be as powerful as you think. You know, magic is not omnipotent." Lane replied seriously.


    After talking, the two followed Belle to the West Tower. On the way, Bell told Ryan and Hermione that everyone in the castle was cursed.


    "Once that magical rose completely withered, these servants will become furniture forever, and the beast will also completely lose the true beast of the rational head. So I hope you can save them."


    "Let''s try our best," Hermione said. "A wizard who can curse a castle into what it is now is far stronger than us. We really don''t have much confidence in lifting the curse on the castle."


    "The furniture in the castle said there are other ways to solve the curse, so you don''t need to be so nervous. Well, here we are."


    They now came to the room last night. When they opened the door, they found that the sun was flooding the room. The red velvet tent beside the bed has been pulled apart, and the beast looks very energetic, lying on the bed half-baked in the sun by the feather pillow.


    Hearing the sound when the door opened, the beast turned his furry brain with two horns to the place where the door opened, and after seeing clearly who was coming in, he rolled over and closed his eyes.


    "Here, he''s just a little bit shy. As long as he doesn''t snarl at you, it means he has accepted you." Belle explained a little embarrassedly when he saw this scene.


    "It''s okay," Ryan shouted deliberately after shaking his hand ~ www.novelhall.com ~. "I''m using some magic to check this rose, but please be assured that even if you can''t check the problem, it won''t damage it."


    Sure enough to hear about the baby rose, the beast sat up from the bed all at once. "Don''t touch my baby rose."


    "Okay, okay, I won''t touch it." Ryan raised his hands in front of Hermione. "But I think I can check your body for you, maybe I can see something."


    "As long as you don''t touch the roses, but I think you may just be in vain." After talking about the beast half lying on the bed, he closed his eyes and nourished himself. After all, he lost too much blood in the ice and snow yesterday, even if he stopped bleeding in time.


    Looking at Belle who was nervously looking at them, Hermione stepped forward and said, "You can do what you want, such as chatting with the gentleman on the bed, don''t care about us. After all, even the simplest magic analysis needs It takes a lot of time, and this time will be boring. "


    Belle quickly sat down by the beast''s bed and began to recite some classic passages for him, while Ryan looked at a group of moving furniture and said, "Well, who of you would like to be a volunteer for us to check?"


    "Young man, let me do it. At least I hope you can get my son out of this situation." Mrs. Teapot jumped from the trolley into Lane.


    Poor parents in the world, thinking of Mrs. Ryan bowing his opponent''s teapot wife comfortingly: "Relax, this magic is very safe, nothing will happen."


    After seeing the candlestick housekeeper bring Hermione with paper and pen, Ryan raised his wand and said, "Hermione, you will record the runes in the air for a while."


    He finished drawing a golden rune "Ansur" in the air to his wife. Then read in ancient Viking language: "Wisdom exploration."

 Chapter 202： Magic research

    With the recitation of Ryan''s mantra, Runi Runfu culture made a handful of gold powder covering the teapot wife. After touching the teapot wife, these gold powders began to flow slowly on its surface. Finally, a golden rune of different sizes was projected in the air.


    But what surprised him most was that in addition to these runes, a chain of golden runes connected to the rose flower placed in the glass cover.


    "Hermione, start recording now." After Ryan waved his wand, these runes floated in the air to form a peculiar pattern.


    As Shasha''s transcript stopped, Hermione put down her quill. "Okay, I''ve taken the whole picture down." Ryan put down his wand, and the golden characters in the air disappeared.


    "The magic needed to maintain this is quite large. Fortunately, you move faster, otherwise I can''t really hold it. Well, let me see¡ª" Ryan took over Hermione and handed over what he just recorded and began to detail Studying, Hermione also got together.


    The surrounding furniture was breathless, as if waiting for the sentence of fate. After finally calculating a dozen manuscripts, Ryan shook his head bitterly.


    "Can''t this problem be solved." Hermione asked when Ryan''s face suddenly became ugly.


    "Although my knowledge may be more among the students, there is still a small distance compared to the truly powerful wizard. The magic inside is not only a metamorphosis, but also contains the power of life and nature. The most exquisite among them The structure is to finally use curse technique to combine these forces and maintain the balance between them, and then concentrate all the power on the rose. "Ryan pointed to the rose in the glass cover.


    "But now the problem is that there is a lack of systematic learning of curses in our knowledge. That is the content of the Hogwarts black magic defense NEWT improvement class. All the books that explain the curse magic in detail are in the forbidden area, I I haven''t seen one at all, so I don''t know what to do. "Listening to Ryan''s frustration, Hermione put her hand on Ryan''s shoulder and gently patted it a few times to express her comfort.


    What Ryan did not say was that the ancient Viking wizards advocated going straight like warriors, so there is basically not much related to cursing and dispelling in the inheritance. Another kind of natural magic simply cannot have such content that they regard as evil.


    As for Maoshan Daoshu, such content is indeed a lot, but it is mainly aimed at the Middle Earth Taoism, and it has not much effect on this Western witchcraft. While Leifa can indeed break the law, but the problem is that a group of ordinary people are now cursed, and they can''t bear the excessive violent energy of Leifa. If you cast it forcibly, it''s easy to curse the person without it.


    That is to say, all the knowledge that Ryan has now cannot safely solve the curse of these people. This conclusion makes him feel a bit depressed. After all, he has experienced so many adventures and gained so much power, but still encounters this situation. Helpless.


    "Oh, boy, you shouldn''t worry about this. Our own mistakes will have to bear the consequences. Well, would you like a cup of hot tea?" After talking about it, Mrs. Teapot poured two cups of tea before them.


    "Thanks." Ryan took the teacup and continued. "Although it is impossible to lift the curse on you from the root, I think I should be able to come up with a way to make you a little more comfortable in a short time. After all, the curse will make you more and more stiff, and it will be uncomfortable. "


    "Really? Thank you so much." The candlestick butler jumped up and bowed gracefully to Ryan. "Right, do you need any help?"


    "Sufficient paper, pens, ink. There is also a large enough room for experimentation."


    "Well, I know a good place." The alarm clock manager clumsily climbed up the table and said. "Come with me."


    Under the leadership of the alarm clock manager, Ryan and they came to the castle library.


    "God, so many books. Although there aren''t as many books in the Hogwarts Library, it''s already a rich collection for a private library." After opening the door, Hermione looked at the room full of books Exclaimed.


    "Biography, literature, adventure notes, and some reference books. But there is no magic book that works for us." Ryan came to this conclusion after turning around. "Okay, this is nothing, let''s start work."


    "I think this should be fine." More than an hour later, with the help of Hermione, Ryan synthesized the power of life and nature he mastered and finally came up with a cracking spell. This curse does not touch the curse itself. After all, Ryan and Hermione both know that the ending of the fairy tale is not bad, and they worry that messing around may lead to unpredictable consequences.


    So in this magic, they simply use the power of nature and life to make these people who are cursed into furniture can get more life force, and build a simple barrier between them and the curse to resist Let them gradually become the curse of the dead.


    "We really succeeded." While Ryan and Hermione were high-fiving, the door was pushed open with a sudden, a rough voice came in. This should be the voice of the beast: "Come on, you can Find a few books here first and see ... what''s wrong with you. UU reading "


    "It''s incredible." Bell''s answer came across several bookshelves.


    "Okay, we should find someone to try our spell." Hermione packed up the manuscripts on the table and said to Ryan who was lying there studying. "I know that these runes can develop a lot of things, and I was addicted to it just now. But to help these cursed people is something we have promised others, so we have to finish this matter and study it again."


    "Yes, you''re right. It''s because I didn''t control myself." Ryan stood up from the table and worked with Hermione to organize the paper on the table. It''s true that he is not so addicted to learning at ordinary times, but today he was hit by this curse and was a bit horny. So, with Hermione''s reminder, he quickly sobered up.


    When they were ready to walk to the front of the library, they saw Belle looking at the bookshelf with her mouth in surprise.


    "What''s wrong with you, Miss Belle?" Hermione stepped forward and asked.


    "Oh, just call me Belle. I was just a little sick because I was happy. After all, I like reading, but I didn''t expect there are so many books in the library that I haven''t read."


    After listening to this answer, Ryan''s mouth slightly raised an urge to vomit, even if there are so many worlds apart, the character set represented by this face is like reading.


    Hermione glared at him when he saw Ryan''s expression. He knew he was wrong, so he hurriedly pretended to look elsewhere.


    Originally, Ryan wanted to wait for them to finish talking and then go out to help those furniture. As a result, the two of them found a common language because of those who love reading.


    No way, Ryan could only greet them, and then went to find the furniture alone.

 Chapter 203： Accidentally found

    "Are you the wizard who said we can alleviate our pain?" Ryan was looking for the furniture in a hallway decorated with paintings and sculptures everywhere. A female voice suddenly came from above.


    "Well, if there is no other wizard in the castle, it should be me." Ryan answered as he looked up and found a white feather duster flying like a bird in the air.


    It seems that the cursed witch is quite creative, at least he can''t think of this aspect of the brain hole that turns feather dusters into birds. Thinking of here, Ryan hurriedly pulled back his own deviation, and then said, "In fact, we have just researched the mitigation magic, but now we need someone to help try the effect."


    "Then please experiment on me." The feather duster flew to Ryan in front of him. "I feel that I am getting more and more stiff, and I feel that I am about to fall from the sky."


    "Okay, unfortunately this magic is not mature, I hope you can forgive me." After that, Ryan took out his wand and drew silver runic runes in the air, using ancient Uighurs before the runes dissipated The mantra in Beijing chants, "The curse is relieved."


    As the last syllable fell, the Runi Rune culture in the air became a silver light spot and fell into the feather duster in front of it. The 35xs feather flicked and fell to the ground with a snap.


    My curse should be okay, Ryan thought that Khan was gone. Fortunately, at this time, the feather duster fluttered again, and it looked more flexible than before.


    "Ah, I can feel a lot lighter on the body. Thank you very much. Wait a minute, I''ll call all your companions." Feathered and flew down the corridor.


    Soon, a lot of furniture gathered in the hallway, and the chaotic situation caused Ryan to be confused. Fortunately, the candlestick butler was very prestigious. He took Ryan to the hall, and then put all the furniture in line to receive Ryan''s treatment one by one.


    After alleviating the curse on seven or eight pieces of furniture, Hermione walked upstairs and joined the busy work.


    "I think you have a good conversation with Belle. How did you get here?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "I don''t think you might be too busy and want to help you. Besides, Bell is going to find the beast. Do I always have to give them some private space."


    It was not until the sun went down that the curse magic was released to the hundreds of furniture in the castle. When everything was over, Ryan found that he and Hermione had dumb throats.


    "It''s a little sorry, so please use some of our prepared throat drink first." After the magic, Ryan and they came to the restaurant. They came early, and there was no one at the table.


    As soon as he sat down at the table, the candlestick housekeeper gave a cup of mint tea. While drinking tea, Bell and the beast discussed the contents of the book and entered the restaurant.


    "Oh, two new guests. It''s a bit rude not to thank you personally before. Well, let''s have dinner now." After the beast sat on his throne and looked at them. When he turned his gaze to Hermione''s face, he was a little surprised, after all, he hadn''t looked at Ryan carefully before. So at this time, I was surprised when I saw a girl who looked like Belle.


    "If you didn''t know that you were from afar, I thought she was Belle''s sister." After the beast laughed, the atmosphere at the table was alive.


    "Actually, we are quite like sisters. Except for their looks, at least they are almost identical in the point of love reading." Belle said with raised eyebrows.


    Ryan felt that this sentence made sense, especially when he was sitting next to a book while eating to see that the two people were really similar. It felt like the will of the big universe constituted this coincidence.


    Of course, the beast''s face was buried in the soup bowl on the dining table, and half of the face was borscht. It was really not elegant. But I have to admit that the servants in this castle did not lose the cooking elves in Hogwarts.


    After returning to the room, Ryan and the two studied the wonderful runes for a while and went to bed. The next day, the man was woken up by Hermione knocking on the door again in the morning.


    "What''s the matter this time? If I do this every day, I will definitely be nervous." Ryan quickly packed and opened the door, only to find Hermione standing outside, but her face was full of panic. People feel like crying in the next moment.


    "What the **** happened? You seem to be in a bad mood." After finishing, Ryan walked to the living room table, took a tea set from the colorful porcelain plate on the table, then picked up the teapot and poured a cup of black tea. Opposite the table, reached out and signaled Hermione to sit down. "Don''t be nervous, drink some tea and talk slowly."


    After sitting down, Hermione held a tea cup in her hands with her hands and eased her emotions. Then she shook her voice slightly and said, "This morning I suddenly discovered that I could manipulate my own blood, and then a lot of blood magic poured into my brain. Related knowledge. Am I possessed by the **** of blood in that temple? "


    Having said that, she was worried that Ryan would not believe that she had bitten a wound on her finger ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Sure enough, a drop of blood was suspended in the air, and then wriggled around her finger. "Look, that''s it. I don''t need any magic, I can direct my blood with my heart."


    It seems that this is the gift that the souls killed by the blood **** gave them at the end, thinking that Ryan also made a mouth on his finger.


    Sure enough, after a drop of blood rolled out, Ryan found that he had a lot of blood-related magic in his mind. Soon, Ryan could also make this drop of blood circle around his fingers.


    "What the **** is going on?" Hermione asked, looking at the scene with wide eyes in surprise.


    "This is a gift of magic, a gift that can be hidden in the bloodline." After finishing, Ryan roughly explained the love and hatred between the victims in the temple and the blood god, and he himself for them The process of obtaining gifts after revenge.


    Finally, he concluded, "The two drops of blood actually only record a part of the knowledge related to the blood god, and what is really valuable is the power that the hundreds of thousands of liberated souls have been given to us by magic, because they It is a person related to the blood god, so this power is naturally related to the control of blood, so that we have a kind of magical ability, just like the ability of many magical animals. "


    "The most powerful aspect of this gift is that the overall strength of the donor has exceeded a certain upper limit. So this power is branded in our blood and can be passed on from generation to generation with the power of the blood."


    "Wait, you said that it''s passed on from generation to generation?" Hermione reacted suddenly. "How does this resemble that of a pure-blood wizard?"


    .

 Chapter 204： Pure blood history and forgotten loot

    Hermione seemed to think of something because of the gift, opened her eyes and looked at Ryan in disbelief. 35xs Lane nodded solemnly.


    "Your guess may be true. Our acceptance of this gift should actually be very similar to those of the ancestors of the pure-blood family who gained a unique strength and became the beginning of a pure-blood wizard. If it is explained scientifically, it is a kind of Directed gene variation. "


    Speaking of this, Ryan recalled the content of Slytherin''s human transformation in his secret room, paused and said, "Of course not all pure blood families have obtained this power by signing a contract with a powerful life. Some powerful wizards have also kept their power in their blood through their research, which will be passed on from generation to generation. "


    "After having this kind of power inherited by blood, the ancestors of these pure-blood wizard families gained an unprecedented advantage. After all, the wizards were also in the groping period for the application of magic power. The power of blood lineage can guarantee the entire The family will not sever inheritance for various reasons. "


    "After establishing their superiority, they naturally acquired more resources. The more resources, the greater the superiority. In this virtuous circle, the family power also expanded like a snowball, and finally formed the pure rule of the British wizarding world today. Blood family. They are called pure blood because in their early years, in order to preserve the power in their blood, they had to adopt the method of marriage by close relatives. 35xs "


    "However, as time goes on, even the power of the blood of close relatives will gradually fade. Your parents are dentists, so you should know that the harm of such close marriages is very great. So a large number of pure blood families have to choose other Pure blood and even hemp wizards intermarry, but because they have accumulated enough advantages before, even if the power in the blood line completely disappears, they will not jeopardize their dominance.


    There are naturally immortal families, but they have slowly disappeared into the long river of history. So much so that I now know that only two families can inherit the power of their ancestors in the blood. "


    "Wait, the legendary mysterious man is a born snakehead, shouldn''t their family be one of the families that inherits the power of the bloodline." Hermione asked his question after listening to Ryan''s explanation.


    "You''re right, I turned over the old newspapers in the school library and found that the Gunter family is a descendant of Slytherin. It''s just that from the newspapers a hundred years ago, the family was irritable and mentally ill due to the close marriage And the profligate proficiency, until the family disappeared completely 50 years ago, the last member was imprisoned in Azkaban for killing Muggles, and finally died there. And the other is our principal Dumbledore ¡¯s The ancestral phoenix, fortunately, their family signed a long-term contract with the longevity species, so there is no need to get close relatives like the Gangte family. "


    "It turns out that it is. 35xs" Hermione nodded, then picked up the teacup and started drinking tea quietly. It was at this time that Ryan thought that in addition to these two drops of blood, he also obtained something from the pyramid as a spoils. It''s just that he has been so busy after coming to this world that he has always ignored the existence of this loot.


    Hermione was sipping hot tea in a small sip, and suddenly heard the sound. She looked around and saw Ryan removed a dirty animal skin pocket from her belt and placed it on the table.


    "What''s this?" Hermione asked curiously with the dust in her left hand.


    "Last time I took the loot after the **** of blood, I was too busy before and I even forgot about it. You just remembered it when I said it. Let me see what''s inside?"


    This was the time to open the box, and Ryan rubbed his hands in prayer and opened his pockets. To his surprise, although this pocket is a space bag, the space inside is particularly small, at most it can be larger than the average schoolbag.


    "Why is there so little space?" Lane complained somewhat dissatisfiedly.


    "Know that space equipment that you can carry with you was very rare a thousand years ago. At that time, it was popular to use certain biological creatures with space power as a space bag. After the animal''s skin is peeled off, it is reduced to the size of a slap by special means. "Hermione said after putting the teacup on the saucer.


    Sure enough, Ryan discovered the animal''s limbs and tail from the bag, and the animal''s mouth was made into the opening of the bag.


    "How do you know this situation."


    "Obviously this is what was taught in class. It can be seen that you didn''t listen carefully in Professor Binns'' class. He specifically mentioned this when he talked about the magical world thousands of years ago." Said this sentence.


    "It doesn''t blame me." Lane shrugged. "Except for you, I really can''t think of anyone else who can listen carefully to a whole class in Professor Binns'' class."


    After speaking, Ryan took out a small arm-length plain gold box and several medicine bottles made of natural crystal. Through the bottle, you can see some dark things piled up at the bottom of the bottle.


    "This should be the blood of some magical creatures, but it''s too long to be broken." Ryan observed a few bottles, pulled out the stopper, sniffed and set the bottle aside. Then took the gold box.


    There was only one buckle on the gold box. Ryan took the gold box to the middle of the living room and opened the buckle with magic ~ www.novelhall.com ~ As soon as the box cover opened, a dead scorpion fell out.


    "This is a very rare rune gold scorpion, highly toxic. It should be the little pet of the blood god, but unfortunately the blood **** died as soon as he died." Lane explained to Hermione that when he spoke, the only one The dead scorpion soon weathered into a pile of ashes.


    Ryan took the box back to the edge of the table, with a silver dagger in it, and a lot of text on the lid of the box. It took a while to discover that this was actually a letter that described how he was injured during the seizure of the bloodstone at the time. And this box contained the weapon that hurt him, and he vowed that one day he would stab the weapon back to his master.


    "It seems that his bloodstone was found in Europe, because this dagger is obviously European in style." After pouring the dagger out, Ryan looked at the silver dagger inlaid with rubies.


    "I think we found a good thing." Hermione looked carefully after picking up the dagger, and then said excitedly.


    "Oh, when did you learn antique identification?" Ryan asked curiously. Because from this dagger he can only be determined to be European medieval style and possibly from the goblin hand, nothing else can be judged. So he was curious how Hermione identified it.


    "Well, isn''t it clear that it''s not written?" Hermione pointed to the handguard part of the dagger, and only then did Ryan find a string of letters engraved on it.


    "I''m still a little careless." Ryan took the dagger and looked at the letters. Then he was surprised to find that the text engraved on the dagger''s guard was a familiar name Godric Gryffindor.


    .

 Chapter 205： Save people

    "Hey, my God, I think we have a big discovery now. 35xs" Ryan was a little incoherent with this dagger excited, after all, he now holds the relics of his college founder thousands of years ago.


    "So what are you going to do with the dagger?" Hermione had calmed down from the excitement at this time, and asked Ryan an important question.


    "This is the spoils we obtained at the risk of our lives, and it is naturally used. Not to mention how tough this dagger is. The runes on this dagger alone have a great inspiration to us." Ryan took for granted Said.


    "Well, you are right, after all, this is our loot, even if it belonged to the founder of our academy. But since I decided to leave this thing, then try not to be exposed to people to discover. After all, fairies It has always been thought that as long as they make things, they belong to them. Our hemp wizards can''t keep these things. "Hermione said with a shrug.


    After discussing the handling of the loot, the candlestick butler also brought the breakfast, and while eating, Lane said suddenly. "Oh, by the way, I think of something. You said that you only looked at your blood this morning to discover the inheritance of blood power. Where did you get hurt, is it all right?"


    After hearing Ryan''s words, Hermione''s face suddenly turned red, and then she lowered her head and whispered, "I''m fine, you don''t have to deal with this matter." She finished her breakfast and returned to her room . 35xs


    This reaction was a bit surprising, but Ryan soon found out that he had just made a very straight man''s mistake, which is why a single dog was inexperienced. Fortunately, this incident did not affect much, and everything returned to normal by noon.


    Time flies, and Baiju passes.


    In the blink of an eye, Ryan had been taking refuge in this world for almost a week. During this time, the relationship between Belle and the Beast was deepening, and even the beast could be observed to change a lot because of Belle. At least he no longer buried his head in the soup bowl while drinking soup. Ryan and they gained a lot of knowledge through the study of the curse.


    There is a small episode here. After learning that everyone was relieved by Ryan''s magic, they decided to allow them to study the rose, but this time they refused. After all, the curse on everyone alone is unclear now, let alone the rose that is the focal point of the curse.


    At the same time, the rose is also related to the life of all the people in this castle, Ryan and they don''t want some bad things to happen because of their rash actions.


    Finally, in the weekend that is almost past this week, the situation has changed.


    On that day Ryan and Hermione continued to study the knowledge gained from the curse in the library after lunch. Suddenly the door opened and Belle and the Beast came in.


    After saying hello to Ryan and them, the beast pulled out a large golden book from a dark compartment in the library and said to Belle. "This is another thing the witch left me with, a book that will allow you to truly escape from reality. But it is also a punishment, telling me that there is no place for monsters like me outside."


    "Of course, you are different from me." The beast took Belle''s hand on the book. "Think of the place you want to go to the most in your heart." Soon the two disappeared from the library.


    "A door key that can change the destination as you like?" Hermione looked at Belle where they disappeared and said a little surprised. "It looks a bit more advanced than our door key, and more like a magic prop that has been visualized by a phantom."


    "Okay, if I guess right, it''s almost the most critical time. I think it''s time for us to play." Ryan saw Hermione staring at the place where the two disappeared and began to be stunned, so quickly reminded.


    "It''s true, we should prepare. After all, this is also my first time to participate in the legendary story." Hermione recovered and nodded slightly to Ryan.


    Sure enough, after Belle and the Beast returned, they invited Ryan to the ball, and the most critical moment finally arrived.


    Ryan took off their loose-fitting everyday clothes and put on the school uniform robe that asked Mrs. Wardrobe to help with the new work. They later arrived at the auditorium. After all, they came to the ball to be the audience. Simply neat and better.


    When the dance started, Ryan and they were amazed, even if Belle and the beast were far apart, but the two in dress were so harmonious on the dance floor.


    "When will I be as beautiful as Belle?" Looking at Belle on the dance floor, Hermione couldn''t help but sigh.


    "It will be fine when you grow up. After all, I can see you in the future from Belle." Ryan comforted him next to him.


    "Thank you for your encouragement, but how do you feel like what my father''s age said?" Hermione turned her head and said to Ryan on the side.


    "Maybe because my heart is mature, hahaha¡ª" Hermione is really sensitive, and Ryan can only make a haha ??to excuse the topic.


    The happy time passed quickly. After dancing, Belle saw the suffering father with a magic mirror and decided to save him. The beast chose to let her go at this time because of love.


    "Bell, I will go with you. After all, I am a wizard and I might be able to help you ~ www.novelhall.com ~ According to the plan agreed in advance, Hermione volunteered to ride a horse to the town to rescue People, and Ryan helped arrange the defense in the castle.


    After leaving the castle, the horses galloped fast on the road. When approaching the town, Hermione asked Belle to put her down, and then quietly touched the town under the cover of the phantom spell. When she walked to the square in the center of the town. Just saw the scene where Belle was locked in the carriage.


    "It looks like I have to wait a little longer." Hermione thought and hid in an alley. After all, there are too many people instigated by Gaston. She can''t kill those people, and she can''t release many lethal spells. So she couldn''t organize these fanatics by herself. In this case, she could only wait for those who were instigated to leave before trying to find a solution.


    Soon after, the townspeople raised their arms and torches and walked to the path outside the town. When everyone left, only the coach of the psychiatric carriage was left on the square.


    Now the opportunity came, and after confirming that there was no one in town, Hermione slowly leaned over to the driver.


    The coachman walked around in the deserted square, looking nervous. After all, the beasts and black magic that Gaston just said really scared him, so now he only walks under the streetlight where there is light, as if a monster might pop out in the darkness at any time.


    Suddenly he heard a rash of footsteps approaching from behind, but when he turned back, he found nothing behind him.


    Is this an illusion that I was scared? The driver thought of this, but as soon as he turned his head back, he heard a female voice behind him: "I fainted." Then he knew nothing as soon as his eyes were black.


    .

 Chapter 206： Fairytales should have a perfect ending

    Bell''s father, who was locked in the carriage, finally untie his heart with his daughter, so he decided to use the inventor''s specialty to open the lock and rescue his daughter.


    But when he had just received the card issued by his daughter, he heard the voice of a very young girl "Araho cave open".


    Then with a metal crash, the door opened. He was surprised to see a girl standing almost the same as his daughter when she was a child.


    "Bell?" He questioned in surprise.


    "No, this is Hermione, Hermione Granger. Come with me to help my witch, I just wondered where she went." At this time Belle in a yellow evening dress from Walked behind.


    "By the way, I think it ¡¯s time to go to the castle to report to the beast now, father you¡ª"


    "It''s okay, I''m safe here alone, you don''t have to control me, you are needed more there."


    Soon, a white horse set off from the town, carrying two girls who looked like sisters.


    "I hope nothing happens in the castle." X2


    ¡ª¡ªThis is the dividing line of the castle¡ª¡ª


    Watching Hermione and Belle leave on horseback, Lane started preparing for battle in the castle, but the biggest difference from the previous battle is that this time the opponent did not make much mistakes, so many combat methods cannot be used.


    "Xiaoqing, you are ready in the hall. You control them as soon as someone comes in, but remember not to injure people. If someone falls, you roll them up and put them aside so as not to be trampled."


    Under Ryan''s order, Xiaoqing drilled out of his pocket and quickly multiplied on the floor of the auditorium. Soon the floor of the auditorium was covered with a thick red carpet.


    "This time it''s unlucky, the system is relocating and unable to open the door to the grocery store." Think of the Lane people checking the bottles and cans on their body. "The casting materials are not enough, it seems that it can only be used when it is critical."


    At about the time of preparation in the hall, a lot of furniture rushed into the hall.


    "Little wizard, I''m sorry to get you into this battle. You can find a place to hide first." The candlestick housekeeper bowed to him when he saw Lane standing in the hall.


    "Thank you for your hospitality this week, so I will also help you. I just hope my companions and Belle will not go wrong on the road."


    At this time there was a violent impact from the door, and it seemed that the townspeople had arrived. Even if Mr. Piano and some furniture were blocked at the door, the door was still crumbling.


    "You are a wizard, is there any magic that will make them stronger?" Said the teapot lady, looking at Ryan anxiously. Ryan shrugged helplessly as she looked at the fire outside through the window.


    "It''s no problem to reinforce the door, but my magic is not enough to protect the entire castle. You see they all hold torches, what if they can''t open the door and start burning the house?"


    "The little wizard is right." The candlestick housekeeper said. "It''s useless to block this, I have a solution now."


    After that, he made everyone stand there pretending to be ordinary furniture. Also let Ryan hide on the second floor.


    With a clatter, the door slammed open, and a group of townsmen fell in. A dozen seconds later, as the wife of the teapot yelled, the battle began.


    "Sleeping dust." Ryan threw a glass bottle filled with psychedelic mushroom spores on the ground, then waved his wand and read it in Old Viking language.


    A burst of colored dust washed down from the second floor, and most of the townspeople who were exposed to the dust were drowsy. Soon afterwards, they were overthrown by their opponent''s furniture, and then they were **** and set aside by Xiaoqing. Xiaoqing also took the opportunity to trip a few people who looked dizzy.


    It is a pity that because of fear of sequelae, Ryan minimized the power of magic. Therefore, some young and middle-aged people who came this time have not been affected much. Soon many people rushed up, and three men with swords went straight to the alarm clock.


    "Remove the weapon." Ryan picked up the alarm clock with her short legs running slowly, and then read the spell to the guys who rushed up with swords.


    The sword flew into the air and fell aside, when the wardrobe lady also rushed out to help the three men and women scare them away.


    "Ah, thank you very much." The alarm clock thanked both of them. Then Ryan hid upstairs and disarmed those below, while using magic to save some furniture from the townspeople''s axes or sticks.


    After fighting for a while, Ryan felt the time had come. So the flesh pulled out a string of pearl necklaces made of soy grain-sized pearls found in the world of Plants vs. Zombies last time. Then use the wand to read the "spiritual shock." The sound of the spell dropped, and the pearl on the pearl necklace quickly faded and weathered.


    The townspeople underneath the battles and spells just now are a little tired, and their spirits are at a low point. It was at this time that the candlestick housekeeper lit a portion of the gunpowder. Under Ryan''s magic, those people seemed to see a fiery demon and a flamed dragon, and they were frightened and fled.


    "Yes, that''s all, go out, go out." The furniture began to drive the townspeople. Ryan felt like someone was walking by, but he glanced around and found no one.


    "It seems that the witch should be here, and the story is coming to an end ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan thought for a moment and immediately thought about what was going on.


    There was also a horseshoe sound at the door, and Belle and Hermione returned.


    Belle rushed into the door quickly, and then went up the stairs. Hermione followed, ¡°What ¡¯s going on now?¡±


    "I stopped a lot of people here, but it seems that Gaston ran up."


    "So what should we do now?" Hermione asked quickly.


    "West Tower, let''s go to West Tower. I think they should return to this place anyway." Lane finished and Hermione ran upstairs.


    Probably because of the curse at the moment of initiation, various parts of the castle began to collapse. In several places, the stairs were gone, and Lane could only carry Hermione in these places and use a hook to pull the two up.


    Even so, when passing a staircase, the hook hooked the column and suddenly broke. Fortunately, they used a slow fall spell to prompt Ryan to throw the hook again in time to avoid falling from the height of the five-story building, but even then Ryan also scratched his hand because of the rubble.


    When they arrived at the West Tower, they saw a shot in the beast, and Belle was trying to help the beast to escape. But on the bridge behind them, Gaston raised his pistol again.


    "Armor." Two spells hit the beast at the same time to help him block the last shot. Gaston collapsed because of the stone bridge at his feet.


    But the beast was dying because of the blood loss in the previous battle and two gunshot wounds, and Ryan also found that the curse of the most serious problem has been launched.


    .

 Chapter 207： return

    After Ryan stepped into the tower, he felt there was a very uncomfortable feeling, as if something was slowly dying, so subconsciously launched a magically modified version of the eagle eye to see the magic rose in the glass cover.


    This is the first time Ryan has used magic to observe this rose. There are countless gold wires connected to the rose, but if you look closely, you will find that these gold wires are composed of one rune after another. And now those gold threads are slowly dimming, just like those gold-plated decorations that slowly oxidize after a long time.


    One of the thickest gold wires is connected to the beast. Ryan can see that the gold wire is oxidized slightly slower, but now it has become bleak. This is why the beast is dying now.


    "I beg you to do something to help him, after all, you are wizards." Belle said in a crying voice, came to Ryan.


    Ryan sighed and looked at Hermione, discovering that Hermione also looked at him nervously. Even at this time they knew the so-called plot, but they were also very worried because their intervention had changed.


    After a second glance to confirm that the witch was not here, Ryan raised his wand. "I can only try my best." Hermione also came over at this time and scratched the wound on her hand, then held Ryan. The injured hand.


    Magic transmission, this is the earliest application they learned in the past few days after studying the newly acquired blood magic inheritance. After use, two people can communicate with each other magically. But after all, it belongs to the magic of two people, so you need to rest for a while after using it. It seemed that Hermione was as worried as him that the witch could not arrive in time.


    Thinking of here, Ryan nodded at Hermione, and then began to draw one after another in the air representing runes representing life and nature.


    These runes quickly flew to the golden threads in the air, and the dim speed of the golden threads slowed down suddenly. Ryan, they felt that the magic in their bodies was pumped out suddenly, and then they both felt their chests were stuffy at the same time, feeling that some cold and thick things were flowing down the corners of the mouth and eyes, and their legs were sitting softly. On the ground.


    Belle also saw Ryan''s condition at this time. Their faces suddenly turned white after the magic was released, blood came out of the corners of the mouth and eyes, and then both fell and sat on the ground.


    It seemed that the two wizards could not support it for a long time. Belle fell on the beast and looked desperately at the lost eyes of the beast and said, "Don''t go, don''t leave me, I love you." Then kissed the beast''s face .


    The last sentence I love you seemed to trigger something. Ryan looked through the blood-red eyes in front of her and was surprised to find a beautiful middle-aged woman wearing burlap clothes standing in front of a glass cover with roses.


    "How could it be that this person didn''t even exist just now." Ryan was shocked. 35xs


    The middle-aged lady raised her hands and the rose petals in the glass cover floated slowly. Then she raised her right hand at the beast lying on the ground. The glass cover became powder, and then it turned into a golden glow mist mixed with rose petals to wrap the beast on the ground.


    Encased in golden mist, the beast flew free of gravity and stood upright in the air. Then the middle-aged woman put down her hood and walked to Ryan and Hermione who were sitting there because of the force. A light voice came into their ears.


    "Friends from distant places, I saw the kindness in you, so please accept this gift. I hope you will not give up the goodness now." With her words, a golden book floated to Ryan In front of them, then silently disappeared.


    At this moment the beast became a prince and Belle hugged together. Ryan turned his head and found Hermione''s hands folded on her chin, his eyes glowing with excitement.


    It seems that women prefer reunion romances regardless of their age or identity. But after seeing the two people start kissing, Hermione felt a little embarrassed to see the person who resembled herself kissing. So he digressed and said, "Let''s see what is the gift of the witch?" After that, he picked up the big golden book that fell to the ground.


    "She''s not a witch." Just when the woman was close to herself, Ryan finally confirmed the woman''s identity. This is also thanks to Ryan ¡¯s natural baptism with the horseman, which made him feel the powerful natural power in her body when the woman approached.


    "I think she might be Ning Fu." At this time, the cloud that shrouded the castle completely dispersed. Ryan could see through the window that the snow had quickly faded, the flowers and plants in the garden had come back to life, and the whole castle had a new look. The barking from far away also shows that everyone who turned into furniture has also recovered from the curse.


    "There are not many such powerful forces, and only Ningfu and they will use this method to play the world."


    "I think you''re right." After speaking, Hermione pushed the opened book to Ryan. This book is written in English and thoroughly explains the application of natural forces. Even people like Hermione who do n¡¯t have a cold for natural forces can learn about transformations, spells, and herbs from the inside.


    "You keep this book. After all, all the gain this time is because of you." Hermione finished and handed the book to Ryan.


    Because she knew what kind of person Hermione was, Ryan took the book in the space bag and was n¡¯t hypocritical, and then said to Hermione, ¡°I ¡¯ll keep it here ~ www.novelhall.com ~ when are you Just want to ask me to come. "


    The sun was shining outside, and Bell and the beast that had returned to the prince came to Ryan and saluted him. "Thank you for your help. You will be our best friends. The door here will always be open for you."


    Ryan returned their salute, and then went downstairs together to see the castle personnel who had known their loved ones in the town after getting rid of the curse.


    A few hours later, the celebratory ball began, and this time Ryan and Hermione also put on dresses and joined the ball. Unfortunately, their dance level is not high. Fortunately, they used the assassin exercise method for a period of time to make their physical coordination better than normal people, so there was nothing wrong with watching the movements of others at the ball.


    This celebration lasted for a whole day, and everyone dispersed until the sun was about to set.


    After having breakfast early the next morning, Ryan and Hermione bid farewell to the prince and Bell. Because at this time the system finally succeeded in locating Ryan''s position. After all, he had been away from home for a week. Both Ryan and Hermione wanted to go back quickly.


    "Will you come back?" Belle asked Hermione reluctantly as he said goodbye.


    "I think we''ll be back, and I wish you a happy wedding." After finishing, Ryan took Hermione back a few steps, waved to the farewell Belle and the prince, and activated the system.


    Belle and the prince only saw a blue light flash, and Ryan and Hermione disappeared from there.


    "Will they come again?" Belle asked against the prince.


    "Yes, our friends will definitely come again." The prince touched Belle''s hair.


    .

 Chapter 208： Safe

    A flash of blue light flashed over, and Ryan and Hermione appeared in a dusty warehouse. Footprints were everywhere on the floor of the warehouse, and the door fell inward.


    "We''re back, and it seems that the group of wizards who hunted us away has left." Ryan looked around and said. At this time, he also received a prompt from the system. This time, he obtained 12 offset points in the beauty beast world, which not only made up for the consumption of the escape system, but also earned two net points.


    Hermione also looked around at this time, and after making sure that it was temporarily safe, she made another opening in her hand, and then drew a strange rune on the palm of her hand with blood.


    "Blood seal." Hermione read in the native Amazonian language. The rune on her hand turned golden when the mantra was recited. After seeing this change, Hermione slapped her hand on her forehead, and golden runes appeared on her forehead and then quickly penetrated into her body.


    When Ryan responded to what was happening, Hermione had finished the spell, and the whole person was shaking and feeling that she would fall at any time. Ryan hurried forward to support her.


    "There are many ways to keep secrets, why do you want this most intense?" Ryan supported Hermione with some heartache. "Don''t you know that the magic of blood closure is quite a guardian of your life, and the effect is not unbreakable. Where does the oath go, or is it stronger. Because this spell is launched with its own heart, unlike the unbreakable oath, you can use some word games to avoid some disadvantages. "


    "First, I really don''t understand anything else. 35xs" Hermione smiled. "Second, your ability is indeed worth guarding with life. Since you are willing to demonstrate this ability to me, I naturally have to be able to afford this trust."


    "Stupid girl." Ryan didn''t know what to say at this time, so she hugged her hard.


    Suddenly a shout broke the silence. "Ryan, Hermione, where are you?" Ryan heard Professor Sprout''s cry.


    "Everyone has entered from outside? Are we safe?" Hermione asked, looking at Ryan.


    "Maybe, after all, we are equivalent to leaving for an hour, maybe the professor and the Brazilian Ministry of Magic have drove those black wizards away, but we still have to be more careful." I played a few rolls and pretended to be after running away. Then Ryan added a phantom body curse to both of them before slowly approaching the hall with a small pyramid temple in front.


    I have to say here that the gift of blood is really useful. Even if the two people walk slowly, it is difficult to see each other with the naked eye, but they can determine the position of the other by feeling the blood of the other.


    Going out of the tunnel and coming to the lobby, I found that there were several corpses of blood gods lying on the floor of the hall, and there were more blood gods squatting under the pyramid with their heads held. Aurors wearing black clothes with embroidered emblems of the Brazilian Ministry of Magic on their chests walked around.


    Instead, Professor Sprout stood with President Fernand. Professor Sprout added a loud voice to himself, calling Ryan and Hermione''s name over and over again, and hearing her voice. Already hoarse.


    "Who''s there?" An Auror patrolling the side suddenly pointed his wand at Ryan''s position.


    "Don''t do it yourself." Ryan finished lifting the illusion curse on the two.


    "You are all right, great." Professor Sprout ran over, but suddenly stopped a few meters away from them. "The two of you, please tell us separately which courses did you take this year? I need to make sure that the two of you are not fake counterfeiters."


    "I take three courses: arithmetic divination, ancient magic, and protection of magical creatures." Hermione said.


    "I chose the same class as she did." Ryan followed. Professor Sprout was very clever when asking questions. When asking, he directly asked what courses you have taken. If you do n¡¯t know, people will generally subconsciously think that the courses of the two people are different.


    "It''s really you, it''s just fine to be fine." Professor Sprout came up and hugged the two in his arms. "Just after the smoke disappeared, we found that the two of you were gone, and only after we defeated the attackers did we know from Alicia that you were swallowed by a sudden appearance of a tiankeng."


    "Later, we interrogated the prisoners to understand their conspiracy, and it took some time to break in here before we realized that someone not only escaped from that space but also hit the blood gods, but they never knew the invisible attacker. I thought it might be that you are still alive, and now it seems that you are indeed. By the way, how did you escape. "Finally Professor Sprout asked.


    Ryan and Hermione had aligned their confession before, only that they fell into the space after falling, and then hit the control hub of the temple by accident. Later, they didn''t know what the whole space collapsed, and they took the opportunity to escape.


    After escaping to this place, they kept moving because they used other spells to cover their breath, and the dark wizards here were too busy to cope with the offense and did not search carefully, so they kept hiding until now.


    "You have done very well this time, and just now President Fernand said that he has applied for the Merlin Medal for you from Wiesengama." Professor Sprout said with a smile after letting go of them. Now that people are okay and have received honors, they are also very glorious as professors.


    Looking at Ryan and Hermione with gray faces and tired faces, Professor Sprout soon ended the conversation and brought them back to school.


    As soon as I entered Castro Bruce ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the school doctor took them to the school hospital for a full-body examination, and it was found that both of them had a magic overload and caused injuries. This made Ryan and the two of them only stay in the hospital for one night today.


    After changing his sick suit, Ryan saw that besides Hermione''s bed, there was a person lying on the bed at the end of the ward.


    At this time, the school doctor came over with a bottle of purple medicine and poured the medicine into the cup on the bedside table of Lane while saying, "Thank goodness, your injuries are not so severe but can be recovered. I can completely lose the magic precedent. "After he finished, he handed over the cup of purple medicine.


    "I suggest you drink it in one bite. It''s a bit irritating." Ryan looked up a small cup of medicine, and found that the taste of the medicine was like Huoxiangzhengqi which had been fortified several times. As the drug swallowed, he could feel like a stream of fire spread from his throat all the way to his stomach.


    "Eat sugar." The school doctor handed him a piece of skull candy. "But really you are lucky." After that he pointed to the figure lying at the end.


    "Professor Ferdinand now takes a dozen medicines a day because he has been kept in the greenhouse for several months and was repeatedly interrogated by the counterfeit with the soul-draining curse. That''s why he said that he wanted The retreat study asked the old bark to help him replace the lesson. Fortunately, his problems can be recovered, but it needs to be adjusted slowly. "


    Seeing that Ryan''s expression had recovered, the school doctor went to Hermione''s bed and asked her to drink the remaining half of the bottle of medicine. Looking at Hermione''s wrinkled face after taking the medicine, Lane felt it was good to be back in her daily routine.


    .

 Chapter 209： Compensation and Christmas

    Late at night, it was dark in the school hospital, only a few street lights in the corridor at the entrance of the ward radiated a soft yellow light.


    Suddenly a shadow went quietly into the ward. As soon as he came to Ryan''s bed, Ryan opened his eyes and grabbed his wand and pointed at the shadow.


    "Don''t do it. It''s me, Principal Fernand." After that, the dark shadow lit his wand and shone on his face.


    "It turns out to be you? But at three in the morning you run so quietly in front of my bed to do what? I thought someone was going to attack me." After all, no one could pretend to be the principal in the school, and Ryan let out a breath. Wand. But this time he was in a very bad mood. After all, when anyone was woken up from a dream in the early morning, he was not in a good mood.


    "I''m mainly here to talk to you about this accident. After all, you have suffered a lot because of our mistakes." Principal Fernand said a little embarrassedly, as he said, he applied protection around the bed magic. "It''s just that some things are not suitable for everyone to know, so I chose this time when no one came to you."


    Seeing a principal be so sincere, Ryan''s mood also calmed down. He sat up against the head of the bed and motioned the headmaster to sit beside the bed. "I just want to know what happened, you have to know that your trap almost killed me and my classmates, not to mention my great loss in this adventure." After he finished, he took out Klinwei ¡¯s teeth. Show the principal the remaining handle.


    "This is a complete mistake." Principal Fernande sat down and said, "We didn''t expect Professor Ferdinand to be left out when he went to work in Mahogany Town. We didn''t expect that there was one under our school. Fold the space so that the leaf used to connect has no effect at all. "


    "But this time it was thanks to you that you avoided the school from being hit hard, and it was also because you kept the blood gods of the temple from attacking, which made it impossible for the people of Chimera Society to escape. Finally, let them sneak into the school The backbone is basically wiped out by us. "


    Principal Fernand paused and continued. "So as our apologies and thanks, we will replace the saint notes that you promised in advance to Grindelwald''s metamorphic notes."


    "I know Grindelwald is great, but is his metamorphosis note worth so much?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "Everyone thinks Grindelwald''s black magic is powerful, but they often ignore his metamorphic magic as powerful. Do you know that his metamorphosis was comparable to Professor Dumbledore?"


    "Okay, I know its preciousness, and I accept your compensation." Ryan thought about it and felt that he was not at a loss. After all, a wizard like Grindelwald I was so powerful. Any ideas and knowledge of him are very precious. .


    Besides, this adventure in the Temple of Blood God has yielded a lot of things. Although the inheritance of the Blood God has not been obtained, the wizards who have been made into cocoons finally gave part of their knowledge after successfully revenge. Ryan, such as the corpse manipulation and transformation technology on the jadeite slab, plus the Gryffindor dagger. Now has Grindelwald''s Transform notes. In short, this time it was quite fruitful.


    In the inheritance of Taoism that he obtained earlier, he repeatedly emphasized that blessings cannot be enjoyed, and then think about yourself as a hemp wizard without a background. Too much gain may cause unnecessary trouble.


    What''s more, this time he got too many things at one time, he needs enough time to digest and transform into his own strength. So Ryan felt he didn''t need to fight for more things from the principal. In the same way, it can also leave a good impression on the principal. After all, people who are too greedy do not like it.


    After listening to Ryan, Principal Fernande''s eyes softened a lot. Then he said with embarrassment: "That, I''m sorry, something went wrong with your Merlin Jazz Medal."


    "Isn''t it gone?" Ryan showed a helpless expression. Although he said that he was not very interested in this kind of thing, but originally there was, and now it suddenly did not make people feel bad.


    "No, no, of course not. It turned out that I applied for the first-class medal for you, but we have transported an important thing in advance (Lane guessed it was the clock of doom). If there is no such thing as testimony, Weisenga Mo refused to believe that you saved the school, so you can only award you a second-level medal in accordance with your critical role in extinguishing the blood gods and taking your life.


    After looking at him, he glanced at Ryan and found that Ryan had no expression on his face, so he continued. "The organ you started this time basically wiped out the backbone of the blood **** religion. We later wiped out almost the rest of the net. You do n¡¯t have to worry about them getting revenge. And because of our sake, you lost the first-class medal, but your credit For the second-level medals, it is beyond. So our people divided your credit for her little girlfriend''s self-denial to save others and assisted in destroying the blood god, and operated a third-level medal as compensation. "


    "Hermione ... Hermione is not my girlfriend for now, after all, we are still young." Ryan whispered for some period.


    "Young man, understand, understand." Principal Fernand gave him a meaningful smile. "By the way, I am very sorry for the loss of your magic knife. After all, there are not many things that are as precious as weapons made by fairies. I will discuss with those people and give you a suitable compensation. Now you Take a good rest, I hope you can get well soon. "


    After finishing talking, Principal Fernand stood up, walked quietly into the corridor, and disappeared. Ryan also lay on the bed and fell asleep.


    From the following days until Christmas or five or six days, Ryan and Hermione stayed in the hospital for observation. When Professor Sprout came to visit them, he told them not to worry about the remaining courses. The professors would press o to register their grades.


    "Anyway, you can get this result if you don''t have an accident." Professor Sprout said so.


    In addition, the students of Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw also visited them. Especially Ravenclaw second-year student Alicia was crying after seeing them ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Listening to Zhang Qiu said that the little girl has been blaming herself these days, she thinks it is because of her It only hurt the seniors and sisters.


    Ryan and Hermione quickly comforted the school girl. During the exchange, they found that the school girl was also a person who liked reading and studying very much. Because several people had a common interest in chatting, the exchange took a lot of time. It wasn''t until the school doctors drove them away under the pretext of interfering with the rest of the patients that Alicia left with Zhang Qiu.


    Principal Fernand also sneaked in once a night, and he told Ryan the good news that they confirmed that the high-level blood gods who had cursed the horseman Betty were wiped out by Ryan in the pyramid before. It means that Aunt Betty''s curse is lifted.


    Unfortunately, everyone has nothing similar to the tools that Lane has destroyed in the past few days, so after the discussion, it was decided to use a shop in Diagon Alley as compensation.


    After receiving the title deed, Ryan knew the value of that powerful magic weapon in the magic world: a well-located two-storey shop in Diagon Alley. He used to pass by the store before and found that the store was actually acting as a warehouse for other stores. Being able to make Wangpu a warehouse for rent, Ryan can only admire the awe-inspiring degree of the principal and his companions.


    Finally, it was time for Christmas. When they got up from the bed that morning, they received many Christmas gifts, not only from the UK, but also from local friends. One of the most worth mentioning is that Hermione sent a red and yellow scarf she wore this time. Ryan finally knew what she was doing to avoid herself in the hospital bed these days.


    Thankfully, after another comprehensive examination in the afternoon, the school doctor finally nodded and they could attend the Christmas banquet in the evening.

 Chapter 210： Banquet and home

    As we all know, Castro Brusau is built in the Amazon rainforest. In the southern hemisphere, they are in the hottest season of the year in December.


    But the wizard had magical magic. When Ryan and Hermione came out of the school hospital and walked to the auditorium. It was found that the ground close to the auditorium was covered with a thick layer of snow that would not melt. And the snow kept falling on the ceiling.


    "This is really magical." Even if I knew it was a magical effect, I felt that the scenery in front of me was extremely magical.


    Because the school doctor just spent some time checking the body, when they rushed to the auditorium, there were already a lot of people sitting inside. Even though most of the students have already gone home for the holidays, there are still many students staying this time to attend this Christmas party as a farewell party for Hogwarts exchange students.


    The entire auditorium was renovated with magic makeup and decorated with various plants everywhere; the columns and walls were covered with green vines, and clusters of small flowers bloomed on the vines. The ground is covered with a soft layer of moss, stepping on it like a top-quality Persian rug. Various Christmas decorations are hung between the plants, creating a strong festive atmosphere.


    When Ryan and Hermione found a table at Hogwarts, they could feel a lot of people watching them. They chatted with several classmates normally, pretending not to feel these.


    After a moment, President Fernand and several others walked up to the stage from the side door. Zhang Qiu next to him said, "Eh, Professor McGonagall, Minister Fudge. Why are there so many people here today, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s great to see you all get together." President Fernand first made a speech. "Especially in this semester, exchange students who came from afar in the UK have added a new sum to our school ..."


    The official stereotypes around the world are so boring. Ryan saw that most of the students were quietly doing their own things underneath, so he took out an empty book and began to calculate the use of a trick in Grindelwald''s notes.


    After studying magic for a while, Principal Fernand raised his voice and said: "In view of the performance of some outstanding students in the last school crisis, Wiesengamo will award them the Merlin Medal."


    After the headmaster made a request, wearing a stripe cloak and wearing a green ribbon with a gold medal on the chest, the British Minister of Magic Fudge stood at the podium and began to speak eloquently from Brazil and the United Kingdom. To the importance of the younger generation of wizards communicating with each other.


    Finally, before everyone was impatient, Fudge said the main point: "Now invite Hogwarts third grade students Ryan Liang and Hermione Granger to come to the stage, because of their performance in the last incident, I will represent Weissengamo gave them Merlin Medal. "


    The two stood up in the envious eyes and applause of everyone and walked onto the table. After saluting to the teachers on the stand, they stood in front of Fuji.


    "Thank you for your extraordinary courage and sacrifice in destroying the blood **** religion conspiracy and destroying the blood **** religion." After that, Fudge put Ryan on his chest and put a purple ribbon on her chest, and Hermione. Bai Chong''s gold medal took the lead in applauding.


    In the applause, several reporters began to take pictures to record this scene. They desperately pressed the shutter to record this important moment from different angles.


    "Hey! Seeing how young they are, they have made such a big contribution at such a young age! It''s incredible!" This is the praise from some of the guests on the podium.


    "Why is it that the British have made great contributions here?" This is a speech by some Castro Brusuo students who ate lemons.


    "Mellin''s beard, there are really third-year students who can participate in such a fierce battle." This is some students who are working in the Brazilian Ministry of Magic and know the inside story.


    "Senior and sister are so handsome." Uh, this is a cheer from a fan who was rescued last time.


    In the applause and cheers of everyone, the two returned to their seats. "I think this medal is stained with your light. Actually I didn''t do anything this time. I really don''t know why I got this medal." Hermione whispered to Ryan in embarrassment after sitting down.


    "You can risk your life to save people in an emergency situation is enough to get the medal, not to mention that two medals are more than a medal to add luster to the school." Lane comforted.


    After the award ceremony, there is a hearty Christmas dinner. The rich dishes make everyone satisfied with the food.


    At this time, reporters from the "Prophet Daily" also came to interview the two of them. Fortunately, this is a young male reporter, and it should not be as random as Rita Skeeter. Therefore, Ryan said something thankful to the school and the Ministry of Magic for cultivating a kind of no nutrition, but the expression of the reporter should be more satisfactory.


    Soon Minister Fudge also came down from the stage and came to Ryan. They shook hands with them and greeted them. The reporter of the Daily Prophet took a lot of photos at this time.


    Fudge was indeed a qualified politician, at least after the conversation, Ryan felt that he was a very amiable person. Thinking of his crazy energy in the original fifth part, it can only be said that when the right is there, it will really confuse people''s eyes and make people lose all their normal IQ.


    In short, the Christmas banquet was successfully concluded in a harmonious atmosphere. After the banquet, Ryan was once again warmly welcomed when he walked into the long-term car.


    "I really didn''t expect that my students would get the Merlin Medal in the third grade." Professor McGonagall, wearing a green robe, said, "At least you are the youngest Merlin Medal winner in these thirty years. , I am proud of you. "


    After Professor McGonagall said, everyone also held a small celebration in the common room of the carriage. It wasn''t until ten o''clock in the evening that everyone was unwilling to be rushed back to the dorm by the professors ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After all, they will embark on a journey back to the UK tomorrow morning.


    As soon as breakfast was finished the next morning, the steam front of the black Hogwarts Express dropped from the sky. When the train was adjusted, Mr. Fernande, the president of Castro Brushao, brought a group of faculty members to the train to say goodbye to the teachers and students of Hogwarts. Hogwarts students participated in the farewell ceremony collectively under the leadership of Vice President McGonagall.


    Finally, the teachers and students of Hogwarts boarded the train in the farewell of the Castro Brusso faculty and staff. The train slowly rose and soon disappeared from the sight of the Castro Brusuo faculty and staff Too.


    It''s a lot easier on the way back, after all, it''s Christmas holiday now, and there are still some teaching tasks to be completed in the car like on the way. Ryan took advantage of this opportunity to get Hermione to ponder the golden magic book that Ningfu gave them.


    The magic recorded in this book is much older than the magic they are learning now, completely by mimicking various phenomena in nature and the instincts of various creatures to release spells. So there is a lot of metamorphosis in this book. Unlike modern magic that gradually changes what is observed to suit humans, this book''s approach is to temporarily modify the human body''s magic cycle with magic power, so that people can directly release those original magics.


    This kind of magic is more powerful and closer to the essence of magic. But the price paid is that it is more difficult to learn to use it at the same time, the risk will increase, and compared with modern magic, there are pros and cons.


    Because of the difficulty of getting started, Ryan and Hermione''s progress in analyzing and studying this book on the road is quite slow. Until the train returned to the United Kingdom and drove to the platform of nine and three quarters, the research of the two had not made much progress.

 Chapter 211： Guest on

    Although researching Ningfu''s magic books did not reveal anything, Ryan and Hermione were not frustrated. After all, this is the crystallization of part of the knowledge of a secondary deity. It would be very strange if what can be researched in a short time.


    After packing up, everyone walked out of the platform, and the family was already waiting there.


    After saying goodbye to Hermione, Ryan got into his own car.


    "Dad, why didn''t you drive out the sports car at home." Ryan was a little puzzled, because his mother wrote to him that his father went out now and prefers to drive a sports car. So Ryan was a little strange to see his father driving the SUV.


    "I think too, but it is snowing today. The chassis of the sports car is too low. I worry about being scratched." Mr. Lambert shrugged a little bit depressed.


    After returning home, it was naturally his mother''s chatter, but Ryan felt very warm. After dinner, Ryan gave his parents this Brazilian gift. After all, not everything in Mahogany Town is exclusively for wizards, and Ryan bought a lot of gifts that can be used by people who are not magic.


    Some wood carvings with local indigenous styles are very popular with fathers, while mothers prefer purple propolis produced by a local magic bee. But they all raved about a kind of coffee beans with porcelain luster. Ryan knew that this kind of coffee planting needs magic. After special treatment, the grown coffee beans are more refreshing than coffee beans, but there is no coffee in ordinary coffee beans. Because of damage to the human body.


    After chatting happily for a night, Ryan finally returned to his familiar bed and took a good sleep. Early the next morning, he was woken by the knocking sound from the window glass.


    "Oh my god, people don''t have a good rest at Christmas, who the **** is that?" Thinking of Ryan jumping from the bed to the wooden floor and looking out the window, he found that there was nothing outside the window.


    "Is it too tiring to go out this time, so that there are hallucinations?" Ryan thought. Suddenly, the voice of his father, Mr. Lambert, came from the outside: "Hey, son, come out and have a look. It seems to have something for you."


    Have my stuff? Ryan quickly dressed and rushed downstairs to the hallway facing the door. Just opened the door. The cold temperature outside made him tremble involuntarily.


    "Here." Father greeted him with his thick gloves. "I was just clearing the snow in the yard, and I saw this bird falling from your window. I saw it grabbing a letter and wondered if someone would write to you?" He finished putting a gray feather duster The same thing was handed over.


    "This feather duster is a bit familiar." Lane thought about taking something from his father: an owl who had passed out and a letter, and the names of Fred Weasley and George Weasley were written on the envelope.


    "Weasley''s owl really should be changed. Errol now looks worse than last year." Ryan hurried back to the room and asked her mother to borrow a basket to put Errol into the fireplace. Go up and then unfold the letter.


    The letter first greeted him from the twins, and then told him that because they had been caught by his mother in an experiment, it is not appropriate to mail them materials and materials. It happened that Ginny was going to visit Hermione tomorrow, and they could just take this opportunity to visit Ryan and take some things home by the way.


    At the end of the letter, the twins said that if Ryan is free, please reply to them as soon as possible.


    Ryan glanced at the owling owl shrunken in the basket, and felt that the weather might have caused it to die.


    Parents welcomed the visit of Ryan ¡¯s friends, especially when they learned that the visiting friend was the child of the official of the Ministry of Magic who was directed by Ryan before coming to school. After all, Mr. Weasley left a good impression on his family.


    Mother Sally said she had been worried about whether Ryan would be lonely at school without friends, and it is really good news for her classmates to come to visit.


    So after finishing his meal, Ryan went to the Hermione''s house and asked her to borrow an owl, braving the snowflakes in the sky.


    After ringing the doorbell, the door opened, which happened to be the one Hermione opened.


    "Ryan, what''s the matter with you coming here so early?"


    "I want to borrow your Hermes to use, because I want to send a letter back to the twins of Weasley, and it seems that their family Errol can''t send any more letters."


    "I know about this. The twins should come with Ginny tomorrow. You can come in and have a cup of tea and wait a minute. I will send Hermes together after writing my reply to Ginny."


    After wiping the slush from the shoes on the non-slip mat at the door, Lane entered Hermione''s house. The overall style of her home is biased towards cool colors, the walls are painted light blue, and the furniture is similar colors.


    The gray sofa in the living room is arranged in an L shape with a small coffee table in the middle. There is a fireplace on the wall further forward, for example, there are bookshelves on both sides, and the inside is full of books. There are small photo frames everywhere, with photos of Hermione and her family.


    Then Ryan sat on the sofa drinking a cup of black tea and watched Hermione write a letter at the dining table next to the small restaurant.


    "Why are you alone at Christmas?" Ryan asked strangely.


    "It wasn''t the last time we made a profit in treasure hunt. My parents decided to expand their dentist''s clinic. Today, the decoration workers said that there was a problem found in a place, so they felt hurry." Hermione side Write a letter and say ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Can you still find decoration workers at Christmas? "Lane was shocked. He had lived in the UK for so many years and had never seen a worker who was able to work overtime during the holidays in a non-emergency state, except for the house elf.


    "These people were your compatriots hired in Chinatown, or your father helped to introduce them. Working overtime is more positive than my parents. This is also good. It is estimated that my parents'' dentist''s clinic will be at the end of the Christmas holiday. Can continue to operate. "


    Soon Hermione finished writing the letter and hung her letter and Ryan''s letter on her owl legs. Then Ryan took the owl from the shelf to the window and let it fly. He felt that the owl seemed to be fatter than when he bought it. .


    The owl quickly disappeared into the gray sky, and Ryan also took the opportunity to leave her home at this time.


    With the sound of the car early the next morning, the Weasley twin brothers came down from an old turquoise Ford Anglia car and knocked on the door of the Lane family.


    "Huh? Your father sent you here?" Ryan opened the door and asked the twin brothers of Weasley to enter the door, looking at the man in the car that was slowly driving away behind them.


    "Of course, our mother is not worried about the two of us bringing our lovely sister to London."


    "It happened that our father was going to work overtime today, so he asked him to drive us over, and now he sent our sister Ginny to Hermione and took us back when he returned home at noon."


    The twins replied one by one, and Ryan took them to the living room to make a cup of tea for each of them. Today, Ryan''s parents went to the shopping street to make room for their son, and only Ryan was at home.


    "Okay, what''s the progress of your research now?" Ryan asked after everyone sat down on the living room sofa.

 Chapter 212： Guest down

    Chapter 198


    "The progress of our research is slower than expected."


    "Or your progress is a bit too fast." The twins sang in harmony.


    "Hey, why is it that your own research is slow and you blame others for making progress quickly." Ryan said in a fit of breath, completely ignoring the fact that he got it by relying on the resources of a world and a large number of human volunteers.


    Yes, human volunteers. Because of the lack of resources on the waste land, most people have been pardoned for certain things they have done to survive. However, some people have not been pardoned, and the worst of these crimes will be transported to the college as human trials, such as some predators who have slaughtered settlements and even let a few months old babies pass, or some habit Cannibals are all villains who cannot even be called humans.


    "We do n¡¯t mean that, but the data you gave is too detailed. We can even skip some human trials, and the whole progress can be greatly pushed forward. The only problem is that the number of things we have invented now seems far away. Not enough. "Fred explained.


    "Human trials? Who are you going to find?" After visiting the laboratories at the Radiation World Academy, Lane is now somewhat sensitive to these human trials.


    "It''s mainly ourselves. We might hire some people later." George said a little uncertainly.


    "No need for the time being. The data in my hand is enough to support the most unstable part of the research. Only some volunteers are needed when the final product is finalized, but at that time I think the product should not cause much harm to the human body. . You wait for me first, I will show you the latest research. "


    After finishing, Ryan ran upstairs to get information. After he went downstairs, he found that the twins were interested in observing various electrical appliances in the living room.


    After discovering that Ryan went downstairs, the twins coughed, and Fred said, "We are only interested in electrical appliances here. I really didn''t expect Muggles to come up with so many convenient ways to live without magic."


    "That''s natural. There is an old saying in the East that the stone of other mountains can attack jade. It means that we can make use of the advantages of other things to make up for our shortcomings. I think the wizarding world is now too closed, even blocking the overall progress. "" Ryan said and put the information on the coffee table.


    George took the information and unfolded it, saying: "You are right. Some wizards are just old antiques, and they are complacent against any changes. I think this is the reason why the wizards have developed behind Muggles."


    After reading the information for a while, George raised his head and said: "We can now confirm that coma sugar and fever sugar are basically successful, but why do you let us reduce the amount of silverleaf clover in the nose blood sugar sugar research?"


    "It''s very simple. The silver leaf clover is too strong for anticoagulation. If you use a lot of nasal blood bovine sugar in a short period of time, there is a small chance that it may cause dangerous internal bleeding. After all, we sell joke products, if dangerous. It ¡¯s not appropriate, ¡±Lane said with a shrug.


    "Okay, the effect is almost the same. You are right, if there is a security risk, it will violate our original intention." Fred nodded. "Did this fat tongue toffee also need to modify the formula due to safety issues?"


    "Yes, it is necessary to change the order of magic injection to make the tongue as long as possible rather than fat. Because the tongue root enlargement may cause suffocation, which is also more dangerous."


    "What about sugar?"


    "You bounced too much acacia bean powder and vomited so much after eating that you couldn''t put the antidote into your mouth. If you don''t reduce the vomiting ingredients, the only effective solution I can think of is vomiting per serving Take a therapeutic needle outside the sugar and inject the antidote directly subcutaneously ... "


    For more than an hour, Ryan has been explaining the twins to the various recommendations in the report. After a long debate, they finally got the report.


    After solving the problems in the report, everyone started chatting and chatting to the store.


    "Fred and I have always wanted to open a joke shop. After all, the update rate of the Zoko Magic Joke shop is too slow. Many prank toys are not even different from the products of our father''s generation. I think there is no way to bring it to everyone. Go joy. "George said.


    "But our mother hopes that we can go to the Ministry of Magic like a father to find a stable position." Fred shook his head and said, "So now our research dare not be discovered by our mother."


    "I personally think that you should put this thing for the time being. After all, this year is your OWLs year. For parents, the best way to judge the status of their children is the test score. If you test this year, it is estimated that the day will be very bad. Sad. "


    "We also don''t want to make our mother sad, but we really don''t know what to do. By the way, you have all the exams every year. Is there anything you can do?" Fred asked, leaning on Ryan''s shoulder.


    "In this way, I think that all the things you invented have basically come out, but they lack enough time to perfect it. I will find ways to help you perfect this semester after Christmas ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You go to assault to study for a semester. After all, from these inventions, I can see that your level of transforming spells and potions is not low. If targeted assault is enough, one academic year is enough to meet the OWLs exam. "Lane thought Want to say to the twins.


    "Will this be too much trouble for you?" Said the twins embarrassedly.


    "No trouble, it''s equivalent to reading the textbooks from the first to fifth grade and summarizing the key points. This doesn''t waste much time for me, but can help me learn. Besides, I have self-study textbooks to four. The content of the grade is now, it is time to look at the content of the fifth grade. "Lane said with a smile.


    "Well, I can''t understand your idea of ??a good student, but thank you anyway." George said with a shrug.


    After discussing this heavy topic about the exam, the rest of the time was when Ryan told about his experience as an exchange student in Brazil, and the twins were quickly attracted to the different places in the narration that were very different from Britain. The discussion did not end until Mr. Weasley drove to the door at noon.


    After the Weasley twins left, the rest of the Christmas holiday was very calm. It''s just that because the library in the holiday community didn''t open, Ryan and Hermione could only go to each other''s house to study Ningfu''s magic book.


    On the last day before the Christmas holiday, when they took the Hogwarts Express back to school, they finally researched a key point about the magic book. It seems that they can start to practice after returning to school. This also brought a happy ending to the Christmas holiday.


    Ryan felt a little excited when the train entered Hogsmeade platform. After leaving the school for one semester, he finally returned to the familiar school.

 Chapter 213： Dementors and Firebolt

    At Hogsmeade Station, the students returning to school took a carriage to Hogwarts Castle. Because the dates for returning students to school are not very concentrated at the end of Christmas, there are not many people on the carriage. Ryan and Hermione easily found an empty carriage and got on.


    "Lane, what the **** is pulling the car, and why have I never seen it before?" Hermione asked with some surprise after taking a look at the car.


    "Ye Qi." Ryan replied succinctly, believing that Hermione must have previewed the whole book "Where Are The Magical Animals"? A brief reminder is enough at this time.


    "Because you saw human death in the Pyramid Temple?" Hermione suddenly realized after hearing Ryan''s answer.


    The car fell into a somewhat awkward silence, in which the carriage rolled forward. After bypassing the Black Lake of the school, in front of a pair of magnificent cast iron doors, flanked by many stone pillars, there are winged wild boars, they saw two tall, hooded dementors standing at the gate Guarded on both sides. At the same time, the surrounding temperature dropped a lot.


    "Hold this." Looking at Hermione''s face, who was sitting opposite, was not pretty, Ryan took out a Rune Runestone guarded by his soul and handed it over. After receiving the runestones, Hermione felt a warm current flowing from the stone in her hand and flowing all over her body along her arms. The pressure and cold brought by the dementors all disappeared.


    "I really don''t know why these things were sent to school?" Ryan complained as he looked at the slowly moving gate and shook his head. But the runestone just now proved that in addition to the patron saint curse, there are some other means that can be used against dementors.


    Just back to school just to catch up with the meal, when eating, many students looked at Ryan here. It seems that news of his second Merlin medal has been spread.


    While he was eating a piece of roasted chicken breast, someone next to him patted his shoulder, and Ryan looked up and saw dazzling red hair. "Ron, long time no see."


    "Ah, I really didn''t expect you to go out so thrilling this time. It''s not like we are stuck in school and have to endure dementors flying around the school." Ron said with some envy.


    "Thrilling? I''d rather stay in school and be with the dementors. This time we almost went out and gave away our lives. If Ryan wouldn''t help, it would probably be impossible for me to return." After listening to Ron, Hermione said uncomfortably.


    "Okay, don''t discuss this anymore." Ron turned around and said to Ryan, "You know, Harry received a firebolt this Christmas. We won the College Cup Quidditch Class this time Not small."


    "Firebolt? I saw it during the summer vacation, it wasn''t cheap." Ryan said with some envy, Harry''s godfather of black dog is really rich. Firebolt is the same as the top sports car of Muggle world, although the real top treasures of the wizards can not be bought by Gallon, such as Harry''s cloak. But the treasures or crossbow arrows that can be bought with money should be regarded as the top products.


    "By the way, who paid so much money to give Harry such an expensive broom?" Hermione asked suddenly, as if thinking of something.


    It''s normal for her to ask such questions. Just like the acquaintances around us, if someone gave him a top sports car one day, she would definitely ask who gave it.


    "I don''t know." Harry also came from the front at this time. "There is no card and no sender. It is completely an anonymous package."


    "Well ... who would send such a valuable thing as Harry without telling him who it was?" Hermione asked.


    Before Harry had time to say anything, Professor Mike walked over and said, "I heard someone gave you a broomstick, Potter."


    After asking clearly who did not say who sent it, Professor McGonagall went upstairs with Harry. After Ryan and Hermione took the timetable from Professor Sprout and returned to the common room after eating, they saw a circle of people around when they entered the door. In the middle was Harry sitting behind the table and holding his head in frustration, Luo Eun comforted him on the side.


    "What happened?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "Harry''s firebolt was confiscated by Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall was worried that Sirius was a trap for Sirius." Percy drilled out of the crowd and said to Ryan. "But seriously, I think Professor McGonagall is right. Harry always has an accident on the Quidditch Stadium every year. What if the broom happens again?"


    "Who the **** did Professor McGonagall tell you?" Ron stood on Harry''s shoulder at this moment and looked up at the people around him.


    As soon as Ryan saw that the situation was not good, he hurried to the front and said to Ron: "Do n¡¯t doubt your classmates, this broom has been handed out for a Christmas holiday. During this time, have you been hiding this broom without telling others? ?"


    Harry pulled Ron''s clothes corner at this time to let him sit down, and then said to the students around him: "Sorry, Ron was only a little anxious to see the firebolt being taken away. I think it has nothing to do with everyone. After all, during the holidays, Every day I took the firebolt to the common room and wiped it, and flew two circles on the playground outside. In this case, Professor McGonagall definitely knew that I had a firebolt. "


    "Yeah." Percy also stood up. "Harry received such a valuable gift. Professor McGonagall must ask who sent it. He told the truth that the broom was brought back for inspection. UU reading After all, Professor McGonagall has always been a great Serious people, there will be no ambiguity in this kind of thing that may hurt Harry''s life. "


    Now that the matter is clear, everyone soon disperses. Only Quidditch captain Wood and a few players gathered around Harry to talk about a solution.


    After all, during the last game, Harry fell from the sky under the influence of the dementors and caused the game to lose. So the next game is very important. The firebolt is the most important hope for a comeback, so all the members of the Quidditch team gathered around Harry to discuss, trying to find a way to allow Professor McGonagall to return the broom earlier.


    "I really don''t understand why Ron is so emotional. Doesn''t he know that he almost made a bunch of hatreds for Harry, but fortunately Harry reacted in time." Hermione and Ryan said after sitting down on the sofa by the fireplace.


    It seems that after a few years of Hermione''s participation in the homework group, the emotional quotient actually increased much faster than when he was with Harry Ron in the original book. Ryan thought of an old father-like smile here, saying: "But at least this kind of person goes straight, and making friends with them doesn''t need to bother to guess what they are thinking. Problem, we must learn to tolerate defects in others. "


    "You said the same," Hermione said after staring at Ryan. "I think I used to be too proud and should have caused you a lot of trouble. Now I remember that when you were writing homework together, you helped me a lot when I had problems communicating with others. So-thank you."


    "It''s nothing." Lane smiled and began to read the notes that Percy had just lent him, while Hermione was writing. The last night of the holiday was spent in this quiet and warm atmosphere.

 Chapter 214： Streaks and werewolves

    At the end of the second day of the holiday, the school begins classes. The first class is the class of protection of magical creatures. It ¡¯s not a comfortable thing to spend two hours on a snow-covered playground in January, but Hagrid is ingenious to let everyone learn about fire lizards.


    In this lesson, students collect dead branches and leaves to keep the fire, while flame-loving or lizards jump around on the cracked, white-hot wood. I have to say that this lesson is better than people think.


    At the end of the course, Ryan ran to ask Hagrid about the eagle''s winged beast, and learned that Hagrid was found to have nothing to do with the accident under Dumbledore''s guarantee. Winged Beast went to London on April 20 to attend the hearing.


    Ryan can only comfort Hagrid, because he knows that those who deal with the dangerous creatures committee have been bought by Malfoy, no matter how Hagrid prepared, it is impossible for Dumbledore to make trouble with the Ministry of Magic.


    But it was clear that the eagle-headed horse with a winged beast would not die, and Ryan decided to discuss it with the Horde tribe in two days. When the executioner came, he could steal Buckbeak and put it to the horsemen. Of course, this kind of thing cannot be told to Hagrid, otherwise, it will definitely leak before the action.


    When he returned to the common room after class that day, Ron took his spot to find Ryan.


    "Ryan, can you help me see my mouse? I think it''s getting worse from the summer vacation, but I haven''t found out why."


    "Ron, I will see someone, but I am not a pet doctor." Ryan looked at him helplessly.


    "The owner of the pet shop said that it has reached the end of its life, and I know that he should be cured, so I thought, is there any way to make it more comfortable." As long as it is not when the blood is on the spot Ron is also a reasonable person.


    "How about euthanasia? You must know that in the Muggle world, if the pet is not cured, its owner will let them die without pain and avoid them suffering from illness."


    As soon as the words fell, Ryan saw Bian desperately waving his paws and tried to run out of Ron''s hand. Not to mention that Peter Dwarf''s desire to survive is so strong.


    "You see that it''s quite energetic now, it should be to live. So is there any other way." Ron said quietly just after speaking. Ryan decided that this mouse was an Animagus. After all, the animals in the magical world were clever, but they could only understand simple human words. The proper nouns like euthanasia are theoretically incomprehensible to these animals.


    "Then show me." Ryan finished taking the mouse from Ron. After taking the mouse, Ryan really wanted to strangle it, but thinking about Peter''s record of blowing half a street that year still suppressed this idea.


    "It might be better to change the environment." Ryan said after looking at the mouse pretendingly. "In this way, you can try it by putting it in me first. But you''d better put it in a cage, after all, I am not the owner of it, it would be bad if it runs around everywhere."


    "It sounds like a way, wait for me." Ron finished and ran back to the dormitory. After a while, he carried the spotted cage down and carried a paper bag in addition to the cage.


    "Yes, the paper bag is filled with food specially bought for it, and you can feed it ten grains a day." Ron said and handed it over.


    "Come on," Lane said vowedly. His heart is now more happy, because he finally controlled an uncertain factor. After the corresponding spots were brought into Ryan''s bedroom, the anxiety was also reduced a lot. I thought it might be because I was not looking for Sirius now.


    After dealing with the various things, Ryan entered the emerald dream at night to greet the friends in the forbidden forest, and just happened to meet the aunt Betty who was happy, and Aunt Betty told him that Wolf would go to the edge of the forest tomorrow .


    Ryan and Hermione rushed to the edge of the Forbidden Forest just after the Black Magic Defense class the next day. The forbidden forest after the snow appeared extremely silent, and Wolff circled under a tree beside the forbidden forest. Look at the circle of footprints under the tree to know that he should have waited a lot of time here.


    Ryan gave a gift after greeting each other, and Wolfe said happily after opening the gift. "Thank you for the gift I brought to me this far, the purest South American rubber ball, the magic on it is not guaranteed to be accidentally bitten by me like the ones I played recently, and this book of American flora and fauna. Careful. "


    "We are friends, and that''s what we should do." Ryan said, clearing an open space with magic, and then sitting on a stump to start communicating with Wolfe about the latest situation.


    "Do you know? The old bachelor Bain in the horse man is married, and the bride is Betty."


    "Just the very rough horseman?" Ryan said incredulously. He couldn''t connect the barbarian with the gentle Aunt Betty.


    "Rough, maybe. But listen to the horsemen in the village. When Bain was young, he was the first hunter in the village and the most handsome horseman. At that time, Betty, the most beautiful girl in the village, was enviable. A pair of lovers. Unfortunately, the Ma people admire reproduction. Betty refused Bain ¡¯s pursuit after being cursed. Since then Baine has not been taking care of herself, letting his hair become messy and his temper is getting worse and worse. "


    "But ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At this point, Wolfe raised his ears in excitement, which made him look more like a husky." Recently the curse on Betty was lifted, and she agreed to Bain. ''S proposal, I heard them say that it seems to be related to your adventure in Brazil, right? "


    "It can only be said that by chance, I killed the dark wizard who cursed Aunt Betty." Ryan replied.


    "No wonder Betty said I''m going to give you a gift for a while." Wolf''s wolf face showed a sudden expression of understanding.


    After Ryan and Wolff had finished talking about Aunt Betty, Hermione also got involved and started talking about the various experiences in Brazil this time, and Wolfe also interspersed with some recent events in the forest.


    Talking about Wolfe stopped suddenly, and then twitched his nose hard.


    "What happened?" Ryan asked, watching Wolfe sniffing curiously around the two.


    "I seem to smell the same kind of breath from you." Wolfe said solemnly.


    "Same kind?" Ryan remembered at once that Wolf was actually a very special werewolf descendant. The kind of estimate he said was a werewolf.


    After two rounds around Ryan and Hermione, Wolfe targeted Hermione with her school bag.


    "What''s in your school bag?" Wolfe said solemnly.


    "Only what is used in class today." Hermione said as she took out the books one by one, and Wolfe smelled them one by one. None of the previous books found any problems until Hermione pulled out a notebook with a brown cover that looked very old.


    "Yes, that''s the taste of my compatriot on this notebook." Wolff confirmed after sniffing several times. After he finished, he looked up at Hermione: "Can you tell me where this notebook comes from?" ?"

 Chapter 215： Hunting dementors

    After Wolfe pointed out the smell of a werewolf in this notebook, Hermione seemed to be surprised by Wolfe''s words, and he didn''t speak for a long time. It was n¡¯t until Ryan shook her that she responded and said, ¡°This was taken from Lupin, the new professor of black magic defense, because I was worried that I did n¡¯t take some of his knowledge in the first half of the school year. Then he asked him questions, and then he lent me this note. "


    "Black magic defense class?" Wolfe nodded. "This profession really needs to deal with many dark creatures often, and it is normal to encounter werewolves. Maybe he has some of the werewolves'' tastes in his own book."


    Under normal circumstances, no one with a big brain hole could think that Dumbledore would actually hire a werewolf to be a professor in the school. So after hearing Wolfe''s judgment, Hermione nodded in agreement.


    Anyway, Lupin is not the kind of villain who likes to bite people, as long as he pays attention to the full moon. So Ryan didn''t care about this matter. Besides, it was also Dumbledore''s appointment that Lu Ping came to school as a professor. In this case, if he didn''t want to tear his face with Old Deng, it would be useless to know that Lu Ping was a werewolf.


    Soon they ignored the werewolf topic, and continued to chat about what they learned about the trip, and didn''t bid farewell to Wolf, who was reluctant until the quick meal.


    Because of Sirius ¡¯s jailbreak this year, the Dementors also left their home in Azkaban to go to Hogwarts as a guard. Ryan has always been very curious about this creature, especially after mastering the magic of life, he really wants to study this strange creature. And this time the Dementor came to Hogwarts just gave him such a chance.


    Three nights later, after the curfew, Lane quietly climbed up from the bed and under the protection of the phantom curse he touched the edge of the forbidden forest.


    According to the data collected by Ryan from the twins, the dementors guarding the entrance of the school are the key target, and there are dozens of dementors hedgehogs integrated together, it is difficult to solve the problem silently. Ryan just wanted to catch a dementor and go back to study, and didn''t want to mess up. So he chose the dementors who patrolled the forbidden forest at night.


    The most important reason for choosing the dementors patrolling in the forbidden forest is that there are several classmates who work in the Ministry of Magic in the common room. The dementors patrolling in the forbidden forest occasionally disappear one or two. The Ministry of Magic suspected that some powerful creatures in the forbidden forest had been killed. If so, it means that even if Ryan catches a few dementors, it won''t attract anyone''s attention.


    Because the dementors walked through will absorb the vitality of the surroundings, which also makes the patrol path in the forbidden forest exuding if there is no breath of death in the sight of the magically modified eagle eye launched by Ryan with life magic . After using life magic to converge his breath, Lane quietly climbed to a tree beside the patrol path and waited for the Dementor to arrive.


    After a while, the two dementors floated together from a distance. According to the description of a well-informed classmate, the Ministry of Magic found that only a maximum of two teams of dementors entered the forbidden forest after losing the dementors for many times. So the dementors squad patrolling here are two teams.


    Of course, this also gave Ryan enough opportunities, after all, if there are too many groups, he can guarantee to beat them, but basically can not catch the live.


    When two dementors floated under the tree, Lane could feel the surrounding temperature suddenly became cold, and a mental attack attacked his soul. But under the protection of the orthodox Taoism, this soul attack had no effect on him.


    At this time, he seized the opportunity to leap from the two-storey branch, and at the same time held a yellow paper symbol in his hands and launched a palm thunder to the two dementors.


    After a standard assassination, Ryan fell to the snow and rolled to the side to avoid possible attacks. But when he pulled out his wand and pointed it in the direction of the dementors, he found that most of the two dementors had melted, and he was hurrying to other places to try to escape.


    "Damn, you can''t let them report." Ryan thought of drawing a string of paper from the space bag on his wand subconsciously on the wand. Then he waved the wand and drew a spell out of thin air, pointing at the dementor. The back of the escape shouted: "Luolei!"


    As soon as the sound fell, a little white flame appeared on the rune paper out of thin air, and soon burned the rune paper.


    Then a silver-white lightning fell from the sky, splitting into two strands at the height of the treetops and splitting two dementors who were running away.


    With two squealing sounds like a nail scratching a blackboard and two waves of negative energy, the two dementors were split into black smoke. Ryan can also feel that the two energy clusters filled with negative energy within the scope of his life magic investigation suddenly disappeared.


    This is the same as he had thought before, Refra really restrained this filthy creature. But the problem now is that this kind of restraint is also too lethal. In actual operation, it will directly destroy the dementors instead of disabling the dementors ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It seems that only alternative solutions can be used. , Ryan thought of quickly leaving the first ambush point, jumping on the branch and running towards the second ambush point.


    The second ambush point was closer to the perimeter of the forbidden forest. Ryan judged that once the first ambush failed. Then the remaining Dementors will withdraw from the Forbidden Forest at the fastest speed, and the second ambush point he chooses will be able to cut the way from the first ambush point to the road where another group of Dementors will retreat.


    Sure enough, when Ryan hurried breathlessly to the tree at the second ambush point, it happened to see two dementors hurried over from a distance. This is a major feature of Dementors: Except for a few leaders, most of the Dementors act instinctively. If it is a group, a few Dementors can only act rigidly in accordance with their habits when they act alone, lacking enough The ability to respond to changes.


    Therefore, when these two dementors retreated, they would only retreat stupidly according to the patrol route, which also gave Ryan the opportunity to ambush.


    When two dementors floated under the tree, a large red net covered it. Soon the dementors were **** in the big net and could not move. Ryan jumped off the tree, picked up the net and threw it into the Wanjie grocery store.


    After throwing two very light dementors and two dementors into the Wanjie grocery store, Ryan did not hear the deduction of the offset points of the grocery store, which means that part of his previous guess was correct. The ordinary dementors But monsters that act instinctively do not have enough wisdom.


    After harvesting two dementors as trophies, Ryan immediately returned to the castle. After all, his goal has been reached, and the disappearance of four dementors at a time is estimated to be a large-scale search after a while. Ryan didn''t want to run into a large group of monsters. What''s more, he is still in a hurry to go back to the safe castle to study Dementors.

 Chapter 216： Dementors Research

    When Ryan returned to the dormitory, everyone in the dormitory was asleep, only spotted pretending to sleep. But Ryan felt that it didn''t matter if he was stabbed to know that he was on a night tour. After all, Gryffindor students, there is nothing strange about night tours.


    But because of the presence of spots, Lane did not dare to go to Wanjie grocery store at this time. It was not until after the class the next afternoon that he took the opportunity to hide in a bathroom and enter the Wanjie grocery store.


    As soon as he entered the grocery store, Ryan saw that the bundled dementors were a lot lighter than the black smoke when they were thrown in yesterday, and they also looked weak, as if they were just caught yesterday. Jumping alive.


    I have to say that this net made of cotton thread soaked in water and rooster blood and pre-enchanted is really a kind of restraint for dark creatures. Disappear.


    Thinking of here, Ryan quickly assembled the portable portable altar, and hung a spell with this cotton thread around the altar. He shook a dementor into the altar from the net.


    After the Dementors entered the altar, a milky white protective layer was quickly raised around the altar, and then some runes fixed the Dementors in the air.


    everything''s ready. Ryan first used life magic to try to detect the condition of the dementors, but the rune that flew out disappeared after hitting its cloak with a gray smoke. Obviously this cloak hindered the magic of Ryan.


    Its cloak actually has anti-magic detection capabilities. Ryan, who saw this scene, took out the obsidian ceremonial knife that had been harvested in the pyramid temple from the counter next to it and could act on the spirit.


    According to a fan story read in my previous life, the dementor''s cloak may be a precious magic material, which is very likely from the observation results now.


    So Ryan waved his wand to summon his hairy crab patron saint and used his mind to protect the soul. The first thing was to cut the dementor''s cloak with an obsidian knife.


    It''s a pity that the cloak turned into a black smoke not far from the Dementor, and at the same time a cloak on the Dementor''s body grew up to make up for the part that had just been lost.


    This should be the same as the clothes when the magic woman transformed into a body part of them. Thinking of Ryan''s sudden discovery that it represents the transformation of the mission, the magic woman is-


    Okay, stop now, the focus is now on the issue of dementors. Since the cloak and the dementor are one, it means that the dementor is an energy creature, and most of the energy creature''s energy can be exhausted. Thinking of here, Ryan commanded the patron saint of hairy crabs to step forward and cut off the dementor''s cloak and wipe it off with his energy.


    As the patron saint continued to erase the dementors'' robes, the dementors became weaker and weaker. In the end it was no longer able to condense the robe, revealing the rotten body of the grayish gray body.


    "This looks really bad." Ryan vomited while waving an obsidian knife to try to get some samples from the dementors.


    The blade can feel obvious resistance when cutting into the dementor body, which means that the dementor is not a spiritual creature, but has its own body. The process of cutting the samples was smooth, but unfortunately, like the cloak, all the cut samples quickly turned into black smoke. Afterwards, you can see that the demented body slowly grows out the cut part again.


    However, it may be because the previous consumption is too large, Ryan feels that the Dementor has become more illusory after growing the cut part. Obsidian knife cutting later proved this point. If it felt like it was cutting barbecue, it is now like cutting a pile of cotton wool.


    "Now it can only be studied as a whole." Ryan sighed and began to chant life magic, and soon the runes rushed to the dementors again. Without the obstruction of the cloak, this time the rune successfully submerged into the dementor''s body and began to transfer various data for Ryan.


    "It''s not alive, but it''s not dead. This is really a strange creature." Ryan frowned and received the data from the Dementor. But in addition to this conclusion, there seems to be a strange mist on Dementor that is preventing Ryan from obtaining further information.


    "You can only try this trick." Ryan thought of taking a mud pill from the waist bag, which was rubbed from the dust on the tombstone in Jiu Shu''s world, and was generally used to communicate Yin and Yang. After discovering that the dementors are between yin and yang, he came up with a new way.


    Lion used Rune Water to dissolve the mud pill, and then took out a writing brush and dipped in mud water to prepare a spell on Dementor. For safety, Lane first drew several runes on his right arm using the magic ink he had prepared.


    Unsurprisingly, as soon as his hand penetrated the barrier, he saw the Dementor launch an attack. A powerful suction came from his mouth, as if pulling Ryan''s soul down his arm.


    At this time, the rune on the right arm gave out a golden light suddenly and nailed the dementor in place.


    "Okay, let me see what secrets you have hidden." Lane murmured in his mouth as he began to draw runes on the dementors.


    After drawing more than a dozen runes, Ryan heard a glass-like sound coming from the dementor''s body, and then a large amount of messy information was brought into Ryan''s sea of ??knowledge through the previous runes with black smoke ~ www .novelhall.com ~ Soul attack, is this desperate? "Ryan calmly transformed her merits into a barrier to block the black mist, and at the same time filtered out the information mixed in."


    With the last wave of attacks, the dementor''s body was completely exhausted and turned into black smoke. Ryan ignored the situation on the altar, but closed his eyes and began to sort out the harvest just now.


    Ryan opened his eyes more than half an hour later, and he finally figured out what the Dementor was all about.


    This monster is actually composed of soul energy and various negative emotions scattered between heaven and earth. Dementors rely on negative emotions to bind these different sources of soul energy together to form a monster between life and death.


    The reason why Dementors absorb human positive emotions is because pure negative emotions can only make them live as instincts as a beast. Only after absorbing enough positive emotions as a balance can the dementor''s consciousness evolve greatly.


    In addition to positive emotions, the dementors also need the soul of intelligent creatures to strengthen the soul body to evolve the soul body, but it is too slow to simply absorb the energy of the soul free in nature, and it takes a lot of time to evolve. This is why the Dementor is eager to put down its hood and **** the complete soul directly.


    Only after satisfying these two points of evolution, the dementors can truly complete the evolution into intelligent life.


    The dementors who become intelligent life will automatically become the leader of the community. According to the information read from this dementor, there are more than a dozen leaders in Azkaban. This time there are two leaders in the dementors who came to Hogwarts.


    "Today is a long experience, and I have known a life form that I have never seen before." Ryan thought in the chair behind the counter.

 Chapter 217： Flesh Puppet

    After resting for a while, Ryan picked up another dementor and imprisoned it on the altar. For this dementor, Ryan focused his research on how it was born out of a mess of disorderly energy.


    As for the content of absorbing souls, Ryan does not need to know, because there are several ways to do this in the magic of life. At the same time, it is far more cleverly used than Dementor''s instinctive method.


    After researching the second dementor, Ryan accidentally discovered that the dementor ¡¯s positive emotions were completely attracted by the negative emotions in his body, which also made Ryan, as a human, unable to imitate the dementors. The reason for this means,


    Because human emotions are attached to the soul, and the soul is under the protection of the flesh. No one will expose his soul. Unlike Dementors, which are directly a soul creature, the soul has been in direct contact with the outside world.


    In the course of studying the second Dementor, Ryan finally figured out how they aggregated the scattered soul energy between heaven and earth into a complete soul.


    It is important to know that there are many sources of soul energy scattered between heaven and earth. When some people are alive, they emit energy due to greater spiritual stimulation, and some people remain in the Yang world after the soul of the subject enters the soul cycle after death.


    In short, these soul energies are widespread in most of the world, but this energy does not exist for a long time. If there is no special reason, it will often completely melt in the surrounding natural environment within 24 hours after it is generated. Here, join the cycle of nature.


    The dementors are monsters formed by chance, using these energies and a lot of negative emotions.


    Now after mastering this knowledge, Ryan can finally make flesh puppets. After all, even the weakest flesh puppets in the past required at least a complete intelligent biological soul, and Ryan could only stop the plan before finding a substitute.


    Now that he has finally broken through the biggest difficulty, Ryan does not intend to procrastinate. He leads directly to the space gate of the radiant world and prepares to make flesh puppets.


    The radiation world has changed a lot after more than half a year of transformation. At least the luminous sea has been treated by half, which has greatly reduced the frequency of the terrifying radiation rain and nuclear radiation storm, and the wild vegetation coverage has increased.


    Ryan came out of the underground fortification renovated by refuge 111. After burying the victims in the previous freezer in the cemetery, the refuge was transformed into an underground command post of the Federal Armed Forces. With the help of tombstone moss, this refuge ushered in a large-scale expansion, now more like a small underground city.


    When I first came to my office, I saw Preston walking in with a thick stack of documents.


    "General, you have been away for so long, there are a lot of things that you need to deal with here." So Ryan was soaked in the sea of ??documents for an entire afternoon, and he didn''t deal with everything until nine o''clock at night.


    After working overtime, Ryan had dinner with the on-duty staff in the cafeteria. The dishes are now much better than they were six months ago. At least for vegetarians, there are a variety of dishes made with fresh vegetables. However, meat dishes still contain only a very small amount of double-head beef and insects of various practices. The only new dish is the fish provided by the Far Harbor that joined the Federation after cleaning up the Atomic Church.


    Ryan asked for a mashed potato with vegetable salad and small pieces of fried double-headed beef, and was surprised to find that the taste of beef was much better than when he came last time.


    "General, everyone is very grateful to you. Because the plants you brought have greatly enriched everyone''s dining table. At least the permanent residents of the federal territory have not starved to death within a month." Said Preston sitting opposite. Only then did Ryan know why many of the staff who were eating had peeped at him with admiring eyes from time to time.


    Early the next morning, Ryan took the lift out of the underground fortification. After walking out of the fortress built on the hill, he found that the nearby shelter town had become a bustling place on the wasteland no less than Diamond City.


    Ryan was very pleased to see the progress and vitality in these wastes. After leaving the fortress, he first went to the collective cemetery to perform a requisition ritual for the recently deceased, and then gave a speech in memory of those who recently paid their lives for the Federation. people.


    The magic array placed here really absorbed a lot of souls of the dead and gained souls after they got home, and when the emotions of living people were intense, they exuded soul energy.


    Later, he used these energies as a primer to obtain enough emotions from human daily life. Because Ryan minimized the absorption efficiency of the magic circle, it did not affect people.


    It has to be said that knowledge is power. Ryan absorbed more energy in a day through the magic circle than a dementor can absorb more than 20 years of energy by instinct alone. Simply speaking from the perspective of energy magnitude, these energies Enough to allow one or two dementors to evolve.


    With these valuable gains, Ryan went straight to the academy. In the deepest dedicated laboratory of the academy, he began to make flesh puppets for the first time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In theory, any animal can be made into flesh puppets. But after all, this is used for combat, so Ryan chose the creature with more combat effectiveness on the waste soil as a template, such as the death claw that was now placed on the front desk of his face.


    One morning passed in the transformation. Ryan used the technique of Maoshan to kill the dead to embalm this death claw, and then used the technology obtained in this temple to strengthen the body of the death claw and use the magic of life. The Rune Rune Stone Rune made was buried in the body of Death Claw, and finally he dipped his own blood to start drawing the Rune on the surface of the Death Claw.


    When the last pen is down, the preparation is over. After a lengthy spell and gesture, Ryan pressed his left hand between the two corners of the death claw and slowly injected the mixture of the power and emotion of the soul that was previously stored in the sea of ??knowledge into the body of the death claw.


    Ryan chose physical recovery in flesh puppetry. This magic is to revive a corpse into a puppet driven by the caster. The strength of the corpse before it was directly linked to the fighting power after recovery. Unlike the top-level life-and-death reversal ritual, which completely preserves all the intelligent puppets during life, the puppets produced by this method are less autonomous, and only retain the basic instinct memory. The precise operations during combat require the master''s command.


    But the advantage is that it does not require fresh corpses that have not yet separated from the body, and can be replaced with other souls. And the requirements for the caster are not so high.


    He chose this method on the one hand because of the low difficulty and high success rate of casting. On the other hand, this puppet is a monster rather than a human, so it is not too low to retain instinctive memory.


    After the final soul injection, Ryan watched with satisfaction as the death claws on the table moved.

 Chapter 218： Before the game

    "The death paw puppet made successfully?" Lane looked at the death claw that was starting to move and thought with delight. But this death claw did not get off the stand as he imagined, but began to tremble, and the amplitude of the tremor became larger and larger over time.


    Soon the muscles of the death paw began to shrink, and the skin color gradually darkened. But Ryan can feel that this death claw is getting stronger and stronger, which is not the original physical recovery effect at all. But think about the fact that Lion used spells from three civilizations on this death claw, and it is understandable that there have been some changes.


    Finally, Death Claw stopped shaking, and Ryan also found that he could fully control the flesh puppet in front of him.


    After giving the order, the death claw jumped from the stage and stood steadily in front of Ryan. The very soft voice on the ground showed that the puppet had no less mastery of his body than when he was alive. It may even be stronger than when he was alive. Seeing this scene, Ryan began to gather around the death excitedly to check.


    The Deathclaw puppet stood there quietly, covered with a layer of scale armor like obsidian. Ryan stepped forward and squeezed his body. He was surprised to find that although his muscles atrophied, his strength did not decrease but increased. Now it feels closer to the rock than the flesh.


    Similarly, its claws were strengthened. Ryan took out a dagger made with the death claws and the puppet claws. As a result, the puppet claws only appeared to wipe off white marks, and the death claws daggers Was broken out of a soy bean-sized mouth.


    Then Ryan tried some magic spells to make sure that under the dual effect of the runestones and surface runes in the puppet, this puppet''s magic resistance is not much different from the adult hybrid race.


    After using magic to communicate the Deathclaw puppet, Lane discovered that the previous changes were not the biggest surprise. The biggest change in this death claw is that after implanting an artificial second-class soul created by imitating the dementor''s soul structure, it actually mastered some dementors'' abilities.


    For example, after being injured, as long as the puppet core is not damaged, it can be slowly recovered by absorbing the free energy in the air. But this kind of recovery is not fast. For example, if you lose your front paw, it may take three to five years to recover by yourself.


    Another example is that it now has a chance to blur itself for one second every day, which can allow him to avoid certain fatal physical attacks.


    Ryan likes his masterpiece more and more, but unfortunately, due to a series of problems caused by the improvement of combat power after mutation, he can only control two death claws at a time at most, which makes him extinguish his dream of forming a puppet army.


    After spending three days creating another death claw puppet and getting familiar with the operation, contented Ryan returned to Hogwarts'' bathroom.


    As soon as he left the bathroom, he was stopped by the Weasley twins. "Where have you just been? Hermione has been looking for you in the library." Fred said.


    "Well, it''s a little uncomfortable. I stayed in the toilet for a while." Lane replied and walked to the library with the twins.


    "By the way, thank you for lending us the notebook and outlined textbooks." George said as he walked towards the library.


    Fred nodded beside him. "Especially if you borrow the key points drawn on our notebook, I think it is more accurate than Percy''s note points. I feel that it is much smoother to do similar topics after reading your notes."


    "Seriously, I am not the best in my studies. But when it comes to exams, especially theoretical exams, I think few people in our college can be stronger than me. Of course, if you look at the things you make normally The magic level is not weak, and I do n¡¯t dare to tell you at Christmas that I have a way to make you rush to improve your test scores. ¡±Ryan said with a shrug.


    "Thank you anyway." The two brothers said coincidentally.


    "No thanks, I''m still waiting to invest in your future joke store."


    After coming to the library and Ryan only knew what Hermione wanted him to do: Wood had just found her, hoping that she and Ryan would be able to tutor Harry to complete his homework. After all, Ravenclaw and Slytherin had a match yesterday. Slytherin won, but the score was close. This means that the Gryffindor team is still promising this year.


    So Harry has now increased the training time to five times a week. This means that with Lupin ¡¯s dementor class, Harry only has one night a week to do his homework. Moreover, Lupin ¡¯s extra class itself is more tiring than six Quidditch trainings. In this case, Wood can only ask for help, and the first thing he thought of was the homework support group that had been in the Gryffindor Lounge for four years.


    "Know that Harry has been in the group occasionally before, so I am worried that he may not be well adapted to our real discussion. After all, he needs to finish a week of homework in a day. The whole group is estimated to be only us two. It ¡¯s all about helping. ¡±Hermione said with some concern ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At least this is not difficult compared to the difficulties we encountered before. "At this point, Ryan quietly blinked at Hermione.


    Hermione smiled when she saw Ryan''s small movements, and then asked directly, "What do you think should be done?"


    "Harry''s class has one more divination less than ours. Counting divination and ancient magic. The other classes are the same. The divination class assignments are purely for editing. We don''t need to pay attention to them. We can put other classes before. Summarize this week''s content, and then give him guidance on the difficulties. "


    Ryan paused for a while and then said: "It may be a little tiring to summarize the lessons once a week, but it is also helpful for our own study. And after all, Harry did not have time to write homework for the honor of the college. We help him Isn''t it also equivalent to contributing to the college, which is no different from your efforts to add points to the college in the classroom. "


    The two of them quickly told Wood that they agreed to help Harry make up the lesson and finish the homework. After hearing the news, Wood smiled a little on the tired face.


    "Thank you very much, otherwise I don''t know what to do." At this time, Wood was writing his homework. After all, he and Percy were all in seventh grade and faced the pressure of the N.E.W.T exam. At the same time, in order to become a professional player in the future, he also needs to lead the Gryffindor team to win enough. Under this double pressure, his face looked haggard.


    "It''s okay, this is what we should do as a member of Gryffindor." Ryan said, and Hermione also nodded beside her.


    The following month was very smooth, and Harry received regular tutoring from Ryan and the two of them. In addition to his daily study, Ryan is also silently recuperating his wounds, hoping to heal the wounds he suffered in the battle with the blood **** earlier.

 Chapter 219： Competitions and celebrations

    Time unknowingly became February, but the cold weather did not change. But Harry did not calm down while they were coaching at Ryan, but seemed increasingly anxious. After the inquiry, Ryan knew that the distance between Ravenclaw and Ravenclaw was getting closer and closer, so he asked Professor McGonagall about the firebolt as soon as possible, but Professor McGonagall always said that he had not finished the inspection.


    "I don''t think the most important game will be more important than human life, but I think Professor McGonagall is the dean of Gryffindor. She must also hope that the Gryffindor team will win, so I guess he must be before the game. I can give you the broom. "After hearing Ryan''s comfort, Harry''s face looked better.


    In addition to Harry''s affairs, the spots were better now. Maybe it was a new environment, which made him feel that Sirius could not find him temporarily. This also made Ron very happy. After seeing the spot in the common room one day, he praised Ryan''s medicine and decided to let the spot live in Ryan for a while.


    In order to ensure that Peter will not escape, the red cage is covered with red lines, and the red lines are still hung with jade lightning symbols. However, in the eyes of the roommates, Ryan liked the mouse very much, so the cage was decorated with decorations full of oriental charm. The roommates'' comments also caused Peter to misjudge, and he didn''t know exactly what these things were on the cage.


    Sleeping in such a cage is no different from sleeping in a pile of explosives. If Peter knew what this was, he would find a way out of the cage.


    That is, during a weekend practice in mid-February, Hermione finally summoned her physical patron saint. In the warm room where you can. As the sound of the mantra fell, a gleaming silver otter rushed out of her wand head and jumped around her.


    "It''s really pretty, isn''t it?" Hermione looked at it with joy and said.


    "It''s really fluffy and cute." Ryan nodded and reminded seriously: "The next step is to work hard in the actual direction. After all, the guardian curse is used to deal with dementors after all. In a safe and bright room, release the guardian deity It ¡¯s not the same thing as real combat. "


    Looking at Hermione''s serious nod, Ryan asked a recently discovered question with some curiosity: "Why do you think that after you returned to Hogwarts, the evasion during these few exercises was much faster than before? . "


    Because Ryan felt that Hermione''s skill was advancing rapidly in these practice exercises. At least now, in addition to poor experience in physical surgery, it is close to the feeling of a novice assassin who has been training in the memory for a year.


    You know that Hermione has only practiced the assassin''s physical heritage for less than a year, and she just has time to practice. According to common sense, it should not be the current level anyway.


    "I do n¡¯t know, but I guess it might be the power of the gift in the bloodline I got last time we took the risk. Because since that time, I found that my physical condition is much better than before. You teach me Many of the movements in that set of exercise exercises that could not be done before can now be done suddenly. "Hermione replied after thinking about it.


    Ryan also checked his body after hearing this answer, and found that the last bloodline gift would indeed slowly improve the recipient''s physique. However, because he had received multiple enhancements before, the gift-giving effect was not as obvious as it was on Hermione, so he was naturally ignored by him.


    "Maybe some of this gift is the same as the blood of Riem Bull. The book" Where is the Magical Animal "does not say that anyone who drinks the blood of Riem Bull will increase his strength. I think the gift is similar. "Ryan found Hermione a little uneasy after hearing his inquiry, and quickly comforted her with a realistic example.


    Because Ryan recently went out to learn all kinds of knowledge, but also to help Harry and the twins review their homework. So he felt a bit confused. When Harry held his fire crossbow arrow with Ron one day to celebrate him in the common room this Saturday, that is, tomorrow he will use this broom to participate in the game, Ryan suddenly realized that this year''s second Quidditch horse immediately It''s about to start.


    Early the next morning, Harry caused a sensation while having his firebolt in the school hall for breakfast. Except for Slytherin students, students from other colleges squeezed over to try to get close to this legendary broom.


    This broom is worthy of legend, especially when the person who owns the broom is on the extremely talented Harry Potter.


    The game started at eleven o''clock, and it was found that Firebolt''s speed, climb rate and turning radius were much better than others under Harry''s control. Especially as Zhang Qiu, a Ravenclaw seeker, she could n¡¯t catch up with Harry on a comet.


    Finally, Harry shot a blurry half-shaped silver flesh guardian deity in one direction, and then grabbed the golden thief to end the game.


    "I really didn''t expect Slytherin to try to influence Harry by disguising as a dementor ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I really can''t see where their self-proclaimed noble lineage is." After the victory of the game everyone returned to the public The lounge began to celebrate. After participating in the celebration for a while, Ryan and Hermione, who did not like the noise, sat in a corner of the common room. Hermione didn''t understand the methods Malfoy used today.


    "The shadows behind the nobles are much more than those of us ordinary people. After all, they need to keep so many interests. It is not easy to achieve by normal means alone. I am surprised that Malfoy''s means are so rough, it is not like it should be. Some elite educators. "


    Hermione was a little surprised when he heard Ryan ¡¯s answer. After all, Britain was not like the motherland of Ryan II who had swept these decaying nobles into the historical garbage dump and revealed their dark side cleanly. In the minds of ordinary British people, nobles are noble and moral role models.


    In Hermione''s ideas, a pure-blood family like Malfoy, who controlled a large number of resources, should be like the British nobility, even if the hostility is full of gentlemanly deeds.


    But now as soon as Ryan said, she found out that whether Malfoy made a whistle blow at midnight duel in the first grade, scolded Clivi with mud in the second grade, or made a move in front of Buckbeak this year, as well as the small movements on the Quidditch scene. It fully shows that at least a part of the members of the pure-blood family, such as Draco Malfoy, not only lack the sense of nobility they deserve, they are even closer to street gangsters in the world.


    "Okay, I think I made a mistake." Hermione very straightforwardly admitted that she had made a mistake in understanding certain issues.


    After discussing this issue, Ryan took out the book and began to summarize the key points in the textbooks of each homework. Hermione also took out the textbooks to do her homework in ancient magic texts.

 Chapter 220： Break in and fight

    While Ryan was writing something, a bottle of butter beer was placed on the table in front of him. Raising his head, Ryan saw Fred looking at him with a smile, and George was throwing toad mints at the crowd.


    "The two of you are really strange, why are you still studying here while celebrating?" Fred asked.


    "It ¡¯s not because your two brothers and Harry, I ¡¯m not only busy with my own business, but also give you three lesson preparations. You need a lot of time to train for the game, and since we promised to help you, it ¡¯s not necessary to spend more Time preparation will try to let you master more knowledge in a short period of time. Do n¡¯t forget that you still have one game after this game, do you not need to prepare? "


    "This is really bothering you, thank you!" Fred said, scratching his head. "But you can try butter beer, it tastes really good and has no alcohol."


    After making the preparations almost the same, Ryan and they joined the celebration. It wasn''t until 1 o''clock in the morning that Professor McGonagall, wearing a plaid dressing gown and a hairnet, came to the scene and insisted that everyone go to bed, at which time the party at the Gryffindor House ended.


    After everyone went to bed, Ryan sneaked out of the dormitory to the common room, and then chose to meditate in the corner on the back of the sofa.


    Because he knew that Black was likely to come to attack tonight, he planned to wait for Black here.


    After more than an hour of meditation, a slight friction sound came from the entrance. Then a figure came in from the entrance.


    Moonlight shone on the man''s face through the common room window, and Ryan saw a thin body like a skeleton. There was a mess of hair on his head, which looked very dirty. The most important thing is to have a knife in your hand.


    It seems that Sirius Black''s recent life is very bad. After confirming that Black has no wand, Ryan runs the Zixia magical power and jumps out of the back of the sofa.


    "... Who is it?" Before you even spoke, Blake rushed up and raised her right hand, and then reversed the knife on her hand to try to knock Ryan with the handle.


    It seems that at least Black is not a bad guy, and he will remember not to hurt the innocent at this time. While thinking about Ryan flashing Sirius''s fight, he then hit the point on the back of his neck. Probably because of the long running and starvation draining his physical strength, Black failed to avoid this blow.


    He fell directly to the ground. Fortunately, there was a thick carpet on the ground to absorb the sound of him falling to the ground. After a muffled heavy object fell to the ground, the common room was still quiet.


    Ryan pulled out an enchanted rope and tied it to Black, then used his wand to read to him: "Recover quickly." Obviously the spell woke Black, but he still pretended to be unconscious and tried to fight back.


    "Mr. Black, you don''t have to pretend to be unconscious. As a friend of Harry, I have to ask you something. Can you tell me why you want to kill Harry?"


    "No, I haven''t." Sirius widened his eyes sharply, and then the blood vessel roots in his hand burst out. "I''m here to kill that bastard, that **** is still alive! I''m going to kill him! Kill him!"


    Sirius''s speech was incoherent, but he didn''t want to wake up other people, so even if it was a roar, try to keep his voice down.


    After a little excitement, Sirius calmed down and looked at Ryan: "You should be Ryan Liang, right? Can you tell me why you think I might not be the murderer."


    "Wait, how do you know who I am?" Lane remembered that he didn''t introduce himself at all.


    "I picked up a lot of waste newspapers in Hogsmeade, and there are photos of you getting the Merlin Medal of the second grade. Seriously, your Asian face is so easy to recognize, the whole Gryffin is yours. Asian boys. "


    "Then why do you think I don''t think you are a murderer?"


    "Because you were merciful just now, you didn''t go out to call people."


    Sure enough, I was still inexperienced, Ryan simply said half-truth: "Since you have seen me in the newspaper, you should know that I am a hemp wizard. I sometimes read a lot of information about the magic world to understand this world, and Your case is in an old newspaper that I have read. From my Muggle world point of view, a case like you that sentenced directly without trial is really too doubtful. "


    "Besides, I learned from Hagrid that you gave Harry to Hagrid after the death of your parents. If you really want to kill Harry, then it will be fine. So I found out that the first reaction after you came in was to think Ask what are you doing here? "Ryan told Sirius the reason he had previously thought about.


    "You are very courageous and worthy of being a Gryffindor." Sirius glanced at Ryan and said: "Yes, I am Harry''s godfather. I and his father are like brothers. I will never hurt him. What I want to kill is the real traitor Peter Dwarf ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It was because I gave him the opportunity to betray the Potters to Voldemort, I just came out because I saw him in the newspaper Look for him. "Sirius pressed his throat in a hoarse voice.


    "Of course my luck is also good. When I arrived at the door today, I found a note outside the door with a full week''s pass code. So I can come in smoothly."


    "Is Neville cursed? Even Crookshanks would throw things away from him." Ryan thought. "It is estimated that everyone was a bit confused when entering the door when celebrating today. Neville throws his notes. Now. "


    Ryan was thinking about these things and saw Sirius staring at him all the time. So he opened his mouth and shocked him with the news: "Is the spot you said now a mouse with a finger missing its front paw?"


    "You, how do you know?" Sirius looked at Ryan in surprise.


    "You just said that you can see him in the newspaper, but in theory he should be dead and can''t appear in the newspaper. Then the only explanation is that when he appeared at the time, he didn''t look human, so he could hide in Gryffindor In the tower, it is only possible to pretend to be someone ¡¯s pet. The owls in the school will go to the owl room, and the only suspicious thing in the remaining pets is that Ron pleases me to take care of his pets. It has been able to live normal mice several times the life Ordinary house rats, this year''s inexplicable starting state has become very bad. "If you know the result in turn, the reasoning process is still very simple, but I don''t know that Sirius is obviously shocked.


    "Smart boy, I would even wonder if you should go to Ravenclaw. You just said that Peter the Little Dwarf is with you. Hurry up and let him kill me." Sirius looked excitedly. Said.

 Chapter 221： Communication with Sirius

    "Wait, you said you were going to kill him here?" Ryan asked in shock.


    "Of course, would you still let your child do it? Hurry up and take him out. Ah, yes, this is the common room, which is a bit inappropriate here, but I can take Peter out to kill. "Sirius urged."


    "I mean, after you kill Peter? Do you continue to escape as a fugitive? As far as I know, Harry hasn''t been very good with his relatives. You as his only relative now not only treat him Staying with relatives has been suffering for more than ten years, and you have to escape your responsibility as his godfather to take care of him. "


    "No, I didn''t escape responsibility," Sirius retorted excitedly. "I was just atonement before, and I am wrong to see the wrong person killing my friend."


    "Then? I feel a sense of conscience when I am atoned in prison, and suffer by putting my friend''s only child outside?" Ryan sarcasm mercilessly.


    Because he discovered that Peter had become Black''s demon, he could only hope to get rid of this kind of demon through such words. After all, the original Black is a good person, and if he is capable, Ryan naturally tends to pull him. Not to mention that being a good person will naturally reward you after receiving help from others.


    Watching Black start to fall into contemplation after listening, Ryan quickly went further and said: "You just feel that you can''t face the orphans of your friends and don''t know what to do to escape. If you really want to atone for it, don''t Should n¡¯t it be the responsibility of friends to take care of their orphans instead of their friends? "


    "Well, I think you may be right." After a few minutes of death-like silence, Sirius said with his mouth open. "I do look like a coward who dare not face the reality, but then I don''t know what to do next."


    "It''s simple, you just said that I thought of a way." After Ryan told Black his plan, he nodded and said: "You should leave now, after all, this is the school you may be found at any time. . "


    Untwisting the rope, Black stood there and looked bitterly at the boys'' dormitory. When Ryan thought he was going to break the agreement and rushed up, he turned his head hard and walked towards the exit. Suddenly asked when he was about to enter the exit hole: "What are you doing in the common room late at night?"


    Lane blurted out: "Kungfu."


    Sirius didn''t say anything when he heard the answer, and went straight out of the hole. In fact, Sirius was wondering why Ryan would be waiting in the common room just in the early hours of the morning, but Ryan''s Kung Fu mistakenly answered by mistake.


    After all, Sirius likes Muggles very much during the rebellion period, and the flying motorcycle is a masterpiece at that time. So he also watched the first Kung Fu movie that came to the West.


    Just now Ryan''s ability to directly flip Sirius was obviously stronger than the normal 13-year-old boy, and he happened to be a heavenly man. So in Sirius'' brain supplementation, Ryan obviously has practiced kung fu.


    As for why I ran to the common room in the early morning to practice this situation. It is not difficult for Sirius, who is from a pure blood family, to understand: people who master certain special skills avoid everyone secretly practicing, is it not a routine operation?


    And Ryan''s answer just matched his brain filling, so he lifted his inner doubts and left without a word.


    However, Ryan didn''t know what Sirius was thinking. He thought it might be because Sirius had been in a prison for a long time and was a bit mentally abnormal, so he asked some strange questions.


    Just a few hours after he went back to sleep, Professor McGonagall came to the common room at 5 o''clock in the morning to wake everyone up. Everyone was standing in the common room in pajamas sleepily.


    "I''m sorry to wake you up so early, but according to the description of the portrait in the castle, Sirius broke into the school and entered the Gryffindor common room yesterday, so I hope everyone will cooperate with the search of the castle today. By the way, Neville Longbottom, come with me now. "


    Looking at Longbottom following Professor McGonagall, Lane silently prayed for him in his heart.


    After Professor McGonagall left, everyone hurried upstairs and after washing, they all wore coats and waited in the common room. However, it was known that when they went to class, there was no news. Professor McGonagall regretted to inform them that Sirius had fled when eating at noon.


    After returning to the dormitory, Ryan found that the paper notes attached to the cage before he went downstairs had not been passive. Spotted still sleeping peacefully in the cage, this sacred rune attached to the cage was prepared to make Peter fall asleep and avoid the search that caused Peter''s vigilance.


    Neville came back at dinner, and Professor McGonagall was very angry about the consequences of Sirius entering the common room because he lost the note. Although there were no serious consequences this time, McGonagall was not allowed to go to Hogsmeade in the future; he was locked up and no one was allowed to give him the password to enter the tower. He recently had to wait at the door every day and ask others to bring him in.


    In addition, Neville also received a roaring letter from his grandmother. Even when he was reminded by Ron to run out the first time he got the letter, everyone in the auditorium heard the roar of Neville''s grandmother condemning Neville for bringing shame to the whole family.


    "Ryan, will you be able to accompany me to Hagrid later?" Hermione asked and sat next to Ryan with a few books at this time.


    "Of course, but can you tell me why you are going to Hagrid?"


    "As a friend, I took some time to help Hagrid to check some defense materials about the magical creature injury case. But I also know that the probability that Hagrid will win this time is very small, so I want to find someone to accompany me. Otherwise I will be a little embarrassed. "


    "Okay, you will wait for me in the entrance hall for a while, and I will go with you after I go to the dormitory to pick up something." Lane was worried that there was no excuse to go to Hagrid, and now he finally found an excuse ~ www.novelhall.com ~ 10 Minutes later, Hermione saw Ryan walking down the stairs carrying the mouse cage in the hall. Her eyebrows twitched sharply as she glanced at the jade charms on the red rope that wrapped around the cage. But she went to Hagrid''s cabin with Ryan without saying anything.


    Reaching the cabin, Ryan knocked on the door, and Hagrid quickly opened the door for them, "Welcome, you are here--"


    "That''s it. I heard that you are going to London to defend Buckbeak on Friday, so we have summarized some information and hope it will be useful." Hermione said to Hagrid that she took the information.


    "Thank you so much, you can come in and have some tea." Hagrid let the door open. The first thing they saw when they entered the door was Buckbeak lying on Hagrid''s patch sheet, with huge wings folded tightly around his body, squinting and napping.


    Ryan and Hermione consciously chose to sit away from Buckbeak. Hagrid first poured two cups of tea for them and brought out a plate of cookies. After receiving the data marked by Hermione, she looked at it.


    In the crackle of the fire, Ryan picked up the tea cup and silently drank tea. After seeing Brother Hai read the marked seven or eight pages of information, he said happily: "The information you are looking for is really useful. I think Buckbeak It is possible to win now ... "


    Ryan looked at Hagrid ¡¯s excitement and thought it was better not to splash cold water, so he put down the teacup and said, ¡°Because we only came back after the Christmas holiday, we did n¡¯t have much information. But really, it ¡¯s estimated to be dangerous in that situation. The Biological Committee may not give you too much time for debate, so I think you just need to pick one or two of the cases to get acquainted. "


    "Thank you so much," Hagrid said gratefully. "After all, I know that you have been busy recently, and you have taken the time to help me, which has made me very grateful."

 Chapter 222： Analysis and layout

    After talking about Buckbeak, Hagrid saw the cage in Ryan''s hand and asked, "What''s wrong with your mouse?"


    "Oh, this is Ron''s pet." Ryan said as he opened the cage and handed the spot to Hagrid. "This mouse feels much thinner than before and has a lot of energy. I recently used some methods to treat it. , But it only prevented the rapid deterioration of the condition of this rat, but there is still no way to cure it. Only the people I know know about these animals, so I want to find you a way. "


    "Let me see." After talking about Hagrid''s big hand, he took the spot. "It seems that he had suffered a lot of injuries before." Hai Ge said, stroking the spotted head and claws with his hand. It has been torn, and there is a missing paw in the front paw. "


    "Oh, how old is this mouse?" Hagrid asked Ryan after the inspection.


    "As far as I know, this is Percy''s previous pet, it should be seven or eight years." Lane said uncertainly.


    "Seven or eight years? What a miracle. You must know that this ordinary mouse can only live for three years in most cases. However, there are always exceptions to everything, maybe this mouse is the exception. But even if it live longer than normal mice. It should be the end of life now, so I personally suggest that you feed it something like absinthe. Although this is not good for mice, it will at least make it more comfortable for the last time. "Hagrid Finally concluded.


    "Well, thank you." Ryan put the spot back in the cage again, and after discussing which case to use as the focus for a while, Ryan and Hermione quit and left Hagrid''s hut.


    When they returned to the common room, Hermione suddenly said to Lane: "You go up and put the cage first, I have something to tell you."


    Ryan nodded and quickly put the cage back in the common room. He found Hermione sitting in a corner waiting for him.


    As soon as he sat in the seat opposite Hermione, Hermione asked him: "What is Weasley''s mouse?"


    "How do you see it wrong?" Ryan asked.


    "Others may think that what is wrapped in your cage is just an exotic decoration, but I have seen you use the beautiful little stones with strange runes carved in the temple to easily burn those zombies to ashes. For a terrible zombie, you only need one stone. I do n¡¯t think it ¡¯s a normal rat that needs to be wrapped around a dozen stones outside the cage. "


    "Okay, you watched carefully. What I want to tell you is that I suspect that the mouse may be a wizard."


    "What?" Hermione didn''t control the volume, and several classmates in the common room turned to look at her. She quickly lowered the volume and asked: "Why do you think so?"


    "In fact, it was just an accident." Ryan said what he had prefabricated. "You know I have some magic that I can''t learn in school. I used a hypnotic magic for the soul when I got the spot on the first day, and it fell asleep directly."


    "Hypnological magic makes it fall asleep, which is normal." Hermione said a little puzzled.


    "But the problem is that it is aimed at the human soul. In theory, animals should not fall asleep," Ryan explained. "I have experimented with similar magic several times since then, and the final conclusion is that this mouse should be human."


    Watching Hermione open her mouth in shock, Ryan paused and said. "Going to Hagrid today is even more certain that a normal mouse that is not a magical animal has lived for so long, which is not normal."


    "So that mouse might be a wizard''s change? Allowing you to live like a mouse for several years means that the wizard cannot disclose his identity. In this case, there is a high probability that criminals in the wizarding world will use this method. Hide yourself. God, what shall we do now? "Hermione said nervously.


    "I even have a skeptical goal about who the mouse is, but I have to ask someone to be sure." Ryan looked at the common room after speaking, and then shouted to a tall red-haired boy: "Percy Senior, I have a question here for you. "


    Percy soon ended the ongoing conversation and came over, "Hi, Ryan, Hermione, what are you doing here?"


    "We are discussing a question. You know that Ron''s mouse was treated here recently. We found some, um, unusual things." Lane replied.


    "That mouse? It used to be my pet before. I can answer some questions for you." Percy said.


    "It used to be your pet? That''s great. I want to know when the pet arrived at your house? What did it look like when you first arrived at your house?"


    "Well, that pet was first brought back by my father. It was first given to our big brother Bill, and then to me when I was in school. When I got a new owl, I gave it to my younger brother Ron. Counting it has been living in our house for twelve years. Oh my god, I have lived for so long ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I didn''t notice it. "Percy also thought about this situation after careful recall A little shocked.


    "As for the appearance of our house, my father picked up a mouse in the garden of our house that day. I remember clearly that this mouse has an ear injury and a missing paw in the front paw. Now I want to come Unexpectedly, this mouse, which looked like a wound, actually lived for so long. "Percy finally said.


    Ryan and Hermione glanced at each other, and they both saw a surprise in each other''s eyes. It''s just that Hermione was really surprised and Ryan pretended.


    Percy also found out that the situation was wrong from the expression of the two people, and asked: "What problem did you find on the spot?"


    "This, the mouse in your family may be a human." Hermione said


    "How is it possible?" Percy looked incredulous.


    "This is true," Ryan said. "Because we were spotted when we went to Hagrid today, he told me that a normal house mouse like this has a normal life span of only three years."


    "Then, that might also be that our mice live longer," Percy said in a shocked stammer.


    "Longevity can be said to be normal for a year or two, but the quadruple life is a bit abnormal? According to human comparison, the age of the spotted spot is quite similar to that of the nicolle in mice, but it does not have magic stones and eternal potions." He Min added.


    Percy''s complexion began to look ugly. After all, normal people knew they were sleeping with a stranger for a few years and their complexion was not much better.


    Ryan went on to say at this time: "And based on what Percy Senior just said, I already guessed who the mouse is."


    "Who?" Percy and Hermione said in unison.


    "Peter Pediru, the man who was supposed to have been killed by Sirius Black."

 Chapter 223： Turn in the mouse

    "How is it possible?" "Impossible!" Percy and Hermione said at the same time.


    "Don''t you say that Peter Pedro has been killed by Sirius Black?" Hermione said.


    "So he needs to turn into a mouse to hide himself, because in theory he is dead. And after Sirius broke into the school, I specifically checked the old newspaper on this matter, which reported that Sirius was not It was put into prison directly after the trial, which means that what happened at that time cannot be confirmed 100%. "


    "It''s just ..." Hermione looked angry. "Even the fierce criminal must be sentenced after trial, how can the wizarding world do this?"


    "There are other reasons." Percy said awkwardly. "Because the mysterious man was just defeated at that time, everyone''s emotions need to be released, and sometimes the procedure may not be so strict. Not to mention my father said that Sirius did not request interrogation at all after he was arrested, so at that time He was sent directly to prison. "


    "I really don''t know what people should say." Hermione mumbled and sat there against the sofa with her arms around her chest.


    Percy turned to Ryan at this time: "Only these two points can''t be sure that it is Peter. Do you have any other evidence?"


    "Of course there is. It has a missing toe. And the biggest piece of Peter that people found after Peter''s death was his finger."


    Percy seemed to be convinced by Ryan. Ryan saw this and hit the iron while he was hot. "Other than that, did you find that the spotted anxiety time is exactly the time when Sirius escaped from prison."


    "It seems so." Percy said after recalling. "So what shall we do now? Report Professor immediately?" It seems that this situation has made Percy a bit messy.


    "Personally suggest that you better send an owl to your father and ask him to come to school. After all, your father is a staff member of the Ministry of Magic, and a suspicious person stays in your home for a long time. I think it may affect your father once it is confirmed. Disadvantages, you better discuss it. "


    "Yeah, you''re right." Percy reacted at once and took Ryan''s hand tightly. "I should have ignored this and it''s too bad. I''ll write to my father now."


    After Percy walked away, Hermione asked strangely: "Now that we have determined that the mouse has a problem, why don''t we just send the suspicious mouse to the professor? Should Percy be included? ? "


    "On the one hand, the Weasleys are good people. If we send the mouse, it is easy to bring some trouble to their family. Just like I said, it is not a good thing to contain a suspicious person. On the other hand, I guess There were many people who handled this case, and the Weasley family was also one of the 28 pure-blood families. They should be able to settle the people involved in those years, but if they are replaced by us, it will be hard to say. "


    "What you said makes sense." Hermione nodded slightly. "Not to mention that we can leave Percy with a favor. After all, our dream needs enough people to support it, and it is naturally the best that Percy, who is destined to enter the Ministry of Magic, can help us naturally."


    Having said that, Hermione glanced at Ryan: "Do you think my thoughts are a bit utilitarian?"


    "No, you just grew up." Ryan shook his head and said.


    "Oh, this old father''s tone again." Hermione patted Ryan''s back playfully.


    After joking for a while, the two entered the learning mode again. For the rest of the day, Ryan was still the same as in peace. The only difference was that three safety signs were added to the cage before going to bed to prevent Peter from escaping at night.


    When Ryan got up and packed up the next morning and was about to go to breakfast, he saw Percy came over and said quietly to him: "Ryan, everyone is waiting in the principal''s room now."


    Ryan nodded and went upstairs to fetch the cage. At this time, he had no need to hide. While Peter was still under the influence of the tranquilizer spell, he slept his wand directly into the cage and released Peter''s coma.


    After packing his things in the cage, Lane went downstairs and went to the principal''s office with Percy. On the way, Ryan said to Percy: "Yes, after entering, you said that these doubts were mainly found by you. Try not to mention me as much as possible."


    "Why, this is clearly what you discovered." Percy said somewhat puzzled.


    "On the one hand, I have a good relationship with your two twin brothers. I can feel that your family is a good person. I do n¡¯t want your father to be implicated because of this. I think if you make a contribution, your father does n¡¯t need to bear much. Responsible. "Ryan smiled at Percy, and looked at Percy in a disturbed manner.


    "Also, if it is really Peter, it may involve a lot of officials of the Ministry of Magic related to the Sirius trial. You have to know that I am a hemp wizard, but I can offend so many people in one breath."


    Percy stopped and looked at Ryan very seriously at this time and said, "Thank you! You will be my best friend in the future."


    Afterwards, the two walked silently through the hallway without a portrait to the door of the principal''s room.


    "Heap of cockroaches." After reading the password, the stone stairs slowly turned upward. Lane came to Professor Dumbledore''s office again.


    It''s just that this time is different from when I came with my notebook last time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There are many people in the office. In addition to Professor Dumbledore and the Weasley couple, Professor Lupin, Professor Snape, Professor McGonagall and a wide-bodied, square-jawed chin that he did not know were sitting in the office. Middle-aged witch with short grey hair and a pair of monocles.


    "My father said he would call an official from the Ministry of Magic as a witness. I really didn''t expect that he could call the director of the law enforcement department." Percy introduced in a small voice.


    Amelia Burns, after listening to Percy ¡¯s introduction, Ryan finally knew who this unknown person was. It ¡¯s also reasonable to be able to invite this person. After all, Amelia Burns ¡¯brother Edgar Burns is one of the founders of the Phoenix Society, and his family was killed by Voldemort. With such a relationship, it would not be too difficult to move her if it was to deal with Voldemort ¡¯s case.


    "Okay, two boys, can you tell me why you think this mouse is the dead Peter Pediru?" Dumbledore said seriously, sitting behind the table.


    "When Ron gave me this mouse and asked me to help the doctor see it, I was curious to ask how old this mouse is? Here. Later, when I had the opportunity to ask Percy yesterday, he told me that the mouse had been in his house for twelve years. I said that this kind of mouse had a theoretical life span of about three years in theory. At that time, Percy was a little surprised. . I do n¡¯t know much about the rest, until this morning he told me to come here with a cage in his hand. ¡±Ryan first said the lines he had discussed.


    Then Percy said all the questions raised yesterday. After listening to Percy''s words, Principal Dumbledore motioned Professor Lupin and Professor McGonagall to step forward to check the spots in the cage.

 Chapter 224： Interrogation

    Because Ryan actually kept his hand when he cast the coma curse, after all, he was worried that if he became a mouse, if the defense power was as low as the mouse, the coma curse would kill him.


    So when Lu Ping pulled out the spot from the cage, it had already awakened. During the process of grasping it, Prof. Lu Ping screamed and twisted constantly, and small black eyes bulged out. It was struggling to escape with all its strength.


    Everyone in this office saw that the mouse was not normal. McGonagall and Lupin examined each other and got together to discuss it and said, "We are sure that this mouse is an Animagus."


    "Well, please change this mouse back to the prototype." Dumbledore said to the spot, but unfortunately the spot was unmoved, and even quickly ran to the door after Lupin put it down.


    But how could so many wizards in the house let him escape? Soon the spots were suspended in the air by Mr. Weasley.


    "It seems that we can only take a forced approach." After that Dumbledore nodded slightly to Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall''s wand gave blue and white light to the spot; the spot was suspended in midair, and the small black body twisted frantically.


    Soon it fell from midair and fell to the floor. Another dazzling flash of light, and then-it was like the fast-moving arrow of the plant growing in the documentary. A head appeared on the ground; limbs also stretched out; after a while, a man stood where the spot was


    This is a short man about as tall as Lane. He was bald like Mr. Weasley, and his light-colored hair looked messy. The whole person looks like an obese person after losing weight quickly. The skin has a lot of wrinkles, and at the same time it looks very dirty, almost similar to the spotty fur. The sharp nose and watery eyes also have the characteristics of a mouse. He looked at a group of people in the office, breathless and weak.


    "Oh, hello, Peter," Professor Lupin said the first time, as if he hadn''t seen him transform before. "It''s been a long time."


    "Professor McGill McGonagall, principal Dumbledore, and Lu-Lupin ..." Peter''s voice was sharp, his eyes constantly glancing at the exit of the principal''s office. "My professors--and my friends--"


    "Peter, we are here to ask why you have been a mouse for twelve years?" Dumbledore lowered his head and looked at Peter through his half-moon-shaped eyes, while asking in a very harsh tone.


    "Because-because I want to escape Sirius'' hunt. Yes, I evade the pursuit. I think he will come to kill me someday." Peter stammered.


    "I don''t think an innocent person will hide so treacherously for twelve years, let alone how do you know Sirius will escape from Azkaban? Know that no one will ever escape from there." Professor Lu Ping was on the side Asked. "


    "I, I''m just scared. After all, Sirius should have learned from that person an unprecedentedly powerful evil magic." Peter stumblingly defended, if his eyes were not scrutinizing like a mouse Believe it.


    "No, this is unreasonable. At that time, we had a lot of tainted witnesses, and some even gave a lot of Death Eaters. But they all lived to the present day under the protection of the Ministry of Magic. You as an offense are only ordinary for Sirius People, have been hiding for 12 years after Sirius was arrested. The reason you just said is not credible. "Amelia Burns said, holding her monocle.


    "Not to mention that you were able to come to the Ministry of Magic for asylum for a week, especially if you could turn into a mouse, Sirius could not stop you. But you did not, but chose to be alone and Sirius. After a week of fleeing, he died in a strange explosion in disguise to this day. This is not at all compatible with what you just said about your fear. "


    Amelia Burns, as the director of the Enforcement Department of Magical Laws, was really experienced in interrogation, and at one point pierced Peter ¡¯s lies on key issues. Her questioning also caused Peter to completely lose square.


    "I, I wanted to revenge for Lily and James at that time, so I would find him alone. After all, in the Ministry of Magic judgment, no matter how fierce the criminal was, it was only Azkaban''s life imprisonment. I know Sirius must have learned from that person. With evil magic, Azkaban could n¡¯t punish him at all, so I ¡¯m going to kill him. ¡±Peter said more and more smoothly, as if this was the case, but everyone on the scene had found something wrong.


    "If that''s the case, why should you avoid it for twelve years. If you say you should stand in front of the people in a fair and honest way. Even if Black escapes, you can wait for Black to avenge Lily and James when he comes to the door. And you just said that you are avoiding Black, so you are lying now. "Lu Ping said coldly at this time, because he had already guessed the truth of certain things.


    "We don''t have to listen to this guy make up a lie here. I have a bottle of potent veritaserum in my office. Just three drops will tell him everything. What do you think Ms. Burns?" Professor Snape Disgusted by Peter''s fabrication of lies there, he slowly expressed his idea.


    "Well, this involves a very bad murder case more than a decade ago. So I approved the use of the truth-treating agent as the director of the Enforcement Department of Magic Law. By the way, principal Dumbledore. I want to borrow you Has an official interrogation in your office. After all, there are two Wisengama members here, and there are also five adult observers next to it ~ www.novelhall.com ~ just meets the minimum requirements for a legal interrogation. Melia Burns thought about it like Professor Dumbledore asked.


    "Of course." Principal Dumbledore nodded. "I also want to know what happened that year."


    "No, no, I''m just a suspect. You don''t have solid evidence and you can''t give me the truth." Peter struggled hard, but Professor McGonagall waved his wand and fixed Peter there.


    There was silence for a few minutes in the office, and there was another noise of friction on the spiral staircase. Professor Snape came back with his authentic agent.


    "Thank you! Severus." Dumbledore turned from behind the table and took a bottle of truth-clearing water. Then he waved his wand and forcibly opened Peter''s mouth and poured three drops of potion. .


    Peter started struggling for a while, but soon the whole person stood there in silence.


    Amelia Burns took out a strange instrument made of brass and crystal and pointed it at Peter. Then she took out parchment and feather pen. "I need someone to record it when I inquire later."


    "I''m coming," Percy replied nervously. Burns glanced at him, and Mr. Weasley next to him replied: "He is my son and the chairman of the student union. He will definitely help you to record this trial completely."


    "Then please." Burns waved his wand, and the paper and pen flew away like Percy.


    Percy, who took the paper and the pen, was a little excited. Ryan watched him try to put the parchment on his thigh to record, and then smoothly turned the cushion on the back of his chair into a board and handed it to Percy.


    "Transfiguration is very good." Professor McGonagall praised. Ryan hadn''t had time to answer, and the interrogation of Director Bowens began. Everyone''s attention was drawn to him.

 Chapter 225： rehabilitate

    In the principal''s office, a short middle-aged man stood in the middle of the office, surrounded by a group of people.


    "Well, Peter, tell me what happened in the past?" Secretary Boones asked her question.


    Peter shuddered and took a deep breath, then spoke in a flat tone without emotion.


    "Because Sirius gave me the identity of the Potter''s secret person for safety, and he declared that he was the secret person and led the chase. I found the Dark Lord immediately after becoming the secret person, and put The secret about the Potter family told him that I could get an unprecedented reward for this, but the Dark Lord missed it. Black later pursued and killed me after learning that I had betrayed the Potter and his wife. "


    Hearing this, Lupin looked a little excited, and he felt like he would rush to beat Peter. But Mr. Weasley next to him caught him. Ryan turned his gaze to Professor Snape. It turned out that although Professor Snape looked calm, his clenched fists and slightly trembling body explained his current anger.


    Peter took another deep breath at this time and continued to speak in a flat voice.


    "I couldn''t escape when I was chased into a Muggle street at that time, so I could only blow up half a street and then turned into a mouse to escape along the blasted sewer. Then I was a pet in a wizarding family. To today. "


    After listening to this sentence, Mr. Weasley covered his face in annoyance: "Oh my God, when I picked him up in the garden, I really thought it was just a mouse, and I swear I would never mess with these messes again. Take things home. "Mrs. Weasley next to him patted his back and comforted him.


    "Since you have taken refuge in the mysterious man, why haven''t you and Harry lived in a house that hurt him in recent years?" Director Boones asked an important point that everyone cared about. It was completely quiet and started listening.


    "Because the Dark Lord had heard that the situation was terrible after he failed to kill Harry that day, so I hurt Harry at this time and would also put myself in. So I can only quietly stay in a wizard''s family to listen to intelligence, I will only dedicate Harry to the Dark Lord after the Dark Lord has really made a comeback. After all, my mistakes have made many Death Eaters resentful of me. Only by making enough merits can I keep myself in front of the Dark Lord. "


    "Why would you betray Potter and Lily? They took you as a friend." At this time, Lu Ping finally asked out. Burns frowned at the behavior that interrupted her interrogation, and said nothing.


    "Friends, do you really treat me as a friend?" At this time Peter''s tone fluctuated, and it seemed that this stimulated him a lot. "Porter and Black are from noble pure-blood families. You study well in school. It ¡¯s also the class leader. Only I am nothing and follow you like a small classmate. You always say that my courage is too small, even if I try hard to integrate into a small group, but you have always ignored me, no matter what I am Whatever you say will be ignored. "


    "But--but that''s not the reason you made the Potters pay the price of their lives." Lu Ping said a little puzzled.


    "Why not? After graduation, you didn''t ask me. I took the hands of the Dark Lord and went down to fight. The first battle was when the Dark Lord arrived. Two Aurors fell down with a wave. Fortunately that time The Dark Lord did n¡¯t continue chasing us before we escaped. After the battle, you were very excited, but I was really scared. I really do n¡¯t want to feel the feeling of dying again, so I must find a way to live. Go on. "


    "Then do you choose to be the running dog of the mysterious man?" Director Boons asked seriously.


    "Then what else can I do, I just want to live, I don''t want to die. But Potter and they have been pulling me on the front line with the Dark Lord. Several times the Dark Lord has personally played for people on our side The casualties were heavy and the well-trained Aurors were vulnerable in the hands of the Dark Lord. So after two or three years of struggle, I found the Dark Lord and begged him not to kill me. "


    "What did you do after surrendering to the mysterious man?" Amelia Burns asked.


    "I revealed a lot of valuable information within a year of surrendering to the Dark Lord, and he praised me." At this point, Peter''s face showed a twisted smile. "Finally, when I told the Dark Lord the Potters'' hiding place, he told me that I would get an unprecedented reward."


    "For this reason, you killed so many people." Lu Ping shouted out of control.


    "There is no benefit in rejecting the Dark Lord, but as long as I obey him, I gain unprecedented strength. For example, the curse that exploded half a street, I just told him a few names and he gave me.


    "Don''t you know that the fight against the most evil devil in history is to save innocent lives, Peter! This is more important than power and life." Lupin looked calmer, and he used a hoarse voice Speak to Peter.


    "You don''t understand!" Little Dwarf Peter regained the calm tone that he had before, "He will kill me, Lupin! I just need to be alive. Not to mention that he gave me strength."


    "Okay, now the facts have been clarified. UU reading books ." The director of Burns reached out to stop Lupin from saying anything. "I know you used to be friends, but now we still have important things to do."


    After that, she took the record from Percy and looked at it, and signed the name at the end.


    "You are Percy, right, this transcript is good." Percy''s praise, Percy looked excited and smiled and nodded, almost throwing his glasses off.


    But Burns just said something in courtesy and then said to Professor Dumbledore; "Mr. Principal, the situation is now clear. The previous criminal acts were all committed by Peter, but he was stolen to Sirius . I would like to invite you to go to the Ministry of Magic with me to give a testimony to the rehabilitation of this case. "


    "Of course, of course. I''m glad to see an innocent person will get rid of the notoriety that was added to him." Dumbledore stood up after speaking. "I think we can pass by the fireplace in the office."


    Afterwards, Professor Dumbledore and Director Burns took Peter, who was sturdy, to the Ministry of Magic. Before he left, he told Ryan and Percy: "Thank you for your contribution to this matter, but this matter will not be made public until the Ministry of Magic has discussed it, so please temporarily keep it confidential."


    Both Ryan and Percy nodded quickly, agreeing that Dumbledore left after a burst of green flames. Everyone also left the office separately.


    At the door, Ryan met the Weasley family of three. Arthur Weasley took the initiative to shake hands with Ryan and thanked: "Thank you so much this time, I heard Percy talk about your help this time, Our family owes you a favor. "


    "No thanks, after all, your sons and I are friends. Isn''t it appropriate for friends to help each other?" Ryan said modestly.

 Chapter 226： The first gathering of the book club

    After saying goodbye to the Weasleys at the door of the principal''s office, Lane celebrated silently in his heart. After all, so many pure-blood families want to say that the family that is truly Muggle friendly is theirs, not to mention the family who has gained the most after the final battle in the original text. Being able to brush up your prestige at their home is also a very important help for your future goals.


    The rest of the day is very ordinary. After finishing a day''s work and returning to the common room, Lane saw Hermione looking for him with a stack of parchment and a bucket of paste.


    "What''s this for?" Perhaps because he has been focusing on various things recently, he always feels like he has forgotten something.


    "What do you say? Don''t you say we are going to get a book club? Now we should post these notices for everyone to see so that we can attract people." Hermione said with a white glance.


    After posting notices on several bulletin boards in the school, Lane began silently praying that there would not be too few participants. If he and Hermione were the only two in the book club, he would feel very embarrassed. The time soon arrived on Friday afternoon. After dinner, Ryan rushed to the school and assigned them the empty classroom on the third floor.


    After pushing the door open, he found that the empty classroom could seat at least 50 or 60 people, and it didn''t look small. It''s just that a thick ash on the classroom furniture proves that no one has been here for a long time.


    "Clean up, cough cough--" In this case Ryan could only roll up his sleeves and start cleaning. I have to say that magic is indeed a very convenient thing. At least to clean up the garbage here, it is enough to wave a wand.


    When he was half done, Hermione also came in with her schoolbag on her back, and after seeing the scene in front of her, she put down her schoolbag and joined the ranks of tidying up.


    With the help of magic, sanitation is very fast, especially Hogwarts Castle has magic protection. In the general magic world, the most difficult pest problems when cleaning old houses are not serious under the influence of magic. Except for a bunch of Hu Meizi dried with a special potion from the curtain. The only thing in this room that made them feel big was that they found a large patch of ground beneath the lectern.


    This thing looks like a slightly greenish fungus with eyes. After being frightened, it will produce countless slender legs and scramble away. The worst part is that they secrete a corrosive substance, slowly corroding the foundation of the house. For example, Ryan found that the floor underneath the ground floor was corroded and corroded.


    "It seems that Hogwarts'' magical protection is focused on the outside, and there seems to be little protection in the interior decoration." Recalling the partition wall that was easily smashed by the monster in the first grade, Lane reached such a conclusion.


    Fortunately, Ryan checked in advance what the old house in the magic world would produce, so he succeeded in using the sweeping spell to get the spotted mans.


    "What magic did you just use?" Hermione asked after seeing the scene.


    "Sweeping spells are a type of housework spells. I found out that housework spells are a great exercise if you want to exercise manipulative precision. Because most housework spells are easy to learn and difficult to learn, even small differences in magic power will be Different effects are more popular than if the vegetable peeling curse is very popular, but it is very difficult to completely remove the fruit and vegetable skin without wasting it. "


    "In this way, I can try." It was obvious that Ryan''s words moved Hermione. She decided to wait until she was free to study the magic of housework that she hadn''t seen before.


    At 7:15 in the evening, as a knock on the door rang, everyone began to arrive one after another.


    The first to come was Neville, who shyly pushed open the door, followed by Qiu and Alicia who was last saved by Hermione. There are also Justin Finley, Hannah Abbott, and a dark-haired girl who is not very familiar with Ryan, but her purple eyes and tears under the left eye are very distinctive, which makes Ryan quickly think that she is also Gran The third grader of Fondo. Then Luna Lovegood walked in in a trance, feeling that she had entered after she got lost. The two twin brothers of the Weasley family came last.


    "It seems more people than I thought, but who is that dark-haired girl? Why am I not so familiar with our grades?" Ryan whispered to Hermione beside him.


    "That seems to be Jackie Swinton, one of the few Gryffindors who loves to learn. If it weren''t for a magic score, it wouldn''t be much lower than ours. Because she is the heir to the next Earl of Glamorgan , So whether it ¡¯s a hemp breed wizard or a pure-blood wizard, she intentionally or unconsciously excludes her. It ¡¯s normal for you to be unfamiliar with her, ¡±Hermione replied in a low voice.


    "Isn''t the British nobility only passed on to men? Does she have no cousin or cousin?"


    "Really not." Hermione said a strange expression here. "This knighthood is somewhat abnormal, and their family has been a single story for at least seven generations. So their family has had a few rare countess in history."


    Ryan finally knew what this was all about. This place in England is a class-oriented place. The appearance of an aristocratic heir to Hogwarts is very special in the British view, so it is natural to be isolated.


    After waiting for a while, the time came to the half past seven that had been set. After making sure that no one came back, Ryan got up and closed the classroom door.


    Hermione said a few words in his mouth at this time and took a deep breath and walked onto the stage. "Well-well everyone. I''m glad to see so many people who share the same views as us. Everyone knows as a wizard We have powers such as magic, and behind these powers, we need enough knowledge to accumulate. So we gather everyone for the same purpose as I wrote on the poster: Whether it is a wizard ¡¯s book or a Muggle book, we will Read them to gain knowledge. Transform this knowledge into our strength through practice, and finally improve ourselves. "


    Everyone here nodded in agreement. Because the poster named specifically to learn Muggle knowledge, so people sitting here can at least do not discriminate against Muggles. There was no dissatisfaction with the books mentioned by Muggles in Hermione''s speech.


    "I''ll ask about that." Qiu raised his hand at this time and stood up after Hermione nodded and asked, "Now that the magic world is peaceful, I think it''s enough as long as you master the things to be tested in class ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Why do we have to master the extension of textbooks, and even some dangerous forces. "


    "I''ll answer this question." Ryan also took the stage. "First, the magic world as a whole is peaceful, but you ca n¡¯t guarantee that you wo n¡¯t encounter anything at all. Whether it ¡¯s the first-year Chilo or this year ¡¯s Dementors, it means that risk is everywhere. We would rather prepare in advance for the end. It ¡¯s used, but I ca n¡¯t find myself helpless when I really encounter something. ¡±


    Qiu nodded in agreement, Ryan went on to say: "Second, as a person who was not born in magic, I found that in the magic world, it is their strength or not that determines a person''s status. For example, our principal is really The reason for becoming the leader of the British magic world is because he defeated Grindelwald, the most powerful black wizard at the time. So in order to have a good future for everyone when leaving from Hogwarts in the future, so work hard to learn more knowledge Strengthening your own strength is a must. "


    "What''s more, in the magic world, if we want to do what we are interested in, we need to have enough power. For example, those who like herbal medicine, if there is not enough power, it is impossible to have access to those dangerous advanced plants." Lane This time I looked at Neville underneath.


    "For another example, if you want to find a magical animal that no one has ever seen before, you may not be able to go to those dangerous places without enough power to find it." Ryan saw even Luna, who usually didn''t care about many things. Nodded after saying this.


    "So." Ryan concluded, "The purpose of our organization of this reading party is to enable everyone to learn together and exchange their mastery of knowledge, and finally transform the knowledge into practice to improve everyone."

 Chapter 227： Under the 1st gathering of the book club

    Pa, pia, pia, Qiu took the lead in applauding first, and then everyone in the classroom applauded and agreed.


    Ryan pressed his hands down, and everyone quieted down to wait for Ryan''s next speech.


    "Since everyone agrees to learn some real skills here, then I will talk about my arrangements. If the learning is to be effective, then at least once a week. We will gather here every Sunday afternoon Learn."


    "So what are we going to learn?" Justin asked with his hand raised.


    "We will use textbooks and school courses as a guide, and then do some more in-depth digging."


    "Deep digging, what would that look like?" Justin asked somewhat puzzled.


    "Well, this thing is hard to explain clearly. Hermione and I will give you a demonstration. Please go to the classroom for the time being to make room for our demonstration."


    Everyone quickly placed the table, chair and bench against the wall with their wands, and then watched Ryan and Hermione stand at the end of the classroom and raised their wands.


    After nodding their heads, the two moved at the same time.


    Because she has been reading Ning Fu ¡¯s metamorphosis book recently, Hermione ¡¯s first round of attack chose metamorphosis. She turned the lectern behind her into seven or eight one-man wooden guns, and then flew over to Ryan.


    Ryan flashed away most of the wooden guns from left to right, and then used an armor curse to block a fish from the net.


    But Hermione''s attack was not over, as she meditated a spell. The wooden gun that was blocked by Ryan before falling to the ground suddenly turned into a tree and vine like he was entangled.


    Ryan waved his wand unhurriedly, and the control of the tree vine immediately changed hands. Under Ryan''s command, the trees and vines turned into countless wooden needles flying away like Hermione. During the flight, the wooden needles gradually became metallic.


    Seeing that the situation was not good, Hermione quickly converted the half-prepared attack magic into a defensive spell to block the attack. Ryan took this opportunity to cast several spells in a row to break Hermione''s defense.


    Just when he was going to defeat Hermione directly, a flash of light flashed from the head of Hermione''s wand and made Ryan blink. Then he took advantage of this opportunity to avoid Ryan''s attack.


    But Hermione''s situation became more and more unfavorable after losing her first move, and soon Ryan ended the battle with a disarming spell.


    After tidying up the scene with his wand, Lane looked at the stunned classmates next to him and asked, "If you have anything you want to ask, you can ask directly."


    "You are so amazing, I finally know how you got the Merlin Order. You were fighting fiercely with the dark wizards at that time?" Alicia asked with a look of admiration.


    "This is not the case. At that time, we only used some of the institutions that existed in that place." Hermione said modestly.


    "You seem to have used very simple magic, haven''t you?" At this time Fred also recovered and realized what he was.


    "Yes, all the magic we used just now is the simplest magic. It includes the contents of transformation, enchantment and black magic defense. This is what we mean by digging into the textbook." Ryan nodded.


    "But this looks very different from what was taught in the classroom." George added.


    "But in fact all the spells we just demonstrated come from the classroom, such as turning the desk into a wooden spear and then a toothpick, and finally turning the toothpick into a needle. This is the content of the standard deformed classroom. Let these things fly It is the content of the curse class. There are also disarming spells and armor protections from the black magic defense class. "


    "Yes, but this is not the same as the complete usage in our class." Hannah Abbott stumbled.


    "Although there are so many kinds of magic, they can have many flexible uses. We should adapt the magic to our own needs, instead of rigidly using magic in accordance with certain rules. The reason why I and Hermione organized this reading club , That is to hope that by sharing our research, we can help everyone to truly master the knowledge of magic. Of course, our research is shared at this stage, and everyone will need to participate in the future. "


    "The thing you are doing now is really very generous. We are starting to admire you a little bit." While everyone was discussing this, the Weasley twins squeezed over and whispered. Because as a pure-blood family, they know what it means to share their knowledge with others in the European magic world that advocates the confidentiality of knowledge.


    "If everyone hides their hands, it is difficult for wizards to make progress. And to reverse this unfavorable situation, someone must do it. Anyway, now we are students who have enough time to start sharing from the simplest knowledge, and then continue to do so. , We can always change the world. "Hermione also leaned in and said.


    "Well, I think it''s difficult." Fred said.


    "But we think this matter is the right thing, so we are willing to share a few tips we have found for everyone in the event." George said later.


    This should be considered a good start, Ryan smiled happily.


    After watching everyone recognize the organization of the book club, Hermione stood on the podium and suggested. "Ryan Liang, the second-ranking Merlin Medal ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It was mainly him who fought in that adventure. So I propose him to lead us, do you agree?


    After watching the two people''s fighting demonstration just now, everyone has no objection to this proposal. After all, as Ryan said just now, the magic world is a place where the powerful respects. And the demonstration a few minutes ago just showed Ryan''s power.


    "Thank you for your trust in me." Ryan graciously walked onto the stage and bowed to thank him. The humility and politeness he showed in the Eastern style won more enthusiastic applause from the students in the classroom.


    When the applause stopped, Hermione came to the stage and said seriously, "I will be an assistant for Ryan, responsible for some outreach and organizational work. Because the reading club is a place to learn, everyone should take it seriously. If you cannot attend because of special circumstances. You must ask me for leave in advance. If you do not ask for leave in advance and fail to come for three times, you will be deemed to quit automatically. "


    Everyone looked at Hermione''s solemn look. But no one disputes this.


    In the remaining time, Hermione and Ryan explained how the spell of fluorescent flashing was broken down and transformed by ancient runes. By the end of the party at nine o''clock in the evening, the fast-moving brothers such as the Weasley Brothers had already tried to transform the fluorescent flicker, and even the slowest progress of Neville also understood the operation principle of the fluorescent flicker under the explanation of Ryan. . In short, each participant learned something more or less here.


    After making an appointment to start the first event next Sunday, everyone went back to the college. Everyone was in a high mood when they left, looking forward to the next training session.


    "This is at least a good start, isn''t it?" Hermione told Ryan when she returned to Gryffindor''s tower.


    "Indeed, today is a good start." Lane nodded and replied.

 Chapter 228： Hogsmeade

    The next day was Saturday, after climbing from the bed and pulling the curtains open, Ryan was bathed in golden sunlight.


    Today he is going to Hogsmeade, and it is also his first time to go to Hogsmeade this school year. The previous few times, he did not succeed because he was an exchange student in Brazil. This made Ryan a little excited, because he hadn''t visited this wizard business center on a par with Diagon Alley before, and wanted to see what is the difference between this and previous life movies.


    When he finished packing and came to the common room, he saw the Weasley twins and Ron with excitement. Especially Ron looked out of the bad mood of losing his mouse.


    Because Professor Dumbledore did not allow Ryan to circulate the matter before, Ryan and Percy could only tell Ron that the mouse was temporarily borrowed by Professor Dumbledore.


    After greeting each other, everyone went to the restaurant for breakfast. While Lane was drinking milk, large groups of owls flew from the ceiling. After a while he heard the discussion around him getting louder and louder, and in the end even seemed as noisy as he was in the middle of the Quidditch stadium where he was playing.


    what happened? Ryan looked at the students around him curiously. At this time, Li Qiaodan held the "Prophet Daily" loudly and shouted: "God, Sirius was wronged. And I found this matter was actually a student of our college. "


    "What, really?" "Who is it?" "What the **** is going on?" Now all the students knew about the matter, and then they talked to each other in a jumble.


    "Hey, I really didn''t think it was the rigid brother of our family and you did such a big thing." Ryan felt that someone had patted his shoulder, and he turned his head to see that the Weasley brothers were standing on his side. Behind him.


    Only after receiving the newspaper Ryan from the Weasley brothers did he know what was going on. The newspaper stated that under the wise leadership of Minister Fudge, the Ministry of Magic decided to clean up the suspicious old cases again according to law.


    The director of the Magic Law Enforcement Division Amelia Burns listened to the doubts reported by two Hogwarts students during her visit to Hogwarts, and finally succeeded in catching Peter Pedi, the Voldemort running dog lurking in the school Lu. And cleared the suspect of Sirius Black.


    In an interview in the morning, Minister Fudge claimed that this was a response to the Ministry of Magic''s efforts to change the shortcomings and mistakes of the past, so that the Ministry of Magic can better lead the development of the British wizarding world. At the same time, I also urge everyone to find Sirius as soon as possible, and tell him that the Ministry of Magic ¡¯s misjudgment has been corrected. He has now regained his freedom and can obtain the Ministry ¡¯s apology.


    "Bad things turn into good things, and the Ministry of Magic bureaucrats will do the same." Lane scoffed at the article in the Daily Prophet. However, there are some useful information in the following reports.


    For example, it was announced that Hogwarts students Percy and Lane will be rewarded for help, and all dementors will be recalled and the curfew at Hogsmeade will be stopped.


    "At least those nasty dementors are gone, which is really good news." The twins said with a smile.


    And Ryan also received a prompt from the system: because he changed Sirius'' fate, he gained 20 offset points. It seems that the things that were done for Sirius to escape the crime before are really not too small.


    The news this morning quickly spread throughout the school. As he walked to the front door after eating, Lane could feel that many people were watching him.


    "The Book of Wizards'' Monuments says that the Murakami Inn was the headquarters of the monster rebellion in 1612. The screaming shack may be the most ghostly house in Britain¡ª" Hermione was waiting in line while waiting to be inspected. Scattered thoughts beside Ryan.


    "Okay, relax. You have been busy for a lot of time at the book club recently. You need to know that work and rest are the best way to do things. It is not a good idea to be busy." Ryan persuaded.


    Hogsmeade is a pretty small village, and those historical sites are not as professional as Ryan had imagined before. Think about it too, after all, there are not so many people in the magic world. It is estimated that very few museums have come to see it as a very professional museum.


    For example, the historically important Goblin Rebellion Headquarters in the small hotel has only a small room to restore the appearance of the year, plus a small bronze medal next to it is inscribed with the beginning and end of the event.


    So these historical sights were finished soon, and the rest of the time the two of them used to visit the entire village of Hogsmeade. Devis and Bans stores, Fengya sorcerer clothing stores, literati quill pen stores, and a post office with hundreds of owls. Each of these places left a deep impression on them.


    After eating a light meal at three brooms at noon and trying the very famous butter beer (everyone around was cheering for the dementor ¡¯s getting out.), They came down a ramp in front of the three brooms. Screaming shack. It has to be said that butter beer is indeed a good thing, even if the clothes on the **** are blowing a little because of the high winds, but they can still feel that the butter beer they just drank warms their body.


    The screaming shack is located on this small ground, which is slightly higher than other houses in the village. The windows are nailed with wooden boards. The garden is wet and weedy. Even when it is seen in the daytime, it is also hairy in the heart.


    While Hermione looked up at the haunted house against the fence, Lane picked up a sharp stone and carved the word dog on the pillar beside the gate of the haunted house garden. According to the plan last discussed with Blake in the common room, once Ryan succeeded in making Blake''s injustice clear. Then he will engrave the word on the pillar next to the door of the screaming shack, telling Black that he can reappear in the public ¡¯s line of sight ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After engraving the words, Ryan and they quickly followed the path back To the village. After all, the screaming shack was nothing to look at from the outside. When passing by Joko''s joke shop, you can see Ron and his two twin brothers buying various joke products.


    "The wizards'' magic may limit their imagination. I haven''t figured out what fun it is to throw stinky dung eggs against each other." Watching Ron and his twin brother buy a lot of dung eggs, Hermione vomited. .


    "This may be the same custom as a traditional Scotsman wearing no underpants and a plaid skirt." Ryan guessed as he walked along the road, and finally they came to the door of another store. "We''re here. This is the Duke Honey Shop. I read in the student manual that it allows us to buy candy without obvious magical effects for our immediate family members. I want to buy some for my parents."


    "Can I bring it to my parents? Then I have to buy a little." Hermione said.


    When they walked into the store, they saw one shelf after another, filled with the most inspiring sweets that people could imagine. Large pieces of creamy peanut candy, pieces of shimmering pink coconut sorbet, neatly arranged hundreds of various kinds of chocolates, a large bucket of multi-flavored beans, a bucket of nourishing bee candy.


    And next to the wall are all kinds of candy with "special effects": Blowing Super Bubble Gum, Bizarre Fragmented Hairy Mint Candy, Tiny Black Pepper Little Puck, Ice Mice, Creamy Mint Shaped like a Toad, Crunchy sugar quill pen and explosive candy.


    The two stayed in the store for an hour. Finally, when they returned to school, Lane and Hermione each brought a large bag of candy. It can be said that today''s trip to Hogsmeade was a rewarding one.

 Chapter 229： Failed lawsuit

    It was indeed a pleasant thing to spend a whole day in Hogsmeade, but this good mood did not last until the end of the day. As soon as she returned to the Gryffindor Tower to drop the package, Hermione received Hagrid''s letter.


    "Hagrid''s letter? Ah, I remember. Today is the day when his eagle-headed winged beast went to London for trial. Perhaps this is the result of the trial." After speaking, Hermione opened the letter and placed it on the coffee table. Ryan looked together.


    The parchment on which the letter was written was wet, and large teardrops blurred the ink on it, making it difficult to recognize in some places. Dear Hermione: We lost. Allow me to take it back to Hogwarts. The date of execution is yet to be decided. Buckbeak likes London. I will not forget all the help you gave us.


    "Hagrid''s bringing eagles, winged beasts and winged beasts into the third grade classroom is indeed not appropriate, but this teaching accident is not his unilateral fault. Especially Malfoy did not listen to the teaching and deliberately violated after Hagrid''s explanation. The rule should be the main fault. How can I put the error all over Buckbeak? So Buckbeak should not be executed. "Hermione said after quickly scanning the letter.


    "Malfoy''s dad can basically control the committee, and he will do whatever he wants them to do," Lane replied. "You know that he is a very powerful person in the magic world. The committee is a completely marginalized guy in the Ministry of Magic. How could it be possible for them to turn their heads because of an eagle-headed horse with winged beasts? Although they can still appeal, I think it is passed Litigation is basically impossible to solve the problem. "


    "So what should we do?" Hermione''s tone sounded helpless. After all, it''s always a very bad thing to watch an innocent life pass away but powerless.


    "I think we can use something less legal. Ryan said in a low voice." As far as I know, the final judgment after appealing according to the procedures of the Ministry of Magic will come directly to the school. My brother ¡¯s place is very close to the Forbidden Forest. We can ask Wolfe to help us find some friends. Once the verdict is finalized, we ask his friends to let Buckbeak go. "


    "Doesn''t this affect Wolff?" Hermione was a little happy at the beginning, but quickly worried. "We shouldn''t involve our friends because of our business"


    "This, I can ask." Ryan patted her back with comfort. "If you can, please ask him for help. If not, we will think of other ways."


    After making an appointment with Wolfe in the Emerald Dream that night, the next day at noon between the classroom and Hermione met Wolf from the forest.


    "Thank you for the beef-flavored sandwich candy." Wolfe said as he ate the gift that Lane bought for him at the Duke of Honey. "By the way, are you here for me?"


    "That''s it. A hawk-headed horse with winged beast called Buckbeak may be innocently killed. I just want to ask if you can find a helper to save it?" Hermione asked quickly beside.


    "Where will they kill the poor animal? We can''t do anything if it is too far away." It seems that Wolfe also attached great importance to this matter, and he quickly stopped chewing and asked seriously.


    "Just beside the forbidden forest, Hagrid''s hut." Lane replied.


    "Then it''s okay, I know many friends from the Ma people. Then I just need to mobilize them."


    "Doesn''t this pose a danger to you?" Hermione asked with some concern.


    "No, you can rest assured. Those humans can''t kill the unicorns. Last time Ryan helped the unicorn a lot, plus this time again to save an innocent life, I think the unicorn We should be very willing to shoot. "Wolfe nodded.


    "Thank you! Thank you!" Ryan and the two thanked quickly and excitedly, because they knew that unicorns were very shy and magical animals, and in this case they were willing to help out beyond their expectations.


    "Then we will wait for a while and wait for the specific circumstances to be determined in detail," Wolff finally concluded.


    Because of this good news, Ryan and Hermione went to Hagrid Lodge after dinner to ask about the trial. Of course, given that Hagrid is a temperamental person, they decided to keep their action plan confidential.


    Knocked on the door of the cabin, and after a while Hagrid opened the door sadly. "Oh, you two. Come in and sit down."


    After bringing tea and snacks for the two, Hagrid was helplessly stuck in the sofa. "It''s all my fault this time. You can''t talk with your tongue open. They all sit darkly in black robes. I have missed something in the few cases you checked with me, Hermione. Start Someone sitting there nodded slightly. Later, Lucius Malfoy stood up and spoke, and the committee did exactly what he asked for ... "


    Speaking of which, Hagrid buried his face in his handkerchief and wept. Ryan quickly stepped forward and patted his arm to comfort him. "Don''t you say there is another chance to appeal? We still have a chance."


    "Nope ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Really no." Hagrid sniffed his nose loudly. "I knew at the court hearing today that the committee was completely ordered by Lucius Malfoy. So I can only guarantee that Bick will live the happiest days of his life before he dies. After all, this is what I owe it ..."


    "It seems that the situation is very serious now, and we can only save Buckbuck by means other than litigation." After coming out of Hagrid, Hermione said to Lane on the road.


    "I remember that you used to follow the rules the most. How can you use it this time, um-outside the rules?" Ryan asked in a playful tone.


    "But the problem is that Malfoy doesn''t intend to follow the rules. In this case, to save an innocent life, it''s okay to take some non-rule means." Hermione said solemnly.


    It seems that after going through so many things, everyone will change.


    After returning to the tower, they had planned to tell Harry the contents of the interrogation. After all, when they were studying in Brazil, Harry and Ron first proposed to help Hagrid.


    But looking around in the tower did not find the figure of Harry, but in desperation they could only take the textbooks and materials to the library to study.


    It wasn''t until the next morning when I saw breakfast that I saw Ryan, who had watched the Prophet Daily. Sirius appeared on the streets of Hogsmeade at dinner yesterday afternoon, insisting on supporting his body before being sent to the St. Mungo ¡¯s Hospital of Magical Injuries, asking the villagers to inform the school to let him and his godson Harry Potter See the previous side.


    He finally fainted out of energy, and Harry was accompanied by Professor McGonagall to St. Mungo to visit his godfather.


    At least this is much better than the original story development, Ryan thought after reading the content of the newspaper.

 Chapter 230： Quidditch Final

    After returning from St. Mungo, Harry found a time to express his gratitude to Percy and Ryan, and conveyed Sirius'' invitation to them to play at his house during the summer vacation.


    Sirius''s home? Thinking of Ryan''s lack of interest here, after all, the big house of Black''s house with Voldemort''s Horcrux is not a home in Sirius'' eyes. It is estimated that this is his residence after he was kicked out.


    Time passed quickly, Sirius''s things fell behind, and soon time came to Easter. But the Easter holiday was not as easy as expected. The number of homework assignments of the third grade students once again broke the record. Neville Longbottom seems to be about to collapse, and he is not the only one.


    "This is also called a holiday!" One afternoon, Simonofinigan shouted in the common room. "The exam is still far away. What are they doing?"


    Simo''s gaffe roar was echoed by many other students in the common room. It ¡¯s just that Ryan, who is doing her homework while leaning on the window while sunbathing, does n¡¯t feel so bad. On the one hand, the amount of these homework ca n¡¯t be compared with the previous year ¡¯s senior high school questions. Even a small exam every three days, a big exam every week, January Not at all. On the other hand, after three months of rest, his meridians finally recovered. And it''s tougher than before.


    Because the professors have arranged more homework than ever before, Ryan''s reading meeting has become a concentrated discussion on the difficulty of homework in these meetings. Fortunately, the assignments given by the professor to each college are the same, so there are not as many difficulties to discuss as imagined.


    And it is also because of this concentrated discussion by everyone that the wisdom of all people is used to solve problems, so that this small organization has initially stabilized. After all, it is a great thing for all participants to help others and improve their level by receiving help from others.


    In addition, Ryan has made a new breakthrough in the knowledge given by Ning Fu, which is directly reflected in Professor McGonagall ¡¯s recent course on turning things into animals. The two took it.


    "I think you have fully reached the OWL level in turning various things into animals. As long as you can maintain this state, my NEWT improvement class will welcome you to come." After the end of the day, Mai Professor Ge smiled to Ryan and Hermione.


    Probably because the dementor''s departure made the little wizards lively, and the final Quidditch final is about to be held. Recently, the smell of gunpowder in public has become stronger.


    After the Easter holiday, the tension between the two teams and the two houses has reached a point where they are about to touch. There were some minor incidents in the corridor, which eventually turned into a vicious incident. As a result, a Gryffindor fourth-grade student and a Slytherin sixth-grader were both admitted to the school hospital, and their ears went out Take the leek.


    Especially for Harry, who is a key player in the team, there are always Slytherins who try to attack him. The Slytherins also did not take care of pedestrians around when they attacked, especially when most of the pedestrians were Gryffindor students.


    "There are many obstacles." Ryan struck an obstacle curse and tried to attack Harry with a curse. He almost hit his Slytherin student, and then asked Ron next to him a little depressed.


    "Doesn''t it mean that pure blood has inherited for hundreds of years? Can''t they show the heritage passed down through hundreds of years to compete fairly once?"


    "I swear that our Weasley family must compete fairly in this kind of competition, but those snakes whose generation is Slytherin are hard to say." Ron said after blocking another curse.


    While he had settled all the attackers and went around Harry to the next classroom, Lane had been thinking about one thing. In Quidditch games, the most common competition, Slytherin can range from a player ¡¯s intentional foul to a robe to pretend to be a dementor to frighten people until they recently attacked members of the opposing team before the game. It can be said to be able to try all the outsiders.


    From this point, it can be seen that the students of Slytherin do have a problem with the overall morality. At least from the perspective of normal people, this kind of theory should be a fair competition game without any means to achieve the goal. Not to mention nobleness and elegance, but closer to the level of those savages on the streets.


    So why are there so many touts of noble content in Slytherin College in the previous life? Ryan continued to think about the problem until he entered the next classroom, until the class bell interrupted his thinking.


    But Ryan drew a conclusion from the known information: at least from the current situation. To say that the spiritually noble Weasley family was despised by most of their previous lives, the Weasley family is more like the Malfoy family with hundreds of years of heritage.


    In such confusion, the time is up to the last day before the game. All daily activities in the Gryffindor House common room ceased. Even Hermione, who was always studying with a book, put down the book.


    In the common room, it can be seen that every team member is very nervous, even the optimistic Weasley brothers speak louder and more exaggeratedly than usual to relieve stress. Soon under the command of Captain Wood, the team members went to bed collectively.


    "Do you think we can win?" Hermione whispered next to her. Www.novelhall.com ~ Although she didn''t like Quidditch very much, she was very concerned about the honor of the college.


    "Surely you can win," Ryan replied confidently. "Think of our make-up lessons for Harry these months. Every time he came, he looked tired, but he still gritted his teeth. This perseverance plus How could his talent fail. "


    After comforting Hermione, Ryan learned for a while before going to bed. Early the next morning he went to the restaurant for dinner early, and the Gryffindor team members who had just sat down also arrived.


    When the Gryffindor team entered the auditorium, there was a warm applause. Even the people on the table at Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff applauded them. Only Slytherin''s table had booed loudly.


    No wonder the pure blood is getting worse and worse. This open and unabashed hostility makes Lane feel that they are not even qualified as villains. One of the really powerful villains has shown hostility so obvious at first, just look at the applause of Ravenclaw and Hufflepuff just now to know how bad Slytherin is doing. The villain with such a bad connection in history has at most been a terrorist, and it''s basically impossible to go further.


    After dinner, everyone went to the Quidditch Stadium collectively. Sure enough, this game became the dirtiest ball game Ryan had ever seen, and the Slytherin team showed a lot of intentional fouls.


    But it may be because Harry has a real loved one and his status has improved, plus he has the best broom fire crossbow arrows in the game. So in the Gryffindor team 70 to 10, Harry successfully caught the Golden Snitch and won.


    When Dumbledore presented the trophy to the Gryffindor team, the audience got a blast. All the scarlet crowds who supported them cheered ecstatically to celebrate Gryffindor''s two consecutive championships.

 Chapter 231： Hello new world

    Winning the Quidditch trophy kept the entire Gryffindor College in a state of excitement, and this mood lasted for at least a week. Even the weather seems to celebrate the victory: with the arrival of June, the day becomes sultry and clear and cloudless. Everyone thinks that this weather should bring iced pumpkin juice to the sun on the lawn.


    But this is just for everyone to think about. After all, it is the end of May, and the exam is approaching. Even Fred and George, who are most active in peacetime, are fully prepared. w. Ls exam.


    Not to mention Percy, who dreamed of working in the Ministry of Magic after graduation. He once told Ryan during a day of review: Thanks to Ryan ¡¯s help, he showed his face to the Secretary of Burns. This made his journey to the Ministry of Magic smoother in the future. Now as long as he achieves an excellent result in N.E.W.Ts, he can definitely find a good job in the Ministry of Magic. But these pressures made Percy look anxious now, and every night he would yell at people who had disrupted the peace in the common room.


    The reading club is running more and more smoothly. During this time, everyone''s focus is to help the Weasley twins review the exam and organize what they have learned, so as to improve the level of each participant. To know that the examination of the magic world is not the same as the examination of ordinary people. If the theoretical score is high, the operation will still be very low. As long as the operation is good, even theoretical scores can generally get high scores.


    This is why Hermione in the original book has always had a lower score than Harry in the black magic defense class. At least when Harry was in the third grade, Hermione could never release the guardian deity.


    Therefore, in the collective study of these several book clubs, the actual operation content is usually based on the fact that everyone is not very good to practice alone. In this relatively free and stress-free environment, everyone is full of gains. Even students like Neville or Hannah who do not usually perform well can properly release the curse that is appearing in their studies.


    After everyone practiced the Happy Mantra that day, Ryan was weary and took a bed break early. In the middle of the night, after making sure everyone was asleep, he opened the space door and went to the Wanjie grocery store.


    After spending a little time packing up the equipment to be brought, Lane stood in front of the grocery store wearing a leather jacket and a trench coat. These clothes were remade in the radiation world after returning from the world of beauty and the beast last time, using legendary death claw skin and bulletproof cloth as raw materials. After he got it, Ryan strengthened the suit with his own magic.


    Because of the tempering of several previous worlds, Ryan felt that his strength had improved. So this time he invested 32 offset points to open a door to a level 6 world.


    Finally, after checking the supplies of potions and weapons on his body and other things are okay, Ryan held the wand and squeezed a jade symbol in his left hand into the light blue swirling space door.


    According to the summary of the previous trips, Ryan found that every time he went to another world, he always came near the son of the world''s luck (that is, the protagonist), and when it came, it was often an important turning point in the story.


    That''s why Ryan is fully armed as an enemy when he traverses. After all, many novels, movies, games and other protagonists start from the beginning of the story. He wants to ensure that he is in danger after arriving in that world. Can make a decision to run away or fight back the first time.


    However, as the blue light passing through her eyes disappeared, Ryan found herself in a gorgeous rococo-style hall: a deep red carpet with curly grass patterns at the feet, and some beautifully carved wooden wallboards on the wall. Facing Ryan is a delicate milky white marble staircase. Looking up, you can see that the entire ceiling is decorated with intricate plasterboard carvings and painted wooden planks. A tall and gorgeous golden crystal chandelier hangs in the middle of the ceiling. A few pots of plants were placed on the wrought iron shelves around the hall, adding a touch of vitality to this house.


    "I''m here at someone''s house?" Lane was confused. However, it would be very impolite to break into someone''s home like this.


    Thinking of looking around around Ryan, no one came out. So he shouted: "I''m sorry I strayed into you, is there anyone?"


    After shouting, Ryan listened to the movements around him, but after a while, he didn''t hear any response.


    "It doesn''t look like there is no one living in this brand new house. This gorgeous residence will have servants left even if the owner is not there." Ryan yelled again at the thought of the Zixia magical power here, and tried to listen The movement around.


    After he shouted a second time, Ryan heard a very slight bang. Just like a heavy object fell on the carpet, he wouldn''t hear this sound if he was not working at this time.


    With curious Ryan walking down the stairs to a room on the second floor where he had just heard the sound, he suspected that he might have come to a horror story. However, after pinching the left hand Lei Fayu Run, Ryan felt that there should be nothing to be afraid of.


    After going upstairs, we walked along a gorgeous corridor with thick carpets. The whole corridor was decorated with light tones. The walls were covered with delicately carved wooden grids, and the middle was lined with light silk.


    "It seems that the owner here should be a rich man, but even the servants in this house are not unreasonable. It might be a haunted house, and the ghosts of this house were rich before they died." I also thought about the owner of this big house ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After walking to the door of the room door that just sounded, Ryan made a light push after making preparations for the battle. Was pushed away. Everything in the room was in his eyes.


    Unlike the demons and ghosts he had imagined before, Lane could see that in this pink-dominated house, there was only a girl in white pajamas lying on the bed, with one arm slumped beside the bed. On the carpet in front of the bedside table was a vase that was hit on the ground.


    Ryan''s detection magic told him that he was indeed an ordinary human girl in front of him, and the whole person was in a very weak state of coma. It''s possible that he just couldn''t answer after hearing Lion''s shout downstairs, and could only use a little effort to break a vase for help.


    Seeing this, Ryan hurried to the bed and began to check the girl ¡¯s physical condition.


    After using magic, touching the veins and bb kid to conduct a comprehensive examination, Ryan came to a conclusion: the girl in front of him was just a simple lung infection, but now it has seriously deteriorated. At least from her pale face and faint breath. If he does not appear now, it is likely that the girl will die within a few hours.


    Since entering the mansion, Lane did not see any traces of electricity. It may also explain why the girl looks rich or expensive, but has dragged a simple lung infection to the present dangerous level.


    Before antibiotics were invented, various diseases were too easy to take human life.


    While lamenting the fragility of humanity, Ryan turned over the space bag to find a way to treat the girl. After all, according to her current situation, it is difficult to rescue even when the technology of later generations is developed. He can only see if there are other means to cure the girl.

 Chapter 232： Alice

    Seeing the fire of life of the girl in the magic field getting dimmer, Ryan also felt more and more nervous. Fortunately, he finally took out what he was looking for in the space bag: a panacea sealed in a syringe.


    Although Curie produced only one panacea, she recorded all the production processes. When she went to the world of Plants vs. Zombies, she collected materials from several worlds through Lane and finally gathered all the materials to restore the panacea.


    Unfortunately, because some raw materials are special products of the radiation world, there are restrictions on production in other worlds. The production of this universal medicine does not exceed 100 per month. It can only be used to supply certain important personnel. However, as the radiation of the Federation is further reduced, those seeds extracted from the Federal Seed Bank will be planted again. Soon this agent will be mass produced.


    After injecting the panacea to the **** the hospital bed, Lane injected her with an energy potion and a therapeutic needle to repair her damaged body part due to the disease.


    Fortunately, people in this era have not been exposed to antibiotics, so antibiotics are very effective. Three minutes later Ryan discovered that the girl''s body had stopped deteriorating, and then slowly improved.


    "Ah, finally saved people." Lane also smiled. "This is much easier than saving the world before."


    However, this world is a sixth-level world, which means that there must be more powerful extraordinary powers. Although Ryan did not see any trace of the existence of extraordinary powers in this house, the person who can own such a house must be able to access some extraordinary powers in his position. Rather than go out and try your luck, it is better to stay here and wait. Thinking of here, Ryan found a stool by the bed and sat down, slowly waiting for the **** the bed to wake up.


    Half an hour later, Ryan, who was reading the textbook of metamorphosis spread out on his knees, heard the movement from the bed. He looked up and found that the girl was almost hidden under the quilt, only to look at Ryan with blue eyes.


    Ryan saw fear in her eyes. After all, anyone who wakes up and sees an unfamiliar person sitting on the head of the bed will feel scared. This is normal. Fortunately, Ryan is only 13 years old now, plus the Asian baby face makes him look younger. Otherwise, if you want to replace it with a burly man sitting here, it is estimated that the **** the bed is already screaming.


    "Hello, you can call me Ryan." Ryan said with an expression he thought was the kindest. "I was a spellcaster and accidentally broke into your house while traveling by magic. I heard the upstairs in the hall and rushed up. I only found out that you were very sick after going upstairs, so Just treated you for a while. "


    "Jenesaispas dequoituparles." (French: I''m sorry, I don''t know what you are talking about.) Maybe I saw Ryan didn''t make any threatening moves. The **** the bed was silent for a while and then whispered.


    "French again." Ryan thought to quickly repeat what he had just said in French. The girl understood this time and she silently asked Ryan to go out into the hallway because she was about to change clothes.


    Lion nodded and stood up to get out of the door. Don''t forget to close the door when going out. The reason why he just said that he is a caster is mainly used to test whether the girl has been exposed to these supernatural things. From the calm eyes and normal tone of the girl''s reply just now, Ryan got the answer he wanted.


    Ten minutes later, the door opened when Ryan waited for a little irritability. The girl came out wearing a light blue skirt. After seeing Ryan, her knees were slightly bent, and the skirts on both sides of her hands bowed gently. A standard dress-up ceremony was performed for Ryan. Ryan quickly bowed and performed a gentleman''s gift in return.


    "Sir, thank you very much for helping me. May I have anything I can do for you?"


    Now telling me my purpose is a bit like taking pictures, but sometimes it is better to say it directly than hiding it. Thinking of this, Ryan simply chose to speak directly about his goals.


    "I use magic travel this time to learn more about the extraordinary knowledge, can you tell me where this is? Is there any place nearby where I can learn this knowledge?"


    "Oh, like my father. Don''t you guys have anything else to pursue besides knowledge?" Maybe Ryan''s words touched some taboos in her heart, and the smile on her face disappeared immediately, feeling The mood of the whole person fell suddenly.


    Ryan easily analyzed from the sentence she just said that her relationship with her father was not very good. And his father may also be a wizard, but because of the large amount of time and energy spent in pursuit of knowledge, he has insufficient communication with his daughter. That''s why as soon as Ryan said such words, the girl''s mood in front of him immediately became bad.


    "In this way, I can accompany you until your father comes back. I will ask him about it." Looking at the girl in front of her, she was about to cry. Ryan felt that she should accompany her first. After all, according to common sense, it can be transmitted here, which means that the girl should be the key character in the story. Staying here for a while may trigger a plot. Besides, Ryan knows nothing but know that it is France, and it is also necessary to settle here for a while to inquire about the situation.


    And he was a little uneasy to let such a girl as big as himself stay here alone. I really do n¡¯t know how big his father was to be able to do the thing of leaving his daughter at home.


    "Thank you ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This is really good." It seems that this girl has been alone here for too long, so she was very happy after receiving the kindness of Ryan.


    "Right, you can call me Alice." The girl told Ryan her name on the way to the reception room.


    The next time was spent in the exchange of two people, Alice has an inexplicable desire for the outside world. Ryan introduced Hogwarts to her and could see that Alice was very interested in the magic school described by his mouth where hundreds of little wizards went to school together.


    And Ryan also knows that it is the era of Louis XV in France, and his estate is located in the suburbs of Paris. It''s just that there is a magic circle arranged by Alice''s father, so no outsiders can enter here.


    Perhaps because no one had communicated for a long time, Alice seemed very talkative. Time passed like this in minutes and seconds until the clock around him sounded the time.


    This was also the first time Ryan saw the extraordinary power of this world. At the same time as the clock, several mechanical birds flew out of the top door of the clock and sang around the entire reception room. He did not return to the clock until he made three laps around the reception room.


    "God, this is so delicate." Ryan couldn''t help but sigh. "


    This is just a trivial matter for my father. The other institutions he makes are truly exquisite. "Here, Alice smiled proudly on her face, but she quickly turned an angry expression." This time, an Count in Paris asked him to make alchemy toys, and it took him a week. If it were not you who came in by mistake, maybe he could only cry by holding my body when he came back. "


    After talking, Alice stared at Ryan and asked, "Do you think I have a strange attitude towards my father?"

 Chapter 233： Life in the mansion

    Seriously, Ryan was very curious about Alice''s father. Because he didn''t know how a person could make his daughter love him because he hated him and became crazy.


    Alice saw his confusion in Ryan''s expression. "I can feel my father loves me from the heart, and even feel that I am as important as his life. I am also proud of his achievements in alchemy."


    "However, since he was sensible, he has been rushing to work. I haven''t seen him many times a year. And he is also worried about my safety. Generally I am not allowed to leave here when I am alone." Somewhat depressed.


    "Wait for me, I can find you a companion." Ryan heard what came to mind suddenly, "But I''m leaving for a while."


    "It''s okay, I can read the book." Alice finished taking a book from the cabinet next to it and started looking. Ryan hurriedly opened the space door and went to the world of radiation to fetch things. He didn''t drill out of the space door until half an hour later.


    When Ryan came out of the space door, she saw Alice spreading the book just on her lap, but Ryan could feel her tension from her unturned page.


    After hearing the movement, Alice raised her head, and then was surprised to see a cardboard box over a person tall standing beside Ryan.


    "What''s this?" Alice came down with the book and looked at the box curiously.


    "It''s Mr. Qiao Shou inside." Ryan pointed to the big box he found when he searched for an underground warehouse. "It is a robot that can do housework and chat with you. It should be similar to the alchemy puppets like you. On our side, we often act as domestic servants or nanny."


    After talking, Ryan gently waved his wand, and the box peeled off automatically. A robot with three eyes like an octopus appeared in front of them.


    "Well, let me look at the instructions." Ryan pulled out a small book and guided Alice how to make the robot recognize him. After the end of all verification procedures, the robot suddenly activated the following jet device suspended in midair.


    "Nice to meet you, Miss Alice. I will be your most loyal partner. You can call me Miss Helen." The robot greeted Alice with a soft female voice.


    "This accent reminds me of Curie." Ryan thought of the French-speaking robot in front of him.


    "Can I really be friends with her?" Alice turned around and asked Ryan after chatting with the robot Helen for a while. "Seriously, I haven''t made such octopus-like friends."


    "Surely it''s okay. Friendship is the inner communication of the person, and it has little to do with the appearance. I also have a similar friend." After finishing, Ryan took out a picture, which was given to her laboratory after Curie went to the world of plants and zombies. Li and Ryan took a photo together.


    "Look, this is my friend. She is a very good doctor. Maybe you will have a chance to meet her when she is busy for a while. Because in my impression, she is very curious, you know. I have found a new place and will probably come to see it. "


    "It''s amazing, but wouldn''t it be too selfish for me to leave Miss Helen at home like this?" Alice made an uncertain voice.


    "You are really a good-hearted girl, but you don''t need to worry about this for the time being. These robots don''t have their own independent souls at the beginning. Only after they have been in close contact with humans for a long time will they slowly realize themselves. At the same time, they have their own Soul. For example, my friend is more than 200 years old, and her soul can be formed because his three former masters spent all her life communicating with her. Let her slowly understand what is love and what is self. "


    "Oh, that''s it." Alice nodded. "I once heard my father say that when many top-level alchemy puppets were created, they had souls but were crippled. Only these puppets have really been in contact with humans for a long time. Life, understand what a person can be to gradually fill up his own soul and become a real life. "


    Speaking of which, the sound of "Guru Guru" came suddenly. Ryan looked around and found out that it came from Alice''s belly. It''s no wonder that after Alice became ill, it was estimated that she had no appetite to eat, even if she had just received a nutritional injection to supplement her with enough nutrition, but she was hungry after talking for so long.


    "Ah, it''s a bit rude." Alice, who was born as a noble family, felt a little embarrassed and her face flushed red. "By now, it''s time for dinner, you come too, Ryan."


    Following Alice to the restaurant, Alice took one dish after another from a gorgeous copper enamel box next to it, and the temperature of each dish was just right. Watching Ryan staring at the box in surprise, Alice stood up and proudly said, "This was invented by my father specifically for me, and any dish can be kept for one year. And what it looks like is taken out. What it looks like. Every time my father comes home, he will bring me delicious food everywhere. "


    Ryan smiled politely and thought, "Alice''s father really loves her daughter, but she doesn''t really bring a baby. How is this different from the rich people''s family calling hotel takeaway every day? This situation Under Alice, there is no long-term distortion, and it is really blessed to keep a gold-like soul. "


    Soon, the table was filled with plates. This is a standard classic French meal consisting of 13 dishes. It''s just that Alice brought these dishes up for the sake of convenience, and didn''t serve them in the traditional order.


    "Ah ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I''m sorry." Alice stuck out her tongue. "I usually get used to it when I eat at home alone."


    "It''s okay, I''m not a noble and don''t pay attention to these. But in the future you can tell these things to the robot Helen. As long as you teach her once, I can help you do this."


    It was only after Ryan sat down that he discovered that the French dinner was for him. Alice pulled the door open after the plate was set and prepared to go out. Watching Ryan watching her, Alice smiled and said, "My father told me that I couldn''t eat too greasy when I was sick, so I have boiled the potatoes at home with yogurt for the past few days."


    It''s no wonder that she couldn''t move before lying on the bed, and it''s no wonder that her lung infection and malnutrition didn''t happen. Thinking of coming here, he took out his wand and added a warming spell to the dishes on the table, then stood up and said, "I''ll go to the kitchen with you to see."


    Soon three people came to the kitchen on the first floor (Helen followed them on the road). Ryan saw several large pockets of potatoes piled up in the corner of the kitchen and asked, "Are there no other vegetables?"


    "But it''s winter now. There are really no vegetables. The vegetables stored by my father had already been eaten long ago." Alice said a little puzzled that there was indeed no vegetables to eat in winter in her impression. Ryan turned to look out the window, and through the window without curtain, Ryan saw the white outside. There is thick snow on the trees and on the ground.


    He remembered that Alice''s father was an alchemist, not a druid. It is also normal to not cultivate vegetables in winter. After all, this is the era of Louis XV. It is already common sense that fresh vegetables cannot be eaten in winter. People living in this era did not expect this to be normal.


    "It''s not enough to eat potatoes. I''ll find some for you." After that, Ryan opened the space door and went to the world of Plants vs. Zombies.

 Chapter 234： Alices father appears

    The city of Luye in the world of Plants vs. Zombies is now developing very well. The only problem is that there are too few people. Even if it takes so long to attract humans scattered around, the long-term zombie disaster has greatly reduced the number of humans.


    For example, the land where Luye City is located has more than 10,000 square kilometers, and even if you remove the mountains and waters that are not suitable for human survival, there are more than 8,000 square kilometers. But until now such a large piece of land had more than 20,000 people. It is precisely because of this, in addition to several commanding heights around the plains and scattered islands overseas over the past year or so. Duwo is doing various constructions on the leafy plains instead of going out to recover the site occupied by zombies. After all, no matter how many sites are occupied, it is also a problem.


    In order to prevent the penetration of zombies, people have greened all the places where plants can be planted with the help of robots. A corresponding consequence is that the food in Luye City is seriously surplus. Because Dave''s transformation of plants, even if only 1/10 of the area is used to grow food and vegetables, the green leaf city is far from exhausted. Not long ago, Ryan opened the space door of the world of radiation and the world of plants and zombies at the grocery store in Wanjie, and then used a conveyor belt to send the whole day of food to the world of radiation.


    So Dave is now replacing the grain varieties with new ones that grow slower than before and have lower yields but much better nutrients. So Ryan ran to the autumn wind when he thought of supplementing nutrition after illness.


    Soon, Ryan returned to the kitchen with two large bags and burlap sacks full of vegetables and fresh meat and eggs that were about the same height. Apart from the fact that the eggs are indeed chickens, all kinds of fresh meat are grown from some newly cultivated plants. But it is understandable that it is normal for Dave, who can cultivate so many amazing plants, to grow a tree of long beef.


    Besides, this catastrophe also caused heavy losses to the animals bred by humans before. Oviparous animal populations like chickens, ducks, geese recover quickly, and one year is enough to supply eggs and meat. However, it is more difficult for large animals such as cattle and sheep to restore the population, and they can only rely on mutant plants to solve the problem.


    "Wow, so much fresh food. Would you cook, Ryan?" Alice asked, looking at the two bags.


    "Of course I can cook, but today it''s my turn to be a person with poor craftsmanship." Ryan said, looking at the robot Helen. "A real cooking expert is here."


    "Of course, sir, miss. I''m happy to show you my craft." Helen waved her mechanical tentacle. "Leave it to me, Miss Alice, this is a serious illness. I will soon come up with a scientific and delicious dinner."


    Twenty minutes later, Helen floated in with a large silver plate, and introduced while serving dishes to the table. "Miss Alice, this bowl of fish and vegetable porridge is delicious and nutritious and easy to digest. The next bowl of pork, milk and mashed potatoes is also delicious. Finally, a chicken and vegetable soup. Please use it slowly.


    "This tastes great." Alice said after tasting the last dish in front of her. Ryan also began to enjoy this 13-course French meal at this time.


    In the afternoon of the next day, Alice led Ryan to the manor''s warehouse to show his father''s baby. Walking through the snow through the backyard, they walked into a very delicate warehouse.


    What was stored inside opened Ryan''s eye-opener, such as a clock that could run out of various animals similar to the desk clock in the reception room. Dolls and animals that can move independently after being wound up. Once the box was opened, there was a whole puppet band that could only play a dozen pieces of music. Here Ryan can clearly feel that it is not just the power of the institution that makes these things move, its driving core should be the product of some kind of alchemy.


    "I think you like these things very much, did you learn to make these things with your father?" Ryan asked on the way back.


    "I really like this, but I can''t learn it." Alice said in a low tone. "Learning alchemy requires special qualifications, and I don''t have such qualifications. One of the important factors that my father ran outside was hoping to find a way to get me out of the ordinary."


    "But without alchemy, I can make things." After returning to the castle, Alice showed Ryan many mechanical products like the music box and clock.


    In the next few days, the two discussed a lot of problems around magic and machinery. Ryan had a mechanical heritage, so the two had a good time. Even two people spent a whole day making a set with the help of magic. Steam engine. Alice has a very high evaluation of this machine that can continue to move as long as fuel, and even thinks that it can change the world.


    On the fifth day of Ryan''s arrival in the world, he was talking with Alice about the use of the condenser on the steam engine when a young male voice came from the living room downstairs.


    "Alice, where are you? Dad is back."


    "Dad!" Alice immediately stood up from the sofa and ran downstairs. After a while, she walked in with a blonde young man.


    "This is the wizard Mr. Ryan who saved my life." Alice introduced to his father.


    "Thank you so much. My daughter is going to have an accident. I really don''t know what to do." Alice''s father expressed his sincere thanks.


    "If you didn''t go out all day, I wouldn''t even die this time." Alice said expressionlessly next to this time. His father also struggled with his face, not knowing what to say.


    Ryan felt very embarrassed to see this scene as an outsider ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But at this time he was not easy to leave, he could only sit on the sofa with a scalp. Soon Alice returned to her room, leaving only Ryan and her father in the reception room.


    "Thank you so much this time, Wizard Ryan. But can you tell me, why did you come to our world?" After confirming that Alice had left, her father scared Ryan with a single word of mouth. fall down.


    "You, how do you know that I''m not a person in this world?" Ryan asked in some horror. He really didn''t expect anyone to be able to see at first glance that he was a person from another world. No one in the world he went to could do this.


    "Alchemy is a very powerful skill. When I come in, I observe you with a special method in alchemy. Naturally, I see that you are from other worlds, and I can also see that other worlds are friendly to you. Do you think you can still sit here safely? Of course I am not polite to observe you by that method, but since you appear next to my daughter, I must understand the situation. "


    "Is this in the hands of the daughter-controlled father?" Lane thought silently. But since this can be seen, there may be a way to detect lies. It is too hostile to block the soul and prevent observation with supernatant Taoism. Ryan simply told the truth here.


    "I just made some transactions by traveling in various worlds, and by the way, learning knowledge to strengthen myself. Of course, I will help if I see that world is difficult."


    "That''s it, then you can temporarily stay in my manor. We can exchange and exchange our respective knowledge. By the way, you can call me Luo Zhen." The blond young man stretched out his arm after speaking. Ryan smiled and shook hands with him. "Then please take care of it."

 Chapter 235： Study time

    The following days were the hardest time for Ryan to study, although Ryan did not remember who this Luo really was. But he can see from a glance that Ryan is a stranger, and he knows that he is one of the most powerful people who is willing to communicate with him when he has traveled through so many worlds.


    So Ryan took the time to ask him about the problems he encountered in his study and practice, although the practice system was different. But Luo Zhen still answered Ryan''s question with his strong strength and rich experience. After discovering that Luo really did give instructions, Ryan also took out all the knowledge in addition to the knowledge that was not allowed to leak when he obtained it.


    The so-called stone of other mountains can attack jade. Different power systems from different worlds do bring new inspiration to Luo Zhen who has reached a certain peak in alchemy.


    On the basis of this mutual benefit, the two of them have become very familiar with each other for a week. During this time, Ryan also took the time to tell Luo Zhen that his daughter Alice loved and hated him. Luo Zhen was shocked when he heard it, because he really had no children before, thinking that it would be enough to give his daughter materially good. In addition, he is usually very busy and tired when he returns home. This made him ignore the condition of his daughter, so that this time his daughter almost died.


    After Ryan explained all this directly, Luo Zhen began to reflect seriously, and then tried to communicate with her daughter. Although Ryan didn''t know what the specific situation was, he could see from the smile on Luo Zhen''s more than one day that the progress was good.


    The same is true for Alice, who feels that she hates her father less now. And he also interacted more with his father when eating.


    After discussing the knowledge that Ryan had obtained after dissecting the Dementor last weekend, Luo Zhen suddenly asked: "Hey, little fellow. Would you like to learn some alchemy knowledge from me? At least I think your character is The academics are quite in line with my requirements for admission. "


    "Of course, of course." After all, he hasn''t ventured in so many worlds to learn more. And after such a long period of communication, he also realized Luo Zhen''s powerful power and profound knowledge. Especially in the eyes of Ryan, Luo really is a good person.


    Soon, Ryan began to learn alchemy, and Luo Zhen benefited him from the first lesson.


    After having breakfast that day, Luo Zhen took Ryan to his alchemy laboratory. The alchemy laboratory is set up underground in the utility room behind the house. After going down the stairs to the alchemy laboratory, Ryan was deeply attracted by the magical things in the alchemy laboratory.


    "You can do these things after you learn from me. It''s not complicated." Looking at Ryan''s eyes, Luo Zhen encouraged Ryan.


    After the two people found a place to sit, Luo Zhen began his lecture.


    "If you want to learn alchemy, you have to know what this is? Some people define it as a technique for transforming base metals into gold or preparing immortality. But this explanation is superficial and incomplete. It defines that alchemy is a sacred technology that makes human beings equal to gods. Although this kind of argument speaks of ideas, it does not highlight the characteristics of alchemy. " . Luo Zhen cleared his throat.


    "So what is true alchemy? I think this is a means to analyze and understand everything in the world and change everything in the world."


    After introducing what is alchemy, Luo Zhenfeng turned to Ryan. "Listening to your previous narrative, I feel like you are a little worried about what you learn is too complicated?"


    "That''s true." Ryan nodded. "The power systems I have now are even from different civilizations in different worlds. I really worry that one day they will conflict.


    "Then I tell you, you don''t need to worry. Because from the perspective of alchemy that I understand, there is simply no possibility of conflict within your body." Luo Zhen said very firmly at this time.


    "Like I just said, alchemy is a means to analyze and understand everything in the world, and change everything in the world, and the power you master is actually in this category regardless of the source. So I think that you master these Power does n¡¯t even belong to different forces that will conflict. Or, to put it simply, they are practically indistinguishable. "


    "This--" Ryan fell into thought, because he had never thought about the problem from this angle before, so he could not understand temporarily that the powers that Luo Zhen said were actually indistinguishable. After all, in his view, these forces are both Eastern and Western. Both strengthen the magic and strengthen the body. Even the source is completely different. How can it be said that there is no difference between them?


    Looking at Ryan in deep contemplation, Luo Zhen said: "Look at me to show you, you will probably understand what I mean."


    After talking, Luo Zhen took out a piece of lead and placed it on the ground, then made a few gestures. A red light alchemy circle appeared on the ground. The alchemy circle is a simple six-pointed star, and the outer layer has a circle connected to the six corners of the six-pointed star ~ www.novelhall.com ~ A ray of light circulates on the lines of the circle.


    It looks no different from the ordinary magic circle, and it can even be said to be more rudimentary. Because there is no rune on it except the six-pointed star and the outer ring. But Ryan was surprised to find that all the patterns of the circle were composed of small runes.


    After careful observation, Ryan found that the sources of the runes that make up the circle are very mixed. At least he saw the ancient Egyptian gods, the two rivers, the Cretan linear script, the Latin script, and even the East. Yun Shui Zhuan and Birds and Insects.


    With the end of the alchemy process, the alchemy array also disappeared. The lead block previously placed in the center of the alchemy array has been transformed into a silver unicorn figurine.


    "Here, what''s going on." Ryan was a little shocked by the demonstration just now. He was not shocked to be able to turn lead into a silver statue. It was shocked that there were runes from various ethnic groups and cultures on the alchemy array that I just saw. And this is definitely not to be confused in Lane''s own impression.


    "That''s what I said, in fact, all the power you hold is not much different in my eyes." Luo Zhen bent down and picked up the statue, and then said, "You will know the magic of the East or the magic of the West." Fortunately, even some special exercises to strengthen the body-based spiritual practice. These are actually the only ways you can use the world after learning so much knowledge to know the world and use it to improve your abilities. "


    After speaking, Luo Zhen handed the statue in his hand to Ryan, "This is a gift. I will go over there for a test first. When will you get this idea and when will you come to me?"


    Lane held the statue in contemplation, and after a long time his eyes flashed, "Yes, it should be like this. I get it!"

 Chapter 236： Under study time

    After trying to understand the problem, Ryan stood up to look for Luo Zhen. After bypassing a tall stand, he saw Luo really standing there refining something on a stone alchemy table.


    Seven or eight minutes later, with a flash of silver light, Luo Zhen appeared a brilliant stone in his hand. He looked at the stone and received it in the box on the table. Then he turned around and said, "Do you want to understand? So what do you think of this time?"


    "I just found that after thinking, in fact, all the skills I learned are a kind of method that can be used by the ancestors to observe the practice and understand the world. No matter what these sources of power are, they all It ¡¯s always the same. ¡±Ryan said with some anxiety that he had just concluded after thinking.


    "Very well, I think it''s pretty good to think of this step in terms of your age." Luo Zhen nodded. "Did you know? I said these things not only to you alone, but except for my daughter, the rest of the mouthful of God created the world, and all the power comes from God. Some people even directly denounced me for doing these studies as blasphemy. The realm of God. "


    Speaking of which, Luo Zhen shook his head helplessly. Then he said to Ryan, "At least you are much stronger than those I know."


    "It''s not necessarily that I am stronger. It''s just that I live in a more enlightened environment than I am now. I have received similar education since I was a child, so I have fewer ideas in this regard." Lane said modestly.


    "Very well, it''s a good thing to be able to recognize yourself. The most taboo on the road to knowledge is pride and arrogance." Luo Zhen nodded and said solemnly, "In fact, the only way to solve the problems you worry about is to learn alchemy. . I made this suggestion not because I am an alchemist, but because, as far as I know, only this path can combine all the powers in you. "


    "Alchemy actually treats the human body as a universe." Luo Zhen began his teaching. "Alchemy on the one hand allows you to change the external world, on the other hand it can strengthen yourself and change the state of your own body."


    "In alchemy, the most sacred thing is called the alchemy stone, and in the east it is called the golden pill. In some places, it is also called the magic stone. Maybe some people have refined some kind of gold that can prolong life. The alchemist stone is indeed a great achievement, but it is far from the limit of alchemy. At least I think that the real alchemist stone should be able to create life from the things without life, and at the same time echo itself with the alchemist stone, Continue to strengthen until the ultimate truth is mastered. "


    Hearing here that Ryan suddenly thought of the Jin Dan proposed in the Dao Law he mastered, it is no wonder that Luo Zhen just said that in fact the so-called conflicting forces in him are actually the same.


    In this first lesson, Ryan finally knew how to integrate all the powers he had. Although alchemy may not be the best solution, it is also the best way he can get in touch at this stage.


    The core of all this is to regard yourself as a subject, and regard all the powers you have as part of the subject. All forces must be centered on themselves, rather than allowing themselves to accommodate various forces.


    In the following days, Luo Zhen gave his experience in alchemy. Ryan found a way for him from this knowledge. One week after the end of the first class, Ryan made a humble dagger.


    This enchanted dagger is sharper and less prone to rust than ordinary daggers. It is unsurprising in terms of performance. Even if the precious metal consumed in making this dagger is counted, it can be said that this dagger is a failure.


    But Luo Zhen smiled and nodded after taking a closer look at the dagger. "It seems that you really understand what alchemy is."


    Luo Zhen said this because it was discovered that although the dagger was mixed with Dao spells and Lunwen spells, Ryan combined the two runes perfectly, forming a self-circulation. overall.


    "Now that you have laid the hardest foundation, the rest is for further study." Luo Zhen put down his dagger and took out a thick parchment big book with bronze corners reinforced from the drawer behind him, " It ¡¯s just that what you ¡¯re doing is still rusty now. This is because of lack of experience. You can take a look at these things I remember, which can provide you with enough knowledge. But you still have to keep in mind that this is just what I sum up. In addition to absorbing the above experience, you must also embark on your own path in combination with your own reality. "


    Ryan took the thick book with both hands and bowed deeply. "Thank you, teacher."


    Luo Zhen shook his hand, "Go and see for yourself, I still have something to do."


    "Teacher, what are you busy with?" Ryan asked enthusiastically at this time. After all, he had received so much favor from the teacher, and he wanted to return as much as he could when he could.


    "Neither a senior alchemist like me, even a novice like you. Just read your book." Luo Zhen just turned around. Ryan said unconvincingly: "Although I am a pure novice in alchemy, I have traveled in so many worlds after all, maybe I can help you solve the problem from another angle."


    "That''s right." Luo Zhen turned back and said. "Do you know that my daughter Alice is an ordinary person without extraordinary power." Seeing Ryan nodded to know, Luo Zhen continued.


    "But she has always longed for the life of an alchemist. Seriously, as a top alchemist, even if my daughter has a little extraordinary talent, I can help her adjust to the alchemy no matter what the extraordinary strength of the direction is. Directions. I also have countless ways to improve the qualifications of people. No matter how bad her qualifications are, I can help her improve. The problem is that my daughter lacks the original seed. "


    "You are a wizard. Is there a way in your world that an ordinary person can become a wizard?"


    "No." Ryan shook his head honestly ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Becoming a wizard in our world is completely a random event, and the children of the wizard are indeed easier to become a wizard, but this is not absolute. The great wizard may also have a child who has no magic at all. "


    "Ah--" Luo Zhen sighed in disappointment after hearing this sentence. But soon I heard Lane went on. "But when I traveled to a very strange world, I once got a crystal that ordinary people have the power to read."


    "What, where?" Luo Zhen rushed over. Fortunately, he was still sensible, otherwise he would question Ryan''s collar.


    "Please wait for me, I will pick it up immediately." After that, Ryan opened a small space and reached into his hand. When he withdrew his arm, he had a box made of gold in his hand.


    "This thing has radiation, and its radiation can stimulate people to have the power to read. So I always put it in a gold box to avoid false triggering." After finishing, he put the super-energy crystal in the super-powerless world. The box was handed to Luo Zhen.


    "Thank you." Luo Zhen didn''t want to stay for a moment after receiving the box. He told Ryan as he pushed Ryan out of his alchemy laboratory. "I may have to retreat for a while. You can learn by yourself during this period. If you need to experiment, you can take the materials from the large warehouse at the back. In addition, help me take care of Alice and tell her that I have found a way to make her an alchemist It ¡¯s a dream way, so I need to study it carefully now. "


    Ryan retreated to the door as soon as the voice fell, and then the door slammed shut. It seems that Luo Zhen was very attentive to this matter, and immediately did it as soon as he saw hope.


    "Teacher Luo Zhen, you really feel relieved about me." Ryan shook his head helplessly. Walked to the room where he lived with the thick notebook.

 Chapter 237： Succeeded

    "Where did my father go today?" Alice asked strangely at dinner. After all, his father had been chatting with her during dinner these days, and it was a bit uncomfortable when this fierce one was absent.


    "He said that he has found a way to turn you into an alchemist, so it will take some time to experiment." Ryan explained.


    "Hope this time is true. After all, my father used to excite me a lot of times before. Every time he said there was a way, but in the end it was still a joy. Hope this is not the case this time."


    "No," Ryan said confidently. "Because the raw material I used this time was brought from another world, it may be different from other things in this world. It should help you break this barrier."


    "Okay, let''s eat first." After hearing Ryan say this, Alice nodded and sat down at the table, and the robot Miss Helen brought the fresh meals just made today.


    "Thank you for your help recently, which has made my relationship with my father much better. Although it seems awkward to search for topics when he talks to me, it is far better than saying nothing in the past."


    "Actually, this is because your father loves you, but he didn''t know how to express it before." Ryan said a fair word at this time. "After all, a man with a daughter, many times negligence is indeed inevitable."


    "I actually hated him when I was lying sick in bed, but recently he looked at me like that, and I really hated him. I hope that these days can go on. Okay, don''t say these unpleasant It ¡¯s time for a meal. "


    After a whole week, Ryan had not seen Teacher Luo Zhen again. He was a bit worried about this situation, so he asked Alice while drinking afternoon tea on Tuesday; "Your father has not been out of the laboratory for three days, is this all right?"


    "Don''t worry." Alice elegantly placed the teacup on the saucer on the table. "The alchemist can convert anything into the energy he needs to a certain extent, so my father stayed there for ten days and a half months is also normal. Fortunately, this time he closed down, I have you and Miss Helen Company, I was really bored in this situation before. "


    In addition to chatting with Alice and studying machinery these days, Ryan also used this opportunity to reorganize all his knowledge and use alchemy to integrate them. In the process, Ryan found out what Teacher Luo Zhen said. The thing that bothers you most is not the conflict of power, but something similar to the Buddha''s knowledge.


    When he broke the blind spot of recognition and recognized the moment that Mr. Luo Zhen told him the alchemy knowledge about what power is, he actually passed the most difficult point, and the rest only required some time and energy. It ¡¯s just slowly accumulating content.


    In the past few days, on the one hand, he has classified all the powers he has mastered and learned to classify them not by source but by the nature of power. For example, categorize Thunder and natural magic into one category, or corpse expulsion and life magic.


    At the same time, he also combined all the powers related to the runes regardless of the source, and used alchemy to combine them into a whole.


    These attempts quickly yielded results, such as Ryan using yellow paper and cinnabar to make the spell of the coma spell, or using the magic wand instead of the peach wood sword and jade to release the lightning spell.


    But one of his biggest gains at this stage was the transformation of the puppets of death claws. After mastering the alchemy, Ryan discovered that his previous modification of Death Claw only forced the forces from different places together, not only did not have the effect of one plus one and more than two, even the overall level was lower than each The sum of the retrofit parts. It feels like a weapon built by India in the previous life. It is made up of a third-class goods with a pile of first-class parts.


    This time, after using alchemy to completely transform, he finally let death claws have unconnected subsystems. Formed a perfect magic circle. After testing, the death claw is now far superior to the past in terms of combat effectiveness and operability.


    Especially in terms of operability, if it was originally operated by the keyboard, it now feels that it is operated by the body. Flexibility is not on the same order as in the past.


    Finally, Ryan used the contents of the notebook left by Teacher Luo Zhen to further modify some of the runes on the death claw. Let death claws become palm-sized basalt statues when not in use. On the one hand, they greatly reduce their usual consumption, on the other hand, they also improve portability.


    After all, the Wanjie grocery store could not be opened during the fight. Before these two puppets, he could only take it out in advance when he judged that it might be needed. Not to mention this trouble, the concealment is also very poor. Now that they can become puppets of small statues, Ryan can put them directly in the space bag and throw them to the enemy when they need them.


    When Ryan got the death claws, a week had passed. He had just finished a yellow paper rune of an iron armor curse that day, and saw teacher Luo Zhen with messy hair holding a tube of blue medicine and ran out of the laboratory in the back. When Ryan rushed to the living room ~ www.novelhall.com ~, he saw what Luo really said happily to her daughter.


    Ryan heard Luo Zhen talking excitedly as he leaned in. "¡ª¡ªThanks to the crystal brought by Ryan this time. I found that there is a special substance that can make people master the extraordinary power, but it is surrounded by a lot of other impurities. That kind of impurities can actually make people Mastering extraordinary powers, but at the same time, it will also damage people''s body and soul. I have spent a lot of time to extract the real usable parts. However, the three people can only be used by one person now.


    Hearing this, Ryan couldn''t help but take a breath. Fortunately, he didn''t use it recklessly at that time, otherwise the consequences would now be absolutely bad.


    Soon after Luo Zhen and Ryan watched, Alice drank the blue potion. As soon as she finished the potion, she closed her eyes and collapsed on the sofa. Fortunately, both Ryan and Luo Zhen had a way to monitor Alice''s physical condition. They found that this was just the reaction of the potion.


    Five minutes later, Alice opened her eyes. Luo Zhen knelt nervously and stared at her daughter''s eyes and asked, "Alice, how do you feel now?"


    "Me, I feel like it''s different from before." Alice''s blue eyes were filled with confusion.


    "You stare at this piece of paper, and then think about letting it fly." Ryan said to Alice a small piece of torn cotton paper on the table used for a snack.


    "Yes, try it quickly." Luo Zhen also said.


    Alice stared at the piece of paper on the coffee table, and after five or six minutes, when Luo Zhen became frustrated, the paper moved slightly. Soon, the piece of paper was suspended five or six centimeters on the standing table.


    "We succeeded." Lion happily celebrated with Luo Zhen high-five. There was a happy smile on everyone''s face in the living room.

 Chapter 238： Hello, mercury lamp

    At 7:30 in the evening, Luo Zhen''s restaurant. Ryan and the three of them put on gorgeous dresses to prepare for this dinner to celebrate Alice''s extraordinary strength.


    Before entering, you can hear the puppet band in the corner of the restaurant playing a piece of music that is easy and cheerful.


    "Why don''t you wear the dress I prepared for you, you have to prepare yourself?" Luo Zhen asked strangely as he watched Ryan wearing the militia general''s dress. "The dress in the manor is much more delicate than yours."


    "After all, in my world, high heels and white stockings are women''s patents. I really can''t accept wearing this one myself. I''m really sorry." Ryan also said with a depressed expression. He also wanted to experience the authentic 18th-century court-style banquet, but some of the habit of dressing up was really unacceptable.


    "It''s okay, as long as everyone is happy at this banquet." The door opened automatically when the words were finished, and the two of them walked into the restaurant together. Alice walked in from another door in a royal blue evening dress.


    After everyone was seated, Luo Zhen raised his champagne and said, "Today the door to the extraordinary world has finally opened to my daughter Alice. May the truth always protect her. At the same time, I would also like to thank Mr. Ryan from afar for bringing my daughter This hope. "


    Hearing this, Ryan also raised his champagne glass and nodded to Luo and his father. After a simple toast, the robot Miss Helen floated in from around the outside with a piece of silk embroidered with exquisite patterns, and the manipulator was holding today''s appetizer. The celebration banquet officially began.


    The dinner was very satisfying. On the one hand, the entire dining atmosphere was very pleasant. On the other hand, Luo Zhen contributed many extraordinary species as ingredients that are far better than ordinary food in terms of taste and nutrition.


    After the meal, the three returned to the lounge. Perhaps Luo Zhen was very happy because of solving the hidden troubles on her daughter. So Luo Zhen was also a lot easier while chatting.


    "My student, your robot, is this word?" Lane nodded, and Luo Zhen continued. "Your robot is really capable, and I see a prototype of a fully developed soul from her. This is a huge miracle. The only problem is that she looks like an octopus, which is really ugly. "


    "But she can accompany me when you are busy." Alice said a little unhappy. "You can''t say that to Miss Helen."


    "Of course, of course. She is of course a member of our family." Luo Zhen comforted her daughter with a smile, then said to Ryan. "Actually, in terms of alchemy, I''m better at alchemists. But I haven''t been able to create a soul for them before. But after you arrive, whether you tell me about the monster called Dementor Anatomical research proves that it is still the internal structure of this robot that gives me new inspiration. I think I can make alchemy puppets that really have their own souls. "


    After that, he turned his head and said to Alice. "Daughter, you know that Dad is usually busy and may not have enough time to accompany you. And this time I also realized that it is too dangerous to leave you alone at home, so I decided to find some partners for you, what do you think?"


    "Then thank you Dad." Alice said with a smile. The rest of the time, under the sway of Luo Zhen''s father and daughter, recounted his adventures in multiple worlds, and the different worlds opened the eyes of the father and daughter.


    Early in the morning the next morning, Ryan discovered that only Alice was sitting on the other side of the table. So he asked while spreading cranberry sauce on his bread. "What about Teacher Luo Zhen?"


    "Don''t mention it. I read the note he left for me this morning and told me he was going to be a puppet with his own soul. Let me learn the basics of alchemy with you for the time being." After that she took out a note Let the robot Helen hand to Ryan. "This one is left to you."


    After Ryan took it, he noticed that the paper was written in curly letters. My dear student, I may need to study in the laboratory for a week. Please help take care of my daughter during this time, and by the way, teach her the basic part about alchemy in my notebook.


    "Okay, I can teach you after eating a little while. By the way, why do you want to learn alchemy? After all, according to your father, as long as there is a little extraordinary power, he can help you learn any extraordinary knowledge. . "


    "Because my father masters alchemy." Alice swallowed the bread in her mouth. "I want to learn alchemy so I can keep up with him."


    "Well, then you have to study hard. After all, Mr. Luo Zhen, an alchemist who has access to the origin of the world, has never met me before. It may take enough effort to catch up with him."


    Alice nodded hard when she heard this, and in the following days Ryan spent a lot of time teaching Alice about alchemy. Alice also learned very hard.


    Perhaps because of talent, Alice often asked some questions that made Ryan feel a bit difficult. This prompted Ryan to spend more energy to understand these knowledge points, which in turn also improved Ryan''s mastery of alchemy knowledge. This is what the ancients said about teaching.


    In short, after a week of fruitful learning and teaching. Teacher Luo Zhen also got his problems out of the laboratory. At dinner that night ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Luo Zhen appeared on the dining table, beside him, there was a large box with a seamless pattern on the table.


    "What''s this?" Alice asked first, and Ryan cast her curious eyes on the box.


    "This is the first doll I made with my own soul, and she will be with you as a sister in the future." Luo Zhen knocked on the box with a smile after talking to Alice, and then said, "Get up, don''t Shy, come out and meet your sister. "


    After talking, Luo Zhen said to Ryan: "Thanks to your dementor anatomy report, the soul of the little guy in the box is an artificial soul made after collecting all my emotions, so it is also equivalent to my daughter."


    At this point, the box cracked a small gap. A puppet less than one meter pushed open the box and sat up. "Sister? Where is my sister?"


    This doll has mercury-like silky silver hair, a small slap face with a pair of crystal-clear fuchsia eyes, pale skin and delicate and hard facial features, which constitutes a beautiful and somewhat indifferent face. He wore a black headband while wearing a black gothic velvet dress with reverse cross embroidery and rose and bow decoration on the hem.


    The puppet jumped out of the box, then walked in front of Alice, reached out and said, "Nice to meet you, Sister Alice, you can call me the mercury lamp."


    Alice seemed a little embarrassed, because she had never seen such a humanoid figure before. But he quickly reacted and reached out and shook the mercury lamp. Then he said nervously: "Hello, mercury lamp. You are welcome to be a member of this family."


    Finally, she walked to Ryan and held out her hand: "Hello, Brother Ryan."


    "Hello, mercury lamp."

 Chapter 239： sublimation

    "It turns out that this is the world of the rose girl." Ryan after shaking hands with the mercury lamp. The little puppets walking around on the table suddenly realized. After all, he had n¡¯t watched many animes before, knowing that this character was because she read a famous science fiction novel on the website in her previous life. She was the second princess of a powerful empire.


    But this mercury lamp is much more approachable than the one in the real story, and it is far less cold. This is also normal. After all, her producers are not experiencing the pain of bereavement, even because her daughter is pushing the door of the extraordinary world in excitement. So instead of being abandoned by the producer, she was admitted by the producer as her own daughter and introduced her to Alice.


    In this case, it is normal for her to have no previous life''s paranoia and high cold. Although this may cause this character to lose certain qualities, Ryan feels that such a mercury lamp is the happiest.


    "I will create a few more daughters in the future, so that the family will be much more lively. Now I think that the family before me is not like a family, it is too deserted." Luo Zhen said to the two daughters in front of him.


    After he finished, he turned to Ryan: "Can you please help bring some raw materials in other worlds, some things in this world are not available. I used up all the gifts you gave me when I created the mercury lamp."


    "Nature is no problem, teacher." Ryan nodded vigorously. "The seeds and other materials of those magical creatures are not uncommon in other worlds. I can collect a lot if you need them."


    "Then thank you, if I don''t have those things, I might need to use my soul as a material to give the doll a real soul."


    Looked at Luo Zhen with a happy face, and Ryan took the opportunity to ask a question. "Teacher, can you make the potion extracted from the previous power crystal?"


    "Do you have any relatives who need this?" Luo Zhen shook his head. "Unfortunately, I can''t reproduce the second potion without raw materials. After all, there are some basic rules of a certain world in that crystal, there is no such thing I can''t make a similar potion of raw materials of the grade. But I can make a potion that can be drunk by ordinary people. Although it can''t make them have extraordinary strength. But it can make them have a healthy body. You I can give you a few if needed. "


    "I really trouble you, teacher." Ryan thanked him from the bottom of his heart.


    "No need to thank you, you have helped me so much. As a teacher, I feel a little ashamed. Now I can really help you. I really feel very happy."


    In the following month, under the guidance of Teacher Luo Zhen, Ryan had initially mastered alchemy and summarized his strength together. On this day, Teacher Luo Zhen said to Ryan after finishing the lecture: "I decided to go out with my daughters in a few days to make up for the shortcomings before. You probably have to go home so long after you have been in this world, so I decided to When we set off for a trip, I will help you to hold a ceremony to help you form your own alchemy core. In this way, you can sort out the power you have in the future without worrying about too many future problems. "


    "It''s so thankful." Ryan bowed excitedly. Then I stood up and said, "Is it too much trouble for you?"


    "Don''t worry, you will form the alchemy core within half a year if you follow the steps. I just saved the time for you to simply accumulate energy. By the way, I looked at it and avoided your danger. This is no trouble." Luo Zhenbai Speaking of waving.


    Early the next morning, Ryan came to the underground alchemy laboratory in the backyard with anxiety. Luo Zhen is already waiting there.


    After seeing Ryan arrive, Luo Zhen opened a secret door disguised as a wall. Inside the dark door is a closed room, with light blue candlelight burning on the corner candles. Ryan took a closer look and discovered that these candles were not made of wax, but rather made of some special glass.


    In addition, on the ground in the center of the Chamber of Secrets, a circular magic circle was drawn with golden powder, and each line above was composed of countless small runes. Ryan originally wanted to study what these runes were, but after watching it for a while, he could only helplessly retreat.


    "Your current strength is not enough to watch this thing, but if you want to study alchemy carefully, you can basically study this magic array after reading the first 1/3 of the notebook I gave you." Luo Zhen saw that Ryan was studying magic. Speaking gently after the battle. "I was busy for one night yesterday to get this thing done. Now you sit in the center of the array and enter meditation. I will do the rest."


    Ryan pointedly pointed her toes to avoid the drawn pattern and walked to the center of the magic circle. She sat cross-legged, her hands flat on her knees, and began to meditate. After he entered the state of meditation, Luo Zhen activated the magic circle.


    Runes on the magic circle lit up one by one, and then the runes began to flow on the magic circle. Ryan felt that there was a force in the magic circle under him emerging from each rune node, and was connected to the sea of ??knowledge along the body. In just a moment, the sea of ??knowledge is no longer as calm as usual, a hint of golden light emerges from the mind, and then starts to circulate the whole body from the mind.


    In the process of circulation, these light spots swim through the blood, meridians, and Dantian. Brought a variety of power. Lane seemed to see the power of green nature, the power of silver thunder, the power of yellow Taoism, the power of black death and the power of red life. There is even a hint of purple breath and bright red blood power oozing from the flesh.


    Finally, the light spot with these powers returned to the brain, and began to rotate slowly in the center of the sea of ??knowledge. It was only at this time that Ryan discovered that each light spot was an extraordinary symbol. The symbols included not only the Runi, Zhuan characters and ancient South American pictographs he knew, but also some symbols he didn''t even know.


    "Is this a symbol that transforms all power into a foundation?" He silently observed these golden spots and thought.


    The vortex in his head was turning faster and faster, and finally Ryan felt a buzz in his head, and the whole person seemed to break away from reality and enter another world. UU reading www.uukanshu. At this time, Com felt that his consciousness was free from the shackles of the flesh and continued to extend outward, as if to merge with this great world.


    Just when Liang Li''s consciousness began to blur, a golden light flowed into Liang Li''s body from the magic circle, which made him seem to be thrown into the ice water when he did not wake up in winter, and he immediately woke up. At the same time, Luo Zhen''s shouts also came to his mind.


    "Concentrate your consciousness and don''t get lost, and then use your mind to concentrate all these things on one point in your consciousness."


    Ryan walked by her words and began to control the light spot in Shihai to focus on the center. Fortunately, the light spot in the sea is rotating rapidly, which naturally produces a centripetal force. He only needs a little guidance to focus on these spots.


    Under the guidance of Ryan, these light spots were finally concentrated on one spot, and then this spot released an unprecedented light to cover the entire sea of ??knowledge.


    Finally, as the light faded. Lane felt a bright red sphere suspended above the sea of ??knowledge. When he focused his consciousness on this sphere, he could see that this sphere was made up of endless runes.


    At the same time, he also felt that the flow of energy in the body was unprecedentedly smooth. The vague sense of separation caused by the various inheritances in the body completely disappeared.


    "Well, you come out of the alchemy array." Luo Zhen shouted again. "You have completed the entire sublimation ceremony, and now you can say that you are a true alchemist who holds the key to unlock the power of truth."


    :. :

 Chapter 240： bid farewell

    "Really, thank you very much teacher." Lane came out of the magic circle and bowed deeply to Luo Zhen.


    "No need to thank you." Luo Zhen waved his hand. "As your mentor, this is my duty. If you really want to go to other worlds in the future, it will be enough to bring me some specialties and knowledge of those worlds."


    After completing the sublimation ceremony, Lane spent three days to adapt to the current situation. Three days later, Ryan said goodbye to Luo Zhen''s father and daughter at the door of the manor.


    "We are going to travel around the European continent this time." Luo Zhen sitting in the position of the coachman said. "So the next time you come, it ¡¯s best to come back three months later. I think our family will be back then. By the way, I ¡¯ll give you a notebook about making dolls. This is my best alchemy part. I hope You can learn it well. "


    After speaking, Luo Zhen handed another black leather notebook to Ryan, and then waved his hand in a chic manner. Two batches of disguised horses running like real horses ran away. At this time Alice also opened the window with the mercury lamp and waved to Ryan. "Goodbye, Ryan, see you next time." Even the robot Helen, who was loaded into the trunk, opened the lid from the inside and waved a manipulator to say goodbye to Ryan.


    "Goodbye, see you next time. I will definitely give you something interesting from another world when I come next time." Ryan also stood on the side of the road and waved at the wagon that was slowly going away.


    After the carriage disappeared completely in the morning fog and could not be seen, Lane also chose to return to the Wanjie grocery store.


    As soon as he returned to the Wanjie grocery store, he heard a voice reminding him: "Reversing the plot substantially, this time got 57 offset points."


    "It seems that the higher the level of the world, the more deviation points will be obtained when the same magnitude of change is made. It seems that when choosing the world in the future, it can''t be so conservative anymore." Ryan thought about the two The notes were on the shelf. Ryan inquired as soon as the notebook arrived on the shelf. "How many offset points are needed to learn all the knowledge above."


    "15 offset points." This is much less than Ryan thought. So he said something subconsciously. "How could there be so few, I thought there would be at least 30 offset points."


    Ryan actually did not expect anyone to answer this question, but unexpectedly received a response from the system; "Because the body of the system owner fully meets the requirements this time, this reinforcement is just some knowledge transfer related to the extraordinary. So it is not necessary Too many offset points. "


    "That''s it-wait, why did the system answer my question?" Ryan only reacted at this time.


    "Because the system owner has collected enough knowledge through multiple worlds. Now opening the system encyclopedia can answer some of the questions for you. Every time you ask the system, the system will have a certain chance to answer, and the answer will have a high probability . "


    Lane: (£þ.£þ).


    Because he didn''t know what to say, after a sudden awkward silence, Ryan took a chair and signaled the system to instill knowledge for him.


    This knowledge infusion is no different from the previous process. After confirming that you are in good condition after the knowledge infusion is over. Lane chose to return to Hogwarts.


    This time spent nearly two months in the world of the rose girl, and once again returned to his bed, the sense of time that had slowly disappeared before came to my mind again. Fortunately, because of previous experience, this time the impact is not great. After washing the face in the sink in the washroom outside with cold water. Lion returned to calm and walked out of the bathroom.


    Looking at the time, it is early in the morning, and Ryan decides to go to bed. So he climbed into his bed and fell asleep quickly.


    The next time is getting closer and closer to the exam, Ryan even stopped learning new knowledge. Put your heart and soul into the integration of exams and old knowledge. Although he did not learn any new knowledge during this time, he felt that his strength had increased by at least half.


    This morning, he was reviewing the contents of arithmetic divination in the library. By the way, runes one after another rune-sized sesame seeds, let them rotate around the fingertips to exercise their control over the overall power. Suddenly Hermione came in angrily from the outside, still holding a note in her hand.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ryan asked in a whisper after quickly waving the rune in his hand.


    "Look at this note paper, Harry gave it to me." Hermione finished and passed the parchment in her hand.


    "The appeal of Buckbeak will be on the 6th, the Ministry of Magic will send-an executioner? That means they have decided?"


    "Yes, it seems that our backhand prepared in advance should be available." Hermione said slowly. "Harry and Ron are still unbelievable. They feel that they have prepared the materials for so long, and there may be hope of redemption. But when I came over, I was very happy to see Malfoy. Based on my understanding of the Malfoy family, this time they Must kill Buckbeak. "


    "Then I will contact Mr. Wolfe today and tell him the date of the trial. So that he and his friends can prepare in advance." Ryan looked around and no one else eavesdropped, so he approached Hermione whispered. Said.


    At noon and lunch break, Ryan sent a message to Aunt Betty through the Emerald Dream. That night Aunt Betty quickly wrote back to tell Ryan that there would be at least four unicorns waiting for Ryan on the sixth place where they met last time. The leader of the unicorn was the one. And the unicorns told her to tell Ryan that they were happy to contribute to saving an innocent life.


    With this reply, Ryan was much more at ease. After all, he went to Brazil to exchange and study at the time and did not catch up with the eagles and winged beasts. After this big guy goes to the Forbidden Forest, maybe he can also feel the feeling of an empty knight.


    But soon Ryan was not thinking about things like the Sky Knight, because Hogwarts ¡¯annual exam week began, and the castle was unusually quiet. This made Ryan, who had been accustomed to noisy and noisy, feel a little uncomfortable.


    The first exam of the third grade students is the metamorphosis class ~ www.novelhall.com ~ When everyone came out of the metamorphosis class, many people were disgraced, more people compared their results with each other, and sighed that their task was too difficult.


    Fortunately, Ningfu ¡¯s Transformer has greatly improved his ability in transforming, so Ryan performed perfectly in this exam. For example, one of the subjects in the exam is to turn a teapot into a turtle. He successfully turned the teapot into a turtle that is no different from a real Brazilian turtle. Even Professor McGonagall, who was usually serious, nodded approvingly.


    "I don''t know why a brain turtle will turn a turtle out, I hope they won''t buckle my points because I become a turtle too small." Hermione said a little dissatisfiedly when she came out. But it was quickly made by Ryan, after all, there were little wizards with teapot-mouth turtles or steaming turtles all around. Hermione''s words were a bit too hatred.


    After lunch, it ¡¯s a mantra exam. Most people do well in this exam. But Ron was unlucky. Harry made a small mistake while casting the spell, which made him laugh out of control. He was sent to another empty classroom and stayed there. I didn''t finish my exam until an hour later.


    For the rest of the day, Ryan, Hermione, and a dozen other college students took the arithmetic divination test, and it ¡¯s true that not many people take this course. And this exam is also boring, mainly writing and calculating. Fortunately, the topic did not exceed the scope of the review, and Ryan felt that he could pass it smoothly.


    "I hope the exam will be so smooth tomorrow." After going to bed that night, Ryan lay silently in bed.


    :. :

 Chapter 241： Exam week

    The magical creature test that started the next morning was the simplest test encountered by Lane Examination Week, after all, the content of this test is to let them Floppy caterpillars must be alive after an hour. It is well known that the Frob caterpillar is a magical creature with extremely strong vitality, even if it is placed, it can grow normally no matter what.


    The reason why the exam questions are so simple is because Hagrid is so worried that it seems that his mind is not on the exam at all. After all, the final trial will be held against Buckbeak the day after tomorrow, and the Ministry of Magic officials with executioners have clearly demonstrated their knowledge of the final trial.


    So at the end of the exam, Lane patted Hagrid''s arm to show his support. Hagrid bent down and said in a low voice, "In short, thank you this time, we will know the final result the day after tomorrow."


    This afternoon was a potion test, but fortunately Harry attracted most of Snape ¡¯s firepower. This made the Gryffindor students present more relaxed.


    After mastering alchemy, Ryan felt that his potion level had suddenly increased by one. Because he found out that the effect of the configured potion can be derived according to the ingredients of each raw material before the potion is configured.


    So in this exam, he slightly modified the process of making a few chaotic medicines. Judging from the results, at least the finished product is at least better than the one he made in the textbook.


    It is worth mentioning that in the many gatherings of the book club. Neville was unanimously praised by the members of the book club for showing his talents in herbal medicine, so his self-confidence is much stronger than in the past. At least when the attention paid in the exam room was all drawn to Harry in the past, Neville also successfully formulated a potion. Even if it comes with an inferior product, it is much better than the fryer in the past.


    After finishing the potion class exam, Harry and they returned directly to the Gryffindor Tower. And Ryan Hermione went to the ancient magic text class to take the final exam of ancient magic text.


    There are very few people electing this course, even fewer than those who choose to count. When Ryan entered the classroom, he found that less than ten people had taken the exam. The content of the exam is just a translation of some ancient characters and a very simple combination. But looking at the way most people in the classroom bit their pens and thinking hard, Ryan knew that this thing was not as simple as he thought.


    "Did I just read the magic word wrong? It should mean heat rather than flames. God, what should I do?" Hermione asked nervously as soon as she left the exam room.


    "Okay, okay, it''s not that serious. Both runes can achieve the effect required by the exam questions. There really isn''t a need to be so detailed." Ryan showed a headache expression. Hermione was right after the exam. The habit of the question reminded him of the bad memories of being crushed by a bunch of school bully after the exam in his last life.


    Fortunately, at this time they came to the portrait of the Fat Lady, and soon Hermione was quiet to prepare to review the astronomy at night.


    The astronomical examination was carried out at the astronomical tower at midnight. Ryan can only say that the night in the Scottish Highlands is even summer, and the breeze is whizzing. He had to keep his robe tight all the time during the exam. The next day''s examination of the history of magic went to the other extreme, and the classrooms in the examination room were sultry. Rein reminded Ryan of the buns in the cage.


    Of course, these two exams have used a little trick: the college that went to the world before the exam copied all the knowledge in the book into the brain. After all, these courses are just simple memorization, and special methods are used to remember these. Knowledge can save a lot of time in other courses. This is also a kind of resource optimization.


    The herbal medicine examination Ryan performed as perfect as ever, and he had a little problem on the black magic defense exam on Thursday: he started a little too much, which made Lupin have to replace a batch of new monsters.


    "Your methods are a bit too close to actual combat, especially the Grindello. You really don''t need to knock it down and turn the dead branches into iron bars for its head. Fortunately, I advance I have prepared a lot of spares, otherwise the exam will not go on. ¡±Lu Ping said with some helplessness. "Of course your performance is also excellent, naturally it is full marks."


    "Thank you professor." Ryan then stood there to watch the other people''s exams. Harry naturally passed the exam smoothly. Ron overturned his car in the artificial swamp. Hermione passed the exam smoothly, but she took a little longer than everyone else, and was mainly delayed by Bogut. But no matter how Ryan asked after the exam, she refused to tell him what Bogut had become.


    For Ryan and Hermione, their exams are completely over. But Harry and Ron have to take their divination lessons. So when going to dinner, Ryan and the two of them looked very energetic. But Harry and Ron still looked nervous.


    They met the judges sent by the Ministry of Magic on the road, and one of them had a sharp axe in his waist, which means that Buckbeak looks less fierce and dug today.


    The most exaggerated is that the leader is actually Minister Fudge, but this time he did not come to the school because of Sirius''s problem, but because there were more important things to talk to Professor Dumbledore.


    Ron was going to the auditorium when he was about to step forward to talk ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Because Ryan used the magical power of Zixia, Ron was pulled away without resistance.


    "Don''t forget that he is your father''s boss." Watching Ron on the road was a little dissatisfied, and Ryan explained to him why he should be taken away.


    "Maybe Buckbeak can be fine." Ha said in a very uncertain tone, after all, he also knew that the probability that Buckbeak was completely okay was too small.


    Because there was no exam in the afternoon, Ryan and Hermione slipped out of the castle on the pretext of congratulations after the exam. Then he entered Lingzhi from another direction of the Forbidden Forest. When they came to the place agreed with Wolfe, they were surprised to find that there were already six unicorns waiting for them.


    "Well, young unicorns are always curious. So these young little guys in the ethnic group also came out to meet with the leader this time. After all, there are not many opportunities to ensure absolute safety." Wolfe is in Explained.


    "It must be safe. I heard that Professor Dumbledore will always listen to the final trial. No one will hurt you under his watch." Hermione said beside him.


    After chatting for a few days, the animals in the neighborhood followed Ryan and Hermione slowly towards the direction of Hagrid''s hut. Because no one usually walks here, the ground is covered with dead branches and leaves and messy roots. It took them twenty minutes to approach Hagrid''s hut from the direction of the forbidden forest.


    "I''ll go and see what''s the situation now." After that, Ryan gave himself a phantom body curse, and then touched the Hagrid lodge alone.


    :. :

 Chapter 242： Rescue Buckbeak

    When Ryan walked through a series of obstacles to the place where Hagrid''s hut could be seen, he found it quietly, and only the figures of Hagrid and Buckbeak could be seen from the window. It seems that they came early this time, and the personnel of the Ministry of Magic are probably still eating in the auditorium. After all, one of the wizards is already very old, and eating a bit of it is also due.


    After going back to this situation, I would like to tell everyone that Wolfe suggested that. "Let''s save the poor animal now."


    "No." Ryan waved his hand. "If we break in now, let ¡¯s not explain how to explain this to Hagrid. Those on the committee will think Hagrid released it! So we have to wait until they confirm that the eagle-headed horse has wings attached to the outside. You can do it later. "


    "How could they tie Buckbeak out?" Hermione asked somewhat puzzled.


    "After all, the trial must be in the house, Hagrid''s cabin is so big, five people will enter in a while. They will definitely drive Buckbeak out." Ryan analyzed calmly.


    After spending half an hour in some hot and humid forest, Fudge finally came out with two personnel from the Ministry of Magic. As soon as they arrived at the door of Hyge ¡¯s cabin, they heard Fudge say, ¡°McNeil, you ¡¯re going to tie this big guy out first. I do n¡¯t want him to scratch me in a moment.¡±


    Laine heard Hagrid''s stuttering excuse afterwards: "Buckbeak is a good boy, he never takes the initiative to hurt others."


    As McNeil bolted Buckbeak into the field, a figure came over from a distance. From his white beard hanging down to his chest, he knew that the person came was Principal Dumbledore. The headmaster and Minister Fudge greeted McNeil together after a few words of greeting. McNeil confirmed that Buckbeak was fastened and went to Hagrid''s hut.


    Dumbledore was the last person to enter the room, but he blinked his eyes in the direction of Ryan before closing the door.


    "It seems that I have been found." Lane thought. He didn''t expect himself to be able to hide Professor Dumbledore''s eyes with this ordinary phantom spell. And based on Dumbledore''s more than 100 years of life experience, he may be able to guess what Ryan intends to do here, but obviously he did not oppose Ryan''s approach.


    Ryan had already heard that the old Ministry of Magic officials began to talk about some laws weakly. Ryan quickly ran back to the previous hidden place and told everyone to walk towards Hagrid''s hut.


    After reaching the place where Hagrid''s hut can be seen, Lane Xiaoqing disguised as a vine and slowly approached the location of Buckbeak. Buckbeak shook his head anxiously as if feeling something. The movement made the executioner McNeil turn his head to look at Buckbeak through the window, but he found nothing.


    "Charming animals." Ryan used a natural spell at this time, and Buckbeak was comforted. Ryan also felt that he could now order Buckbeak to do something.


    He nodded to the unicorns behind, and the unicorn ran out of the forbidden forest under the leadership of the leader and played at the other end of Hagrid''s hut. These movements quickly alarmed the people in the house and attracted all their attention.


    Right now, Ryan made a gesture, and Xiao Qing immediately climbed to the rope tied to Buckbeak and made the scales on the tail rougher, and then began to rub the bottom of the rope repeatedly with the tail. Soon his rough scales broke off two thick fingers.


    After being called by Ryan, Buckbeak walked quietly and quickly towards the forbidden forest. Soon Buckbeak followed Ryan to where Hermione and Wolfe were hiding.


    "Successful." The three people present smiled at each other. Wolff took a thumb-sized crystal clear leaf from the hair on his stomach and held it with his front paws against Buckbeak''s chest.


    "This was given to me by Betty before I set off. With this, I will be able to take Buckbeak back to the tribe." Speaking of the sound of horseshoes here, the unicorns ran leisurely.


    After counting that no one was injured, Ryan and Hermione bid farewell to the big guy in the forbidden forest. Later, he used the magic spell to get to the students who celebrate the end of the exam by the lake.


    For more than an hour, Ryan, who was reading a book against a tree with Hermione, heard a loud noise. It turned out that the afternoon exam was over, and the students who finished the exam joined the celebration crowd.


    At this time, Harry and Ron ran over suddenly, and Harry still held a note in his hand. "Ryan, Hermione, good news. Buckbeak is free."


    "Oh? Did this appeal succeed?" Ryan asked without knowing it. Hermione was still looking at the book in her hand, but if she looked closely she could see that she was looking down and smirking.


    "No, no. But Buckbeak cleverly broke the rope and ran away. The people of the Ministry of Magic wanted to put the blame on Hagrid. Unfortunately, Dumbledore was present and pointed out that Buckbeak was a person of the Ministry of Magic. It was also required to be tied to the outside by the people of the Ministry of Magic. Hagrid did not touch Buckbeak all the way, how can he put the blame on him in this case? "


    Here, Harry handed the letter over here, "Hagrid doesn''t seem to know that you have finished the exam in the afternoon, so he waited for us to finish the exam before sending it over."


    Lane received the letter and found that the tears on the letter had soaked up many words. It seems that Buckbeak''s escape really pleased Hagrid ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At the end of the letter, Haige invited them to have afternoon tea with him after the exam.


    So the four of them went to Hagrid''s hut together. As soon as they reached the door of his house, they heard a cheerful humming sound.


    Knocked on the door, the song in the room paused, and Hagrid appeared in front of them wearing an apron. "Please come in quickly. I just went to the forest and saw that the blueberries have matured in advance, so I picked some ready to make blueberry pies, just so you can try them."


    After sitting down, Hagrid talked about the things while he was busy in front of the fire. Ryan realized that after he took Buckbeak away, the executioner McNeil first discovered that Buckbeak ran away. At first he wanted to stolen Hagrid, but failed with the opposition of Headmaster Dumbledore. He also said that this was someone who stole the eagle-headed horse and winged beast from the outside, and the unicorn was also called to cover it.


    However, when several people went out, they found that the Buckbeque rope was broken rather than cut, and only McNeil''s and Hager''s footprints were around him. So Dumbledore pointed out that this was the wrong place for McNeil to tie the rope, causing the eagles and winged beasts to flee. Now he said this just to shirk responsibility. The last two staffs of the Ministry of Magic could only go back in vain, leaving Minister Fudge to go to the principal''s office to discuss certain things with Dumbledore.


    "Go! Go! Merlin bless it, it goes! It must be free! Bick, how clever you are!" Finally Hagrid said excitedly. Hermione and Ryan smiled at each other when they heard each other. After all, saving an innocent life was a pleasant enough thing.


    :. :

 Chapter 243： End of the semester (I did n’t pay attention to the system card, just send 1 more

    In Hagrid ¡¯s hut, five people celebrated Buckbeak ¡¯s freedom. This joyful mood continued until Ryan when they returned to the castle.


    When he stepped on the stairs of the castle, Harry thought of something that had said the prediction that Professor Strawney heard during the exam. Ryan was a little surprised to hear the prophecy that was no different from the original. After all, Peter is now sentenced to Azkaban for life imprisonment. How could he go to Voldemort again? Not to mention that when Peter was arrested, he had a complete record of changing from a mouse to a human. In this case, Azkaban could not be unprepared.


    However, considering that there were so many Death Eaters in the past, it is reasonable to have one or two missing fish trying to resurrect Voldemort. But in this way, it is impossible to catch criminals in advance to block this loophole.


    Thought that Ryan shook his head here, after all, it was useless to think about himself at this time. Besides, on the one hand, he is ready to meet the dark age, on the other hand, at least Dumbledore and the Ministry of Magic are blocking it. In this case, it is not his turn to worry about a third-year student. So he decided to celebrate the end of the exam with everyone now, after all, what will happen will only be known tomorrow. So there is no need to worry friends.


    In the morning of the next day, Ryan went to the lake after eating breakfast, watching the giant squid lazily shaking his tentacles on the lake, waiting for the owl to deliver the day''s newspaper.


    "It feels a little weird today." Hermione''s voice came from behind, and then she walked to Ryan''s side and sat on the grass beside the lake with him. "Or I found that since Harry said Professor Strawney''s prediction yesterday, you all felt so worried. Could you tell me what happened?"


    "I have a bad feeling. Professor Strawney''s predictions are mostly used to deceive people, but as far as I know, these prophets occasionally make real predictions. And they are making real predictions. At that time, as Harry described Strawney as yesterday, it was completely out of his own tone, and the body seemed to be out of control. The most important thing was that after they finished speaking, they could n¡¯t remember what they said at all. "


    "I think you are just a little nervous." Hermione raised her eyebrows. "After all, you have too much to learn recently, which may make you a little too anxious."


    "I''m really honored to be praised by you for my recent studies." Ryan joked. "I hope so."


    At this time, a brown barn owl flew over to Ryan and dropped today''s "Prophet Daily", then stretched out its left leg with a small skin sac. Ryan pulled out five Nate from his body and put it in his skin. The owl flew away with flapping wings soon after receiving the money.


    "Is there any important news?" Hermione looked at the first and second pages of the Daily Prophet. "The first page rebuked some countries for exporting to the UK the quality of the crucible is getting worse and worse, and even caused the injury of an important potion maker. The second version is the seventh time Mrs. Zabini became a widow, which sounds a bit -"


    Ryan was reading the next few editions of the newspaper at this time, and suddenly he pointed to a slap-sized tofu block in the corner of the seventh edition. "Look here, Peter Pediru escaped from Azkaban. The Ministry of Magic actively called on all wizards to report to the Aurors after seeing him. The Ministry of Magic who provides valid information will give fifty gallons as a reward."


    "What''s the matter with the Ministry of Magic? Azkaban ran two people a year." Hermione groaned after reading the news. "But this seems to really match Professor Strawney''s predictions. But Professor Dumbledore is still there, we don''t need to worry so much for now."


    "You are right, but in view of the chaotic situation during the last war. We need to make some preparations in advance. For example, to strengthen combat practice or something, after all, if something really happened, we are the easiest wizards born in this family. problem occurs."


    "It shouldn''t be that bad," Hermione said incredulously. "But you are right, some preparations are better than no preparations."


    At noon, the two of them went to the auditorium for dinner, but at the table, they heard how Peter escaped. According to a third-year Gryffindor family member who works in the Ministry of Magic, Azkaban is all guarded by Dementors, although the Ministry of Magic reminded them that Peter is an Animagus, but unfortunately those monsters Did not notice this.


    The only certain news is that it is basically certain that Peter has left the British territory, so the British Ministry of Magic only made an inconspicuous report in the newspaper with the mentality that one thing is better than one less.


    "Ah, these guys." Ryan put his hand on his forehead in a depressed mood. But this is not the only uncomfortable thing today, because in the afternoon the students learned that Professor Luping had resigned.


    "Although Professor Lupin is a good person, I can understand why he resigned." Hermione said when reading a book in the library in the afternoon. Perhaps because of his excellent performance in the anamorphic exam, Professor McGonagall gave Ryan and He A sensitive note was given to allow them to borrow the book "Dangerous Transformation" in the library. Because this book is not allowed to be taken out of the library, the two people can only go to the library to read the book during all this free time during this time, and strive to finish reading this book before returning home on vacation.


    "Isn''t it the werewolf problem." Lane said in a low voice; "Now there is a wolf poison agent at least to ensure safety, so I think it''s no big deal to find a werewolf as a professor."


    "I think so too, but most wizards don''t think so. And we all guess from the clues that Lu Ping is a werewolf. It is estimated that other students can also guess this fact. How can parents allow Lu Ping in this situation? Stay in Hogwarts Castle. And his shabby clothes know that he was rejected many times because he is a werewolf at work, which also means that many people know that he is a werewolf, and this news cannot be concealed all the time. Now he Resignation can just avoid the difficulty of President Dumbledore, otherwise it would be really worse to be stabbed out. ¡±Hermione carefully analyzed the reason for Lu Ping''s resignation.


    "Lu Ping is the best black magic defense class we have taught in these three years, which is a pity." Hermione finally concluded with regret.


    "But it may also be a good thing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After all, there is a curse in this position. Think about the two two years ago, and now Professor Lupin can withdraw from this position is also a good thing." Lane comforted. Road.


    They happened to meet Harry when they returned to the common room after dinner. Harry told them that he had sent Professor Lupin to him. Professor Lu Ping voluntarily resigned because he felt that he was still in danger in school.


    With the resignation of Professor Lupin, the news that he was a werewolf was also circulated at Hogwarts, but many Gryffindor students expressed regret for this. And everyone said they were not optimistic about the professors of the Black Magic Defense class next year.


    The last day of the semester, Ryan, they finally rushed to watch "Dangerous Deformation", and this day''s results also came down. Lane still got all O.


    Hermione is also all-O, but because Ryan summarized all his strengths after mastering alchemy, this made his achievements and Hermione gap open in the practical exam. So this year he achieved the highest score in his age.


    Lean ¡¯s acquaintances, Harry, Ron and Longbottom also passed all the exams, especially Longbottom actually got an O in the herbal medicine class like never before. So he went to each member of the book club to express his gratitude at breakfast.


    At the same time, the Gryffindor Academy won the Academy Championship for the third consecutive year due to its outstanding performance in the Quidditch competition. This means that the banquet at the end of the semester is decorated with scarlet and gold. In short, on the last day of Hogwarts School this year, Ryan felt very happy.


    :. :

 Chapter 244： On the train

    When the Hogwarts Express left the station the next day, Ryan was stopped by Percy before he arrived at the box. He passed the highest grade this time. E. w. Ts, listen to Ron saying that he will soon go to the Ministry of Magic''s Reverse Occasional Team.


    Percy thanked him this time, because Ryan helped make him show his face to Ms. Burns. So this time he successfully passed the exam and entered the Magic Law Enforcement Division.


    "Ms. Burns thinks that I am a serious young man who is well suited for this position. Seriously, as an important line of defense in the magic world, it is very important to reverse the incident team work. Although this work may be a bit more on the field , But the subsidies are also relatively high. In short, I am very happy to get the job. "


    In the chat, Ryan learned that Percy had also received the olive branch from the International Department of Magical Cooperation, but his father, Mr. Arthur, told him that the judge who made the Sirius injustice was the current Director of the International Department of Magical Cooperation Batik Crouch. Sir, and after Crouch did a public review of the Ministry of Magic for this matter, Percy immediately decided to decline the position of the International Department of Magical Cooperation.


    After finally getting rid of Percy, who was a little too excited to find a good job, Lane came to the last carriage. He had made an appointment with friends in the book club to meet here.


    When I arrived at the door of the box, I heard that it was very lively. When I opened the door, I realized that all the members of the book club were discussing something.


    "Hey, why did you come here. If Hermione had just seen you talking to Percy, we would all go out to find you." Fred heard some complaining after hearing the door sound.


    "Percy is a little too enthusiastic." Lane shrugged.


    "I know this. Percy has been nagging to thank you since he found a good job." Fred leaned in and whispered, then he took a step back and loudly. "However, we would like to thank everyone, especially Ryan''s help so that this time O.W.Ls has achieved a relatively satisfactory result, so in the future Weasley correspondence joke shop everyone can buy our products at 20%."


    The Weasley brothers are actually very smart, so they passed the O.W.Ls exam under half a semester of intensive training. Many of the subjects obtained E, especially the metamorphosis class they also got an O.


    "We also found that studying these subjects seriously can provide us with great help in making joke products, so it is always right to read more books." Fred began to tell everyone about their journey.


    After greeting everyone, Ryan asked the twins: "Is there anything I need to help when the correspondence store opens?"


    "The store hasn''t opened yet, because I don''t have enough space and raw materials to make products. We originally planned to start selling products this semester. As a result, in the second half of the semester, you find that the products are insufficient and need to be improved. So far we have only some samples in our hands. So we originally planned to advertise in the car now, and then start the summer vacation. "


    "I have a way to make a place. This time I went to Brazil to get a shop on Diagon Alley. The second floor of it is always empty. You can use it. And during this time, the shop rented as a warehouse and also earned 110. Kanon, I ca n¡¯t use it anyway, so I can use it for you. ¡±Ryan said after hearing the twins describing their difficulties.


    After the twins heard this, they looked at each other, and Fred said, "Well, did you say that you are willing to invest in our business?"


    "Of course I do, because I am very optimistic about your business. I just think you don''t need me to buy shares."


    "How could it be?" George said. "After all, you helped us so much. We just think that the things in our hands are some semi-finished products. It''s really embarrassing to let you invest in shares."


    The Weasley brothers are not the kind of people with a lot of attention. It can be seen that they did not notify Ryan before because they were not going to do it alone, but because they worried that their immature technology would make Ryan the investor pay too much.


    Now that everyone has misunderstood, the rest is logical. Finally, after discussion, they signed a contract, Lane bought shares with real estate and part of the funds and technology, and obtained a 1/3 share of the future Weasley joke store.


    Ryan showed a happy smile at the moment when the agreement was signed, because he was the only person on the scene who knew how profitable this joke shop would be in the future.


    After signing the contract, the twins acted immediately. They pulled out a stack of parchment from the bag behind them and pulled the door open and went out. It seems that they have already prepared the advertisement in advance, and are waiting for the summer vacation.


    Only then did Ryan discover that everyone was happily discussing the Quidditch World Cup to be held in the UK during the summer. It''s just that it has nothing to do with little heirs like Ryan, after all, they don''t even know where to buy tickets.


    After discussing all the way about what the book club will do next year and how to contact everyone during the summer vacation, the rest of the time slowly walked away in a chat with each other. Seriously, the Hogwarts Express is good for everything, the only bad thing is that it does not serve lunch. At noon, everyone can only have a snack for a while.


    The biggest difference between snacks and dinners is that when you eat snacks, you feel full, but you do n¡¯t feel hungry after eating. So Lane felt extremely happy when the train approached Kings Cross Station. Because this time parents must have prepared a big meal at home waiting for him.


    As a result, as soon as we arrived in London, the twin brothers came back from the outside with a few sheets of parchment in their hands ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There were big orders when they opened, and several people asked us to order fake wands and vomit sugar. Many people asked us to buy animal biscuits still in the experiment. Said Fred, waving the parchment happily.


    "I remember the safety test of animal biscuits is over." Ryan asked for a moment.


    "It''s safe, but it''s still a bit of a problem with variable animal species. So we just used it as a trial gift. But we found that many people are kind of those who temporarily turn people into horse heads or cat heads. The failed product is very interesting. "George explained.


    "So I think that thing can also be put on the shelf. Anyway, everyone uses that prank to turn it into a whole animal or half an animal, which can make people achieve their goals." Ryan said.


    After a few more words, Fred suddenly said: "Would you like to come to our house for a few days this summer and go to see the Quidditch World Cup? My father always gets a lot of votes every time this happens."


    "Ha, of course I think, I haven''t been to the wizard''s house yet. Your parents are good people, so I think your house must also be magical and warm. And I also think that the Quidditch World Cup is a big event in the wizarding world. Go and see. "Ryan smiled.


    "That''s all right, then we will inform you in advance of the owl time. By the way, you will ask us about Hermione later, because Ginny please asked us if Hermione would like to go." Fred When she discovered that Hermione was temporarily absent in the private room, she told Ryan because they were going to say goodbye to some friends.


    After they left for a while, Hermione returned from the bathroom. She was also very interested in these things and decided to leave with Ryan at that time.


    At this time a whistle sound came from the front of the car, and King''s Cross Station arrived.

 Chapter 245： Diagon Alley

    This summer vacation is extremely busy for Ryan. Since knowing Peter fled, Ryan knew that the war was approaching step by step. In this case, he used all his free time to improve his strength.


    As we all know, the improvement of strength does not only depend on cultivation, but equipment is also a part of strength in an extraordinary world. Although in this world it is difficult to obtain some powerful magic props by means of purchase. (It ¡¯s true that Ryan did n¡¯t buy it from Jialong.). But as someone who has inherited the heritage of a top alchemist, Ryan naturally chose to make some magical props for himself.


    Before making magic props, his first step is to analyze all his magic props. In the previous years of the wizarding career, he obtained many magic props, and Ryan hopes to use these analyses to find out the most suitable magic prop production method under the overall rules of the world.


    Because Teacher Luo Zhen, the alchemist who touched the bottom rules of the world, specifically told him that there will be different laws in different worlds, no matter in which world the props used must be close to the laws of this world to play their full power.


    Unless the alchemist can truly gain power beyond the world and integrate this power into magic props, under this premise, the props can no longer be affected by the laws of the world and can exert the best results under any circumstances. This is why Klinwei''s teeth did not exhibit the artifact-like effects of the radiated world in this world, and they were still damaged in use. Because the law of adaptation of this weapon is not completely consistent with this world.


    During this time, Ryan spent a lot of time analyzing all the magic items he owns, such as Gryffindor''s dagger, meteorite amulet and space bag, and naturally gained a lot from it.


    The Gryffindor dagger is one of the most ingenious casting skills among so many things. Ryan suspected that this thing was cast by the goblin king along with the sword of Gryffindor. From this dagger, Ryan obtained a method to change the physical characteristics of the metal, a method to strengthen the sword''s armor breaking ability and anti-corrosion effect, and even a method to strengthen the absorption of items. However, due to limited abilities, he can''t recover the nearly permanent effect of the enchantment on the original dagger.


    The meteorite amulet returned by Hermione went to the other extreme, and it took Ryan a lot of time to understand that its ability to withstand an imminent attack did not come from a subtle production method. After research, he found that this item is extremely simple in terms of manufacturing technology, but just drilled a hole in the meteorite to facilitate the chain to pass through and let people hang it on the neck.


    The current magical effect can only be achieved by relying on the special nature of this meteorite, which cannot be reproduced without the second meteorite. Unless Ryan can be as powerful as Luo Zhen to reach the origin of the world, he can understand the law of life contained in this meteorite and imitate it.


    In the process of analyzing this item one by one, Ryan also tried to make a magic prop, or to be more precise, upgraded a magic prop. After analyzing several pieces of space equipment in his hand and figuring out the principle, he removed the special space bag bought from the second-hand shop in Diagon Alley. And use the above materials to strengthen the space bag with the best basic material from the pyramid.


    The result of the reinforcement is satisfactory. The internal space of this space bag becomes a huge space of 5m * 5m * 3m. Although this is far inferior to Newt Scamander ¡¯s suitcase magic zoo, it is enough for Lane now, not to mention that he leaves room for further upgrades for the next round of upgrades.


    After analyzing all the magic items, Ryan only found out that the biggest problem that bothered him now was the lack of raw materials. The raw materials in his hands are not complete, so it is necessary to decompose some equipment to obtain raw materials, but the raw materials available from this source are limited after all, in this case Lane can only find ways to find enough raw materials.


    In the first step, he went to a few mastered worlds first, but because most of those worlds are not worlds with extraordinary powers, the variety of raw materials that can be obtained is too single, and basically there is no way to get all the raw materials needed.


    So I can only use the materials at hand to make a few gadgets, and then I greeted my parents at a breakfast day to go to Diagon Alley to find what I needed.


    When he reached Diagon Alley, he found that Diagon Alley was now more lively than usual. After all, the Quidditch World Cup is about to be held in the UK, and many foreign wizards also take this opportunity to travel to the UK.


    After squeezing through a group of Russian-speaking aunts, Ryan finally walked out of the crowd of people in Diagon Alley and came to his shop. This was the first time he got here after he got the shop.


    The shop looks a bit shabby. The wooden facade is decorated with a layer of mottled green paint. Through the lattice window, you can see that there are some boxes arranged neatly. There is a plaque on the window, but the bronze letters on the plaque have almost fallen off, and I can''t see what the store used to do.


    Ryan leaned in and knocked on the door, and the door opened quickly. A head with flaming red hair suddenly appeared in front of him.


    "Fred, you startled me." Ryan said after a little step back, "I tried to knock on the door, but I didn''t expect you to be really there."


    "I am the only one right now." Fred made an exaggerated invitation. "George went to the potion shop to buy raw materials. Fortunately, our O.W.Ls test scores are justified, so my mother allowed us to come out every day for half a day to do our own things."


    "Don''t you bother to run like this every day?" Ryan asked as he went up the wooden stairs.


    "It shouldn''t be too much trouble. Although I didn''t dare to tell our mother about it, my father knew about it. He helped us connect the fireplace of this store to Feilu.com, so that we can come and go every day and save trouble Now. "


    Speaking of which, Fred is embarrassed to say: "Because we have to test and still produce, so the place is not enough. We want to stop the following warehouse rental business. What do you think?"


    "As long as you feel suitable, I have said that both the house and the rent generated by the rental business are part of my investment. As long as you think it is better to stop the warehousing business, I have no opinion."


    "Then thank you." Fred said that when he opened a door on the second floor, Ryan found that it was filled with various old-looking experimental equipment, and there were a few cardboard boxes next to them. It should be a semi-finished product of vomiting sugar.


    "There are really quite a lot of orders, especially since foreign wizards have come more recently. George and I are selling our joke products on the street and the sales are great. So we have enough funds to research new products now."


    After talking about Fred, he pointed proudly to the instruments on the table ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This is a set of equipment that we spent a lot of time to get together in the thrift store. But for the time being, we have not researched any new products. "


    "Speaking of new products, how do you look at this kind of thing?" Ryan said that he pulled out a rough bronze bracelet from his arms.


    "This bracelet can bounce off all the spells that attack the wearer after it is started. Of course, the spells here are mostly small evil spells. And the materials I use are very general so that the life of the bracelet is not Sure. If it is a formal offensive spell that blocks the coma spell, three can completely invalidate the bracelet. "


    Just now, Fred took the bracelet and looked at it, then said in an excited tone: "You are actually an alchemist, why have I never heard you say?"


    "It was just by chance that I learned some alchemy. After all, I found that most of the daily necessities in the wizarding world have magical effects, so I thought that many wizards who would be alchemists didn''t say anything to them." Ryan shrugged. shoulder.


    "In fact, most of those items are only the products of enchantment or metamorphosis. There are very few people who can really alchemy even in the wizarding world." Fred raised his bracelet and said: "Like you Even if the alchemy product can prevent a little curse at most because of the material factor, but selling it outside should sell at least 30 to 40 gallons. "


    "So valuable?" Ryan asked in surprise.


    "That''s of course, after all, knowledge is power." Fred said in two hands: "As far as I know, Hogwarts sometimes has alchemy classes in the sixth and seventh grades, but they require transformation, potions, ancient The OWLs test scores for runes and divination are all O. Elective. Now you know why alchemy products are so expensive. "

 Chapter 246： Overturned lane

    "Does this mean that this kind of thing can''t be sold in the joke shop?" Ryan was frustrated. After all, he needed Jin Jialong to purchase raw materials. If he does not sell things for money through this channel, he can only go to the pawnshop, but in this way he will lose money.


    "Of course not." Fred waved his arm hard, how could he give up this lucrative industry. "This level of alchemy products just happens to be a high-end product in our joke store. By the way, Lion. How about your output of these alchemy products?"


    "I can make one product of this grade a week. If I work overtime, I can do three in two weeks." Ryan did not dare to expose the fact that he could actually make one in 40 minutes. But this speed also surprised Fred.


    "One week is enough. The high-end products of this kind of joke store can''t be sold too much. Just heard you say this kind of product, can you still make other grades?"


    "There''s something more advanced." Ryan finished rolling his sleeves to reveal a fine silver bracelet on his wrist, inlaid with seven pinball-sized pale gold stones.


    "What is this?" Fred looked at the fine jewelry with some curiosity. He felt a faint light power from inside, which made him feel warm.


    "It''s been my hard work for more than a month." Ryan said in a show of tone. "It can neutralize the negative energy in the surrounding environment and have a weak amplification effect on some white magic related to life and light."


    The core of the bracelet is mainly the seven golden gemstones above. Each gemstone is smelted together by a thousand crystals of sunlight through alchemy. These sunlight crystals form a stable energy polymer after they have gathered enough quantity. This aggregate is Lion''s only magic crystal that can be obtained in bulk. Unfortunately, this crystal has attributes and is not suitable for all magic props.


    "Forget it, just give me a few bracelets." Fred shrugged. "This magic item with a price of at least five hundred gallons is not suitable for sale in our store."


    Ryan pulled out two copper bracelets from the waist bag. "Okay, these things are placed here for consignment, hoping to fight the reputation of our store."


    "Enough is enough. Three of these things can be sold for a while. But I suggest you to prepare more. When we go to the Quidditch World Cup, it is estimated that many people will buy our things."


    There was a sound of the door opening downstairs, and soon George came up with a large bag.


    "Ryan, why are you free to Diagon Alley today?" George asked aside.


    "Bring me something newly developed and let you see if it can be used as a new product in our store. By the way, buy some more raw materials."


    "New product, what''s going on?" As soon as George asked this question, Fred pulled him aside and explained quickly.


    "This is the case, then you can go to the potions and raw materials stores on the street for what you need. There are some more precious raw materials in Gu Ling Pavilion. You can go to the balance auction house behind the Gu Ling Pavilion Bought. "George was very enthusiastic to introduce Lane to the various shops selling alchemical raw materials in Diagon Alley.


    "There is an auction house on Diagon Alley. Why have I never heard of it?" Lane asked puzzled.


    "After all, students generally don''t have an intersection with the auction house, anyway, we can''t afford the things inside, so we just heard our father say something about the auction house."


    "By the way, if you have anything you still can''t find, you can write a list to us, we will help you to find the upturned lane." Fred added finally.


    After saying goodbye to the Weasley brothers, Lane first went around Diagon Alley to purchase most of the basic alchemical materials needed. But he could not find several materials in Diagon Alley. After all, there are some things in the alchemy raw materials he needs that are not really fair things.


    "Now I am missing a mummy powder and a vampire''s blood. It seems that I must go upside down Alley." Thinking of this, Ryan found a corner in Diagon Alley and drank it after releasing a magnifying spell on his clothes. Take the compound soup with you.


    The compound decoction seized in Brazil last time was enough for two hours. When he came out this time, he took half. The hair inside was also pulled out by a middle-aged male of Southern European descent on the way home from the train station that day.


    The compound decoction tastes like boiled cabbage, and when swallowed quickly, the mud-like medicine appears to come alive in the stomach. After all the potions entered the stomach, a burning sensation came again and quickly spread to the whole body. Ryan felt that the whole body was about to melt. Soon he found that he was growing up quickly, and before that he was wearing loose clothes because of the magnifying spell. When all discomfort ceased, he had become a middle-aged man with a public face.


    "This kind of feeling is really wonderful, but I hope I don''t need to drink it again." Ryan shook his head to change the color and style of his robe, then lowered his head and turned out of the space bag. The large cylinder was hung diagonally with a rope on the shoulder and smoothly put on the hood of the robe ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Then Shi Shiran walked into the tipping alley.


    Overturning Alley is a dirty alley, and the sides seem to be full of dark magic shops. Through the dirty window, brown poisonous spiders and shrunken human heads can be seen. The wizards who wandered the streets also looked like good people. Some people openly sold some anti-toxic herbs or some strange silver products.


    "How can I look like a dark wizard who often visits such places, anxious, online, etc." Ryan encountered a big problem when he walked into Knock Down Alley, that is, he didn''t know how a dark wizard dealt with people, I don''t know what these stores sell. After a short thought, Ryan decided to go to the Burkin Bock shop because he only knew about it.


    The Perkinbock store is the largest store in Upturned Alley. Ryan easily found the store. On both sides of the door were boxes filled with skulls and bottles.


    As soon as the door was opened, the bell on the door rang and Lane went straight to the counter. A hunched man appeared behind the counter, stroking the shiny hair with his hands backwards.


    "Welcome, may I ask you?" Mr. Bo Jin asked with a tone as smooth as his hair.


    "You don''t need to know this." Ryan spoke in the English with a strong Spanish accent, imitating the assassin''s memory heritage, and at the same time released some breath of death in the magic of life. "I''m just buying something here and selling something, after all, I don''t have much cash on me."


    "Well, what do you want to sell?" Possibly because of the deterrent of death, Mr. Bo Jin quickly stopped and tried to solemnly ask.


    "How much do you see for this?" Ryan finished putting the cloth bag on his shoulders on the counter, and then pulled off the cloth on the top.

 Chapter 247： End of purchase

    In a cold and gloomy shop, a middle-aged man and an elderly man stood on both sides of the counter. All four eyes stared at the thing on the counter.


    Appearing on the counter is a drum, which looks like an hourglass and consists of two hemispheres fixed together at the top. The surface of the drum looks almost the same as that of the football. The drum is carved with exquisite skeleton carnival patterns. After picking up the drum, Mr. Bo Jin found that it felt cold to the touch and felt a trace of death. The drumhead is made of a strange green leather, and the treated leather still has a hint of brown.


    After looking around for a long time, Mr. Bo Jin extended his hand to the drum. Seeing Ryan didn''t mean to stop, he tapped gently with his hand. As soon as his hand touched the head of the drum, a skull made of black smoke appeared on the face of the drum, and at the same time, Mr. Bo Jin felt his brain suddenly froze for a moment.


    When he came back to look at the opposite Ryan as usual, the tone was more respectful: "This should be a skull drum made of the skull of a giant, which can directly attack the soul of the person. But why the top skin is green? "


    "This is my special technique." Lane replied coldly; "Now give me a price."


    The reason why I did not take out this thing in front of the Weasley twins is because this thing is indeed evil. In order to maintain the humanity of Sunshine Boys, Ryan cannot naturally take out this thing.


    As we all know, there are special products called mutant robbers in the radiating world. They destroy fields and rob and kill everything they see. Although they are a kind of intelligent creatures, they are beasts in the eyes of all the Federation. Therefore, after the formation of the Federation, the armed forces began to fully clear the cannibal mutant robbers on this land.


    During this time, Ryan went to a world of radiation for alchemy practice, and took the time to participate in several attacks and fights. With the help of a lot of magic, the Federal Armed Forces killed the mutant gangs entrenched in sturdy buildings everywhere that could have cost a lot of casualties.


    After killing these mutants, Ryan combined life magic and alchemy to extract the souls of the most powerful one hundred mutant robbers, and chose the skulls of the two most vicious ones to make this skull drum to seal these souls. Go in. To be honest, this alchemy of life is really money-saving. If it is not considered a series of moral and ethical issues and simple attributes are too easy to be targeted, Lane has the urge to make all magic props in this way.


    Although Ryan canceled his plan to make a life alchemy product set, he would not waste the resources at hand. In addition to making this skull drum for money, Ryan also used luxury to repeatedly concentrate the blood of these mutant robbers to make a dark green full of vitality gem plan for future magic props.


    After repeated trial and error just now, Mr. Bogin mistakenly thought that Ryan was a powerful black wizard from southern Europe or South America who focused on undead magic, and may need to stay away from the crowd for some reason. So he stretched out two fingers: "200 gallons."


    Ryan was amused by Bo Jin''s shamelessness, and he was indeed able to produce 10 profiteers who had Garon tricked the Slytherin pendant box. So he took a cloth bag of skulls and drums directly and left.


    "This gentleman, is the price negotiable, please don''t be so excited." Ryan had just walked out of the two, and heard Mr. Bokin''s cry coming from behind.


    "Why talk? Although I rarely go outside, the price of magic items is always known. This thing is a relatively powerful war weapon, not to mention that the raw materials come from giants. Think of the number of existing giants, you know this thing. How precious is it. If you want to sell it, it must be at least 1700-1800 gallons. If someone bids, you might be able to sell more than 2000 gallons. I am just anxious to buy something and not enough money to come to you. You actually want to use 200 gallons. Buy it! "Ryan said angrily.


    "Your thing is invincible, and the United Kingdom has been relatively peaceful over the years. So this thing is really bad for you--" As Ryan turned back again, Bo Jin quickly listed the flaws of this thing, shaking his lips and trying. Convince Lane. It''s a pity that Ryan is now playing a strong and fierce brother, so he directly shot the counter and said:


    "I do n¡¯t know if you ¡¯re not strong enough, I do n¡¯t think there ¡¯s any problem with my use. As for the peace here, should n¡¯t the weapons be updated from time to time? I do n¡¯t have time to work with you bit by bit, just take a bite. How about 1300 gallons? "Ryan said simply, really, he is not as strong as Mr. Bo Jin, but he is immune to all the alchemy products he made. This feature made Mr. Bo Jin misjudge his strength. .


    "1300 Gallon really can''t make any money." Bo Jin cried terribly, but when Ryan showed an impatient look, he quickly added: "In this way, how about 1000 Gallons?"


    "Okay, but you need to add some materials to take the lead." Ryan pretended to be relieved, then pointed to the bottles and jars behind Bogin and said: "Mummy powder gives me a pound, and then gives me two ounces. Vampire blood. "


    "It takes more than 30 gallons to add up to this--" Bo Jin complained habitually, but immediately turned to see Ryan''s complexion; "Of course I would pay for making a new friend."


    Soon the money and goods were exchanged, and Ryan put the things and money in the space bag and tightened his robe and walked out of the store.


    As soon as Ryan left the shop, Borgin put away the face of the businessman: "Goodbye, the muddy turtle in the woods. Dare to threaten me in England." Mr. Borkin whispered angrily while pulling Copper chain by the counter. Then went into the back room.


    As soon as he left the store, Lane felt an unfriendly sight on him. After walking out for more than 20 meters, he could clearly feel that two people were following him behind.


    "Do you want to eat black?" Ryan thought of walking a few steps forward quickly, and then hurried into a smaller alley beside him.


    The next two people who tracked looked at the target and then hurried into the alley ~ www.novelhall.com ~ When they turned around, they found that the target was wearing a trench coat and seemed to be squatting beside the road.


    "Hey, why don''t you run away?" The younger of the two wizards stepped up and grabbed the target, but his fingers felt wrong when he touched the trench coat: the finger touched a cold object instead of The imaginary body.


    "Small--" He just turned around and tried to remind his companion, he saw his companion fell to the ground. At the same time, a blue-violet current directly stuck on his face.


    "Shut down." Ryan looked at no one around and began to prepare to reach for the loot. Just after entering this small alley, he formed a mound on the ground, and at the same time put on his trench coat to disguise himself as a person. He used his claws to climb to the second floor to prepare for an ambush.


    The two wizards didn''t notice the top of the head when they came in, so when a wizard came to check, Ryan jumped from the top and easily overturned the latter wizard with palm thunder. Then he directly shocked when the front wizard found something wrong. Surgery.


    "Seriously, there are not many people who take the initiative to use electric shocks on their faces." Ryan spit out the young wizard who had been burnt to black. In fact, Ryan controlled his strength at most to make them comatose for an hour or two, and these terrible skin trauma can be solved with a bottle of potion.


    "Qiancheng dares to come out and rob." Ryan shook his head and cut a piece of cloth from a man''s clothes to pack the loot into a small bag and then walked out of the alley. Behind him, two stripped robbers were tied together with ropes face to face and thrown there.


    After finding a corner to wait for the efficacy of the compound decoction to pass, Lane went out from the broken cauldron bar and went home by car. He felt that this purchase was very rewarding, at least he didn''t need to buy raw materials during the holidays.

 Chapter 248： invite

    "Ryan, come down quickly, your classmate Granger is waiting for you downstairs." While Ryan was disassembling and studying a wand, the voice of her mother, Ms. Sally, came from downstairs.


    "Got it, I will come down now." Ryan heard the words, put down the wand that had been half opened and walked downstairs. This wand was the spoils of the anti-kill after turning over the lane last time. In addition to the thirty or so silver coins, the ten or so bronze knights, and the one gold tooth, Lane got from the two gangsters. The only valuable thing is their wands.


    After killing the black wizard disguised as a professor in Brazil before, Ryan got a wand, but because he had only such a wand without traces at the time, he did not disassemble and study it. Now he finally got two more magic wands. Naturally, he took them apart and carefully studied the most common, most popular and mysterious magic props in this world. It was just that he had to make something else before, so now he took time out to study this.


    When he went downstairs, he found that Hermione was sitting on the sofa in the living room chatting with her mother. A parchment envelope letter was placed on the coffee table in the middle of the living room.


    After seeing Ryan coming down the stairs, her mother Sally stood up and said, "Miss Granger is looking for you. You are here to talk." She finished and went out to prepare lunch.


    Watching Ms. Sally walk into the kitchen, Hermione handed the envelope on the coffee table to Ryan: "Mr. Weasley said that he would come here to pick us two in the afternoon in the next two days, and he invited us to stay at their house if it was fine. Live until the end of the summer vacation. "


    "Living in the wizarding family for a while, this sounds awesome. Did your parents agree?"


    "Naturally, I agree. They always worry that I have too few friends in school, so I encourage me to get along with my classmates." Hermione shrugged. "And there are many people who need dental treatment during the summer, and they don''t have much time Communicate with me. "


    "I think I''m fine, because next month my father will go to Tianchao to do some things and see my grandfather, and my mother will naturally follow. Because they plan to stay in Tianchao for two months, naturally there is no way Bring me. I was still worried about how I would spend my time at home alone. "


    After speaking, Ryan went to the kitchen to ask her mother. After carefully inquiring about the situation of her classmates, she approved Ryan''s plan to live in Weasley''s house and start school.


    "Yes, then I''ll go back and write a letter for Hermes to bring to Mr. Weasley." After receiving a positive response from Ryan, Hermione left after talking for a while.


    After lunch for the next day, Ryan and his parents said goodbye to each other. After dragging the suitcase, he came to the Garden of the Street, and after a while he saw Hermione also dragged the suitcase and came over.


    "Good afternoon," Ryan asked with a hello. "Do you know how Mr. Weasley picked us up?"


    "I don''t know, but Mr. Weasley said it was a convenient method we haven''t seen before." Hermione looked worried. After all, most of the magic world''s travel methods are not very pleasant.


    After sitting on the bench for a while and chatting for a while, there was a crackling sound in the forest behind them. Ryan turned his head to look around and saw a thin, tall, bald man in an old suit standing there with a newspaper in his hand.


    "Mr. Weasley, good afternoon." Ryan and Hermione quickly stood up and greeted him.


    "Ah, how are you." Mr. Weasley said kindly. "I originally wanted to pick you up by car but it was too far away. The Lane family had no fireplace and could not use the flyway net. So I could only use phantoms to show you through."


    "The phantom appears, what is that?" Hermione asked curiously when she heard a word she had never heard.


    "That''s a magic that allows a wizard to disappear from one place and reappear in another place in the blink of an eye. You can also learn when you are an adult, but at most half of the adult wizards can pass the exam. It''s not a simple magic. Every year, bad luck uses this magic before it is completely mastered, and finally hurts itself. "At this point, Mr. Weasley shook his head.


    "Yeah, but we don''t know this magic right now. Not to mention getting permission through the exam." Hermione said something.


    "Oh, I just forgot to say. You can follow the manifestation, just grab my arm. I can take you when the phantom manifests. Well, who of you comes first?"


    "Me." Ryan dragged the suitcase to Mr. Weasley.


    "This is a very gentleman''s behavior, Ryan. It may be a bit uncomfortable when you follow the appearance, but the patience will pass quickly. By the way, put the luggage here first, and I will come back to pick up the luggage after a while Box. "Mr. Weasley said softly. "Okay, now grab my left arm, remember to hold on tightly."


    Lane grabbed the left forearm reached by Mr. Weasley.


    "We''re off." As soon as the words fell, Ryan felt that Mr. Weasley''s arm seemed to be free from him, and he hurried to grasp more firmly as instructed. Immediately he found that the surroundings became dark. He was squeezed vigorously from all directions and was breathless. But this is much worse than the pressures since the escape channel was last activated.


    Soon he felt his feet on the ground, a crooked building that stood Newton up from the coffin stood in front of him. There are four or five chimneys on the red roof, and a sign is inserted diagonally in front of the house, which reads: "Burrow ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Several brown fat chickens are pecking in the yard.


    "We''re here. It''s really good for the first time you follow the appearance to make you look like you are now." Mr. Weasley looked at Ryan, who was only slightly pale. "You wait here for a while, and I will take over Hermione immediately."


    After everyone had arrived, Ryan and they took the suitcase to the Burrow. Knocked on the door, a fat middle-aged woman opened the door.


    "Ryan, Hermione, welcome to you. This time Fred and George''s O.W.Ls exam is thanks to your help, otherwise I can imagine how bad they will take the exam."


    "It''s actually mainly their own efforts, but they haven''t been able to give themselves a reason why they want to study before. We at most help them find the motivation to learn." Lane said modestly to Mrs. Weasley .


    Talk to them while walking towards the house. This house is not very big, just a small kitchen after entering the door. A clean wooden table and chairs are squeezed in the middle of the open space. The wall clock on the opposite wall of the kitchen has only one needle and no numbers. The clock face reads "Boiling Tea" and "Hello" "Chicken", "You are going to be late" and so on. There are three layers of books on the mantelpiece ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The titles on the spine are some magic books related to housework.


    "It''s amazing." Ryan heard Hermione talking beside him.


    "Our family, um--may be a little cramped, not as spacious as yours." Mr. Weasley said a little embarrassedly.


    "But it''s very warm here, and it can be seen that this is a real home. This is good enough." Lane replied.


    This is not Ryan''s praise, but his heartfelt praise. After all, the Weasley family of so many families in the original book can really be regarded as a good family.

 Chapter 249： Cozy 1

    "Children, your classmates are here. So hurry down and have afternoon tea together." After Ryan and Hermione sat down around the table, Mrs. Weasley said loudly while preparing afternoon tea snacks.


    Mr. Weasley also took off his coat and sat at the table, using his wand to direct Ryan and Hermione''s suitcase upstairs while speaking to them. "Because both of my eldest sons are back, it may be a little crowded. Ryan, you can live in Ron''s room, Hermione happens to be with Ginny."


    "Thank you uncle." Ryan and Hermione thanked at the same time.


    "Oh, what about Harry?" Ryan asked, because Harry had previously written that he was going to the Quidditch World Cup.


    "I heard that Harry''s godfather has bought a house near Aunt Harry''s house now, so this time he will go to the World Cup with his godfather. We said it would be good to meet at the World Cup venue." Ron this He walked down the stairs and said after hearing Ryan''s question.


    "Harry wrote to me that he had a good holiday this summer, probably because Sirius had appeared on Muggle TV as a wanted criminal. He told me that under the deterrence of Sirius, he could finally be full this holiday Meal. "


    "Harry should have called the police for a long time. This kind of abuse is seriously illegal even at Muggles." Hermione said angrily on the side, because she didn''t even know that Harry even had meals at his aunt''s house. Not enough to eat, after all, Harry would not say that.


    As everyone descended from the upstairs, soon the table was full of people. In addition to Percy''s absence because of overtime, there were two young red-haired men whom Lane did not know.


    But he immediately remembered that this should be the two largest of the Weasley brothers: Bill and Charlie.


    "Are you just Ryan and Hermione? As the youngest Merlin Medal winners in decades, we have heard your names even abroad." After hearing the words from Charlie, Ryan felt that if the world is digital If he does, he can see the figure of prestige plus ten on his Merlin Medal.


    Because Ryan knew in advance that Charlie was keeping fire dragons in Romania, he clearly recognized that the person with freckles on his face and a lot of burn marks on his hands and body was Charlie.


    "Yeah, so we always wanted to see what this junior who has won glory for our alma mater and even the UK looks like. As a result, you didn''t expect you to be friends with our brothers and sisters," Bill continued.


    Bill is now working in the Gu Ling Pavilion in Egypt. He is tall and has long hair tied into a pony tail behind his head. He also wears an earring on his ear and hangs something like a fan. In terms of dressing up, Ryan really has no way to associate him with the president of the student union when he was in school. After all, in his impression, the president of the student union should be as serious and even old-fashioned as Percy.


    Before waiting for Ryan to say anything, the bell on the door rang. Percy came in with dark circles.


    "What''s the matter with you?" "Who beat you?" "Who did it?" Everyone asked quizzically.


    "Percy, aren''t you working in the Reverse Occurrence Group? How can you be injured?" Mrs. Weasley finally raised her voice, which echoed her voice throughout the kitchen.


    "I didn''t expect this. Wizards from all over the world came here, and the Ministry of Magic had no staff. So we were also taken to maintain law and order. We just persuaded a group of drunk Russian wizards to release magic on the street. They are still fighting after being removed from their wands. I was punched by a Russian in my face. "Percy said with some frustration. After all, he is not an Auror. Normally he should be able to control each other after removing his wand. By the way, I really did not expect the Russians to be so fierce.


    "No way, the Ministry of Magic is understaffed, and now it''s a mess everywhere." Mrs. Weasley quickly defended the lady who was glaring at him. "Several staff like Percy have sent to St. Mungo for several days."


    "So you need this, defensive bracelet." Fred took out a brass that Ryan looked familiar at this time and handed it to Percy. "After starting, you can resist some small magic spells, even coma spells can resist two or three shots. This will be given to you, but you need to help us sell it among your colleagues."


    "Where did you get this precious thing?" Mrs. Weasley asked, staring at the twins with her arms around her chest. "I don''t think you have the level to make such alchemy items."


    "Mom, you don''t look down on us too much," George said, but when he saw his mother''s face wasn''t very good, he immediately turned the conversation. "Of course, this is not what we did. We met an alchemist before. He asked us to help sell these things. We can earn a lot of money for each one." George said that he had two identical bracelets What I said is true.


    "This thing is okay." Mr. Weasley took a bracelet and examined it carefully. "But how did this good thing come to you?"


    "Because the alchemist thinks that some of the gadgets we made before can give him some inspiration, and he is not a person here, and he is not familiar with the British magic world. So after we talked to us, we asked him to help him The goods are sold for sale. "Fred replied according to the method that Ryan had discussed with him before, and he also took out a contract as evidence.


    On the contract, Ryan used Bird''s Seal to write his Chinese name, so Mr. Weasley didn''t find anything wrong. After checking the contract, he found that the contract was fair, so he urged the twins to do well not to disappoint the trust of others. Strangely, Mrs. Weasley did not object to the twins doing this thing that had nothing to do with learning.


    Looking at the confusion on Ryan and Hermione''s face, Ginny explained to them. In the wizarding world, alchemists are respected as long as they are not certain extremists. Having a good alchemist as a partner can bring many benefits and also learn a lot. So her parents didn''t object to the twins'' association with the alchemist.


    After afternoon tea, the Weasleys took their two sons who were working in the field and asked him to warm up ~ www.novelhall.com ~ while Ryan was pulled upstairs by the Weasley brothers to see where they lived.


    After climbing three floors on the narrow staircase, Ryan came to the place where he wanted to live: a small sign on the door of the peeling paint said "Ron''s room".


    The house is a bit small, and the sloping ceiling almost touches Ryan''s head. Four beds were packed in the room, a fish tank was placed on the window sill, and a huge frog crawled inside. The orange Quidditch posters covered every corner of the room, obscuring the worn wallpaper.


    "It''s a little crowded. Fred and George also live here with us, because Bill and Charlie occupied their room, and Percy now often needs to go out at night to deal with emergencies and make up during the day, so no one else can. Live with him. "


    Speaking of this, Ron said a little embarrassedly: "This should be much smaller than your own house."


    "But I think it''s as warm as my home." Lane said with a smile.


    Fred closed the door at this time to make sure that no one else was outside. Then he said to Ryan: "The new product has been a great success, and we will soon receive a lot of orders. By the way, does your bracelet still exist? It is estimated that many people will buy that thing. "


    "Wait--" Ron looked at his brothers in surprise. "You mean that Ryan is the alchemist?"


    "Yeah, Little Ronnie." George said, "Remember to help keep Mom and Dad secret."


    "It''s okay." Ryan waved his hand. "This thing is only temporarily confidential. It won''t be needed when I go to school. Otherwise I won''t give it to your brothers."


    After all, for Lane, confidentiality is now good for shoppers. It is definitely necessary to publicly identify after waiting for the school.

 Chapter 250： A warm home

    "Wow, I really didn''t expect you to be an alchemist. I heard that alchemists make money. Is this true?" Ron asked Ryan with some excitement.


    "It''s inaccurate, it depends on the individual''s level. I just have more luck to have more knowledge." After that, Ryan pulled out two copper bracelets from the waist bag and threw the twins away. "Fortunately, I had a little stocking before. I still have a semi-finished product here that will be ready before dinner."


    "Do we need to avoid it?" Fred asked. After all, as a member of the pure-blood wizard family, they also knew the importance of knowledge.


    "No, I actually hope you can learn this to make it easier for me. I will have time to study other things." Ryan finished and took out a washbasin from the space bag. The gold was inlaid with various symbols. The altar of the text, then put a semi-finished copper bracelet on it and began to recite the mantra while adding various raw materials taken from the waist bag.


    The three Weasley brothers sat quietly and seriously at this time watching Ryan''s hands gesturing one after another, while chanting various spells in his mouth. These things seem to have a magical effect, which made the three boys'' attention completely attracted by Ryan''s movements.


    The raw materials were transformed into liquids on the altar''s magic circle one by one under the direction of Ryan and then mixed with each other, and filled in the grooves of the bracelet. When all the grooves are filled, the altar rises and a silver flame rises to fuse the various components of the bracelet.


    "Okay." Ryan took off the altar and left Yu Wen''s finished product and threw it to Fred. "The next one is estimated to take a long time, so you remind Percy to let him sell it to someone who has a good relationship with him. . "


    After taking the bracelet, Fred looked at it. "Every time I look at it, I think it''s very delicate. Unfortunately, I just didn''t understand how you did it for a long time. So I can only trouble you later." George nodded complicitly.


    "Well, that-- Ryan, can you tell me to learn alchemy, what should I learn first?" Ron might have been shocked by Ryan''s performance just now, and asked quietly after the twins had finished speaking.


    "Actually, Hogwarts sometimes runs alchemy classes in sixth grade, but requires students to obtain all-O grades in the four subjects of metamorphosis, ancient magic, divination, and potions." Ryan was packing things aside. Explained on one side.


    "What? Is there no simpler way?" Ron was desperate to find that his dream of making money was broken, because these requirements were too high for his semi-study.


    "Actually, Hogwarts'' requirements are already the lowest. For example, I also learned more about ancient magical scriptures and other knowledge of multiple civilizations." Ryan said that he also showed various runes on the altar to Ron. . "For example, there are ancient Greek, seal script, ancient Latin, ancient Egyptian holy script, two river cuneiform--"


    Before Ryan finished introducing, Ron quickly shook his hand and said, "I finally know why the alchemist is so valuable."


    "I''m just a beginner too." Ryan said; "Great alchemy like Nicole May is really profitable. But Fred and George''s joke goods will also sell very well in the future."


    Ron is not interested in these things that may need a lot of learning, and soon he will start to talk about some things about the wizarding world, but Ryan also wants to know more about these things that he can not learn from the textbooks. So the atmosphere looks very harmonious under the conditions of speaking and listening.


    A few hours later, at the greeting of Mrs. Weasley, everyone went downstairs for dinner. Because the space in the kitchen is too small, everyone decided to eat out. Mrs. Weasley, like a general, commanded everyone in an orderly manner.


    Ryan and Weasley twins were assigned to move the stool. As a result, he found that the twins pulled out their wands at the same time.


    "Don''t you say that summer does not allow magic?" Ryan asked after seeing this scene.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay at home. The magic part can''t tell who is releasing the magic." The twins said as they walked out of the stool with their wands, Ryan pulled out his wands and joined them. .


    When Ryan went out, everyone was almost ready. When these were all prepared, Mrs. Weasley also brought dinner.


    At seven o''clock, the two tables were exhausted and hummed under the pressure of a delicious dish made by Mrs. Weasley''s wonderful hands. Everyone eats together under the bright blue night sky. The table was filled with chicken, ham pies, boiled potatoes and salads, etc., forming a hearty dinner.


    At the end of the table, Mr. Weasley said that he could get so many tickets because he helped Ludo Bagman. If Ryan remembered correctly, in order not to let too many door keys operate or the gathering of wizards affects the Muggle society, the cheaper tickets must arrive early, and the earliest even have to camp a month in advance ...


    I have to say that even if it is poor, the heritage of the Holy 28 family is there. Ryan doesn''t think an ordinary wizard can help Bagman get so many valuable tickets.


    In addition to Mr. Weasley, Mrs. Weasley was also expressing her opinions on Bill''s hairstyle and decoration. Bill could only helplessly defend. It can be seen that no matter how old you are, you will always be a child in the eyes of your parents.


    It''s getting dark. At this time, everyone has finished eating and is enjoying the strawberry ice cream dessert after the meal. At this time, the topic also turned to this game. Most people in the Weasley family think that the Irish team can win. After all, Quidditch is a team sport, and the Irish team is better in coordination.


    Everyone chatted for a long time in this warm environment until the sky was completely dark.


    "It''s very late." Mrs. Weasley looked at her watch and said suddenly, "You should go to bed, all of you-you will get up early to watch the game tomorrow morning. Ryan, Hermione, you put The purchase list of school supplies stays, I will go to Diagon Alley tomorrow to buy it for you ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I will buy it for others anyway. It may be too late after the World Cup, the last game lasted Five full days. "


    "Five days, aren''t those players tired?" Ryan said in surprise.


    "Of course they will be tired, but the regular Quidditch team has enough substitutes to replace some people to sleep for a while." Bill explained to Ryan.


    After returning to the room and reading a book for a while, Ryan packed up and went to bed.


    However, he was woken up by someone before he fell asleep. Ryan subconsciously touched the wand beside the pillow. Fortunately, before reaching for the wand, I remembered that this was Weasley''s house, and there was no danger.


    "It''s time to go, Ryan, dear." Mrs. Weasley whispered. Then she started to wake Ron on the side.


    "Is this the time for departure?" Ryan glanced at the dark sky outside the window to clear up. At this time, everyone else was also awakened, but because they got up too early, everyone was not energetic.


    "Come on this one." When going downstairs, Ryan gave each of the other three people a piece of emerald green candy.


    "What''s this?" Fred and George threw the candy into their mouths, and then the whole person got up. "Okay, it''s cool."


    "Relax, this is the powerful refreshing mint that I made after concentrating the mint." Ryan also took out one and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The mint effect is very good. When the four people arrive at the kitchen, everyone looks very spiritual.


    :. :

 Chapter 251： Quidditch World Cup

    After rushing to eat breakfast, everyone set off and touched the black and set off. Along the way, Mr. Weasley introduced the preparations for this game: there are hundreds of thousands of wizards who will come to the UK, so they can only prepare for more than half a year in advance. For example, find a large enough open space and apply a lot of magic to hide it.


    "The Quidditch World Cup actually attracts so many people." Hermione exclaimed in a low voice. For a European, the gathering of hundreds of thousands of people is an amazing thing in itself, not to mention that these people are all wizards.


    "After all, the influence of the Quidditch World Cup among the wizards is equivalent to the sum of a series of games such as the World Cup plus the Super Bowl plus the Olympics and so on. In the wizarding world, there is only one type of sporting event. High enthusiasm is inevitable. "Lane whispered.


    Soon everyone climbed onto a small mountain bag to meet the Digori family, and then rushed to the camp near the stadium through a broken boot-like door key.


    After arriving at the camp, Ryan volunteered to stay and work with Mr. Weasley to prepare breakfast, because he should be one of the highest level here without cooking with magical life. When he and Mr. Weasley set up the tent and raised the fire (Mr. Weasley was purely chaotic), the others returned with the water. Even their team brought Sirius and Harry.


    "Hey, Harry, how are you doing this summer?" Asked Harry Ryan, who was walking over, frying eggs.


    "Awesome, because Dusley has been thinking that I don''t exist this summer. And my godfather taught me a lot."


    "That''s good, right. Would you like some?" Ryan asked, pointing at the sausage on the grill.


    "No, we just finished breakfast. So it ¡¯s enough to drink some tea. I heard that you came early today?"


    "Don''t mention, getting up at two o''clock in the morning and walking the half way through the night, I''m still hungry now." Ryan said with a knife, he cut the grilled fresh sausage into thin slices and spread them evenly on the bread slices. . Then add fried eggs, lettuce and sauce to make a sandwich.


    After being processed as usual, a stack of sandwiches was piled on the wooden plate beside Ryan. Then Bill, Charlie and Percy suddenly strode towards them from the woods.


    "Just the phantom came over, Dad." Percy said loudly, "Ah, it''s great, it''s delicious!"


    As everyone was eating and drinking, Ludo Bagman came over, and Mr. Weasley was excited to introduce him to everyone. Ryan quickly remembered that the man in front of him was a famous rotten gambler and dared to owe the fairies debts. Later, in order to repay the debt or even cheat, he provided intelligence to Harry, and finally lost all the money and ran directly. This caused the goblins to run directly to the Ministry of Magic to collect debts.


    This process tells you the most important lesson: stay away from gambling in any situation.


    Of course, at this time, Ludo Bagman was not so bad. But to be honest, even the poor family of the poor wizarding community in Britain, such as the Weasleys, cheated on the money, which is really garbage.


    At this time, Ludo had already opened, and Mr. Weasley bet a Gallon. The twins pressed a defensive bracelet after whispering with Ryan, Ludo at the price of thirty-five gallons.


    "Whether winning or losing, this thing can give Ludo Bagman the name of our goods." When Mr. Weasley was somewhat dissatisfied with the twins being so big, the twins Zhenzhen explained.


    As the afternoon passed, a feeling of excitement filled the camp like clouds that could be touched. The signs of magic are becoming more and more obvious, but this time the Ministry of Magic has given up the idea of ??managing happy wizards.


    Sirius walked with his head at the forefront, Ryan followed them. Originally, Ryan also planned to buy a batch of souvenirs, but Sirius, who entered the currency mode, generously gave these children who were still in school a panoramic telescope, a set that all supported the Irish team (of course, Ryan declined the forgiveness. Colored clover hat).


    Naturally, most British people support the Irish team, because the division of the magic world is different from the Muggle world, and the population of wizards is not large, so many places are divided into one area. For example, Ireland as a whole belongs to the British Ministry of Magic. tube. For the same reason, magic schools cannot be one for each country, and their school districts are larger. This is why Victor Krum is a Bulgarian who went to school in Northern Europe.


    Just like the Muggle World Football Team, the British Quidditch team is also divided into England, Scotland, Wales and Ireland. But this also makes the Quidditch World Cup look more suspenseful, otherwise at least seven or eight of the ten games will be the British to win the championship.


    Just when Black was going to spend some more money to buy, somewhere deep in the woods came a low and thick gong sound-with this sound that was not magic enough, thousands of red, red, green and green turtles were matching colors Lanterns bloom brightly on the trees, illuminating the road to the stadium.


    Obviously, everything is ready, now is the entrance time.


    After they quickly walked into the woods along the passage illuminated by lanterns, more and more people were drilled on both sides of the passage. Probably because so many people evoked the excitement of Sirius who had been squatting in prison for more than ten years. Ryan looked more and more and felt that he had a lot in common with Mr. Wolf in the Forbidden Forest.


    "Does Sirius''s Animagus have Husky bloodlines?" Ryan thought curiously, but he thought he had given himself a lot of gifts just now, and Ryan decided to bury this impolite thought deeply in his heart.


    ¡°The Black family ¡¯s box is there to serve your family loyally¡ª¡± The ticket inspector glanced at the ticket in Sirius ¡¯s hand ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The tone became very friendly, ¡°The vision of each game is the most open The high-level box is waiting for you. "


    After the ticket was checked, Sirius looked a little depressed in the passage. Ryan leaned up and asked, "Mr. Black, you look a little uncomfortable."


    "Yeah, I made a mistake." When I saw him, Ryan, who had helped him a lot, Sirius directly spoke of his anxiety. "Harry is not James after all, he should not be sitting with my old man, but with friends of the same age, I actually forgot."


    "You are still very young." Ryan first touted a polite sentence and said, "Why don''t I and Harry change it, I don''t know if the seat can be changed."


    "The top box can change seats in all positions, but as far as I know, the top box has a better view than the small box of the Black family." Sirius said a little embarrassedly.


    "It''s okay, I also feel uncomfortable sitting with a group of big figures in the wizarding world. But I think this should be told to Mr. Weasley first." Ryan waved his hand and said nothing.


    Soon Mr. Weasley agreed to this seat change plan, except that Hermione also had to change seats with Sirius after hearing the incident. The reason is that Sirius just happened to be with Harry once and stayed together better. One is that she thinks it is not bad to sit in the box of the Sirius family. After all, she is very interested in Quidditch. A good position should be reserved for those who really love Quidditch.


    :. :

 Chapter 252： Quidditch World Cup

    Sirius would have politely refused, after all, he thought that Harry was good enough, he did not need to go up to occupy a good position. But Mr. Weasley looked at Hermione, who was standing next to Ryan, and grasped Sirius if he understood. Then he smiled and said, "Of course, I wish you a happy game." Sirius.


    After, everyone followed the fuchsia carpet on the stairs all the way up, and the flow of people was divided into the left and right stands. Until the staircase leading to the highest box, Lane and the Weasley family and Harry said goodbye, then follow the signs on the corridor to the Black family box.


    "Isn''t that your reason just now?" Ryan questioned Hermione around her.


    "Really not." Hermione replied, "There are two countries'' ministers of magic and a bunch of celebrities in the top box. I think it is not appropriate for me to watch the game there now."


    Well, this answer is very British. Traditional British people tend to value the class very seriously. For example, the famous Royal Jockey Club is divided into the Royal Auditorium, Queen Anne and Village Auditorium and Windsor Auditorium. Each auditorium has a series of cumbersome requirements for the dress and dress of the above personnel, but countless British people still regard this as a top social occasion. Middle-class girls like Hermione must be greatly affected by this environment.


    "But seriously, as the youngest Merlin Medalist in decades. We are not too much sitting there." Lane said with a shrug.


    "Okay! And I don''t want you to have a boring game with the old man alone. What do you think of this reason?" Hermione''s face was a little red, and he stomped and walked straight forward. .


    "This-of course is a very good reason." Lane walked a few steps to the door of the Black''s box. Then the gentleman opened the door for Hermione. "Come in, my lady."


    Hermione walked into the room with a smile on her mouth, and Ryan followed. This is a small box with only a dozen square meters, although there is no full view of the top box, but because the view from the top of the stadium is also very good,


    Looking out from the railing, it can be seen that the box is just on the side of the golden goal post. The whole house is mainly emerald green and silver. Two green and silver-plated chairs are placed side by side in the center of the room. A coffee table is placed in the middle of the seat. There is a silver tray with several small plates of snacks and two glasses of freshly squeezed juice.


    "Is this the essence of the pure blood family? It is deeper than expected." After the two sat down, Ryan took a sip of iced juice. He even found that the private rooms on this floor had magic shields facing the arena, and the inside could be clearly seen outside. But the outside was invisible at all. When he looked down upon the wizards squeezed in the row seats below, Lane fully felt the power of those pure blood families.


    But to say that the real cow is the Weasley family, the top box only has 20 seats, but the Weasley family got half of the tickets in one breath. It can even bring in outsiders like Ryan and Hermione. You should know that in addition to the seats of the Weasleys, the remaining seats are the Ministers of Magic of the two countries, Ludo, the director of the Sports Department of the Ministry of Magic, and Battic Crouch, who should be the boss of Percy. In short, it is an important person who can trigger the world war of the wizard after the house is destroyed.


    I do n¡¯t know if Batty Crouch, who was supposed to be there today, will still be there. After all, he changed too many plots before, and under the butterfly effect, Ryan has no confidence in letting the plot follow the original style. Go on.


    "Of course, if Batty Crouch is not there, it means that what I have done is not in vain, and there is no strong world consciousness that controls everything in this world." When Ryan was thinking about this, there was a thunderous thunder The sound rang through the empty stadium.


    "Ladies and gentlemen ... welcome to you! Welcome to the 422nd Quidditch World Cup Final!"


    Ryan easily heard that today ¡¯s commentary should be led by the passionate director of sports, Ludo Bagman. With the noise from the audience, the board on the right side of the Ryan just displayed the advertisement on the right. After the advertisement of the last multi-flavored bean (estimated as the most expensive one in the auction ranking), the score at the moment appeared.


    Bulgaria 0, love


    Ireland 0


    Ludo ¡¯s voice continued to sound on the venue. ¡°Okay, gossip less, please allow me to introduce ... the mascot of the Bulgarian national team!¡± Underneath the box where they are located is a neat bright red square array, which burst out loud Cheers.


    Mascot? Ryan ¡¯s first reaction was the lovely panda at the Asian Games the year before entering Hogwarts, but suddenly his mind recalled the passage in the novel, so he quickly converged. After all, this occasion is not a good place to appreciate the Bulgarian team''s mascot carefully.


    Think about the Chinese translation of Meiwa, you can guess what kind of magical creature this is, but Ryan thinks they should be regarded as a sub-ethnic race.


    After all, they look very similar to humans most of the time, and more importantly, they do not have reproductive isolation from humans. Furong is an example. This also proves that the earliest source of blood power of some pure-blood families may come from this kind of intermarriage with magical creatures. Spell-like abilities, such as a certain charm.


    When these meiwa came to the field, Ryan really felt a strange magical temptation. It''s just that this temptation has no effect on him when Ryan''s mental defense is fully on. But even if all the magical factors are filtered out, Ryan must admit that the uniform characteristics of these charms are beautiful, very beautiful, very beautiful.


    At this time, the green square opposite the box was in chaos. Many people were tearing the green flowers on their chests and the forgiving hats on their heads. In this contrast, Ryan''s performance even seemed too calm.


    "Do you think Meiwa is beautiful?" Just as Ryan watched them dancing with interest in the air, there was a voice around him.


    "It''s just some kind of powerful magical effect ~ www.novelhall.com ~ For me, the good-looking skin is far more attractive than the interesting soul. But this kind of legendary dance may not be seen for a lifetime Once, if you don''t take a look at this time, you will have no chance in the future. "Ryan replied naturally.


    Then a fresh glass of iced juice was handed over to Ryan.


    A hundred maidens, Bulgarians expect to attract enough supporters. They seemed to be able to do a lot of fans supporting the Irish team to tear off their hats and decorations, and expressed full dissatisfaction with Meiwa''s departure.


    The Irish team quickly recovered the situation. First, a large golden and green comet flew into the field, and then turned into two small comets scattered, and finally formed a huge green clover in the air.


    When the clover floated in the air, countless gold coins crackled down from the sky. These gold coins are many and dense, as if there was a golden rain on the ground.


    One uses color and one uses money. These two Ministry of Magic are really trivial. But obviously everyone liked it. Ryan saw that most people in the underground were picking up gold coins, and even dissatisfaction with Meiwa''s departure disappeared.


    Lean picked up a few gold coins that fell in the box, and Hermione teased behind; "Don''t you know that this is the little dwarf''s gold coin?"


    "Of course I know, but I''m curious why their gold coins disappear after an hour." Ryan said, sitting back on his seat and studying the gold coins.


    .

 Chapter 253： Quidditch World Cup

    As Ryan began to seriously analyze the magic contained in the little dwarf gold coin, Hermione held the panoramic telescope and looked around. Suddenly she murmured to herself; "How did those two guys learn the magical biology class? What a shame."


    After hearing that, Ryan raised his head and picked up the telescope in the direction of Hermione. As a result, he saw Harry and Ron holding a handful of gold coins in the top box and giggling.


    Seriously, it''s a shame to be so in front of a bunch of big figures in the magic world. You said that a lot of people may not have learned to protect the magical creatures, but you are justified.


    Of course, if Ron and Harry were here, they would definitely say, who is as perverted as you, and have memorized the entire book as soon as you got the textbook.


    At this time, Ludo ¡¯s voice rang again. "Now, ladies and gentlemen, warm welcome-Bulgarian National Quidditch Team! I will introduce to you-Dimitrov!"


    In his introduction, the players played one after another. I have to say that although Ludo is a bad gambler, his job is really good. At least the atmosphere of the game has now risen completely. Every time Ludo called a name, the audience below echoed loudly. Especially when it comes to the Irish team, half of the home advantage makes the cheers of the audience resound throughout the stadium.


    "There is also our referee today, Hassan Mustafa, President of the Internationally Supported International Quidditch Federation, who flew from Egypt not far away from thousands of miles!" In the final introduction, he came from afar from Egypt The referee wore a golden robe that reminded him of the Great Desert in one body and at a glance. He walked towards the court and he kicked the box open. All kinds of **** went straight into the air, and the smallest golden thief disappeared without a trace. As he blew the delicate silver whistle in his mouth, the game began.


    Ryan, as someone who does n¡¯t have a bad feeling for Quidditch, can also see that the game here is indeed top-notch, because all athletes fly much faster than those in school, and even form a red and green shadow in the air .


    At this time, Ludo''s commentary speed soared, because many times he had appeared in the hands of another person just after the name Ghost Flying Ball. A large number of Quidditch tactics that only Ryan had seen in the book were used in a general manner, and even Ludo was too late to report the names of these tactics. In comparison, it must be said that Quidditch in school is actually just a game for students to relax in their spare time.


    At this time, the telescope could not be used to see the whole situation, so Ryan simply launched the magic version of Eagle Eye. Sure enough, he perfectly balanced the two purposes of watching the audience and watching carefully.


    "Eagle Eyes." Ryan also added this magic to Hermione who was watching the game excitedly next to him. This is the magic that Ryan transformed from the magic of the same name in Ningfu''s magic book after analyzing his eagle eyes. Although the effect belongs to the reduced version of the original Eagle Eye, the advantage is that it can be used by others.


    After the light blue magical light touched Hermione, Hermione was surprised by the magic effect and asked: "Is this the eagle eye technique in that book? Have you already used it?"


    "Well, what do you think?" Ryan didn''t say that there was still research on the results of his own combination of eagle eye surgery.


    "It''s pretty good, it''s clearer now to watch the game. This magic is very convenient, but I haven''t learned this part yet." After speaking, Hermione cheered up with joy, because this time the Irish team entered the game The first ball.


    After carefully watching the players on the field, Lane thought that the Irish chaser was well-trained and subtle. As expected, the Irish team scored three goals in just ten minutes and changed the score to 300, which caused supporters in green clothes to cheer and applaud.


    Soon afterwards, the Bulgarian team also launched an attack and scored a goal, after which the maidens jumped out and started mental disturbance. Taking advantage of this time, the two seekers-Krum and Linzi fell quickly among the other players.


    "God, this is almost the same as the leap of faith." Lane looked at the man who was faster than the free fall in surprise. "There are no haystacks underneath. They are really warriors."


    As a result, this was just Krum''s fake action, Lin Qi was directly dropped on the ground by a sway.


    . Fortunately, after checking, he was still able to play.


    The next 25 minutes was the most intense game Ryan had seen, and the score quickly increased to 130: 10. This also gave Bulgarian players unscrupulous means to start attacking players directly. They elbowed the Irish goalkeeper, and then directly hit the Irish chaser with the ball.


    Naturally, the Bulgarian team was fined two goals and the score was further increased. The Bulgarian team mascot Meiwa and the mocking little dwarf fought. They turned into a thunder-like bird-headed person with wings on their backs, and then threw some flaming things toward the little dwarf. The members of the Ministry of Magic rushed into the field to separate them as much as possible, but it seemed to have little effect.


    "This is really fierce!" Ryan felt that the battle on the ground was as intense as the game in the sky. It must be said that magical creatures have their unique aspects in many places. At least Ryan feels that creatures like humans with human wisdom and talented magic have a monotonous magic, but if they are not prepared for the combat, they are basically It can be seen as similar to a wizard with simple training.


    Of course, this judgment is not necessarily accurate, because the specific combat effectiveness of the British Ministry of Magic staff has always been a mystery. The staff members chased and beaten by Meiwa may not represent the overall level of the Ministry of Magic.


    Players on the field were also affected by the dogfight, and their emotions became more excited. Krumm was glued to his nose by a walking ball, and his nose bleed, and the referee was basically flawless because he was lit by Meiwa because of the broom tail.


    Finally, Lynch first discovered the Golden Snitch, but Krum caught the roaming ball with a superior skill.


    "The Irish team won!" Bagman, a supporter of the Irish team, shouted ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It seemed a bit dazed by the sudden end of the game, "Krum caught the golden thief-but the Irish team won ¡ª¡ªOh my god, I do n¡¯t think anyone expected this to be the end! ¡±


    "It''s an incredible and exciting game." Hermione said after sitting back. "What do you think?"


    "It''s true. This is true of both technology and tactics." Lane replied. "For example, when Krumm found that it was impossible to recover the score, he immediately chose to stop loss. This kind of decisive decision is not what ordinary people can do."


    "Sounds like you admire Krum?"


    "Yes, it''s already great to reach the final with a team that is not as good as Ireland. In this case, the only victory for the Bulgarian team may be a quick decision, catching the Golden Snitch before the Irish team wins 150 points. It ¡¯s just that he ¡¯s bad luck, and he did n¡¯t find the Golden Snitch within the planned time. After finding out that the situation is unfavorable, he can immediately choose to give up the illusory hope and directly end the game with a better-looking score. Such smart people are indeed worthy of praise. ¡± Ryan carefully analyzed Krum''s dazzling performance in this game.


    At this time, Fudge took the trophies from the hands of the two wizards, and the Bulgarians who first reached the top box still got cheers. Especially when he remembered Krum ¡¯s name, the whole stadium gave him a very warm and deafening cheer.


    After the Irish also entered the top box to receive the trophy, when they raised the trophy around the week, the game was over.


    .

 Chapter 254： Riots of change

    Lean took Hermione out of the box and walked to the main stairs covered with fuchsia carpet, just saw the Weasleys and Harry coming down the stairs.


    After seeing Ryan and Hermione, Harry immediately came up and took Ryan''s hand and thanked him repeatedly, thanking them for giving him and his godfather such a good place to watch the game. Harry didn''t stop thanking until the twin brothers came over.


    "Hey, Ryan. Look at the money we just gambled to win, a full two hundred gallons." After the twins opened a pocket, it was full of gold coins.


    "Now we can hire a person, and we don''t have to reduce shipments when we go to school." George said quietly.


    "Uh, this doesn''t seem to be true Gallon." Ryan took out a few gold coins from his pocket and said, on the one hand, he just parsed a few gold coins of the dwarf demon. What the hell. On the other hand-


    "Do you feel that these gold coins are too new? As far as I know, the currency of the magic world wears down a little bit, but it does not mean that it will not wear out, and each of these piles of gold coins is the same as the one just minted. Dirt or scratches. "


    "Can''t you?" Fred said in disbelief. "Ludo is an official of the Ministry of Magic, so don''t lie to us with fake gallons."


    "In theory, this should be the case, but I can''t believe the bad gambling''s morality. As for what I say, believe it or not, you have to look at yourself, I just say what I suspect."


    After discussing for more than ten seconds, the twins went to find their father, and after a few moments of hands gestures. Mr. Weasley asked Sirius to take the children to the camp first. He and the twins went to find Ludo to make an explanation.


    Sure enough, even if Mr. Weasley didn''t support children''s gambling, he would still stand by the children to support the children when such children were deceived.


    After a group of excited wizards, Lane followed Sirius back to the camp. The tents of the wizards all have space to fold magic inside. For example, the tent that Ryan will live tonight is an old-fashioned three-bedroom.


    Because Mr. Weasley and the twins have not returned. So on Sirius''s proposal, everyone decided to drink a little cocoa milk before going to bed. Immediately, everyone will argue about the game just now.


    Ten minutes later, Mr. Weasley came back angrily with the twins, carrying a much smaller pocket in his hand. Walking to the fire, he took a sip of cocoa milk and said angrily, "I and Ludo have known each other for more than ten years, but I never expected that he would use this method to deceive my son."


    "What!" Ron exclaimed. "Is there really a problem with the bag of gold coins just now?"


    "Yes, all are gold coins of dwarf demon." Mr. Weasley said. "The result of this match was unusual, and Ludo lost a lot of money. So I moved on some unmovable thoughts. When I found him, he had mortgaged his bracelet, and finally said that he had to return half of the money for a long time. . So kids, you must stay away from gambling in the future, you know? "


    "Got it, Dad." "Understood." "It''s okay, Mr. Weasley." Everyone at the fire said verbally. Soon everyone started discussing today ¡¯s exciting game.


    From the night sky, there were loud and brutal singing voices, and the little dwarfs continued to shuttle above their heads. Ryan learned from the twin brothers around him that the big box was full of important people today, including old Batick Crouch.


    It seems that the world has indeed changed. This also shows that the plot advantage he masters will become smaller and smaller. But now his strength is no longer weak, and he has enough confidence to cope with future changes. Thinking of this, Ryan also let go of his heart and started talking about the game with everyone beside the fire.


    Even if everyone has been sitting for more than twenty minutes, the surrounding area is still so noisy. Watching the chaotic camp Ryan moved to Percy and asked with some worried tone, "It feels that everyone is a little too excited, you said there will be Quidditch gangsters at night."


    "Quidditch-Rogue, what is that?" Percy was curious about this word that he had never touched because he had never heard of it before.


    "Do you mean someone like a football hooligan?" Hermione, who was sitting on the side, reacted first.


    , And then explained to a group of wizards with doubts on their faces: "In the Muggle world, there is also a sport that is almost as popular as Quidditch, called football, and football hooliganism refers to provoking trouble and disturbance on the field or after the game. The stadium and public order, people who jeopardize social stability. Ryan is also very reasonable to have this worry. After all, the British football hooligans in the Muggle world are the most famous. "


    "And I think that once the wizards make trouble, they are much worse than the Muggles. The most serious trouble in the Muggle world football hooligan killed 40 people and injured more than 300. The British team was suspended for five years until I only allowed the British team to participate in European tournaments one year before enrollment. What would happen if the wizards made trouble, "Ryan added.


    "Your worries are not unreasonable." Mr. Weasley thought after listening to Ryan and Hermione''s speech. "As far as I know, the Ministry of Magic has concentrated its main energy on pre-match and in-play. Now most of them Everyone is on vacation. At least now if there is a riot, the Ministry of Magic may not be able to draw enough people to calm down the ecology. "


    "How can this be, there are so many people here." Percy looked at his father in disbelief, because in his eyes the Ministry of Magic was supposed to be a very rigorous department. At this time, how could the manpower on duty be insufficient.


    "First of all, strictly speaking, now the game is over. Secondly, everyone has been busy for so long, so the department will not arrange too many people on duty. After all, everyone is very tired ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Weasley Mr. showed an expression that he was accustomed to.


    "No, I''m going to tell Mrs. Burns." Percy stood solemnly. Mr. Weasley wanted to say something but gave up again. Probably because he saw the confident self from his son when he first entered the Ministry of Magic.


    "As far as I know, these riots generally attack more special places. If it is here, it is the tent where the Ministry of Magic staff is located or the administrators of the Muggle camps." Ryan quickly reminded at this time.


    "Got it." Percy waved his hand, then squeezed into a group of green Irish team supporters and disappeared.


    "It''s so nice to be young!" "Yes!" Sirius and Mr. Weasley touched the glass after a sigh of emotion. After we chatted for a while, Mr. Weasley rushed everyone to bed and went to bed, but Percy did not return until this time, but the noise around him was getting louder.


    "Now I feel a little uneasy." Mr. Weasley said to the children with a serious face. "So everyone take a break early, and don''t change your pajamas when you go to bed at night. Just take off your coat and put it on the side. Every Individuals should also put their wands directly where they can be reached. "


    Ryan and Ron are in a house. After washing, the two put the wand on the head of the bed as Mr. Weasley instructed. Then they said good night to each other and lay down with their clothes.


    Although it was still noisy outside, the excitement quickly rushed into Ryan''s brain after the excitement. He fell asleep within a few minutes.


    .

 Chapter 255： Small accidents and peace

    "Get up, emergency." Ryan suddenly heard a roar in his ear while sleeping soundly. He subconsciously grabbed the wand and sat up.


    "What happened? Where did it happen?" Ron, who was sleeping in the upper bunk, also woke up and asked his father after lighting his wand and glancing at him.


    "I''m not sure for now. I can only see the outbreak of fighting in the direction of the camp manager''s hut. Although we are far away from us, we still have to prepare." Mr. Weasley said solemnly.


    After Ryan grabbed his wand and climbed out of the tent, he found that the singing around him had stopped, and there was a faint cry in the distance. He even saw some tents lit in the direction of the campkeeper''s cabin in the distance.


    "Damn, the children pulled out your wand, it should be an emergency now!" Sirius ran over Harry at this time, and the crumpled pants on them showed that they were also sleeping in clothes.


    At this time, everyone had gathered at the door of the tent. After listening to Sirius''s words, they formed a circle to protect the girl in the middle and raised their wand. Some people in pajamas also crawled out of the surrounding tents at this time. After they came out, these people mostly panicked and asked what happened to the people around them. However, because the riots are far away, people around can still stay calm and stand in front of their tents to observe the development of the situation.


    After waiting for a while, the movements in the distance gradually slowed down. It seems that this riot is not as powerful as in the original. Sirius also discovered this. He put down his wand and said to the people around him: "I think the tense should be calm down. You can sit down and wait, there is no need to be so nervous." After he finished, he pulled a piece of moisture-proof The mat took the lead and sat on the ground.


    Lean after they looked at it, they sat down one after another, and those around them also learned something. The anxiety soon disappeared, and some people even brewed some hot cocoa in hot water for everyone.


    Soon afterwards, the movements of the battle disappeared completely, and Percy''s shirt came a little messy. After saying hello to his family and friends, he pulled out his wand and pointed it at his throat. "The voice is loud!"


    Then what he said was like thunder so everyone around could hear clearly. "Someone got drunk and made trouble just now, but with the efforts of the Ministry of Magic, the riots have now subsided. The troublemakers have been dispelled and the order has been restored. So everyone can continue to rest now."


    Percy then lifted the magic and turned to his father: "After I reminded Director Boones, she ordered several key areas where our few staff ambushed. Half an hour ago, there was a group of masks in black robes The people raided the camp manager ¡¯s hut, but fortunately we ambushed ahead of time so that they did n¡¯t succeed. Later, the group watched that the staff of the Ministry of Reinforcement increased and all of them escaped. After the situation subsided, the Ministry of Magic All strikers and Aurors were urgently recalled to maintain order. Those of us who work overtime temporarily were put back. "


    "Very good, you did very well today." Mr. Weasley said after patting Percy''s narration and patting Percy''s shoulder.


    This time Ryan also gained 4 offset points, although not many, but this should also be just the beginning. After all, Batty Crouch Jr. needs to brush a copy of the entire school year, so the initial task score is also low.


    In the middle of the night, everyone who had a lingering fear just wore a coat and lay in the tent''s living room for a few hours. At dawn, they collected the tent and took a door key and returned to Ferret Mountain.


    "Arthur-are you all right?" As soon as they walked into the courtyard of the Burrow, they saw Mrs. Weasley, who was nervous, came out to greet them, still holding a rolled-up Daily Prophet. Ryan could see Fudge on the front page of the Daily Prophet waving alive and waving to the surroundings. The title next to it read: Minister Fudge was fully prepared and successfully quelled the riots.


    "Oh, it''s grabbing merit again. Obviously it was Ms. Burns'' credit yesterday." The Prophet Daily used several pages to tout Fudge, and even described him as a savior of the unknown prophet. This made Percy, who was busy most of the night yesterday, very dissatisfied.


    "The Ministry of Magic has always been like this, you have to adapt more." Sirius said in an ironic tone. He and Harry also came to the Burrow together. After all, when the door key was just collected, the more people in a place, the more they could get it first.


    After eating, Sirius took Harry back to his residence. In the following week, Mr. Weasley and Percy were rarely at home. Every morning, when the rest of the family hadn''t gotten up, the two of them left the house and didn''t come back long after dinner. However, Ryan had a good time during this time. He and Hermione finally analyzed and mastered some knowledge about body deformation, making it possible for some bodies to be animalized.


    "Although this riot has quickly subsided, after all, it made us lose face internationally. So now Fudge wants all of us to work overtime to restore our reputation. Although I think this kind of behavior is stupid, but since this Just follow the order and do it anyway. Anyway, when we are in the field and can go to work, we can go to a coffee shop or fast food restaurant to take a break. Just pay attention to stop talking about Quidditch when Muggle comes over. Hurry up, "Percy said at dinner.


    "It is estimated that there is no drama." Mr. Weasley just walked in with a tired face at this time. "Lastaskit didn''t find enough news last time, so she has been camping in the Ministry of Magic recently. Now that she has found the missing old Bertha, it seems that this is the headline for Tomorrow Daily. "


    "Oh, my God." Percy rolled his eyes. "Persa Jorkins has a memory like a leaky crucible. This is not the first time she has disappeared. Every time he disappears, he will disappear for a month or two. It seems that my holiday is in trouble again."


    Because tomorrow is the day to go to school, Ryan quickly went upstairs to check their luggage. After taking a count, he found that Mrs. Weasley had helped herself to buy all textbooks and supplies and some potions and consumables.


    As he put these things in the suitcase, Ron''s fuss was heard behind him.


    "What kind of play is this?" Ron held a weird-looking dress in his hand, which looked to Ryan like a sauce-purple velvet dress with a ruffle like a moldy ruffle on the neckline. There are also matching laces on the cuffs.


    "I''ve seen similar clothes on oil paintings in museums. This should be a dress. Doesn''t everyone have to bring a dress gown this year? I think this is your dress gown." Ryan glanced at it. Know what happened ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Museum, God, how old is this dress? By the way, what does your dress gown look like? "


    Lean took out a folded garment from the box and unfolded it. This is a dark blue dress robe with a very simple top. There is nothing but a little silver pattern on the edge. It looks like a school uniform robe.


    "I bought it before I went to Brazil last year. This year is a bit short. I don''t want to waste money on buying one. I changed it a little with alchemy and then wore it this year." Lane pointed to his dress.


    "I think it would be more luxurious to change it with alchemy than to buy another one." Ron shrugged, then looked at his dress helplessly: "I would rather not wear this shirtless."


    "Not at all." Ryan said. "If you are willing to pay the raw material fee, I can help you to change it." He finished looking at Ron''s robe: "At least one Gallon and three Sike."


    "Here, I hope it looks better." Ron thought and gritted his teeth. He took 20 Seaco from a loose floor and handed it to Ryan. Then he went out and looked away.


    After ten minutes, Ron heard Ryan shouting in the room: "You can come in and see."


    Ron came in and found that his clothes became almost unknown to her: the whole dress became bright purple, and the unsightly lace became a simple style with silver edges. The overall look was a bit like Ryan ¡¯s own robe .


    "Thank you so much, otherwise I will definitely be ashamed." After that, Ron happily packed his luggage.


    :. :

 Chapter 256： Back to school

    Annual school day.


    But the weather is so bad now-Ryan saw the pouring rain and the window slamming against the window when she got up.


    After breakfast, Mr. Weasley decided to drive everyone to King ¡¯s Cross Station in London, and Bill and Charlie decided to send them to King ¡¯s Cross Station together. Percy was about to go, but a serious incident happened in Plymouth. He had to eat a bite of bread in a hurry and left in a coat.


    "Percy''s work is good, but there are too many such emergencies." After watching Percy''s phantom disappearing into the rain curtain, Mrs. Weasley said distressedly.


    "It''s the same way to do a career. When I first entered the Ministry of Magic, I didn''t work overtime for three days." Mr. Weasley stepped forward and hugged Molly comfortingly.


    "Yeah, how capable you were at that time." Mo Li started to recall the past, and then quickly responded. "The children are all here, I have to clean up the house."


    Everyone here felt like they were stuffed with dog food. After dinner, everyone rushed to London in that classic car. Unfortunately, the weather in London is just as bad. When you got off at Kings Cross Station, the rain outside was even heavier than before, and you could not even see the scene outside the window. After opening the door, raindrops poured on them with their faces covered. When they carried the suitcase across the busy street and entered the station, they were soaked.


    Today the weather is terrible. After entering the platform of nine and three quarters, many Hogwarts students and parents on the platform can be seen as a dark ghost shadow under the thick smoke from the front of the car.


    After finding one to put the luggage in, Ryan ran to the platform to say goodbye to Mrs. Weasley, Bill and Charlie. When Charlie hugged Ginny and said goodbye to her, he revealed a message that this year he is likely to see everyone in the school soon. Later, under the enquiry of the twins, he revealed that Hogwarts might hold a major event this year. It''s a pity that she blew the whistle before she finished, and everyone could only get on the bus quickly.


    "Thank you for staying with us, Mrs. Weasley." Hermione said. At this time they had boarded the train and closed the door. She leaned out of the window and talked to Mrs. Weasley.


    "Indeed this summer vacation will be a very good memory of my student stage, Mrs. Weasley." Lane said.


    After thanking him and drying his clothes with magic. Ryan sat in his seat and began to recall certain things: "This morning Moody was not attacked, it means that things have changed. But the disappearance of Pesha shows that Voldemort''s return has become a reality. But what method will Voldemort use to resurrect What about it? "After losing the prophetic advantage, Ryan felt that the future seemed to be hidden in a mist.


    Afterwards, Harry also came to the carriage and told about the nightmare he had about Voldemort during the summer vacation. Ron and Hermione only thought that Harry might be too nervous, and only Ryan knew that this represented Voldemort''s return to the countdown. But he didn''t tell the story because the story has changed. Without knowing where the enemy is lurking, it is said that this has no effect except being treated as a lunatic.


    Was very plain along the way, only Malfoy came in to provoke a wave. This made Lane doubt the tutor of the pure-blood family again. But what Malfoy said was really hurtful, and when the train arrived at Hogsmeade station, Ron was still sullen.


    The weather outside is also in the same mood as Ron: Even if they took a half-day train from the south of the UK to the north of the UK, the weather has not improved, and it can even be worse. It rained violently and fiercely, as if buckets of cold water kept pouring on their heads.


    Ryan took the owl cage in Hermione''s hands at this time and added a waterproof spell to the friends around him. Then he walked on the carriage with a pile of water.


    "God, this weather is a boat ride across the lake. It would be dangerous if there is no magic." Hermione looked at the back of Hagrid''s walk to the lake with the first-year freshman through the window after getting in the car. With emotion.


    "Magic is also dangerous. I remember turning over the boat in this weather. Fortunately, the squid in the lake saved everyone in time." Ron adjusted his mood at this time, so the three on the carriage were not in magic. People born in the world explained.


    When the castle entered the hall, Pippi began to throw balloons filled with water. Fortunately, Ryan had already prepared to help herself and Hermione to stop all the water droplets. But Harry was unlucky enough to be hit by a water polo on his head, so that when he walked into the restaurant, his hair was still dripping down.


    As everyone knows, Pippi Ghost represents the soul formed by the suppressed emotions of all the children in this school, similar to Dementors. So unlike other ghosts, he can pick up various objects but can also be attacked by various objects.


    But because Pippi''s qualifications are too old, even if Dumbledore was a student when Pippi was already here, so the teachers only limited the management of Pippi so that he did not overdo it. Of course, there are also reasons why Pippi Ghost is directly bound to Hogwarts Castle. As long as the castle exists, Pippi Ghost will always exist.


    However, to the best of Ryan ¡¯s knowledge, the most important information about Pippi was Hogwarts, a school history about the unsuccessful expulsion of him in 1876. The administrator at the time used a scimitar, crossbow, short gun and a cannon at Hogwarts. But he failed. Pippi even shot the window at random after escaping the trap, putting everyone in danger, and the castle was evacuated. Until then the headmaster Euplasia Moore made a concession.


    You have to know that in 1876, the guns have entered the era of metal shells loaded with guns. After seeing this record in the book, Lane confirmed two points: First, Hogwarts could not use electronic products because of powerful magic radiation. , Which is similar to the electromagnetic pulse bomb and causes serious interference to all electronic products. Not the anti-Muggle items or anti-technological spells imposed by some colleagues in the previous life from the level of world rules.


    Second, look at the description that the Pippi ghost shot in the book puts everyone in danger of life. Muggle weapons can indeed pose a sufficient threat to wizards, at least little wizards. This conclusion prompted Ryan to bomb the group of black wizards with fat bombs in the pyramid. However, the dark wizards who survived the explosion in the pyramid at the time also proved that the Muggle weapons threatened almost zero for some powerful wizards, which also dispelled Ryan''s plan to give Voldemort a fat nuclear bomb.


    After everyone walked into the auditorium, the upper grades started to help the lower grades organize their clothes after drying their clothes. After all, today is the opening ceremony of the school, so sloppy and sloppy is definitely not appropriate.


    After finishing the clothes, everyone started talking. Colin Crivy told Ryan that his brother also enrolled in school this year. Ryan deeply suspected that their parents might not be Muggles but dumb cannons ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Because for Mage wizards, the probability of both brothers becoming wizards is too small.


    A man with a fake wound was sitting in the position of the black magic defense class teacher on the rostrum. Many people also noticed this. Ron whispered after seeing it, "God, Mad-eyed Hammoudi. Is this the black magic defense teacher this year?"


    "Crazy-eyed Moody? Who is this?" Harry asked curiously on the side.


    "A retired top Auror." Ron explained to the people around him: "My father admires him, but it''s no wonder that half of the cells in Azkaban are filled by him. It''s just Because there are so many enemies in this way, he slowly becomes a little neurotic. After someone once planned to shake hands with him but was mistaken for him as an attack and injured him, he retired. I did n¡¯t expect Dumbledore. This year I will invite him to be a professor of black magic defense. "


    "PTSD patients." Ryan concluded.


    "P-what''s that?" Ron was confused now.


    "Post-traumatic stress disorder is often found in people who have experienced war. Because past experiences have made them irritable, over-alert, amnestic, and frightened. This is the case with an Iraqi patient of my parents." He Min explained on the side.


    "Indeed, Moody''s is like this." After listening to Hermione''s narration, Ron expressed her absolute agreement with her.


    They just finished the discussion on this topic, and the door of the auditorium opened. This also represents the official start of the opening ceremony.


    :. :

 Chapter 257： News of the Top 3

    As Hagrid brought a group of cute girls into the auditorium, everyone was completely quiet. This year''s freshmen are shaking more than previous years, which can be related to each of them getting soaked.


    The thousand-year-old branch cap was taken out again, and then a new song was sung. But seriously, this kind of stinky, long, out-of-tune song really tortures people''s ears.


    Sometimes the song ended, everyone applauded to return to the quiet and happy ear. As newcomers were shouted up to Lion, they started whispering to discuss these new students.


    Colin''s younger brother was assigned to Gryffindor. As soon as he ran to the table, he excitedly told his brother that he had been rolled up by the big squid and put it back on the boat. After that, Colin started to introduce his elders and elder sisters to his brother.


    Naturally, the first person to be introduced is Harry, which is necessary as the backbone of the Harry Fan Meeting. Of course, this enthusiasm made Harry a little embarrassed. He turned his gaze to the sorting hat and stared at it carefully, as if there was something attracting attention on it. When Colin introduced Ryan, Ryan nodded with a smile, then waved his wand to coax Dennis'' clothes.


    "Thank you seniors." Dennis thanked him very politely.


    The branch ceremony was over soon, but fortunately, there was no leader speech. Dumbledore stood up and just smiled at all the students, spread his arms and made a welcome gesture.


    "I have only two words to say to you," he said, and a thick voice echoed in the auditorium, "eat it!"


    No wonder Dumbledore can become a respected headmaster, because he knows that in this case everyone needs a hot dinner instead of listening to some long talk. The entire auditorium was quiet for a while, only the sound of knives and forks hitting the plate and the sound of chewing.


    Hermione learned from Nick that Hogwarts had hundreds of elves. But this time she just paused and then continued to eat the steak in front of her. It seems that both Ryan''s influence and the fact that Harry was nearly killed by Doblin have changed Hermione''s perception of the house elves.


    Soon everyone was full, and as the last dessert was packed up. Dumbledore''s voice rang again in the auditorium.


    First of all, it is routine to add a few prohibited items and explain where it is not allowed to go. However, Ryan never listened to these things. After all, he was full of stuff that did not meet school regulations, and he would go to the Forbidden Forest once a month to see his friends.


    After introducing everyone to this year''s new black magic defense class professor Moody, there was only a small applause. Ryan glanced at Moody above, seeing his magic eyes drooping and continually scanning the students And the professors next to it.


    After watching Moody on the stage for a few seconds, Moody turned his magic eyes as if he felt something. Ryan can only quickly turn his attention to other places. Anyway, after a short observation, Ryan had no way to judge whether this Moody was real. He could only wait until later in class.


    At this time, everyone felt tired after eating, and many people were even drowsy. At this time Dumbledore released an explosive news.


    "I also regret to tell you that the College Cup Quidditch Race will not be held this year!"


    Boom, the whole hall was turbulent. As we all know, the wizarding sports is a Quidditch. The meaning of Dumbledore ¡¯s sentence is equivalent to a middle school principal telling his classmates that all physical education classes have been cancelled this year. If not his prestige is high enough to estimate that there are protests now. Soon everyone was quiet and waiting for Dumbledore to explain further.


    Fortunately, Dumbledore did not disappoint everyone. He quickly cleared his throat and explained.


    "This is because a large event will start in October and will continue throughout the school year, occupying a lot of time and energy of teachers-but I believe that you can all have a lot of fun from it. I am very happy to announce to everyone In the next few months at Hogwarts this year, we will be very honoured to host a very exciting event, which has not been held for more than a century. I am very happy to tell you that the three strongest players The competition will be held at Hogwarts this year. "


    You may find that everyone is more irritable, and Dumbledore said it in a very simple breath.


    "Oh no-are you kidding me?" Fred shouted in shock.


    "I''m not kidding, Mr. Weasley," Dumbledore smiled. "But since you mentioned joking, I heard a funny joke about a monster, a dominatrix, and a dwarf. , They all went into the same tavern ... "


    Okay, this shows that Dumbledore is a very humorous person, but this time it is obviously inappropriate. Fortunately, Professor McGonagall''s cough sounded at the right time, and he saved the headmaster''s topic very promptly.


    Under the supervision of Professor McGonagall, the headmaster finally popularized the story of the top three for those who do not know the game-of course, Ryan, who knows the content of the game, is not impatient and takes every word seriously. After listening to the whole speech.


    After all, he has reached a certain level of strength after more than three years of accumulation. After a series of thoughts, Ryan decided to abandon the previous state of fishing. After all, on the one hand, his own strength has made great progress in the past, and he can directly participate in the plot to obtain more deviation points.


    On the other hand, unlike the restrainedness of the Orientals, the West more respects people who can express themselves well. Just as the most striking thing in Western schools is the football captain and cheerleader instead of learning the best top students. Now that Ryan has convened an organization, he must find ways to demonstrate his leadership. The top three is the best stage.


    As for the principal''s last rule, the restriction on the registration of people who are over 17 years old was directly ignored by Ryan ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He currently has several methods that may be able to break through the magic detection method, if these methods are not Ryan will also give up if it works.


    After all, the age circle of the principal is actually a test. If Ryan cannot break through, it means that his strength is a certain gap from his self-assessment, which means that his own strength cannot guarantee the safe completion of the game. In this case, Ryan would not go to the court to shame.


    After speaking these words, Dumbledore hurried everyone to bed. Hermione approached Ryan when she returned to the Gryffindor Tower and asked, "Will you participate in this game?"


    After all, Hermione still remembered how Ryan took her as a trailing leg through the entire copy of the pyramid temple last year, so she only asked this question. In her eyes, the Triwizard Tournament is no more difficult than dealing with a bunch of dark wizards and evil magic creatures.


    "I can only say that I really want to participate, but I don''t know what method Dumbledore will use to limit everyone''s age." Lane shrugged and replied to Hermione.


    On the way, the Weasley twins said aloud that they would use an ageing agent to get through, but Ryan felt that at least this method could not deceive Dumbledore.


    After a heated discussion, everyone went to bed separately. After all, after a day of traveling in the wind and rain today, everyone was very tired. Ryan also returned to his dormitory with the flow, but he didn''t sleep immediately, but began to figure out how to deceive Dumbledore''s age circle.


    :. :

 Chapter 258： 1 week

    The first week after school starts, the course is very good for weight loss. Whether it is squeezing the babo tuber pus in the herbal medicine class or trying to raise Hagrid''s fried snails are some disgusting items that can''t be eaten.


    Especially Hagrid''s fried snail, let''s not talk about how he cultivated this kind of thing. In Ryan''s eyes, his cultivation was completely in the wrong direction. Why did he have to train the snails in the fierce direction? The fried snails obviously looked like deformed, shelled lobsters. Wouldn''t it be better to cultivate in the direction of consumption.


    After all, Ryan feels like a big lobster without a shell. It looks delicious. Just grab it to clean it, wrap it and fry it in egg oil, it will be very fragrant. Even if this kind of thing can grow as big as a small house in adulthood, it will grow out of the shell, but it is also convenient to peel the shell when it is large. Think about how many people can eat so much.


    And this week''s key subject is Thursday''s black magic defense lesson, let''s not say that anyone who took Moody''s class a few days ago praised him. The most important thing is that Ryan needs an opportunity for close observation to confirm Moody''s authenticity.


    But after the class, Ryan felt even more confused, because although Moody talked about the three unforgivable spells, he did not actually demonstrate it to everyone, nor did he let everyone experience how to resist the soul-taking spell. Instead, he combined his many years of experience with Aurors and used cases and stories to teach everyone how to resist these spells.


    After class, Lai En asked the Weasley brothers as if disappointed. "I thought that Moody could demonstrate those unforgivable spells, so I will just talk about some cases. Although he said it very well, it is still a bit different from what I imagined."


    After the twins glanced at each other, George said, "In fact, this approach is very consistent with Moody''s habits. After all, he has always been a person who adheres to the rules. In the war that year, he inspired all Aurors by this principle. So even if there were a lot of Ministry of Magic staff turned to mysterious people, but there was no Auror mutiny in the whole war. "


    "More than that," Fred added; "At that time, the Ministry of Magic even lifted the restrictions on the use of lethal force against Aurors, but Moody still insisted that they can only be punished by trial. This idea made him do everything in battle. It is possible to catch the opponent alive, and now a large number of Death Eaters in Azkaban are caught by his own hands. Of course, this concept also cost him. His legs and eyes were lost in the battle. "


    "Although I think Moody is a bit pedantic, our family admires the spirit that he can still stick to his ideas in a dangerous environment." Finally, George concluded.


    After saying goodbye to the twins, Ryan felt more confused because listening to the twins'' description, now Moody looks like real. But Harry did have that nightmare. What would Voldemort do in this situation? Would he even send an undercover to Hogwarts?


    But no matter how much headache Ryan had about this matter, time still passed by day by day. Finally it was time for the first meeting time of the weekly Japanese semester book club.


    Sure enough, the hot spot of Hogwarts recently is Moody''s and the Triwizard Tournament, and the members of the book club are also vulgar. After solving and practicing a problem accumulated during the summer vacation. Everyone unanimously requested a little longer time to discuss the recent hot events in the school.


    After the Weasley twins sang a harmonious introduction to Moody ¡¯s achievements in being an Auror, he gave you a science popularization of what kind of person the new black magic defense class professor is. Everyone soon began to eagerly discuss the topic of the top three. Without discussing a few words, we talked about how to bypass the age restriction of registration, because everyone in the book club, even the oldest Weasley brothers, are several months away from the permitted age.


    "Professor Dumbledore said at the opening banquet that due to the arduous danger of the hegemony project, he himself will ensure that no under-age student deceives a fair referee to become a Warrior of Hogwarts. This explains at least two things. A warrior is not chosen by Professor Dumbledore. Second, this so-called fair referee will not control the age of the warrior, he will only use his own power to judge who is the most suitable warrior. So Dumbledore said that he Make sure everyone who signs up is old enough. "Ryan first expressed his opinion.


    "I only know about the referee that the principal of the participating school must be a member of the jury," Hermione said. "Because in" Hogwarts, a section of school history ", it was recorded that in the 1792 hegemony, the warriors grabbed a chicken tail snake tail monster that was not controlled, rammed, and all three principals were injured."


    "However, the three principals are certainly not the fair referees who chose the Warriors, and their identity is destined not to take up this position." Justin Finelli spoke.


    "No matter who the referee who chooses the Warriors, as long as we can deceive the principal Dumbledore''s age limit, so we boiled a pot of ageing agent. If you want, you can come a little." Frey De Meimei said to everyone.


    "I don''t think the ageing agent can be useful. After all, this method is too simple, and the principal will not even think about it." After a little thought, Zhang Qiu said.


    "Maybe you are right." George nodded to Zhang Qiu. "However, without other information, this is the only way we can think of."


    "And the ageing agent is not a common medicine, you can boil a little more and sell it to others. It is always a good thing to make some money whether it is unsuccessful or not." Jackie Swinton made a suggestion to the twins.


    "The only question now is who is going to review the qualification of the Warriors. If we don''t know, we can''t prepare for it." Alicia said with some confusion. "I wrote to my parents to ask them for help, but I haven''t heard the news so far."


    "My grandma doesn''t know how the Warriors were selected ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After all, this game has stopped for a century. Even when she was young, she had simply heard about it." Neville added on the side .


    "Maybe the referee is not a human being. After all, under the influence of harassment, the wizards can hardly guarantee to make a decision under absolute fairness and calmness." Luna said in a generally erratic tone of singing. Everyone thought she was just a joke to make the atmosphere alive. Only Ryan gave Luna a surprised look.


    In short, until the curfew was about to begin when everyone was going back to the dormitory, this matter did not discuss a result. The only gains in the discussion were the twins. They decided to make more ageing agents and sell them to other students.


    However, the top three competitions do not represent everything. Soon everyone will transfer their energy to their studies. Because in the following days, the workload of the assignments arranged by the professors becomes heavier and heavier. For example, Professor McGonagall said directly in class: "Your exam is approaching--"


    Although some students disagree, they think there is a full year before the exam. But Ryan felt a sense of familiarity in Professor McGonagall''s tone. After all, as a person who has experienced the college entrance examination, reviewing one year before the exam in his memory is a routine operation.


    Soon the time came to the second week of Friday in the busy time, and it seems that Luo Zhen should return from his trip. He decided to take advantage of this opportunity to visit him and ask him to help answer questions about the alchemy accumulated during this period.


    :. :


    :. :

 Chapter 259： Reunion truth

    At two o''clock in the morning on the second week of the second week of school, after all the roommates in the dormitory were asleep, Ryan opened the space door and went to the Wanjie grocery store. After going to several worlds and collecting enough supplies, he came to the world of the rose girl . After going out of the space door, Ryan discovered that this time he appeared outside the gate of Luo Zhen''s manor.


    Is different from the snow-covered snow that was everywhere when we left last time. The spring of Paris in March has already arrived. Although the tall deciduous trees are still bare, the greenery has slowly spread out. Let''s not talk about the evergreen plants in Luo Zhen''s manor, which are all trimmed into a conical little squirrel and spherical holly. Pansy, poppies, hyacinths, tulips, and daffodils in the garden in front of the mansion are already blooming. Bringing vitality to this place.


    Crossing the unmanned gravel road, Lane came to the iron gate of the manor. After pulling the gold-plated chain next to the gate, a silver figure floated towards the gate.


    "Ah, sir, I''m glad to see you again." Miss Robot Helen greeted Ryan happily.


    "You guys are back? How is this trip?" Miss Helen opened the door, and Ryan asked along the stone paved path while walking towards the house.


    "This trip was awesome. We surrounded the whole of Western Europe. Both the old man and the young lady were having a good time. It wasn''t until the day before yesterday that everyone had enough to come back." Having said that, they have already passed through the spring garden. In front of the house. Miss Helen extended a mechanical claw and opened the door for Ryan.


    "The old man and the young lady are now chatting in the tea room, you can go directly to find them." Helen took over the robe passed by Ryan and left.


    Waited to go upstairs into the tea room and knocked on the door. There was a slightly surprised voice of a young man: "Ryan, are you here?"


    "Yes, teacher." Ryan opened the door to pay tribute to Luo Zhen. After raising his head, he discovered that Alice ¡¯s younger sister had increased. In addition to the mercury lamp, there were three small dolls of similar size sitting on the table and drinking tea together.


    "Oh, let me introduce these new sisters." Alice introduced the teacup. "You already know the mercury lamp. The green hair on her left, wearing a golden yellow Lolita style coat and red bloomers, is a canary."


    "Hello, Canary." "Hello, Brother Ryan."


    Ryan and Canary asked after shaking hands; "What about these two next to them?"


    "Oh, the two of them are twins. The eyes are green and red on the left, long brown hair is wearing a Bavarian-style natural Lolita skirt, and the sister wearing the beige long lace scarf is the sister Cui Xingshi. My sister Cang Xingshi had short reddish brown hair in a dark blue men''s dress and a gentleman''s hat. "


    "Hello, Cui Xing Shi. Hello, Cang Xing Shi." Ryan shook hands with them after listening to Alice''s introduction. From her two salutes, you can feel that Cui Xing Shi is a very outgoing person, and Cang Xing Shi is just the opposite.


    "In theory, isn''t the older sister more restrained." Lane thought suspiciously. This time Luo Zhen suddenly asked: "As far as I know, you are usually busy. Is there anything other than sending me a batch of raw materials this time?"


    "I think I learned a lot before, so I hope to get your further guidance." Ryan said his intention directly.


    "It''s faster than I thought. After all, because you have been able to use the extraordinary powers before, so I think you will not be too slow to learn this knowledge. But according to my inference, you should take half a year at the fastest In order to learn what I taught you, and now you say that you learned actually exceeded my expectations. But since you said that you have mastered this knowledge, then come with me in the laboratory. Let me check what you master how about it."


    After he finished speaking, he said to the daughters sitting at the table. "Of course, you can also take a look if you want."


    "Thank you father." Under the leadership of Alice, a group of seven people walked through the lawn in the backyard that had just sprouted to the laboratory in the basement of the warehouse. After Luo Zhen''s daughters sat down well, the assessment of Ryan began.


    "Okay," Lane Rowe said, looking nervous, and then pulled out a piece of lead. "There is no need to be nervous. Now, I ask you to turn this piece of lead into silver. Then let it become a Active puppet. "


    Does not seem as difficult as imagined, Ryan runs the bright red sphere in his mind, and uses his fingers as a medium to guide the strength of the body to the outside world.


    Soon, this energy formed an alchemy formation on the ground, and then Ryan put the lead in the center of the alchemy formation. The alchemy array quickly released a faint red light, and under the scrubbing of this light, a little silver light began to appear on the middle lead. Then these spots gradually expanded and joined together.


    "Wow, it really turned into silver." Cui Xingshi exclaimed in a low voice. "Don''t be noisy! This is a serious exam." The mercury lamp stopped immediately.


    At this time, the silver in the center of the alchemy array became liquid like mercury, and then began to deform slowly. Four legs appeared first, and then the head and body separated. In the end, the alchemy array turned into a beam of light into the silver statue, and the statue came to life immediately.


    "What a cute bunny ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Cui Xingshi grabbed the silver rabbit who was trying to escape, and hugged it in his arms." The feel is also soft, very similar to a real rabbit Say. "


    This sentence also aroused the interest of others. Luo Zhen''s daughters all gathered around to start studying the rabbit.


    "Very good, you pass the level." Luo Zhen smiled and said to Ryan. "So now I think you have enough strength to make a puppet under my guidance, what do you think."


    "That-thank you teacher." Ryan hurriedly stood up and bowed. After all, the core of the world is the cute puppets, and it is for Ryan that he can now have an assistant who can follow on various occasions. After all, he is now a person in every world, and sometimes he may really be in a hurry.


    "Did you consider what kind of puppet you want to be?" Luo Zhenyu asked with concern.


    "This is really no specific idea. I just want a puppet who can help me. The only requirement is that the combat effectiveness should not be too low. After all, I risk going to many dangerous places if the combat effectiveness is too low. May not be able to help me. "Ryan said his request after thinking about it.


    "Okay, if you are ready, then we will start now." After finishing, Luo Zhen sent the daughters back to the house, and then took out a lot of materials from the warehouse above and walked down.


    "Okay, let''s get started now." Luo Zhen said to Ryan after putting these materials on the edge of the experiment table.


    :. :

 Chapter 260： younger sister

    In the underground laboratory of Luo Zhen''s mansion, Lane stood in front of a huge silver-white alchemy table. A series of things such as beakers, crucibles, test tubes, wooden racks, etc. are placed on the table, and the most eye-catching at the center of the alchemy table is a black alchemy array inlaid with silver thread.


    This set is much more upscale than the one Ryan himself put together, after making some gadgets and practicing hands first. Lane started his work.


    After checking the raw materials and recalling the entire production process, Ryan took a deep breath and started the alchemy array. At the same time he injected his magic power into the alchemy array in front of him, and merged with the magic power on the alchemy array to form a blood-red alchemy flame.


    As we all know, the first thing you need to do to make this advanced alchemy product is to control the power of contaminated extraordinary properties to process some magical materials, and the alchemist flame in front is the best choice now.


    After the blood-red flames stabilized throughout the alchemy array, Ryan threw a branch with emerald-like translucent leaves into the alchemy array without hesitation. This branch is the new material that Lane got from the world of Plants vs. Zombies. Dave spent a lot of energy to cultivate this kind of thing called the pseudo-tree of life in accordance with the method of cultivating the tree of life in natural magic that Ryan told him, but unfortunately cultivated a bunch of only one tree that survived.


    "Wow-Wow-" Just after the hourglass on the side had just finished the smallest scale, the main body of the branch began to melt into a white liquid glowing with green light, and the green leaves seemed to wither. Same, slowly turn yellow. It turned into a small translucent liquid like amber.


    This time Ryan was absorbed in feeling the change in the liquid. In his perception, these liquids shined differently, and with stirring, these liquids quickly merged into a liquid ball. Soon in the rotation, the energy in these liquids was catalyzed by the flame of alchemy that was constantly emerging from the alchemy array, and then began to produce a smart feeling.


    Ryan quickly put the auxiliary materials prepared in advance one by one into the liquid in this order until the agility above was completely stabilized.


    "The first step, the construction of the magic cycle and activation has been completed, the next step is the second step ... Shaping!"


    Time passed by one minute and one second, and Ryan put some materials into the alchemy array every once in a while. When Ryan''s magic was about to dry up, the whole process was finally over.


    At this time, there was a football-sized gray-brown sphere on the alchemy table. This sphere world is actually composed of impurities in the material. Ryan stepped forward and gently waved his wand, and the sphere split into two halves. A doll head with pale silvery white hair and amber eyes appeared in front of Ryan.


    "Very good creation." Luo Zhen commented after the inspection: "Okay, you have been busy for a long time. Now you should go up to a meal, take a shower and finally get a good night''s sleep. Making dolls is a big project, absolutely There can''t be an overnight idea. It''s the best choice to fix it and meet the challenges of tomorrow with a perfect attitude. "


    After listening to Teacher Luo Zhen''s advice, Ryan put the parts of the puppet just made on the alchemy table, and then went back to the mansion to rest.


    For the next week, Ryan was busy making doll parts. Fortunately, he thoroughly understood the puppet making manual through the system, so that all the parts did not have big mistakes in the production. Some small mistakes were also corrected under the correction of Teacher Luo Zhen, so as not to affect the production. the quality of.


    After all parts are manufactured, Ryan enters the most important step of soul reincarnation after a good day''s rest. This step is the key to make a person''s soul. Because of the limitation of Ryan''s strength, he couldn''t carry out this step independently, and he needed the direct help of Luo Zhen to complete this last and most important step.


    Soon after stabilizing their emotions, the two stood together at the alchemy table. The puppets on the stage have been finished, wearing a simple white robe lying on the alchemy table as if falling asleep.


    At this time, Ryan took out the emotions collected in other worlds, and then instructed him to pour it into a piece of peanut-sized red gem that Luo Zhen handed him.


    "This is the Virgin Rose? Is it too expensive." After injecting energy, Ryan asked with the red gem.


    "Accurately, it ¡¯s the Fragment of Our Lady of the Roses. I found it difficult to make a complete Fragrance of the Rose. I simply combined these materials and materials to make these fragments. This is much better than the full version, and it ¡¯s not that complicated But on the one hand, only the soul can be called the Fragment of Our Lady of Roses, and it was only expensive artificial gems before it was injected. On the other hand, the puppets produced in this way must be energized by the contractor to exert their full power, rather than being able to fully Independent action. So this thing is not as expensive as you think. If you feel overwhelmed, it will be enough to bring me some new knowledge and materials to compensate later. "Luo Zhen said gently.


    After everything is ready, the soul begins completely. This ritual requires giving a piece of your soul to the puppet as the seed of the puppet''s soul. Unlike the puppets of non-intelligent creatures in the past, in order to make a puppet, you must take a small piece from the soul instead of using the collected soul pieces after re-casting. Of course this soul is small enough to be restored, but even this whole process is still complicated and dangerous. This is why Ryan needs Luo Zhen to lend a helping hand.


    A large alchemy array has been drawn on the ground in advance. When Ryan walked into the alchemy array, the alchemy array started. And formed a perfect closed loop with the alchemy array on the alchemy table.


    "Okay, now separate the soul according to the method I told you before." Luo Zhen saw that both alchemy arrays had reached the predetermined level, so he shouted to Ryan.


    Ryan quickly entered the state of inner vision and saw his burning soul fire ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He urged the soul fire to spin quickly, and finally separated a tiny soul fire. As soon as Soul Fire separated, Ryan felt a sense of exhaustion hit his brain. However, he still endured this feeling to integrate Soul Fire and Madonna Rose, and then installed it into the doll''s body.


    After injecting a magic power to start the puppet, the puppet was finally completed. Ryan had no time to say that I was so sleepy, so I sat down on the ground and fell asleep.


    I don''t know how long this sleepless sleep lasted. Ryan slowly opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a puppet in a magnificent lilac gothic dress, and a long silver-haired figure sat on the edge of the bedside table and turned to look at him. When it was found that she opened her eyes, the doll jumped out of the bedside table and ran out of the door, shouting, "My brother is awake!"


    Ryan only found the bed in his room at this time, and soon everyone squeezed to the bed. Luo Zhen looked at Ryan and said: "You finally woke up, and if you don''t wake up, I will find a way to wake you up."


    "Well, how long have I slept?" Ryan asked, sitting up against the decorative panel on the bedside.


    "Three days, three full days." Luo Zhen said seriously, "So you have to improve your strength. I found it difficult to support you at the last minute yesterday. But at that time I was worried that there would be no way to stop the loss. You, fortunately, Ryan, you finally supported it. "


    Speaking of this, Luo Zhen glanced at Ryan and then said, "Now you wake up, hurry up and eat!" After that, he took everyone out of the house and closed the door.


    :. :

 Chapter 261： Luo Zhens Horcrux

    After Luo Zhen left, Ryan hurriedly got up and cleaned up. Ten minutes later he was sitting at the table.


    Because he didn''t eat for three days, he was really hungry. After a full meal, Ryan started talking to Teacher Luo Zhen about the details of the puppet making that day. But before chatting, Luo Zhen called out the puppet hiding behind him.


    "Don''t you keep asking your brother why you didn''t wake up the other day? You were so concerned about how he was shy now?"


    It was said that the little puppet came out from behind Luo Zhen, and then gave Ryan a pretty lady''s dressing ceremony and said, "Rose Crystal has met my elder brother."


    "Rose crystal?" Ryan asked somewhat puzzled.


    "Yes, there must always be a name for the birth of the child. This name will only us if you have fallen asleep. The name Alice first thought of." Luo Zhen responded. "Do you feel bad?"


    "I think it''s very good." Ryan thought about the name of Xiao Zi who thought of the first reaction after seeing the puppet, and felt that this was not something he could do with the name, or it was better to use the name Alice. Although from this name, Ryan felt the power of the will of the world.


    Of course, what makes Ryan feel relieved most is that the puppet called him brother instead of dad. After all, single father is really a very hard role. He is not married like Luo Zhen. He has not done it yet. Ready to be single with a daughter.


    After feeling Ryan''s heartfelt love, a doll called Rose Crystal walked over and sat directly on his shoulder, and then held Ryan''s head and listened to the conversation between the two quietly.


    "By the way, there is one important thing to tell you. Each person can make up to seven such dolls, because our souls can be split up to seven times in making dolls, if we continue to split Everyone will lose their minds. "Luo Zhen told Ryan with a straight face.


    "Seven times?" Ryan suddenly remembered a very important thing. "Why does this sound like Voldemort''s Horcrux?" Because in the original text, Voldemort made a total of seven Horcruxes and split the soul seven times. Although Ryan hadn''t seen much of the work of the Rose Girl, he also knew that Luo Zhen finally made seven puppets. What do these two things have in common? Is it just a coincidence?


    "Horoscope, what is that?" Luo Zhen asked curiously, because he hadn''t heard of this thing before. Ryan didn''t think about it until after a brief explanation. "I think I know what that is. It''s very similar to a magic from ancient Egypt. Do you know the mummy?"


    Ryan nodded his head. Mummy is an important supporting role or even a leading role in a large number of literary and film works. He naturally knew such a famous thing.


    "Actually, the mummy first came from an earliest way to escape death. At that time, someone invented a small piece of his soul to make a life box and save it in a safe place. When he was in danger of life, he could regenerate himself. Way. And the Horcrux you said is very similar to this life box. "Teacher Luo Zhen explained.


    "In the magical explanation, the method of making mummies and taking out the stomach, intestines, liver, and lungs in separate jars but leaving a heart is actually a metaphor for cutting a part of your soul when making a life box , But it must be remembered that only the soul in your body is the most important, and it must not be turned upside down. But as time goes on, ordinary people who ca n¡¯t master magic also get this method, but they just do it literally. , As a result, this method is world-famous as a method of corpse preservation. "


    "If the cultural background of our two worlds is not much different, the Voldemort Horcrux you said is actually splitting the soul to make a life box."


    "But what Voldemort said about making the Horcrux can keep him away from death." Ryan asked further, because Hogwarts didn''t have a book about Horcrux at all. Therefore, since Teacher Luo Zhen said something similar, he wanted to ask clearly so that he could use it to understand the Horcrux from the side.


    "It ¡¯s very simple. On the one hand, it is difficult to die no matter what fatal damage it takes if you have a lifebox. On the other hand, each lifebox will give the owner a lifespan equivalent to the original body life. If you say If the man made seven Horcruxes, it means that he has eight times the life span of ordinary life. Know that even for a person who has mastered extraordinary powers, it can be very long to live for nearly 1,000 years. Of course this is The conclusions drawn in my world, but according to my observation of your world, your world should be similar. But if you can get a sample of Horcrux, I can conduct a specific analysis. "


    Luo Zhen said after analyzing Voldemort''s Horcrux. "But like the rules of the world, no matter how powerful the transcendental can only divide the soul up to seven times. According to the records of those who made the life box, once the number exceeds this number, the self-consciousness will disappear, even if the soul It still exists, but he was not him at that time. "


    Said that Luo Zhen paused and warned.


    "It''s not just that. When we make puppets, separating our souls is just like cutting human nails and cutting hair. This can be recovered. Even more times will only affect our creations, not ourselves." Hearing here, Ryan felt Rose Crystal''s power suddenly holding her head a little stronger. But Luo Zhen didn''t notice this scene and continued to talk about it.


    "But if you want to save yourself and cut your soul, on the one hand, it is far more dangerous and complicated than the way we make puppets, on the other hand, you need to cut your soul body, which is equivalent to the amputation of ordinary people. Surgery. It will also cause some irreversible problems for the damaged souls. The most important thing is that the longevity brought by this method is actually done by consuming the power of the soul body. It will cause their souls to disappear completely. And the disappearance of the soul is actually extremely dangerous and bad for the transcendental ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is even worse than death itself. "


    "But what is the Horcrux in your world, I can''t be completely sure, unless you can let me see a sample." Speaking of this Luo Zhen looked at Ryan with a thirsty look.


    "I think I seem to know where a Horcrux is, and I can bring it to you when it is free." Said to Teacher Luo Zhen.


    "Relax, I just study. I will never use this stupid way of hurting the soul. After all, the top of alchemy can naturally obtain eternal life." Luo Zhen solemnly assured after listening to Ryan''s answer.


    Lynn remembered the original Dumbledore''s sentence: "Death is just a great adventure." It seems that the Horcrux caused the harm on the soul to cause far more serious consequences than he thought. After all, even Teacher Luo Zhen, an alchemist who can touch the roots of the world, and such a great professor as President Dumbledore, pointed out the importance of the soul, so there must be no big problem in wantonly cutting the soul.


    "Okay, the above is what I want to tell you. You must pay attention to the importance of the soul in your future life." After finishing, Luo Zhen stood up and went back to the door and said, "To celebrate With the addition of new members, I decided to hold a banquet for Rose Crystal at night. "


    "Thank you teacher!" Ryan also stood up and sent Luo Zhen away at this time.


    Everyone had a great time that night. Three days later, when Ryan felt that the wound on his soul had been completely repaired. He said goodbye to Teacher Luo Zhen and his daughters and returned to Wanjie grocery store with rose crystal.


    :. :

 Chapter 262： Capture crown

    "Is this the world of my elder brother?" Rose Crystal walked out of the space door and surveyed this little shop of groceries in Wanjie.


    "This place is just a time and space hub that belongs to me. I still have several worlds to go to." Ryan quickly argued, after all, he did not want to lose face in front of this newly recognized sister. After speaking, he put a golden box in his arms on the shelf. This box was given to him by Mr. Luo Zhen. It has enough defenses to hold the Horcrux.


    After listening to Ryan saying that he could get a Horcrux, Luo Zhen gave him such a box. After all, according to Luo Zhen''s statement, he is also very interested in the life box of this other world, I hope Ryan can bring one to him.


    After putting this thing, Ryan took Rose Crystal to visit all the worlds he could go to, and even Hogwarts took her for a night tour. But in the end she chose to stay in Wanjie grocery store. After all, that''s what she said. "This should be the most important place for the elder brother, so Rose Crystal should wait here."


    After repeatedly guaranteeing her free time, Ryan took her to travel to various places, saying goodbye to some reluctant rose crystals and returning to Hogwarts. Seriously, as the only child of the two worlds, he did not know how to get along with his siblings. But Rose Crystal''s obvious desire to follow him, but his stubbornness that it is more important to keep a good home really touched him, and he also recognized this doll sister from the heart.


    After returning to Hogwarts, Ryan returned to his daily life. The fourth grade courses are more onerous than the previous ones, but Ryan can still deal well with these schoolwork burdens. However, in his spare time, he has been thinking about Teacher Luo Zhen''s advice to him.


    After a week of classes, it was time for a weekend break. On Saturday morning Hermione was a little sick, so she went directly to the school hospital. Ryan alone did not want to go to the library to read books, so he decided to go to the request room and take out the crown of Ravenclaw.


    On the eighth floor, beside the stall, Lane meditated three times and needed a place to hide things, while walking back and forth three times in front of the empty wall. Then the door of the request room appeared on the wall.


    Although Ryan had been here once in order to determine the state of the crown, he still felt a little shocked when he came in this time. After all, a church-sized space filled with all kinds of objects has a weird sense of grandeur. Ryan thinks it is like a diagonal lane of debris.


    Soon he found the crown by relying on the monster specimen as a signpost. An ugly bust is placed on a crate, and the crown is worn on the head of this ugly old wizard statue, the whole is rusty. If you do n¡¯t say it, you ca n¡¯t see it at all. This is one of the four giants. The treasure left by Wenclaw.


    It seems that the characteristics of each Horcrux in Voldemort''s possession are different, so that it can avoid someone from analyzing all his Horcruxes in one go. The diary was put on the bright side for the sake of trouble. Harry was just accidental. The hiding of the pendant box and the resurrection stone ring used a series of evil organs. The gold cup and the crown were mixed with a lot of similar things. It was pure. hide. Nagini is a living creature and a blind spot for many people.


    So the hidden crown of the crown in the debris pile was also Voldemort''s intention, and this hiding was very successful. Even Dumbledore did not analyze that this thing was hidden here. If it wasn''t for the halo protagonist Halo who had seen this crown inadvertently in the original text, no one would have thought that this thing was hiding there.


    Ryan again determined the position of things, summoned a steam robot to pick up the crown and put it in a special gold box. In the process, the crown was very quiet and there was no magic attack. This may be because, on the one hand, Ryan chose the robot to move the crown, so the soul inside did not react. On the other hand, the main hidden method of this crown is camouflage. If a lot of magic traps are placed on it, there will be no camouflage effect.


    After storing the gold box, Ryan opened the space door and went straight to the Wanjie grocery store. It wasn''t until an hour later that Ryan reappeared in the room where there was a request. With a brilliant crown in his hands.


    This time Ryan stayed with Teacher Luo Zhen for another week. The two used this time to thoroughly study the Horcrux. It can be seen from the research results that the Horcrux made by Voldemort and the life box have a certain difference: the advantage of the Horcrux is that the materials required are much cheaper and cheaper than the material of the life box. At the same time, the method of cutting soul is also much simpler than making a life box, and it is easier to make.


    However, the problem brought about by this is that on the one hand, the method of cutting the soul by the Horcrux hurts the soul too much, especially the use of killing to separate the soul can be regarded as an extremely simple and crude scheme, and the natural sequela It is much larger than the sequelae of cutting soul when making a life box.


    On the other hand, this cutting method will inevitably give the soul inside the Horcrux a certain self-awareness, which leads to the place where the Horcrux is collected must be the place where the Horcrux owner is more impressed, otherwise the self in the Horcrux will gradually be lost . Afterwards, even if the Horcrux is used to resurrect, the Horcrux master will lose part of his memory or even completely lose himself.


    The results of this research finally let Ryan know why Voldemort put his Horcruxes in a place where others can judge by analyzing his life. If it were not for this limitation, Voldemort was not the kind of person who knew nothing about the Muggle world. He can secretly put his Horcrux on the Voyager 1 or Mars probe. In this case, no one can get it back even if he knows where the Horcrux is.


    After thoroughly researching the Horcrux, Teacher Luo Zhen successfully separated Voldemort''s remnant from the crown, and then used it as the target of Lion to demonstrate the Nine Gods Thunder Array. However, the remnant souls that are out of the protection of the Horcruxes are a little too fragile. Even if Voldemort ¡¯s remnant souls are directly connected to the two purple punishment thunders, their souls will be completely dissipated. Nine days of punishment thunder.


    After stripping Voldemort''s remnant, the two studied the crown of Ravenclaw together. Legend has it that the crown of Ravenclaw can be used to gain wisdom. Even Ryan has seen it in some of his colleagues in his last life. There is a saying that this crown is actually Ravenclaw ¡¯s Horcrux, and wearing it is equivalent to carrying it with you. A system or grandpa.


    This time in the analysis of Luo Zhen, the top alchemist, the crown of Ravenclaw finally unveiled its mysterious veil.


    This crown is actually an alchemy product. After Teacher Luo Zhen confirmed the safety, Ryan took the crown, and he soon discovered the role of the crown.


    The crown is held constant by several magics, one is a mechanized mind, which can make people become a kind of emotional learning machine. One is to detect magic, allowing people to see the magic aura without disguise in sight. The last one is vitality recovery, which allows users to greatly reduce fatigue and hunger.


    In short, this is a good thing that can make people 007 wholeheartedly devoted to learning. No wonder Ravenclaw engraved on the crown that "extraordinary wisdom is the greatest wealth of mankind." UU reading www.uukanshu. Com has this thing for the smart Ravenclaw is definitely more powerful.


    That''s why Ravenclaw has always carried this crown, because this crown can maximize her wisdom.


    Mr. Luo Zhen praised this crown very much. He believed that he could use materials and alchemy arrays that could only be regarded as good in his eyes to constitute such a near-eternal effect alchemy product. The producer must be a very strong person. When I learned from Ryan that the producer of the crown was an ancient man thousands of years ago, Luo Zhen sighed for a while, regretting not being able to communicate with such a person.


    After checking and analyzing all these things, Teacher Luo Zhen chose to retreat and sort out the knowledge gained. Ryan went to find Rose Crystal and returned to school. Rose Crystal was not idle during this time. When Ryan found her, she flew to Ryan''s ear and boasted that she had learned the knowledge of becoming a **** from a book in the study. Teacher Luo Zhen only collected this book when he was interested in a different world. Looking back, I found it was useless and piled up in the corner. I didn''t expect to be turned out by a group of puppets.


    After reading this book, Ryan found that to believe in becoming a god, he had to have all the right people in the right place, but unfortunately he did not meet the requirements in several worlds. And he did not intend to take the path of faith to become a god.


    So he listened to this matter freshly, and after satisfying the expression of the little puppet, he handed over the notes of his previous years to Alice and her sisters, and then returned to the room with the rose crystal.


    :. :

 Chapter 263： Guests will arrive

    In the request room, Lane looked at the crown in his hand for a moment. Although the above function is a bit of a taste for Ryan, this thing is a precious cultural relic anyway, so he needs to weigh how to deal with it.


    If you turn it in, you can naturally get a lot of honor, but for Ryan, who plans to participate in the Triwizard Tournament. Honor is not much needed for the time being. So Ryan decided to leave this thing in his own hands and wait until he needed it before taking it out.


    After reaping the 6-point offset caused by the destruction of this Horcrux, Lane left the room with a smile and smiling.


    Although the top three competition is coming, everyone still needs to attend class as usual. Even because the representatives of other schools in the Triwizard Tournament are coming soon, every teacher hopes to enable students to learn more in a short time to avoid losing face in front of the teachers and students of the other two schools.


    Even Professor McGonagall, who is not usually harsh, shouted to the students below when he was about to finish class. "Longbottom, please do well, don''t show your stuff in front of Demstrang''s people, let them see that you don''t even master a simple conversion spell!"


    And among so many courses, Ryan likes Moody''s class the most, because he hasn''t seemed uneasy because of the upcoming Triwizard Tournament. After all, he only came to the top one-year class, not the resident professor of the school. Besides, Moody struggled from the death line countless times. The threat of death could not affect his mentality, and naturally the game could not. So in these lessons, Moody has been arranging tasks according to his own syllabus:


    During these classes, he turned all the tables and chairs into various obstacles, and then put a lot of puppets in the classroom to imitate the attacking black wizard for the students to practice in. These puppets will only release a mark magic: a white letter T is projected on the head of the person who was hit.


    In the first actual combat lesson, Moody gave everyone a Mawei: he adjusted the difficulty of the puppet array to the highest level. As a result, at the end of that class, most of the students walked out of the classroom door with a capital letter T on their heads. Only Ryan successfully passed the exam with enough practical experience and won Moody to Gran. Twenty cents added by Fondo.


    "Ryan, please stay after class." Just as Ryan packed up and was about to retreat, Moody stopped Ryan. No way, Ryan had to say hello to Hermione and followed Moody into his office.


    This is also the first time Ryan enters the office of the black magic defense professor. When Professor Moody opened the door, Ryan found that there were a lot of weird games. Ryan felt that these should be Moody''s pride. What Luo Shi used.


    While Ryan looked at these things, Moody also came in. "You seem very interested in these things."


    "Yes." Ryan nodded, then pointed to something like a glass top on the table. "I saw this thing with Harry. It should be a speculum."


    "Yes, in addition to this I have a probe and a mirror. I have all the equipment that an Auror should have." Moody proudly introduced Ryan to a series of equipment in the room, and suddenly he turned to Ryan and asked: " Are you Ryan Liang, a fourth-year student at Gryffindor College at Hogwarts. "


    Ryan was taken aback, and then replied, "I am Ryan Liang, a fourth-year student at Gryffindor College in Hogwarts." At this time, Moody scanned the instruments on the table.


    "Oh, sorry, I''m allergic." Moody took the hip flask from his waist and unscrewed it, and took a sip. Ryan''s fortified nose easily smelled of pumpkin juice. "Looking at your performance in class today far surpasses others, I thought you were a black wizard pretending to assassinate me in disguise."


    Ryan now knew how suspicious Moody was. But in addition to being suspicious, Moody is also a person with personality and charm when he is normal, otherwise there will be no such people admiring him. In the next half hour, Moody told Ryan a lot of his actual combat experience when he was in Auror. In the end, he even told Ryan that his actual combat level is at least those of the new Aurors after half a year of actual combat. I hope Ryan can consider becoming an Auror after graduation.


    Lane just smiled politely. Obviously Moody thought he was extremely talented in battle, so he hoped he would apply for Auror in the future. The actual situation is that Ryan''s ability is cultivated in a lot of actual combat, and the real combat talent is not much stronger than others.


    After going out, Ryan felt that the Moody in front of him was more real, but this is not good news, because it means that the plot that Ryan knew has changed and the future began to become chaotic.


    The time soon reached mid-October. After the first session of this week ¡¯s Conservation of Magical Creatures, everyone got the news of the arrival of the representatives of Booth Barton and Demstrand from the apocalypse bar in the entrance hall next Friday.


    In this case, this week the school entered an unprecedented state of cleanliness, not to mention the dust and spider webs in the corners, even the busiest public house house elves cleaned up several times a day. Not only that, the armor and portraits in the castle have been fully maintained. After talking with some oil paintings, Ryan learned that this last comprehensive maintenance was more than a century ago.


    On the morning of October 30, everyone went downstairs for breakfast and found that the auditorium was renovated overnight. On the wall are huge silk banners, each of which represents an academy at Hogwarts: Gryffindor with a golden lion on a red background, and Ravenclaw with a bronze eagle on a blue background ~ www. novelhall.com ~ Hufflepuff with a black badger on the yellow background and Slytherin with a silver python on the green background. Behind the teacher ¡¯s desk, the largest banner hung with the coat of arms of Hogwarts: lions, eagles, badgers, and snakes joined together, surrounded by a large letter H.


    Lane swears that this is the most gorgeous time he has seen Hogwarts Castle decorated since he entered school. Even when he was sitting at the long table, he could vaguely feel the breath of an alchemy product from these banners.


    So when he left the auditorium, he specifically approached these banners, and found that the banners were indeed alchemy products: each banner was cured with cleaning and anti-wear effects, and the history of each banner was not less than three hundred years. .


    "It ¡¯s really the most powerful magic school in Europe. Just one thing can show the absolute deep background. It ¡¯s estimated that it ¡¯s enough to buy a new banner for only seven or eight silver, but after alchemy processing The cost is more than 20 gold gallons. And the only effect of these alchemy banners is to support the school. "Ryan now has a deeper understanding of Hogwarts.


    In addition, the professors also began to order the class leader and the president of the student union to focus on those who usually like to have accidents or mischief, so as not to shame the school at the welcome ceremony. For example, the Weasley twins are the key target. Even Ryan saw Professor McGonagall in the corridor instructing the blood man Barrow to be optimistic about Pippi, and today he must not be allowed to make trouble.


    In this atmosphere of tension and expectation, the time for the arrival of the guests is finally coming.


    :. :

 Chapter 264： welcome

    This afternoon, the potions class ended half an hour earlier. Ignoring Snape''s ugly face, everyone hurried back to the dormitory to put down their schoolbags and textbooks, put on their cloaks, and then quickly dashed down the stairs to the entrance hall and lined up under the direction of the college dean.


    What are the top three? It is a competitive game full of friendship. It takes friendship as the premise and competition as the stage. Show the beauty, ability, will, skill and wisdom of the participating wizards. In this competition, every participant is a champion. Have the courage to challenge the limits of the self, surpass the self, and realize the value of the self. At the same time, it also allows all wizards to provide a platform for communication and strive to achieve peace and prosperity in the magic world.


    All of the above are official articles of the Daily Prophet. There is only one real purpose of the competition, which is that the contestants have to defeat other opponents and win honors for their schools. In short, victory is the first one. As for friendship-hehe. At least Ryan feels that cheating has become a traditional match friendship at best.


    After counting the number of people and sorting out the instruments, Professor McGonagall let everyone line up to the open space in front of the castle. The Scottish Highlands at the end of October are already quite cool. Fortunately, the curiosity of the guests makes us ignore the slightly cold climate for now.


    When it was dark, Dumbledore stood in the back row shouted-"Ah! If I am not mistaken, the representative of Booth Barton has already come!"


    Ryan soon saw a behemoth flying over the forbidden forest towards the castle, as Mr. Weasley said in the camp before the Quidditch World Cup final: "Always like this-whenever we get together, bear with us Can''t stop showing off ... "


    Not only the wizards are like this, but even the magic school. Just like ordinary people haven''t seen each other for a long time and will compare how they are mixed, so is the wizarding school. Different from the implicitness of the Eastern style, each participating school in the Triwizard Tournament directly took out everything that could be shown off to show the details of its own school to other schools. For example, the alchemy banners that Ryan saw in Ryan''s hall are part of it.


    Naturally Booth Button is also not exempt, because Booth Button in the sky has already set out their platoon: an absolutely luxury carriage.


    This huge, huge pink-blue wagon is as big as a house. Twelve horses with wings are flying in the sky. They are all silver-maned horses, and each horse is about the size of an elephant.


    In the eyes of Lion Alchemist, the carriage is actually a whole piece of alchemy product, with its own flying and space compression functions. When he switched his vision to the field of vision of the magic eagle eye, he could see a lot of magic aura shining on the carriage. This shows that the carriage is likely to have powerful magical attack and defense capabilities in places where it cannot be seen. The most important thing is that the magic aura on the side of the carriage forms a letter N.F, which is the abbreviation of Nicole May.


    But think about it too, there is a close relationship between Booth Button and the great alchemist Nicole May. Then it is normal for this alchemist to make a carriage for the school.


    But compared with the carriage, it is the horse that pulls the cart that can really show the inside of Booth Button. Let''s not talk about how Booth Barton found a dozen of these extremely rare silver-maned horses. Just think about the size of an elephant and drink pure malt whisky to know how expensive it is to raise these guys. And unlike the one-time investment in the carriage, these horses are always burning money.


    Lane looked at these things and felt like he had eaten a lemon. After all, even if he had already opened the way to several worlds, the resources on hand could not afford this set of things. Of course, Ryan also knows that this is the foundation of a school for hundreds of years, and it is completely different from his upstart.


    The carriage was flying lower and lower, and finally the large horseshoe with a large plate was firmly pressed against the ground with a huge noise, causing a commotion. In this time, a small boy flexibly jumped from the carriage. , Pressing your finger on the bottom of the carriage, as a golden ladder was changed, the little guy jumped back directly, and then a respectful and respectful salute.


    After the door opened, a huge woman came down from the carriage, and Ryan immediately recalled that this was Mrs. Maxim, the semi-giant, although she absolutely did not admit it.


    Of course, Ryan can understand. After all, even in a place where France is more tolerant of wizards with other creatures, having the bloodline of evil and stupid giants is still not acceptable to the public.


    After a brief chat, Mrs. Maxim took her students and was warmed into the school auditorium, leaving only a group of landlords at Hogwarts to continue blowing the cold wind of the night waiting for Demes The arrival of the Trang delegation.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take long, and the kind of sound in the water tank when the toilet was flushed was uploaded. A magnificent ship resembling the legendary ghost ship floated up from the bottom of the water and sailed towards the shore.


    This ship is an ordinary magic ship, and the magic aura on it cannot be compared with the carriage carriage of Booth Barton. But think about only one carriage like Booth Button, and there is a mountain lake behind Demstrand School, docked with many dark, ghostly large ships. This comparison shows that everyone is similar.


    Soon Demstrand ¡¯s sailing boat was docked, and the silhouette of the porthole lights began to move, accompanied by the crunching planks, and a group of wizards lined up from the boat in order-now At the end of October, although the weather was a bit cold, Demstrong''s fur coat still looked too thick ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But these furs also made the wearer look tall and burly.


    Watching former Death Eater Kakarov greet Principal Dumbledore with an exaggerated passionate tone, Ryan felt a little uncomfortable. I really don''t know what Voldemort was looking at him that made him a man.


    Fortunately, Principal Dumbledore was a centenarian, and he was used to this company all his life. He shook hands with the silver-haired man and responded: "Excellent, thank you, Professor Kakarov."


    Kakalov shook hands while looking at Hogwarts: "Dear old man Hogwarts," he looked up at the castle and smiled and said, "It''s nice to be here, really good-Wick Dole, come and warm up! Do n¡¯t you mind, Dumbledore? The weather is too cold¡ª "


    Although this sentence sounds very warm, but there is no smile in his eyes, he is still indifferent and sharp. This sense of dislocation makes everyone who sees this scene feel uncomfortable.


    But with Krum''s appearance, Hogwarts'' students were excited. Even on the way to Destrom ¡¯s students to the auditorium, many students wanted Krum to sign for them, especially when Ryan heard that a girl wanted Krum to sign her hat with lipstick.


    Ryan can only shake his head for these fanatical star chasers, and Hermione thinks this is too ridiculous.


    Finally, Ryan sat steadily at Gryffindor''s long table, and he was ready to eat. After all, he was blown in the cold night breeze for more than an hour, and he felt cold and hungry, and he needed an extra calorie.


    :. :

 Chapter 265： Banquet

    After everyone arrived in the auditorium, the students of Booth Button chose the seats at Ravenclaw''s table. After sitting down, they seemed to be curious about Hogwarts Castle, looking around the auditorium with a dull expression on their faces. Three of them still wrapped their heads tightly with scarves and head scarves.


    "Not so cold." Hermione said dissatisfiedly, "Why don''t they wear cloaks?"


    "They are estimated to have come directly from the school. As far as I know, Booth Barton is in southern France. The temperature there can be much higher than here. I think they wrap themselves so tightly that they may not adapt to the climate here. Reason. "Ryan explained.


    "That''s it, it''s no wonder that Demstrang''s students are wearing such thick clothes, and it would have snowed if they wanted to come to the north." Hermione showed an understanding expression.


    Ron was busy on the side, and he wanted Hermione to move. After discovering, Ryan quickly stopped: "Don''t be busy, we and Hufflepuff are all full. Those guests who want to choose also choose Ravenclaw or Slytherin table with less people."


    Ron was a little dissatisfied, but soon Demstrand ¡¯s students chose to sit on Slytherin. After seeing Krum, who was talking to Slytherin students, Ron only grumbled sourly.


    After all the students entered the auditorium and sat down at the tables of their respective colleges, all the faculty members came in. They walked to the main table and sat down.


    It was Professor Dumbledore, Professor Kakalov, and Mrs. Maxim who sat down last. It is worth mentioning that-the students of Booth Barton saw the headmaster appear and stood up quickly. This restraint made several Hogwarts students unable to help laughing-but the representatives of Booth Button did not seem embarrassed at all, until Madam Maxime sat down on the left hand of Dumbledore, they Sit down again. Dumbledore had been standing, and the auditorium gradually became quieter.


    "It seems that the French have strict etiquette and strong organizational discipline. But this strong discipline is not French at all." Lane saw this scene silently.


    "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen, ghosts, and--especially-- VIPs," Dumbledore began to speak at this time, and he looked at the foreign students with a smile, "I am pregnant with great Joy, welcome to Hogwarts. I hope and believe that you will feel comfortable and happy here. "


    A Bussbarton girl still wrapped her head tightly in a scarf, and made a sneer that was undoubtedly ironic-well, Ryan decided to take back the previous words, it was extremely rude to make such a sound when an old man of great respect . He estimated that the French students had stood up purely out of conditioned reflexes. This can only be said that the principal of Booth Barton did well now rather than the French change he had previously thought.


    "The hegemony will officially start at the end of the banquet." Dumbledore said, "I now invite everyone to eat and drink as if they were at home!"


    Is finally open! Lane praised Professor Dumbledore from the heart.


    The plates in front of them were filled with food as usual ¡ª many of them were obviously classic foreign dishes, and it was obvious that the house elves in the kitchen had done all they could to complete them.


    "What''s this?" Asked Hermione by the side, pointing at a platter of potpourri.


    "Ah, this is Smogbo", Ryan said after looking at the plate. Fortunately, he had seen this last time he traveled to Northern Europe. "It''s a big platter consisting of smoked herring, smoked salmon, liver puree, sausage, sliced ??meat, pickled cucumber, salad and cheese. It''s a very good appetizer over Sweden. You can try it."


    "It''s really good." Hermione said after tasting a piece of smoked herring with a fork.


    After a banquet for more than twenty minutes, there was a little problem. A silver-haired Bussbarton girl came to get the French miso soup, and Ron responded like an idiot.


    "It''s humiliating, hasn''t he seen a beautiful woman?" Hermione complained softly when she saw this scene. Just over there came Ron''s voice: "There is no such person at Hogwarts!"


    After listening to this sentence, Ryan extremely admired Ron''s courage. After all, Ryan didn''t dare to do anything like offend the school girl. Anyway, the girls who heard this sentence looked at Ron hostilely, even including his sister Ginny. Harry moved slightly aside at this moment, indicating that the matter had nothing to do with himself.


    Seeing Hermione whose face turned a little ugly, Ryan quickly pulled her and said, "There is no need to be angry because others, besides, Ron is only affected by magic. I just felt like a girl during the holiday just when the girl came over. Baby ¡¯s kind of magical reaction. By the way, I also tested a hidden magic by analyzing the magical imitation on them. "


    This is what Ryan just remembered after seeing this mixed-bred Meiva. After breaking through the natural abilities of Meiwa, Lane also tried to transform this ability into magic, but unfortunately failed. In the end, however, he reversely developed a magic named little transparent: after releasing this magic on the body, the whole person will lose most of his attraction. The biggest use of this magic is to make people around ignore you. The only drawback is that once you communicate with people, this magic effect will be automatically removed.


    Lane started explaining the new magic to Hermione. Sure enough, what attracted Hermione most was all kinds of knowledge. The rest of the banquet was spent in a discussion while eating and drinking.


    After eating the last dessert, the plate returned to a clean state. At this time Dumbledore''s voice suddenly sounded ~ www.novelhall.com ~ covering the entire auditorium.


    "This moment has finally arrived, and the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin. I want to explain a few words before taking the box in--"


    After introducing the two officials of the Ministry of Magic who had just arrived, the hall became agitated. Because under the orders of Dumbledore, Filch held a large wooden box inlaid with jewels, and then carefully placed the box on the table in front of Dumbledore.


    "The specific items of the Warriors'' competition this year have been carefully reviewed by Mr. Crouch and Mr. Bagman," said Dumbledore when Filch placed the box. "They also made many necessary arrangements for each project. There are a total of three projects, which are carried out at different times throughout the school year, and they will test the Warriors from many different aspects ..."


    Professor Dumbledore was speechless in the auditorium, and everyone seemed to stop breathing.


    "¡ª¡ªThe one who is responsible for selecting the Warriors is an impartial selector, it is the Goblet of Fire." Just as Lane tried to recall the details of the items in the original novel, Dumbledore''s speech was over.


    Dumbledore pulled out his wand after introducing the Goblet of Fire and knocked three times on the lid of the box. The lid slowly creaked open. Dumbledore reached into his hand and pulled out a large, full-bodied blue and white flame, rough-cut wooden goblet.


    It seems that the protagonist of this school year came out, and Ryan stared at the flame goblet on the stage and thought, just don''t know that Harry will become a warrior now that the story changes.


    :. :

 Chapter 266： Sign up

    "Every classmate who wants to run for the Warriors must write his name and school name on a piece of parchment paper and throw it into this stemware," said Dumbledore. Sign up within four hours. Tomorrow evening, that is, Halloween night, the Goblet will choose the names of the three students it thinks best represent the three schools. Tonight, the Goblet will be placed in the hall, all willing to participate Students who run for elections can access it. "


    Dumbledore ¡¯s voice was still floating above, but Ryan had no intention of listening to that for the moment, he echoed the various plans he had prepared through the age circle in his mind at this time.


    "In order to avoid underage students who can''t stand the temptation," Dumbledore said, "I will draw an age line around the stemware when it is placed in the hall. No one under the age of 17 can cross this. Boundary. "


    "Finally, I want to remind every classmate who wants to participate in the campaign that this hegemony is not a children ¡¯s play. Do n¡¯t take the risk of participating. Once the Warriors are selected by the Flame Cup, he must stick to the game. Putting the name into the cup actually forms a magical contract that must be observed. Once you become a warrior, you are not allowed to change your mind. Therefore, please think twice and make sure that you really want to participate in the game. Put the name in the cup again. Well, I think everyone should go to bed. Good night everyone. "


    While Ryan was anxiously waiting, Dumbledore finally completed his speech-which meant that the people in the auditorium could finally move freely from their positions. At this time, Dumbledore had already drawn the golden age circle with his wand, and Ryan took advantage of this opportunity to join a group of classmates to observe this thing.


    "Sure enough, this is a kind of alchemy technique." After observing with the magic eagle eye, Ryan confirmed that although he is not very clear about how this age circle works, he can prepare for it as long as he knows the direction.


    Of course, Professor Dumbledore used alchemy in his age circle, which is what he expected. After all, a person who can find twelve uses of dragon blood and has a very good relationship with Nicole May say nothing about alchemy. Knowing is absolutely impossible.


    "Did you think of a way to pass the age circle?" Hermione whispered to Ryan on the way back to the Gryffindor Tower.


    "I thought of a way." Lane also whispered. "But you have to look at the results of tomorrow''s test, but even if you don''t succeed, you won''t be killed. It''s much safer than being chased and killed by a large group of mummies."


    After returning to the common room, Lane discovered that the Weasley twins were selling their ageing agent.


    "Hey, Ryan, do you want a little more?" Fred shouted to Ryan when he saw Ryan.


    "No, I have other ways." Ryan smiled mysteriously, and went back to the dormitory.


    "It''s really nagging, can''t I just say it straight away." George muttered and started selling their ageing agent again.


    Tired, this is how Ryan felt when he got up early the next morning. Because at night, Ryan ran to the Wanjie grocery store and Rose Crystal after everyone was asleep, and was busy for more than an hour to complete the preparation work. Dumbledore ¡¯s alchemy level is indeed very high. It took big effort to make the product that I am satisfied with now.


    Yawned Ryan slowly walked to the auditorium, he decided to finish his breakfast before registering.


    When he entered the hall, he saw more than two dozen people around. There were only a few people who were gorging on the table¡ªobviously they wanted to finish eating and go to watch.


    Everyone is carefully watching the goblet. The cup is placed in the center of the hall, on the stool where the sorting hat is usually used. A thin gold line was drawn on the floor, and each side was ten feet long, surrounding the cup in the middle.


    Ten feet is equivalent to three meters. Ryan feels that this distance should be easy for normal people to throw paper **** into the cup. It''s strange that no one in the circle of people around was eager to try.


    Lane curiously raised the question to the onlookers next to him, and Hannah Abbott said with a smile: "Justin just tried this, and then his paper ball bounced back on his head as it was and pulled his hair. It turned pink. Colin of your college wanted to use a stick to throw the paper ball into the goblet of fire, and the stick and his entire arm turned green. The worst thing was a Slytherin, he thought Let the senior classmates help him with it. As a result, his paper ball burnt to ash as soon as he crossed the age line, and he also burned a big hole in the pants pocket of the senior classmate¡ª "


    After listening to the previous series of failed pioneers, Ryan once again confirmed that some of his previous colleagues were pitting people. As the greatest white wizard in Europe and an experienced centenarian, if the age circle he draws can be broken through a simple Muggle trick, Dumbledore is too low.


    However, Ryan decided to eat first, and then he saw the famous scene when he was about to eat: the Weasley twins tried to cross the age circle after drinking the ageing agent, and the result was popped up. Moustache.


    "Hi, I told you that the ageing agent is useless." Ryan shouted happily to the twins after seeing this scene. The twins walked over to Ryan immediately after hearing it.


    "Don''t you say that you have a way? Then you go up and try." The two stood next to Ryan, and then smirked and signaled Ryan to go up as well. They seemed to think that everyone was out of luck. At this time, Dumbledore had finished eating and was about to walk out of the auditorium. After seeing Ryan and the three of them, they not only did not stop, but also looked at it with their beards with interest.


    "Okay, then I''m here." Ryan swallowed the last sip of milk in the bowl after he finished speaking, and then raised his chest to the side of the age circle with his **** raised. At this time, many people who watched the lively around also joined together, even including the student of Demstrang who just finished casting his name ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After all, Ryan is the winner of the top three plus the Merlin Medal of the second grade every year. It is relatively well-known in school, and many people are interested in seeing what Ryan will do.


    Ryan pulled out a beautiful amethyst crystal ball from the space bag on the waist of a group of onlookers. The twins quipped after seeing: "Do you want to open the Tianmu divination now? How to break through?"


    "Of course not, you read it carefully." Ryan finished putting the amethyst ball on the golden age line, then pulled out his wand and drew a rune in the void.


    Every silver rune slowly floated out of the stick head and submerged in the amethyst ball. When the rune spread over the surface of the crystal ball, Ryan stopped drawing the rune, and then tapped the crystal ball gently with the wand.


    In a flash, the crystal ball gave out a lilac light, and then rolled quickly along the age line. When the crystal ball returned to the original point, the rune above completely disappeared.


    "Look, the light in the age circle has changed." A sharp-eyed Ravenclaw senior girl called, and indeed the golden light in the age circle was now mixed with a faint purple light.


    This time Ryan crossed the age circle and everyone looked at him. But instead of being ejected as most people expected, he put in his own note and walked out.


    "Boom--" There was a commotion around the place, even applause and whistling. The clearest of these is the cheers of the Weasley twins: "Successful, God! Ryan cast his name into the Goblet of Fire."


    :. :

 Chapter 267： Halloween

    While leaning his hands to thank the classmates cheering for himself, Lane heard a low, smiling voice beside him. "Ah, Mr. Liang, this alchemy product you made is pretty good."


    Lane turned his head and saw Professor Dumbledore coming from the crowd, and everyone gave way to Dumbledore.


    "Can you show me this interesting thing?" Dumbledore asked, pointing at the crystal ball on the ground.


    "Of course, this is my honor." Ryan said, picking up the crystal ball on the ground after bowing and holding it to Dumbledore with both hands.


    "Oh, this crystal ball is really clever." Dumbledore said after carefully observing the crystal ball for a while, "You use this crystal ball to let those magic words invade the age line I drew, and then put List yourself as a target for exemption. Seriously, even if you ca n¡¯t do anything like this at your age. It seems that your Merlin Class II medal is not just a fluke, Mr. Liang. "


    "Thank you for your compliment." Lane lowered his head gently to show respect for the principal.


    "I drew this age line to try not to let people with insufficient level participate in the competition so as to cause danger. But people like Ryan who break through the age line by themselves will also admit that he has enough ability to cope with the competition. Opportunity to participate in this warrior campaign. "


    After announcing this news to everyone, Dumbledore turned his head and said to Ryan: "But you need to keep this crystal ball with me until the end of the selection of the Warriors in the Goblet of Fire tomorrow, because I cannot allow those who are not strong enough for safety reasons. People participate in this competition. "


    After watching Dumbledore leave with Ryan''s crystal ball, a group of classmates immediately gathered around and asked Ryan just now. They expressed their inner envy at the age that Ryan had mastered alchemy, and felt a little frustrated after learning that his crystal ball could not make a second one in a short time. It took a long time for Ryan to squeeze out of the crowd, but he was intercepted by Hermione as soon as he reached the door, because Hermione wanted to know how the crystal ball was made.


    The news soon spread throughout the school. When he and Hermione came out from the empty classroom for lunch after the discussion, Ryan found that many people in the distance were pointing at themselves. But the strange thing is that even though the news is already known to almost everyone, the principals of the other two schools did not protest under the pretext of being under age as Harry did when he was elected.


    It wasn''t until Ryan took the time to sit down at the table to eat and carefully recalled the plot that he discovered that the reason why the two principals protested Harry was because Hogwarts had an extra player against them at that time, and age was just an excuse. In the current situation where everyone should be a player, they can''t wait for Hogwarts to send young warriors.


    Because today is a holiday, Ryan decided to visit Wolfe in the afternoon. After all, as a friend, you should never let him (wolf) be alone.


    After contacting with the Emerald Dream, Ryan and Hermione set off to the Forbidden Forest around 1pm. Theoretically speaking, because the forest is forbidden for students to enter, no one will come in this area, but today it sounds a bit noisy.


    When Ryan and they went a few steps further, they finally found the source of the playful sound: a huge pink-blue carriage was parked two hundred yards away from the main entrance of Hagrid ¡¯s hut, a student of Booth Button They are moving around the carriage. The giant elephant-like flying horses pulling the carriage were drinking wine from the sink in a temporarily enclosed paddock beside the carriage.


    Ryan saw this scene with a conscientious smile, this distance-if Hagrid did nothing in it, Ryan would absolutely not believe it. But this is also very normal. As an old bachelor who is nearly sixty years old, there is nothing wrong in pursuing his own happiness. Especially for half-giants, sixty years old is only their middle age.


    After bypassing the carriage far away, Ryan finally came to the familiar position in the Forbidden Forest.


    "Hogwarts'' cheese pumpkin **** and cupcakes are still a little bit sweeter." With the Halloween gift from Ryan they wolfed slightly and said, "Yes, Betty''s due date is at the end of this month. You must come when the children plant a memorial tree after the full moon. "


    "Planting a commemorative tree?" Ryan didn''t quite understand the custom of horsemen.


    "Like your human baptism, the horse people believe in nature, so they will plant a tree in the forest behind the altar to announce the birth of a new member to nature. If you are not young and unmarried, Betty may be Let you be the godfather of the child. After all, it is because you killed the dark wizard that this child can be born. "


    "So, can Hermione go?" Ryan asked after glancing at her Hermione with a longing look.


    "It should be possible, this kind of ceremony will be welcomed as long as the person who wishes to bless. Let alone she is your partner." Wolff blurted out without hesitation.


    Hearing her words a little embarrassedly, she turned her head to the other side as if looking at the bird on the tree, but she didn''t refute Wolff''s words.


    After they started to talk about the latest news. After learning that Lane had signed up for the Triwizard Tournament, Wolf told him that the Elder Horseman once said that most of the Triwizard Tournament will have a monster fight project. Traditionally these monsters will be placed in the forbidden forest in advance, so he will inform Ryan after confirming the monster type.


    "Listening to what you said, I think you are quite confident in my selection ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan said while scratching his back at Wolfe''s request.


    "That''s for sure." Wolff turned his head and turned his wolf face at Ryan. "Because I used to fight side by side with you, I think your courage and strength are enough to be a Warrior of Hogwarts."


    When it was about three o''clock in the afternoon, raindrops began to fall in the sky. Ryan, they can only say goodbye to Wolfe and put the robe on their heads and hurried back to the castle.


    When it returned to the common room, it was already raining heavily. Ryan and Hermione were sitting by the warm fire listening to the raindrops, tapping the glass window gently, and they watched quietly with a book.


    At dinner, Ryan went to the auditorium with a large group of Gryffindor classmates. The auditorium at this time was already full, and the Goblet of Fire had been removed from the entrance hall. It is now placed in front of Dumbledore ¡¯s seat on the faculty ¡¯s table¡ªobviously, the registration time has now expired, waiting for the selection of real contestants.


    "Either you or Angelina will do, I hope our school warrior is a Gryffindor." When Ryan and Hermione sat down, Fred said.


    From the discussion of the surrounding students, Ryan found that there are not many people who are optimistic about themselves. On the one hand, whether it is Ryan ¡¯s Merlin II medal or the way to cross the age line this morning reflects his strength, which gives many people confidence. On the other hand, Ryan is a member of Gryffindor College anyway, and everyone will naturally support the people of this college.


    The food appeared on the long table during everyone''s noisy discussions. The Halloween party began.


    :. :

 Chapter 268： Become a warrior

    The food for the Halloween party is naturally very rich, but the two parties in a short period of time plus everyone is concerned about who the warriors are, so that most people have not paid attention to these beautiful dishes. This caused the Hogwarts family elves to carefully prepare the food for the festival completely lost the appeal of the past.


    Out of curiosity, Ryan began to eavesdrop on the discussions of the people around him. As a result, I was surprised to find that I was one of Hogwarts'' top three warriors candidates. The other two were Cedric of Hufflepuff and Wallins of Slytherin.


    Finally, the golden plate returned to its original state of dust, and then the audience''s voice rose sharply-after there was no food to stop people from talking, the talk about the Goblet of Fire and the Triwizard Tournament Covering the entire auditorium, naturally, the word warrior is the most discussed.


    When Dumbledore stood up, the audience immediately returned to silence. Whether it was the principals of the other two schools on the stage, officials of the Ministry of Magic or the students off the stage, their eyes were focused on him, and countless faces showed the same kind of anxiety.


    "Okay, the Goblet is about to make a decision," Dumbledore said. "I guess it will take a minute. Listen. After the Warriors¡¯ names are announced, I hope they will go to the top of the auditorium and follow the staff. The table walked over and entered the room next door-"He pointed to the door behind the teacher''s table,"-they will get preliminary guidance there. "


    He took out his wand and waved it sharply. Immediately, all the candles were extinguished except those in the pumpkin lantern. This scene actually looks quite shocking, especially in a dim light that highlights the flaming goblet burning with blue and white flames, attracting everyone''s attention in the hall.


    Although the blue and white flames are a bit dazzling, no one wants to look away. Everyone was watching, waiting¡ªeven Ryan found that several people took out their watches and glanced from time to time.


    This minute passed a little long, and finally the flame in the goblet suddenly turned red, and the crackling Mars splashed out. With a soft sound, a tongue of fire burst into the air, a piece of parchment with obvious scorching marks on the edge was sprayed out with a large flame, and then Dumbledore caught it easily.


    The eyes of countless people focused on Dumbledore ¡¯s hand, and the headmaster looked at the flame and announced it immediately. "Drmstrong''s warrior," he said in a clear and powerful tone, "It''s Victor Krum."


    It was obvious that the warriors selected by Destrom were well-received, and the entire auditorium was filled with applause and cheers.


    When these sounds were slightly lower, the second piece of parchment was also sprayed out.


    "Warriors of Booth Barton," said Dumbledore, "is Fleur? Dracul!"


    Now everything is normal, Ryan thought. He watched Furong stand up gracefully, and then walked towards the teaching staff.


    When Fleur Delacour also entered the next room, the auditorium was quiet again. This time there was a strong excitement that could be tasted, because now is the time to choose the host Hogwarts Warriors Too.


    Ryan can feel a lot of eyes walking on Cedric, Wallins and himself. At this time he also felt a little nervous. After all, this was the first time he was going to change his salted fish status to do something.


    At this time, the goblet of flames turned red again, Mars splashed, and the tongue of fire flew high into the air. After this familiar process, Dumbledore pulled out a third piece of parchment from the tip of the tongue of fire.


    The Warriors of Hogwarts, "he said aloud," It''s Ryan Liang! "


    Applause and cheers immediately overwhelmed the entire auditorium, especially every student of Gryffindor was jumping up and down, screaming, stomping, and cheering Gryffindor students became the warriors of the school. This is no wonder, after all, Gryffindor is famous for being brave. If the Warriors are not Gryffindor, everyone in the academy will certainly feel a little regret.


    Lane smiled and waved with everyone and went to the preparation room. When passing by the faculty and staff table, the other two principals were also happy. Maybe they thought that the warriors of Hogwarts were younger, they would be easier to win.


    The portrait of the sorcerer hangs on the walls on both sides of this little house. The fire was booming in the fireplace opposite the door. Viktor Krum and Furong Drakul were surrounded by the fire, but the distance between them was great.


    After hearing someone approaching, they both looked back at Ryan, and then they turned back without a word to look at the fire. Ryan felt their coldness and closed his eyes and closed his arms with his hands against the wall.


    After a long five minutes in silence, footsteps came again from the door. Ryan opened his eyes and found Harry standing helplessly at the door.


    who is it? Ryan thought of this in his first reaction. In the more than an hour of communication with Moody, Ryan basically ruled out the possibility of him being transferred as in the original text, but now that Harry still appears here as usual shows that certain Hogwart Ci was mixed in by some people and put Harry''s name in the Goblet of Fire.


    Lynn quickly recalled in his mind which people were suspicious. Furong turned his head and shook his long silver hair like a waterfall.


    "What''s the matter?" She asked. "Do they want us to go back to the auditorium?" Furong thought Harry was just sent to spread the word.


    Ryan looked at Harry''s eyes and smiled at him, and nodded.


    Seeing this kind of acquaintance''s friendly expression, Harry seemed to relax a little, and he gave a friendly smile to Ryan ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There was a busy footstep behind him, Ludo Bagman walked in The room. He grabbed Harry''s arm and pulled him forward.


    "It''s so bizarre!" He squeezed Harry''s arm hard and whispered, "Absolutely bizarre! Two gentlemen ... madam," he walked to the fireside and said to the other three, "Allow me to introduce For a moment-although this seems incredible-this is the fourth warrior in the top three!


    The silence immediately enveloped the entire room, and finally the only woman in the Warrior, Furong Dracul broke the silence: "Oh, this joke is very interesting, Mr. Bagman."


    "Joke?" Bagman repeated, somewhat puzzled, "No, no, absolutely not! Harry''s name just spewed out of the Goblet of Fire!"


    "But he didn''t reach his age, and he didn''t show the corresponding strength. How did this pass the screening of the flame goblet?"


    "Yeah ... it''s really amazing," Bagman rubbed his chin and looked down at Harry with a smile. "But, you also know that age restrictions are only implemented as an additional safety measure this year, since his name It spouted out of the goblet, so there is no room for change-I mean, since the selection has reached this point, it is not allowed to escape, and Harry is destined to be a warrior. The rules are very clear, You must obey, so Harry will do his best¡ª "


    Ryan felt confused at this time. This kind of feeling of knowing that there was a conspiracy but could not catch the master behind was really awful.


    :. :

 Chapter 269： Super Warrior

    Just as Ryan thought about the black hand behind the scenes, the door of the room was opened again, and a large group of people came in: Professor Dumbledore, followed by Mr. Crouch, Professor Kakarov, and Mrs. Maxim And Professor McGonagall, Vice President. Before Professor McGonagall put the door in front, Lane heard the buzz of hundreds of students in the hall next door.


    "What the **** is going on, Dumbledore?" Ms. Maxime straightened her tall and tall body. Her handsome head hit a candle-filled chandelier, and the huge breast in a black satin dress undulated violently.


    "I also want to know this, Dumbledore," Professor Kakalov said-with a cold smile on his face, and a pair of blue eyes chilling like ice, "You paint as the strongest white wizard ''S age circle should not be so easily broken. "


    "Have you asked others to put your name in the goblet of fire, Harry?" Dumbledore asked calmly.


    "I don''t have it!" Harry said excitedly.


    "Ah, he must be lying!" Mrs. Maxim exclaimed.


    "Dear principals, professors. I think Harry should be telling the truth." Ryan said, standing upright at this time. Harry heard grateful eyes after hearing Ryan defend him.


    "Little fellow, you don''t have to defend your classmates. I don''t think a hemp wizard can find anything." Kakarov said with contempt.


    "The wizard''s level has nothing to do with their lineage. Kakarov, I have seen more than one idiot in a pure-blood wizard. Put away your face." Moody''s angry cane tapped on the ground at this time, Turned his head and stared at Ryan with both eyes. "Say boy, tell me what you found?"


    "You should know that I know a lot about alchemy." Ryan took a deep breath and stabilized his mind before speaking to the group of people staring at him. "If the age circle drawn by President Dumbledore in a short period of time may be broken through by other means, then the ancient and powerful magic props such as the Goblet of Fire is definitely not something that students can change. I do n¡¯t think I Students who have the means and strength to make the Goblet of Fire give out the name of the fourth person who should not have existed. "


    "That''s right." Moody nodded approvingly, "The key point is not at all in the age circle, but why the flame goblet chose one more person."


    After speaking, Moody glanced at Kakarov with a mentally caring eye, and then said: "Do n¡¯t forget, he is Harry Potter, countless people think he is hope, and many people want him to die. . So letting him not have enough strength to participate in the game is also a good way to let him die. "


    "We all know that if Professor Moody didn''t find six people trying to murder him before lunch, he thought this morning was a waste¡ª" Kakarov said aloud, but he was held by Moody''s cane before he finished. On his neck.


    "I admit that I may have some allergies when I am older, but I still can''t see this kind of obvious conspiracy. Seriously, this method is really like your past colleagues did, isn''t it." Di smiled, but the scarred face made the smile look scary.


    "You, what are you talking about?" Kakarov seemed nervous.


    "My job is to consider the problem according to the black wizard''s thinking, Kakarov-you should not forget ..."


    "Alasto, enough." Dumbledore shouted Moody when he saw that the scene was about to get out of control. "Don''t say anything about the past."


    After he finished, he looked at everyone in the house and said, "I think my student is right. I just checked the flame gob and found that it has not been dropped or modified. In this case, I think it is very likely Someone particularly enchanted the Goblet of Fire with a confusing spell, enrolling Harry ¡¯s name as a student at the fourth school and making sure he was the only candidate for that school. This powerful spell is not a wizard for me What can be cast, their magic reserve is simply not enough to complete the spell. "


    Several people nodded subconsciously. In addition to extremely rare people like Ryan who have special opportunities to have the magic of adults when they are minors, the magic of most people grows with age. . And Harry Potter''s previous performance at school shows that he is no different from ordinary wizards in this respect.


    "But what about the unfair situation now? The goblet of flames has gone out, and it is impossible to select more warriors." Mrs. Maxime said, staring angrily.


    "Well, the Goblet of Fire stipulates that anyone whose name comes out of the Goblet of Fire must participate in the competition. Is there any rule that the Warriors must be selected by the Goblet of Fire?" Lane asked in a low voice. Everyone''s face changed immediately, and then they collectively looked at the most familiar Battic Crouch who was backing the rules and regulations.


    "No." Mr. Crouch said with a straight face: "The Triwizard Tournament does not stipulate that the Warriors must be selected by the Goblet of Fire, only that the Goblet of Fire allows contestants to sign a magic contract. Of course, now it seems that this The regulations are flawed, I think¡ª "


    "Thank you, Batty." Professor Dumbledore interrupted Mr. Crouch who was going to make a long speech, and then said to the two principals: "Now, you can go and choose another contestant each."


    "Does this mean that I want to share the honor with another person? Because of other people''s mistakes, my honor and bonus have to shrink." Furong murmured angrily, after all, each school chose another pair of schools. It is fair to say, but it is not the case for the contestants.


    But her complaint was obviously not effective. From Mrs. Maxim ¡¯s entrance, she could stand up and see that the principal should have the deepest mastery of the school. So once she makes a decision, no one in school can change.


    After the two principals went out, Crouch complained a bit ugly: "Dumbledore, the suggestions made by your students make our chances of victory much smaller."


    "I don''t think Mr. Liang said anything wrong. After all, this event is for communication. If he didn''t mention this suggestion just now, it will definitely make people from other countries leave a bad impression on us at Hogwarts. We, Hogwarts, also hope that the honor we have won is undisputed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Dumbledore replied solemnly after hearing Crouch''s words.


    Soon, the two principals each came into the room with a new warrior. Although the two genuine warriors selected by the Goblet of Fire are somewhat dissatisfied, this time is definitely not a time for infighting to show jokes to outsiders. All the contestants stood obediently at this time waiting for Mr. Bagman''s pre-match guidance.


    "The first project is to test your guts," he said toward a large group of warriors: "So we are not going to tell you what it is, because daring to face the unknown is an important quality of the wizard, well, no Wrong, very important, I think you will soon know what it is¡ª "


    "The first project will be carried out on November 24, completed in front of other students and the referee."


    At least when he announced these things, Bagman was still very dignified by the officials of the Ministry of Magic, and the twins described him as a rotten gambling ghost image when their father and son were plugged in there to demand debt.


    "When completing the competition, the Warriors should not ask or accept any help from their teachers. When the Warriors faced the first round of challenges, the only weapon in their hands was their own wands. They would not know until the first project ended. Regarding the situation of the second project. Due to the high requirements of the competition and the long duration, the Warriors will not take the school year exam. "


    Was finally over, and Ryan exhaled with a sigh of relief, thinking that unfortunately he didn''t catch the guy who was a monster, this may be the negative effect of changing the plot before.


    :. :

 Chapter 270： the study

    After finishing these procedures, Dumbledore began to invite others to have a drink. Ryan took advantage of this opportunity to look at all the contestants in the room and found that Krum was the ugliest of several people.


    This is no wonder, one school and two warriors have a big problem. Cheating in the top three competition is a tradition, which means that the contestants will get more or less help from the school. But when a school chooses two warriors, not only can these resources not be concentrated, it may even cause internal friction.


    No wonder Krum''s face is so ugly; the two Hogwarts sides are not equal in strength. The principal of Booth Barton has a high degree of control over the school. It seems that he may receive the least help.


    Obviously, the Warriors Super Editor made it necessary for schools to coordinate internal issues. Except for Dumbledore who kept stocking students, so regardless of this, the other two principals declined his invitation and led their warriors back to arrange. In the end, only two officials of the Ministry of Magic chose to stay and have a drink with Principal Dumbledore and stayed overnight at Hogwarts.


    "Harry, Ryan, I suggest you go back to bed." Dumbledore looked at them with a smile. "I believe that Gryffindor''s classmates are waiting to celebrate with you. They have an excuse. Noisy, it ¡¯s too bad to take away this opportunity. "


    After hearing these words, Ryan was absent-minded and had to go out, because he became a warrior and only got 12 points of deviation. "Is this given in stages, it seems that this year should be very different from the original story. Otherwise, this completely subversive behavior will not only be offset by this point."


    "How do these principals go so fast?" Harry was a little strange. After all, he was just a 15-year-old young man. Some darker places were unimaginable.


    "Yeah, the resources of the whole school could have been inclined to one person. Now that the Warriors have become two people, of course they have to think about how to allocate resources--" Lane said a bit absently in the front.


    At this time, the corridor seemed empty, and the flames of the candles had become very small, which made the strange smiles on the pumpkin lanterns flicker and looked scary. ¡ª¡ªPlus today is Halloween, this atmosphere is very suitable for this haunted good day.


    But the biggest difference between this Halloween and the previous years is that the Pipi Ghost was most watched by the blood man Barrow because of the guests from outside schools-so this year''s Halloween always feels like something is missing.


    After listening to Ryan''s words, Harry''s face showed an embarrassed expression, "Ryan, believe me, definitely I did not put my name in the goblet of fire."


    "I believe in you. I didn''t know what level you were in when I tutored you for so long last year. I certainly don''t believe you put it in." Ryan shrugged lightly and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Harry. Then he said. "But the most important thing now is to face the game. After all, on the 24th, you are going to play, but you are not prepared at all. Under such circumstances, shouldn''t you think about how to pass the game smoothly?"


    Harry''s face collapsed. After all, his qualifications for the competition had been solved by a school''s two players, but he was not prepared for the next game.


    "Oh, can you lend me a look at the live map now?" Ryan asked at this time, "The twins once told me that they gave you the live map."


    "Here you are." After Ryan said twice, Harry reacted and pulled out a live map from his pocket. "What do you want this thing to do?"


    "I think it might be an outsider who put your name in the goblet of fire, so I want to see if he is still in the castle." Ryan said his goal directly.


    After opening the map, the two stood there and checked it carefully, especially the professors'' offices. Unfortunately, no suspicious areas were found. It seems that the man hid deeper than he thought.


    Well, since the plot has changed, it is inevitable that this method of staying on the sidelines will not work. In this case, Ryan felt that he could only slowly find out the suspect. But it doesn''t matter, anyway, that man put Harry''s name in the goblet of fire to make a move during the game. Then you will always have a chance to catch the guy who participates in the game together.


    Reached the staircase on the second floor, Ryan and Harry said goodbye and went straight to the library. Sure enough, Hermione was waiting for him in the library.


    "Congratulations on your success as a warrior." Hermione said after seeing Ryan sit down opposite him, and then pointed to the books on the table. "Because you have become a warrior, the bibliography of some districts is also open to you. I picked some of the ones you might use. You can take a look first."


    "Thanks." Ryan naturally took the book and read it.


    "Eye spell, magic needle, powerful coma spell, elemental magic theory-" It seems that there are many good things hidden in the area, but under normal circumstances, only students in the newt class of black magic defense can get the professor''s signature Under the premise of learning. No wonder there are some people in the Ministry of Magic who are worried about their fighting level ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Where can they go to improve their level without having enough knowledge?


    Hermione is still very happy about Ryan becoming a warrior, especially now she can also take the opportunity to take a look at these books that were previously unreachable in the district. Mrs. Pins discovered this, but closed her eyes on Hermione, a fellow book lover.


    Because Wolff said that there were only a few items without a giant monster in the top three competitions in the world, so most of the books Hermione looked for were magical techniques for dealing with giant monsters.


    Part of it is a variety of state magic, which can be used to buff yourself while debuffing the other party, and the other part is some special means that can hurt giants.


    "Eye Mantra seems to be a special magic for big guys, you must learn it, and you may be able to deal with giants in the future."


    "Hey, there is actually magic that adds status to himself. Why is this thing in the district?" Ryan saw the cursed curse after talking to himself, and found the reason after turning two pages. "It turns out that the user''s physical fitness must be strong."


    In front of him, an unfolded book page shows the process of directing a man with poor coordination after using this spell by using a dynamic painting unique to the magic world. This picture made Ryan feel a pain in some part.


    Time slowly passed in this kind of study, and Ryan didn''t reluctantly leave the library until the bell of curfew rang. Fortunately, tomorrow is Sunday, and he can come to see the day again.


    .

 Chapter 271： Ghost news

    As Ryan devotes himself wholeheartedly to the ocean of knowledge, Harry felt extremely frustrated.


    Was unprecedentedly welcome when he returned to the common room alone, especially after learning that another warrior Lane went to the library, all these enthusiasms were poured on Harry.


    Everyone was asking how Harry threw his name into the goblet of fire through the age line, and also stuffed him with all kinds of food.


    Harry explained helplessly over and over again, he did n¡¯t know what was going on, but no one believed him, and no one wanted to hear him say he was not hungry, and no one noticed that he had no emotion to celebrate this thing¡­¡­


    Harry wanted to go back to the dormitory many times, but the enthusiastic crowd always surrounded him and asked him, he regretted not going to the library with Ryan. Finally, when Harry, who was out of control, suddenly broke out, everyone finally gave way to his dormitory.


    But when he returned to the dormitory, the greater despair awaited him. Harry thought he could talk to his best friend Ron, but Ron questioned him with a strange and strange look. In short, he felt this day was awful while he was sleeping.


    But Ryan didn''t know what happened to Harry. It was quite late when he returned to the common room that day, and the celebrating crowd had dispersed. After talking with his roommates, he fell asleep as usual.


    Early the next morning, Ryan got up early. After washing, he joined Hermione in the common room, and then went to the auditorium for breakfast.


    Because today is a weekend, not many people come to breakfast so early, only a few people sit at the tables of their respective colleges. Just as Ryan was eating, he saw Ron and Ginny coming to the auditorium together with the afterglow in the corner of his eyes, but Ginny looked a little angry without knowing what the two said. Straight away Ron walked over to Ryan.


    "Good morning Hermione, good morning Ryan." Ginny sat down next to Hermione while saying hello, then picked up a piece of bread and added a few slices of pickled cucumber and bacon.


    "Just looking at you seems to be arguing with your brother, is it okay." Hermione asked concerned, her relationship with Ginny has always been good, so she would naturally ask Ginny after seeing this.


    "It''s no big deal." Ginny swallowed the food in her mouth. "Although my brother is a good person, he will be jealous, jealous, and unwise. It must be said that Harry cast his name into the goblet of fire."


    After finishing this sentence, Ginny looked at Hermione and Ryan and asked, "You won''t believe this?"


    "Of course I don''t believe it." Hermione said, "Although the truth is a bit hurtful, Ryan and I gave Harry half of the semester''s lesson last semester, knowing that his level can''t break Dumbledore''s magic.


    "And President Dumbledore didn''t think it was Harry who cast his name into it yesterday." Ryan added on the side.


    "Thank you, but most of my classmates don''t think so." Ginny took out a handkerchief from her arms and wrapped a few pieces of bread after hurriedly eating breakfast, and then they said goodbye to Ryan.


    "I think Harry must be in a bad mood today, so bring him some food." After she finished speaking, she ran outside the auditorium. Ginny was not a very emotionally slow person like Harry. Now because of the butterfly effect of Ryan, she was not ugly on Valentine''s Day that year, nor was she controlled by Voldemort''s Horcrux. In this case, after Ginny took the initiative to close the distance with Harry, the relationship between the two has been good, and now they can be regarded as friends. As someone who loved Harry for so long, Ginny would definitely not let go of this opportunity to brush up on Harry when he was depressed.


    After eating, Ryan and Hermione split up to inform others that the book club meeting will be suspended once this afternoon because they need to spend time to check the information. When he ran breathlessly near the Ravenclaw Tower, he just saw Zhang Qiu and Cedric going downstairs.


    "Lane, congratulations on being a Warrior of Hogwarts." After telling Zhang Qiu that the afternoon meeting was cancelled and asking her to tell Luna and Alicia, Cedric extended his hand with a sincere expression and shook Ryan.


    Lean''s smile is naturally very sincere. Although he lost the chance to become a warrior because of his involvement in Cedric, he also got rid of the shadow of death.


    Farewell to them, Lane went to the library to meet Hermione. Along the way, except for those Slytherins who still looked down on Ryan due to bloodline issues, most wizards, especially the hemp seed wizards, showed their welcome and support for Ryan. After all, compared to Harry in their eyes, Ryan is the honor earned by his own knowledge and strength, and is a real Hogwarts warrior.


    After a whole day, Ryan and Hermione were reading the books borrowed from the district in the library, and in the evening they were very satisfied with today''s harvest. During this period, a few girls may want Ryan to sign, but after seeing Hermione sitting on the side, she just looked at it and left.


    In addition to reading a book this Halloween holiday, Ryan also spent half a day in the request room to make up for this year''s feast for the headless Sir Nick.


    "Seriously, Ryan. Actually you don''t need to cook for us this year. After all, you have to win glory for Hogwarts." Nick said embarrassedly.


    "It''s okay, after all, I can''t prepare for the game all day. This opportunity just takes a break. Besides, my level has improved a lot, and now it only takes half a day to prepare everything."


    Looking at Ryan, Nick can only try to recall some things about the past three semi-finals and tell Ryan as his heart.


    "I have experienced many Triwizard Tournaments at Hogwarts, which is actually a dangerous game that will kill people. Although I do n¡¯t know what this game will be, but fighting a huge monster has a high probability of becoming a game. The project, after all, was interrupted for so long among them. If I resume the game this time, I guess they will restart this project as a tribute to the ancient tradition ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Nick left his head in his hand and then Speak with your right hand.


    "And I once heard the portraits say that they repeatedly emphasized the importance of safety during the discussion. So they should choose some kind of controllable monsters in this game. After the ghost discussion, we think that the most likely thing is the dragon fighting. After all, the wizards can now raise dragons, and as a tribute to tradition, the brave dragon fighting dragon is a very good way. "


    "These ghosts have guessed even this, and have to say that their hundreds of years of experience are indeed very powerful." Thinking of Ryan asking habitually, "Is there any good way to deal with the dragon?"


    "I really know some news." Nick said something unexpected. "If you remember correctly, there was no restriction on the weapons of the early Wizards'' Triwizard Tournament, only that these things must be from their hands, and the Hogwarts district left a sketch of the weapons they made at the time. .. I heard the fat monk say you are better at alchemy, maybe you can know what you get from it. "


    Sure enough, it is always rewarding to have a good relationship with these experienced seniors at Hogwarts.


    .

 Chapter 272： Preparation time

    Under Nick''s instructions, Ryan rushed to the library. It was obvious that Mrs. Pins knew the library very well, and he took out several scrolls for him from the district soon after Ryan asked.


    "These are the things left by those predecessors, but seriously, I don''t think it''s a good idea for a wizard to fight with an axe, spear, or sword." Mrs. Pins said to Ryan after taking out these scrolls with a tray To.


    "Of course, I know. It''s just that I think these things may help me improve my alchemy level." Ryan said after receiving the scroll on the tray. "After all, no matter what the content of the game is, I still try to improve my own. Strength is right, and learning alchemy knowledge is a good way. "


    For the rest of the day, Ryan spent all his time studying these scrolls. By reading these materials, he learned a lot of new ways of running and arranging and combining them, which made him one more candidate to deal with the dragon. . At the same time, he also obtained a game plan without revealing more abilities. After all, the enemy is now hiding in the dark like a viper in the shadows. At this time, an extra card can be hidden to gain one more advantage in the future.


    It was n¡¯t just Ryan who was in the library during the Halloween holiday. The warriors from the other two schools also came to the library to look for materials. However, Ryan also found that the consequences of temporarily joining the second warrior had already appeared.


    Booth Barton kept the superficial peace under the shock of the principal of the Half-Blood Giant, but Lane could see that they formed two small groups with the two warriors at the core. It''s just that when they are outward, they are together in distraction.


    And Demstrand directly put this division on the bright side, whether it is reading a book in the library or going to the auditorium to eat afterwards, they are divided into two groups. If it weren''t for Hogwarts at this time, they might all fight. But looking at the bruises on the hands of some of the members, these people may have duel in private.


    However, Hogwarts seemed very harmonious here, except that some of Slytherin ¡¯s brain-infused guys made badges that insulted Harry (Lane found that unlike the plot, this badge does not support its own content, it is estimated that those pure The blood despised Ryan, the mud-blood in their eyes.) It was shown to the outside that the school was not united and there were no additional conflicts.


    After all, the two warriors hid all day in places where there were few people to read and practice, and the other one was worried about being pointed and simply hiding in the dormitory and not going out after becoming a warrior somehow.


    By the end of the holiday class, Harry found himself in a worse situation. Especially after discovering the badges of the Slytherins, fortunately, Ginny would comfort him when she was not in class.


    But for Ryan these days have been good, but he feels a little uncomfortable with the sudden increase in fans.


    "I didn''t pay much attention to me when I won the Merlin Medal last time." One day after finishing the fried snail in the magical animal protection class, he was preparing to have lunch in the restaurant. Ryan humbly rejected a lower grade Hufflepuff. After the girl ¡¯s signed request, Hermione complained to her sitting opposite. Because these people really affect his life.


    Ryan is not uncomfortable with this feeling of being worshipped. After all, he has the status of a savior in both the plant wars and the zombies world and the radiation world. Naturally, he has harvested countless admirers, but those admirers never affect Ryan Everyday.


    "After all, the Merlin Medal is too far away and too tall for everyone, and choosing the Warriors of Hogwarts is a matter for everyone. People always care about things that are relevant to themselves." Hermione put down the pumpkin. Said the cup of juice.


    "Okay, you are right, but I always feel that I am a bit like the fellow wearing sunglasses in the London Zoo." Lane said with a shrug.


    "It''s more like if you sit there and eat bamboo." Hermione quipped.


    The afternoon class was a potion class. As a result, I was directly hit at the door of the potion classroom because of the insulting badge. Potter pulled out his wand and fought Malfoy.


    Ryan arrived late because he had read a book for more at noon. When he arrived at the door of the potions classroom, he just saw a beam of light flying towards him.


    "The curse stops!" Ryan raised his wand subconsciously. The beam of light emitted from the head of his wand was just offset by the beam of light flying across from him. Only Gore was injured in this attack, which naturally caused Professor Snape who came to deal with the problem to deduct 50 points from Gryffindor College.


    In short, the conflict made the atmosphere in the classroom very bad. Fortunately, it was not long before the class, and Colin Crivy notified Ryan and Harry to take pictures upstairs.


    Along the way, Colin tweeted around Harry and asked him until he reached the steps. He didn''t calm down until he reached the door of the room.


    This is a small classroom, most of the desks were pushed behind the classroom, leaving a large space in the middle. But there are three desks next to each other, placed in front of the blackboard, covered with a long velvet. Behind the velvet-covered desks were five chairs, one of which was Ludo Bagman, who was talking to a witch that Allen had never seen before.


    The witch was wearing a magenta robe, her hair twitched into an exquisite, stiff, weird, curly hair, and her thick fingers clutched the crocodile leather handbag. Her nails were two inches long and painted red. Although I have never seen it before, looking at the clothes and the things in his hands, Ryan will soon recognize who this is.


    Rita Skit, a journalist who is good at making news ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can make countless pieces of black material from your ordinary sentence, and the level of making up the automatic feather pen in her hand is There is nothing more than that. Because the monotonous life of the wizarding world is too monotonous, countless people are expecting this reporter to share with them a new story just made.


    After seeing that everyone was here, Bagman began to announce what he would do now, "We must check whether your wand is fully functional and in good performance, because in future competitions, the wand is your most important device." He said, "The expert is upstairs, with Dumbledore. Then take a few photos. This is Rita Skeeter," he said, pointing to the witch in magenta robe, " She is writing a small article about the hegemony for the Prophet Daily ... "


    Small articles? Ryan felt that Bagman was too optimistic. In front of him, the master who can compile hundreds of thousands of words containing a variety of attractive elements in best-selling novels. Seriously, why don''t you imitate Lockhart as a star if you have this kind of talent, instead of being a reporter, it feels like you''re overkill.


    Fortunately, this time she has found her prey. Rita Skeeter, who quietly vomited in Ryan''s heart, took the initiative to attack.


    "Can we talk to Harry a few words before we start?" She asked Bagman, but her eyes were still fixed on Harry. "You youngest warrior, you know ... in order to add some more to the article color."


    She stared at Harry, her eyes like a beast staring at a rabbit.


    Harry still had too little experience and foolishly agreed to the interview request. Afterwards, Rita was pulled into a broom cubicle and started a one-on-one interview. Ryan can only silently pray for Harry at this time, hoping that there will not be too much explosive news after tomorrow''s newspaper.


    .

 Chapter 273： False reports

    After seeing the door of the broom closed, Lane found a corner and stood there. After all, he was not familiar with the others in the room. Fortunately, it didn''t take a few minutes when Bagman greeted everyone to sit down. Dumbledore got downstairs.


    "What about Harry?" Dumbledore, who had come downstairs, glanced at the room and asked Ryan.


    "It was pulled by the female reporter for an interview." Lane replied, pointing at the door of the broom.


    Dumbledore stepped forward and yanked open the door of the broom, then overlooking Rita Skeet and Harry.


    "Dumbledore!" Rita Skit reflected immediately, and then said aloud, with a joyous look-"How are you?" She said, standing up and extending a man to Dumbledore. Like a big hand, "My summer article about the International Wizarding Federation Conference, I wonder if you read it?"


    "It''s awesome," Dumbledore said, his eyes shining brightly. "I especially love to read the section where you described me as a rigid old maniac."


    "Professor Dumbledore, you really are a playboy." Ryan''s eyes glanced silently out the window at this moment.


    But Dumbledore ¡¯s counterattack was of no use to the particularly thick-skinned person like Rita Skitt. ??She said very naturally: ¡°I just want to show that some of your views are a bit outdated, Dumbledore, many outside wizard-"


    "I''d love to hear your frank reasoning, Rita," Dumbledore said, bowing with a smile and a courteous politeness, "but I''m afraid we have to talk about this issue later. The magic wand detection ceremony will soon To begin, if we continue to spend time, the ceremony will not be able to proceed. "


    Harry seemed tired of the reporter, and quickly took the opportunity to sit in the chair next to Ryan,


    After that, there is a magic wand check. Every warrior will undergo a precise inspection after handing it up, and then Mr. Ollivander will tell about its current state and function once, and declare it in good condition, which is completely acceptable. The next test.


    In this inspection, Mr. Ollivander intentionally or unintentionally highlighted the advantages of his work, and expressed some opinions on the wands made by other craftsmen. Of course, although these views seem neutral, they actually degrade others. After all, how can a competitor say good things to each other?


    Of course, checking the magic wand is a traditional item in the Triwizard Tournament, which is the same as checking weapons before soldiers go to the battlefield.


    When Professor Dumbledore announced the end of the examination, Harry jumped first and was about to slip away. But it was stopped by the photographer.


    "Take a picture, Dumbledore, take a picture!" Bagman shouted excitedly. "The referee and the Warriors are taking a group photo. What do you think, Rita?" Obviously as a person in the Ministry of Magic, especially in charge of this game Ministry of Magic officials. Bagman is very eager to show his face.


    "Well-well, take a photo first," Rita Skeet, who always wanted to make a big news, would naturally not miss this opportunity, and his eyes fell on Harry again. "Maybe I will take a few more photos later. Single. "


    Probably because there are too many players in this game, after taking a photo highlighting Harry, Rita Skyt chose only Harry, Krum, and Furong as the main players in single-shot photos, and Ryan and The other two contestants were simply taken away by taking a solo photo.


    After the photo was taken, Rita Skeet pulled Harry back to start a single interview. Seeing him look at himself with help, Ryan could only make an empathy expression and quickly slipped away. When he went out, he found that the warriors of the other two schools looked at Harry with an envious look. It seemed that they really didn''t know the dangers of society.


    The day after the interview, Harry woke up and exchanged a blunt conversation with Ron before heading to the auditorium for breakfast. On the way, he found that many people looked at him with strange eyes. And it felt like he reached the top when he did it at the edge of Gryffindor''s table: everyone looked at him with a mixture of curiosity, disgust and admiration.


    "What the **** happened?" Harry finally couldn''t bear the atmosphere and asked aloud. The classmates around you look at me. I look at you looking at each other for a while, and then Neville handed him a "Prophet Daily".


    Harry unfolded the newspaper and found that Rita Skit''s article about the Triwizard Tournament was published. This article is not so much a report on the situation of the hegemony, but it is not a portrayal of Harry''s personal life. A large number of pages of the first edition of the newspaper were occupied by a photo of Harry, and the entire article (to be continued to the second, sixth, and seventh editions) was all about Harry, Fleur, and Krum. In the last line of the article, and misspelled. Ryan and the other two contestants simply did not have names and were directly taken by one other player in one stroke.


    The second, sixth, and seventh editions of the newspaper dealt with Harry''s emotional problems. It was all about the feelings between Harry and Ron. Rita described many disgusting long stories, and asked other people what he thought of him.


    Harry finally found his first love at Hogwarts. His close friend Colin Crivy said that Harry was inseparable from a boy named Ron Weasley.


    But this year, due to Ron ¡¯s concerns about Harry ¡¯s participation in the sport, a cold war broke out between them. According to reliable sources, the two of them have not spoken for a long time.


    Well, it seems that without Hermione Harry could still be made into a scandal. After this report was published, the relationship between Harry and Ron was even worse ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Even now the two people try not to appear on the same occasion except during class.


    After two weeks of preparation, Ryan felt that he was almost ready. On the Saturday before the start of the first project, the school approved students from Grade 3 and above to go to Hogsmeade Village. Lion also took advantage of this opportunity to relax.


    "Fortunately, Rita Skyt didn''t stare at me that day, otherwise I''m miserable now." Ryan said to Hermione while eating a piece of cotton candy floating in front of him like a cloud. "I heard Neville said that he and Ron exchanged berths, and now Ron sleeps on the bed farthest from Harry in the dormitory."


    "But that reporter is completely making up." Hermione said a little puzzled. "Why can this very stupid rumor spread in school for two weeks?"


    "No way, it''s jealous. After all, Harry doesn''t show my strength directly beyond the age circle. Many people think that Harry must have taken some disgraceful means. They may think that they have the opportunity to become such a high-profile. The focus is on it. Besides, the magic world is really boring. This kind of fabricated news is very satisfying for some wizards'' empty hearts. "Ryan explained to Hermione the reason for the current state of affairs.


    After strolling through several shops, two people who felt a little cold went to three brooms and drank a heated butter beer. When they felt that their bodies were warm, they sat with one person and looked a bit strange. Hello. Then he returned to school.


    When they came to the grass in front of the castle, they suddenly heard a howling of wolves from the forest.


    "Wolf asked me if I had something to do. Let''s go to the library first." After hearing the wolf howl, Ryan greeted Hermione next to him, and then quickly ran towards the Forbidden Forest.


    :. :

 Chapter 274： Dragon

    When Ryan followed the voice to the vacant lot at the edge of the forbidden forest, he saw Wolfe raise his head and howl on a huge tree stump. After seeing Ryan, he jumped off the stump and asked eagerly: "What do you think of my posture just now, can it give a wilderness hunter feeling?"


    Ryan "--It''s like the wolf king I''ve seen on TV howling at night." He didn''t tell Wolf-gwang that funny look destroyed all the atmosphere.


    "That is, I am the most handsome wolf in the forbidden forest." It seems that after reading a lot of books, Wolfe now speaks more like a human. "By the way, I wo n¡¯t say this anymore. I called you this time mainly because some people from the horse tribe found that there were a lot of people suddenly on the side of the forbidden forest, and they started to build some fence-like things with thick wooden boards, so Let me tell you. Because everyone thinks it may be something you will face later in the game. "


    "How do you guess it was for the game?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "As long as it is historically the top three competitions held at Hogwarts, the monsters required for the monster fighting project will be placed in the open space near the forbidden forest two or three days before the game. According to the records of the horseman tribe , The most placed there in history is the dragon, and then there are various monsters such as Hydra, Chimera, etc. "


    After speaking, Wolfe took a cloth bag from the stump and handed it to Ryan, saying: "This is from Aunt Betty to you. You will wear this and go through the forest with me."


    Ryan shook the bag, and found that it was a robe that resembled the auspicious suit and could cover the whole person. And the slight natural breath above can maintain the highest concealment in the forest.


    After putting on the robe, Ryan took out the grappling hook from the waist bag and put it on his arm. Then use the grappling hook to move quickly on the tree, and then follow the running Wolf to the side of the forbidden forest.


    As he approached the edge of the other side of the Forbidden Forest, Ryan heard a noisy voice from outside the forest. So he and Wolfe both slowed down, and slowly moved to the edge of the forest under the cover of the trees.


    Sure enough, a group of wizards were busy constructing a huge fence in the open space outside the forbidden forest. Several floors of trees were broken down by the wizards into thick planks and hit firmly into the ground. Afterwards, several wizards went to the planks to attach various spells. The story of chanting spells does not use the technique of silent spells, so Ryan knows that they are adding reinforcement and fire protection spells.


    "The biggest guy can raise his neck to be 50 feet high and the flame can be sprayed out 40 feet away. So you must add some more magic when making the fence." This time a young man''s voice came through.


    Lane turned his gaze to the person who spoke, and found that this person was Charlie Weasley, the dragon breeder he had seen during the summer vacation. Sure enough, the plot has not changed much, the first project is still related to the dragon. Because Ryan was hiding in the woods, those people did not find anyone peeking. Everyone is orderly cleaning the site and making fences.


    Ryan was bored after looking at the fence under construction for a while. When he was about to leave, he suddenly found some black spots in the distance approaching. When the black dots were close to this open space, they were found to be huge steel cages, each of which contained a sleeping dragon. On the four corners above the cage and in the middle are an iron chain, and at the other end of each chain is a flying carpet floating in the air.


    Sorcerers were sitting on the flying carpet, and the wizards were nervously pointing their wands at the sleeping dragon.


    "Put down, be careful. Don''t wake them up." Charlie made various colors of light on the wand at this time, directing the flying carpets to slowly descend with the iron cage.


    After thoroughly confirming that the opponent in the first game was a dragon, Ryan called Wolfe and left.


    Farewell to Wolfe on the edge of the forbidden forest, Lane came to the library. As soon as I entered the door, I saw Krum reading at a table by the door. There were several girls standing on the nearby bookshelf who wanted to ask Krum to sign. But soon these girls were driven away by Mrs. Pins.


    When Ryan found Hermione, Hermione was rummaging through a pile of books. When he saw Ryan coming over, he asked, "What does Wolfe look for you at this time?"


    "He took me to see what I was going to deal with in the first game." Ryan whispered to Hermione when he looked around and found no one. "We guessed right before. The first scene was the dragon. I saw them transporting six dragons."


    "How are you preparing?" Hermione asked.


    "No problem." Ryan smiled confidently. "I was prepared according to the Dragon Slaughter, but it should not be so difficult to think about now. After watching those dragons today, I think the content of the game is probably just to take something under the guard of the dragon or chase after the dragon Just stick with enough time. After all, I do n¡¯t think all the contestants are better than me, and this year they all said that putting safety first, it ¡¯s impossible to come up with such a dangerous project. "


    "That''s good." Hermione closed the book in front of her and looked up at Ryan. "Right, shall we tell Harry about this? After all, he is our classmate."


    "I should definitely tell him that this is just a game. I can''t watch UU reading . I can''t just watch my classmates go straight to the audience." Ryan nodded, worried that his butterfly effect might affect Some things, if it hurts some people because of this, it is not what he wants. "There are a lot of people who have followed me in school recently. I will tell Harry that it is not appropriate. You can find a chance to tell Ginny about this later."


    When it was time for dinner, Hermione ran to Ginny''s ear and whispered a few words. Ginny changed her face immediately after listening to it, and hurriedly left the table without eating a few bites. It seems that Hermione has told her that she will face the dragon in the first game. She is now going upstairs to inform Harry.


    The next day was Sunday, when Ryan finished his breakfast early in the morning and was preparing to go to the request room with Hermione for the final exercise. Harry suddenly appeared in the hall.


    "Ryan, thank you! Hagrid took me to see the fire dragons last night. Oh my God, now I have only two days to prepare for the fire dragons. What should I do?" Harry said at the end. It has changed a bit, maybe because Lan Lan helped him make up half of the semester last semester. So this time he subconsciously spoke out his inner uneasiness.


    It seems that a series of recent events have put too much pressure on Harry. Ryan shook his head gently and put his hand on his shoulder. "You can ask Sirius, maybe he has a good way to solve the difficulties in front of you."


    "Yeah, I''m going to write a letter now." Harry looked up suddenly, feeling that the whole person was alive again. When he was about to leave, he turned back and asked Ryan: "Ryan, are you ready?"


    "Naturally, there is no problem. Unfortunately, my method is related to alchemy. Even if I tell you my way, you can''t use it." After that, Ryan waved his hand and hurriedly left to prepare to return to the dormitory and write a letter to Harry of Sirius. .

 Chapter 275： Game start

    Taking advantage of this time before the game, Ryan found an opportunity to ask Professor McGonagall about many of the metamorphic problems he had encountered while self-study Ning Fu''s magic book. After confirming through some tests that the level of Ryan ¡¯s deformity reached the requirements, Professor McGonagall handed over to Ryan the human deformity that was supposed to be taught by the deformation improvement class. She even added a lot of her own valuable experience while teaching Ryan.


    "I sincerely hope you will win this competition, Ryan," Professor McGonagall said when he was about to leave.


    "Thank you, Professor McGonagall. I am ready this time and I will definitely win." Ryan said a bow to Professor McGonagall before leaving the classroom.


    In addition to Professor McGonagall, Professor Flitwick and Professor Sprout both provided some help to Ryan. It seems that most of the professors in the school are willing to provide some convenience to the warriors of the school.


    On Monday night Ryan went to bed early, after all, it was most important to adjust his state before facing the battle.


    The game day soon came, although Ryan was very tempted to say that he had to have normal classes in the morning in the afternoon. Fortunately, this morning was just a history of magic, which allowed Ryan enough time to deduce the content of the afternoon game.


    Because Quidditch was canceled this year, Hogwarts students poured their enthusiasm into the Triwizard Tournament. Even if the school is still in the morning class, but in no way diminish everyone''s enthusiasm.


    By noon, all the students knew about the afternoon game. After lunch, the auditorium was filled with the noise of students. Of course, these noises have nothing to do with Ryan¡ªbecause Professor McGonagall came over and asked Ryan to go to the game early.


    Ryan suddenly stood up and heard the sound of the stool pulling away from behind, and then Hermione called him behind, "Ryan--"


    "What¡ª" Ryan was hugged by Hermione just after she turned around, and then she leaned in and said, "Good luck, you will succeed."


    "Surely no problem." Ryan said and patted Hermione''s back gently. Several students around the scene saw this scene with exclamation. Ryan even heard Ginny whispering next to him, "It''s terrible, why didn''t I think of ..."


    After saying goodbye to Hermione, Ryan and Harry walked around the edge of the forbidden forest and walked towards the place where the dragon was. The grove of trees that could have seen the site at this moment has erected a tent to block the fire dragons, and the entrance of the tent is facing them.


    Along the way, Professor McGonagall felt a little anxious, and when she walked to the door, she began to tell Lane both of them.


    "Keep your heads calm ... We have arranged some wizards next to them. If the situation is not good, they will come forward to control the situation ... The most important thing is to give full play to your own ability, Harry, pay attention to safety. If you think it is resolved You can call for help directly. At this time, life is more important than glory. Ryan, I know that you are well prepared this time. But after playing, you must be as careful as possible. Do n¡¯t be careless. "


    "No problem." The two said in unison. Looking at the facial expressions of the two who looked more solemn and plain, Professor McGonagall looked slightly relaxed, nodding his head to signal that they could go in.


    The plot has changed slightly. When Ryan and Harry walked into the tent, they found that there was no one in it. It seemed that they were the first to arrive. After finding a stool to sit down, he turned his head and asked Harry beside him: "Are you ready?"


    "No problem." Harry''s answer sounded a little nervous, but he could hear the confidence contained in it. "Sirius and Ginny have proposed several good methods, and Ginny and I have already practiced those methods in the past two days."


    "That''s good, come on!" Ryan said after making a fist and encouraged, and Harry smiled when he saw it. At this time, the footsteps at the door interrupted their conversation. As soon as the curtain opened, Krum and another Demstrand warrior walked in, and then found a stool to sit down.


    Over time, the Warriors and staff arrived one after another. Ryan saw that most of the warriors were pale. It seemed that they already knew what they were going to face. Obviously, the dragon brought enough threats to everyone.


    After looking around the tent for a week, Ryan discovered that he was one of the best-looking men among these warriors. It can only be said that everyone''s psychological resistance is different, and their performance when facing stress is also different.


    Of course, Ryan knew at this time that the people in front of him were enough to be called warriors. After all, none of them was on the run. And being able to be so calm just takes advantage of more actual combat experience. At least in Ryan''s eyes, the dragon''s lethality is not as strong as the blood **** last year.


    And all of you who can sit here are warriors, and those trembling lips are not necessarily because of fear. Maybe it''s because I''m excited about a battle soon. Just like Ryan had seen people who liked the battle in several other worlds, they were very excited before each battle.


    Finally the tent door lifted, and Batty came in, wearing an old Hornets robe. Obviously he hopes to evoke everyone''s glorious memories of his past, instead of focusing on the belly of his middle-aged man. .


    "Everyone doesn''t have to be nervous. Relax, just like in your own home!" Looking at everyone''s face, he tried to soothe the atmosphere in the tent.


    "--Is there a fire dragon in the wizard''s house?" After hearing this, Ryan suddenly had a strange thought in his mind.


    "Okay, I''m very happy that everyone is here now, I hope it''s not too late-it''s time to introduce you to the situation!" Bagman said cheerfully, "After the audience gathers ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Take this bag in turn to each of you. "


    He lifted a purple silk bag and shook it to all the warriors¡ª "You pick out the small model of the thing you are going to face from each other! They are different, uh, kind. I have one more thing I want to tell you, uh, your task is to pick up golden eggs! "


    The preface of what he said does not follow, and the warriors sitting here now know what he is talking about-crossing the fire dragon and obtaining the golden egg. But everyone can''t show that they understand this thing, because in theory they shouldn''t know, and the result is a little embarrassing.


    Just as they spoke, the sound of footsteps and conversations were heard outside the tent¡ªobviously, the audience had begun to gather.


    Hearing the noisy noise outside, Bagman pulled out a pocket watch and untied the purple bag.


    "Come on, ladies first." He said as he handed the bag in front of Fleur delacour.


    She put a trembling hand into the bag, and took out a small, delicate model of the dragon, which is a Welsh green dragon, with a number around her neck: number one.


    Next was another warrior at Booth Button-she was as pale as Furong. When she pulled out, everyone found out that she needed to deal with a Chinese fireball, but it was number three.


    It seems that this game is indeed a priority for ladies.


    The next draw was Krum, drawing the fourth pick: a Welsh green dragon like Fleur. Then his companion drew out the fifth Romanian long-horned dragon.


    Harry swallowed and foamed his hands stiffly into his pocket. His face turned whiter when he took out his things and spread them out-number two, the Swedish short-nosed dragon.


    Well, Ryan now knows his opponent, the Hungarian Hornets on the 6th.

 Chapter 276： Play

    "Okay, you all got it!" Bagman said after seeing all the players on the court draw, "You all got the fire dragon you will face. The number on its neck is that you go to fight with the fire dragon. Order, understand? Okay, I ¡¯m going to leave you for now, because I ¡¯m going to explain to the audience. Harry, you are the first one, you walk into the venue as soon as you hear the whistle, you know? Well, before the game, Harry, I want to say a few words to you. The others are here to prepare. Harry, come with me outside. "


    Sure enough, Bagman, the gambler, reopened, hoping that this time he would not lose his capital.


    After a while, a whistle rang in the distance. Then Furong walked out, passing Harry at the door.


    "Why did Bagman want to help me?" Harry asked curiously, leaning down beside Ryan and lowering his voice.


    "First, you are famous, everyone is watching you. Second, as far as I know, Bagman lost a lot of money in the last Quidditch World Cup, and this time your The odds are very high. "Lane also whispered Harry''s question. After speaking, the two sat there again and listened to the sound from outside.


    "Oh, I''m not sure if it''s wise to do this!" They heard Bagman shouting gleefully, "Oh ... just a little bit! Be careful ... OMG, I thought she had succeeded! "


    I have to say that Bagman''s commentary is very good, exciting and exciting. The only bad thing is to make Ryan and their competitors feel more nervous after listening.


    More than ten minutes later, the audience burst into cheers again ... As everyone knows, Furong must have succeeded.


    Harry stood up blankly, he was the second, and when the applause and cheers rang again, he walked out of the tent.


    When Harry walked onto the field, everyone''s eyes were on him, and the cheering sounds on both sides were mixed with some not friendly cheering. But Harry wasn''t able to take care of this at this time, he turned his gaze to the dragon across the field as soon as he played.


    I have to admit that the Swedish short-nosed dragon in front is very beautiful. The silver-blue scale armor combined with the elegant streamlined body looks like a special beauty, but now the dragon is crouching there to guard its nest of eggs, while its wings are half open, and two eyes Staring at Harry closely, there were blue sparks in his nose from time to time.


    Harry looked at it and felt a little lucky, because the short-nosed dragon had the highest agility of these dragons. Fortunately, he got help from Ginny and Sirius, which gave him the confidence to win this game now.


    After summoning his broom, Harry began to fly around the dragon. When the dragon finally left its nest and was going to chase Harry, Harry struck the dragon''s eyes with an eye curse.


    Taking advantage of the dragon''s painful hissing, Harry swooped down and hugged the golden egg directly, then quickly pulled up. At this time, the audience cheered like tsunami.


    Bagman looked excitedly at the perfect performance of Harry on the field. He felt that a large amount of Jin Jialong was constantly shortening his distance from him.


    "Look!" Bagman shouted loudly, "Look, look! Our youngest warrior got the golden egg as fast as possible! Well, this will narrow the gap between Mr. Porter and other warriors. The gap! It also fully shows that Harry Potter is a true warrior. "


    "It seems that Harry has succeeded." Another girl from Booth Button went out while Lane was thinking. If she ignored her slightly trembling hands, the girl was very calm when she went out.


    Fortunately, the previous players successfully completed the game, although from the explanation of Bagman, Ryan can hear that there may be some minor injuries.


    It''s just that things changed a little bit after Krum entered the field, and Ryan heard Bagman shouting loudly: "Oh, my God, be careful. The dragon trainer hurried to play."


    Then came the sound of a group of wizards reading a coma spell and a heavy object falling to the ground. Then the noise on the field grew louder.


    "Everyone is quiet." Ryan heard Professor Dumbledore''s voice, "Please take everyone back to their original position. The dragon trainers just showed that they have the ability to control the accident, so everyone can calm down Continue to watch the game, of course, Mr. Krum of Demstrand will naturally receive the best self-treatment, and there will be no sequelae. As we announced before the game, this three strong competition will definitely guarantee Every participant ¡¯s life is safe. "


    Sure enough, Dumbledore was a man of great esteem, and the audience on the court gradually recovered from his comfort. It''s finally time for Ryan to play.


    After adjusting his mind, Ryan left the tent after the whistle sounded, crossed the gap between the wooden railings, and came to the field.


    Smell the faint smell of barbecue in the air, and then match the audience with a black mark on the side of the retaining wall near the exit and a big pit on the ground. Ryan immediately inferred that Mr. Krum, who was in front of Destrom, did n¡¯t know what to do to anger the dragon, let the dragon run out of control and attacked him when he was ready to leave the game, even the flames that spewed away from the audience The seats are very close. Fortunately, the dragon trainers stunned the dragon in such a situation. The big pit on the ground should be left when the dragon fell.


    Maybe in this case, the three principals shot, but unfortunately they have been in the tent just now, and did not see this wonderful scene.


    Of course, this is not a big pity ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan shook his head to start the game.


    The Hungarian Tree Peak is now standing on the other half of the field, half looking up at Ryan with a vigilant body. The Mars erupting from his nostrils can be seen to be a little irritable after a long wait, but it may be that Ryan is not threatening and there is a nest of eggs to watch. So the dragon just stayed there and kept his sight on Ryan.


    The Hungarian tree wasp is the largest of these kinds of dragons, plus the mace-like tail hits the ground without much effort, and the thorns still pierce many deep pits on the ground.


    Ryan raised his wand at this time and made a circle above his head, and a pale blue alchemy array rose from the bottom of his feet. Then some iron products on the field came out of the original direction and flew over.


    "What are we young players doing?" Bagman said in a questioning tone. At this time, the irons had been cast in front of Ryan into a small iron with a long arm and a thin iron bar with a pointed tip.


    "We know that this Ryan classmate on the field is good at alchemy, and even uses alchemy to pass the age circle. Now he is forging a weapon with alchemy, but it is not a good idea to wield the weapon and fight with the dragon."


    At this time the iron vertebrae had been forged, and Ryan cut a small wound on his hand with his wand. Then quickly used blood to attach various runes to this iron vertebra.


    Because this process did not generate much energy fluctuations, the dragon just stayed vigilantly watching Ryan. But in this case, it was a bit boring, and there was a buzzing noise on the stage.


    Especially after the first iron vertebra was made two minutes later, Lane started to make another iron vertebra. At this time, the noise on the field was even louder.


    :. :

 Chapter 277： Railgun

    "We don''t know what the Ryan classmate underneath is doing now, but I think he shouldn''t drag it too long. After all, the scoring in this game is also closely related to the time it takes to complete." At this time he saw that Ryan had completed the production of two iron bars and suspended the two iron vertebrae at the height of his chest. Then he raised his right hand and pointed the wand at the sky to draw a rune.


    "Okay, now Ryan has a move. Let''s see what he will do next. God, what is this?" Bagman suddenly exclaimed.


    Today''s weather is not very good, there is a thick cloud in the sky. When Ryan finished the last rune of the rune with his wand, the entire rune flashed into a blue light and flew directly into the sky. Then a thunderous thunder came from the cloud, and a flash of lightning flew from the cloud to Ryan on the field.


    "What''s going on?" Bagman''s voice of doubt covered the entire stadium. He also asked what the audience was saying. Because everyone couldn''t figure out why Ryan called Lightning to hack himself.


    But Lightning didn''t hack Ryan directly as everyone thought, after all, he was not ready to cross the robbery at this time. As Lightning was about to hit him, Ryan gently waved his wand and guided the current to the alchemy array under his feet. When the current entered the alchemy array, the lines of the alchemy array began to flash one after another.


    These currents formed an alchemy array at the feet of Ryan filled with countless blue and white lightning. Soon under the direction of his wand, these currents were directed from the alchemy array into a long arc formed by the current. Then these arcs wound around the two iron rods covered with blood red runes in a circle in front of him.


    "Is this the legendary electromagnetic gun." Swindon, the future Earl of Glamorgan, exclaimed in a low voice after seeing this scene.


    "Electromagnetic gun, what''s that?" After all, it''s only 94 years. As a girl who doesn''t love military and science fiction, Hermione doesn''t know what the third-grade elementary girl next to her is talking about.


    "It''s a weapon that fires shells with electromagnetic force. I have only seen it in science fiction and movies before. I heard that the Muggle military is researching this, but unfortunately no experimental products have been made until now. It ¡¯s a miracle that the wizard can directly accomplish this with magic. The seniors cheer! ¡±Swindon waved his hand with the flag with the Hogwarts school badge on it.


    Hermione looked at the schoolgirl next to her who was excited after seeing Ryan''s magic and felt a little speechless, because she didn''t understand what was exciting about this electromagnetic gun. Suddenly, there was a burst of exclamation around her, and she quickly turned her attention to the field.


    At this time, the light on the field started to become dazzling. The lightning-filled space in front of Ryan turned into a dazzling white light olive-shaped light ball, with countless blue and white arcs wrapped around it.


    Now everyone on the scene felt that the light ball in front of Ryan was radiating power: many people felt the feeling of being blown on the skin by the wind, and they heard a small buzz in their ears, even a kind of face Sticking to the uncomfortable feeling of a spider web. Ryan''s magic robe on the field also kept swinging, as if the wind was blowing again.


    Naturally, the dragon opposite to these changes also felt. The Hungarian wasp splayed its wings violently, and it looked like it was about to rush. But it was a little late to react at this time.


    Because Ryan finally finished the preparation work at this time, he saw the dragon preparing to move and waved his wand to suddenly turn the rock under the dragon''s hind paws into two small sloughs, which made the dragon trying to take off with the hind paws. He lost his balance directly and at the same time plunged his hind paws deep into this mud.


    After that, Ryan waved his wand again to turn the slough back to the rock, and firmly fixed the dragon''s hind paw to the ground.


    Naturally, this ordinary rock couldn''t trap the dragon for too long: the rock just under its feet was quickly covered with cracks, and it seemed that the big guy could break free from the ground in a few seconds. Too.


    "Oops, the dragon is about to take the initiative. We can see a lot of sweat dripping on Ryan''s forehead at this time. Obviously the spell currently used by Ryan player is extremely difficult for him at present, I hope this spell can work To a sufficient effect, after all, confronting a giant dragon head-on, even if it is a well-trained adult dragon trainer¡ª "


    Speaking of this, Bagman suddenly stopped because Ryan moved when he spoke.


    "Railgun!" As Ryan pointed his wand at the dragon and screamed, an orange-red light with countless arcs struck the Hungarian giant bee on the field with an unprecedented momentum. The dust was rolled up under the trajectory of the light, which caused a violent wave on the field. The fast-moving rune irons exceeded the speed of sound when flying, and a brief but extremely strong explosion was heard on the field.


    "Oh, Merlin. How did the Ryan player do this scene? He actually knocked down the dragon, Merlin''s fat panties." Bagman''s exclamation came from the stage.


    This is a combined spell made by Ryan after combining alchemy and thunder. It is well known. The dragon''s thick skin is permeated with ancient magic, and only the most powerful spells can penetrate. Ryan now only has two methods of penetrating dragon skin directly: Leifa and the large alchemy array, but no matter which method will reveal his excessive cards.


    So Ryan took a different approach, after figuring out the principle of the Gaussian rifle obtained from the world of radiation and getting the rune for dragon skin in the school library. He made this magical electromagnetic gun by integrating this knowledge.


    Under the observation of Ryan''s magical eagle eye just now ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He saw the first iron vertebrae with huge kinetic energy and runes met dragon skin after a short period of time, but it was also exhausted. It consumes a large amount of dragon scales on the dragon''s chest and magic defense on the dragon skin. Then the second iron cone came one after another, drilled in from the chest where the dragon had no defense at all, and then with the help of runes, the kinetic energy and magic power above were directly transformed into powerful explosive power.


    This explosive force is not small. Ryan just saw the explosive force let the dragon stand upright, and then fell back, and his body bulged. When the dust that had just stirred up fell a little, he finally saw his fighting results:


    The dragon was overturned by the whole. His head leaned against the guardrail and his abdomen fell against the sky. There was no blood from the scales, nostrils, corners of the mouth, and eyes. The whole dragon looks like it has turned red. It seems that the thick skin of the dragon with powerful magic defense helped it at this time. The tough skin prevents those blasts from scattering energy after the explosion, and finally it is absorbed by the fragile internal organs.


    It was obvious that Bagman''s vision above was not affected by the dust, so he exclaimed after seeing this scene.


    The dragon nest was intact because the dragon had just been directly flown, and the golden egg could be seen gleaming inside the dragon nest. Ryan quickly stepped forward to pick up the golden egg at this time, and he was cheered on the field when he was shocked by the loud noise just now, accompanied by a passionate speech by Bagman: "Look, our 14 The year-old player completed the game with an absolutely overwhelming force. He succeeded. "


    :. :

 Chapter 278： End of Game 1

    "Obviously, classmate Ryan knew that his current strength might not be able to defeat the dragon, so he found another way--" At this time, Bagman began to analyze the game just now.


    Hearing here, Ryan started walking back with the golden egg in between. Just about to walk off the field, I saw a group of dragon trainers rushing in through the entrance and started to check around the Hungarian wasp. He heard Charlie shouting excitedly: "Damn, Salsa''s vitality has disappeared too quickly. The potion may not have time to work."


    It seemed that he had just used too much force, and Ryan thought to hurry to the golden dragon and ran to the edge of the dragon. At that time, the dragon trainers had been busy around the dragon, some dragon trainers poured potions on the dragon''s mouth and wounds, and some were writing some spells to the dragon. However, these efforts have not been very effective. After opening Eagle Eye, he can see that the dragon''s life is still being lost.


    "Your game is over, what are you doing standing here?" Charlie walked over, with some exhaustion in his voice. And Ryan heard some dissatisfaction from his tone. This is also normal. After all, the dragon that has been raised for so long was almost killed by Ryan, and it was naturally uncomfortable in his heart.


    "I think I have something to save this dragon, but you need to help me keep it secret." After that, Ryan pulled out a small test tube filled with golden liquid like flowing gold.


    "This thing is?" Charlie did not recognize what was in Ryan''s hand, but he could feel the power of light and life in it.


    "I can only tell that this is sunshine, a little thing I got out of when I learned alchemy." Lane whispered to Charlie. This is actually a kind of good thing that Mr. Luo Zhen can quickly replenish his vitality after Ryan shows the crystal of sunshine to Mr. Luo Zhen. But such a thing has never been tested before, and this is just an opportunity.


    Charlie was a little hesitant after seeing this thing, but the exclamation of the companions over there indicated that the dragon was getting weaker and weaker. At this time he did not have enough time to think about it.


    In this case, Charlie gritted his teeth and took the test tube in Ryan''s hand, then turned his head and ran to the fallen dragon. He didn''t forget to say thank you to Ryan when he turned around.


    When Ryan was about to approach the exit, he heard cheers from the dragon trainer. "Successful, the things you brought Charlie are really useful, this dragon''s life loss rate has slowed down. I think we can save it."


    "It seems that the liquid produced by this crystallized sunlight can quickly replenish life." Ryan''s mouth slightly raised at this time, showing a happy smile. "And if you can save the dragon, it means that this agent can act on enough creatures. In this case, there will be many places where this thing can be used."


    At the exit of the venue, Lane was stopped by Professor Dean McGonagall. "It''s awesome! Ryan, especially your metamorphosis, which traps the dragon for a few seconds, is really just right." This kind of words is very high from the harsh Professor McGonagall''s mouth. Praise.


    "But seriously, you are a bit too ruthless this time. In fact, you should have another way to pass this game." Professor McGonagall said as he pulled Ryan into the tent.


    "I''m so sorry, Professor." Ryan smiled apologetically. "I checked the materials in the library before and learned that the warriors in the history all asked to kill a monster, so my preparation direction is also prepared in this direction. When I know that I want to take something from the dragon, I will change the plan. It''s too late. But it''s not bad now. The dragon came to the rescue and I got the golden egg. "


    "Well, after all, it is most important that you can complete the game safely." Speaking of this, Professor McGonagall pointed to the door of a tent. "I suggest that you still go to the first-aid tent and let Mrs. Pomfrey check you. Your face was a little white when you just released the magic, and I''m worried that you might use magic too much--"


    This year''s game was as safe as it was advertised. Both the dragon trainers who are always prepared on the field and the comprehensive inspection of the contestants after the game show this.


    In the first-aid tent, Ryan saw Mrs. Pomfrey, and she became busy immediately after discovering that Ryan entered the door. While checking Ryan with his wand, he complained: "Last year was a dementor, this year was a fire dragon, what would they bring into this school next? You are better off here, at best a bit overworked. Krum classmates The injury was similar to that of the Hungarian wasp, and his body was scorched. "


    "Scorched?" Ryan asked curiously after hearing the word.


    "Probably because the people in front passed through smoothly, especially the youngest Harry got the golden egg so quickly. This made Klum, who was already a celebrity, a little impatient. As a result, the flying dragon curse took the real dragon egg. It was indeed thrown away that led to the dragon. He took the opportunity to use the eye curse to make the dragon into chaos far away from the nest. Then he rushed to the dragon nest to get the golden egg. But unfortunately the dragon egg was broken The dragon''s magic resistance is stronger than expected. When he got the golden egg and was about to leave, the dragon recovered and breathed in a dragon breath directly on his body. "


    "His--" Ryan took a breath, which sounded very painful.


    When she discovered that Ryan was willing to listen to what he said, Madam Pomfrey was very talkative. After watching Ryan listen to it, he continued. "Fortunately, the dragon trainer rescued him in time, but the dragon in anger was higher in magic resistance, and the dragon trainer rushed to save the person without paying attention to this. The result was that the dragon trainer put When Krum went off the field, the dragon woke up and went crazy as he was unable to find the culprit. He was ready to attack the people in the stands. Fortunately, he was stopped by the principal Dumbledore. Otherwise, It is estimated that St. Mungo will be full of people today. "


    After drinking a tranquilizer, Madam Pomfrey signaled that Ryan could leave. Ryan hurried out at this time to see how many points he had scored. When he went out, he happened to see an old wizard with a cross badge made of a wand and bone embroidered on the chest of a robe. He entered the first-aid tent ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the therapist of Saint Mungo. "Lane looked at the badge to know who the wizard was." It seems that Krum was burned a little bit, and Madam Pomfrey may not be able to handle it without enough experience. But think about it, under normal circumstances, how can there be so many people in the school who were severely burned by dragon fire! "


    After he walked out of the tent, he found a group of people waiting for him. In addition to many Gryffindor students, there are also book club members from other colleges.


    After seeing Ryan coming out, these people immediately pulled him to see the score. The degree of anxiety was like they were playing on the field before.


    In the excitement of everyone, the score has been projected into the air by the raised wand.


    Mrs. Maxim ¡ª 7 points.


    Mr. Crouch-8 points.


    Dumbledore-8 points.


    Bagman-8 points.


    The lowest is Kakarov, who only gave Ryan 5 points. It seems that this man is completely shameless for his school''s victory.


    "This Kakalov is too unfair. He gave other school participants a score of four or five. Crumb was scorched but gave a ten." Lane heard the students around complaining.


    After all the scoring, Bagman found Ryan and asked him to return to the tent because he had something important to announce.


    :. :

 Chapter 279： After the game and changes

    When Ryan walked into the tent, most of the people came together. Harry stood there and said hello to Ryan, "You were too good at that moment, Ryan."


    "You''re the same." Lane said to Harry with a smile, "It''s very clever, and it''s the fastest one."


    Just when the two were blowing each other''s business, the tent curtain was opened, and a mummy-like person wrapped in white bandages slowly moved in a wheelchair. At this time, the entire tent became quiet at once.


    "Is this Krum?" Ha whispered to Ryan around him in a surprised tone.


    "It should be." Ryan nodded slowly. "I heard Madam Pomfrey during the medical examination that Krum was scorched by the dragon fire. When I first went out to see the score, I saw the therapist of St. Mungo coming. The dragon fire may not be so well treated. "


    It was found that the atmosphere in the tent was starting to be wrong, and Bagman quickly said: "The wounds on Krum ¡¯s classmates have been checked by a professional therapist in the St. Mungo ¡¯s Biological Injury Department and confirmed that they can fully recover within a week, so please do n¡¯t worry about safety. The problem is that the Ministry of Magic has invested enough power in the safety of this contestant to ensure that everyone can pass the game smoothly. "


    Bagman''s speech was indeed full of passion and attractive enough. It''s a pity that Krum, who was tied to the dumplings in the wheelchair, made his speech less convincing. When he finished, all the competitors just smiled politely in response.


    Obviously, Bagman also discovered this, so he began to directly explain the next task: "Although everyone ranked in this game, remember that there are three games in total. So you do n¡¯t have to use the first game results. Pay too much attention. "


    After a brief summary of the previous game, Bagman finally began to talk about the content of the next game: "Okay, I have only a few words to say. The second project will be on February 24 next year at 9:30 am At the beginning, before that, you can rest for a long time-you look down at the golden eggs in your hands and you will find that they can be opened ... see the seam there? Open it now. "


    "What? Open the golden egg? This is-the content of the game has changed." Ryan was suddenly agitated, and it seemed that the butterfly effect he had brought had effect in all aspects.


    By this time, everyone had begun to open the golden egg, even if Krum extended his tightly wrapped palm to break the seam, Ryan quickly gathered his thoughts and began to break his gold. egg.


    Breaking the golden egg is not troublesome. After the golden egg is opened, a transparent, slightly shining white crystal column is exposed inside.


    "Okay, you hold this crystal column now." Bagman shouted. Everyone walked by their words, and soon the light of the crystal column converged, and then the color changed to a light golden color.


    "Very good, these crystal columns are kept by you and will be used in the game, please don''t lose it. Now, give me the golden egg."


    The six golden eggs that had become empty were handed out in sequence, and Bagman took them carefully and put them in a grooved wooden box behind him-Ryan was curious about the next game. What content, because of the change of the plot, he can''t guess this at all. After all, there are too many contents in the history of the top three competitions in the history, and it can''t be screened out.


    After all the golden eggs were put in the box, Bagman locked the box in front of everyone, and then let the two staff members take the box away. Afterwards, he signaled to Ryan that the contestants could leave. When sending them to the entrance of the tent, the **** Bagman mysteriously told them that the content would be revealed when the game was over.


    "I still need you to say that at that time." The participants dispersed after leaving the tent, and Lane slandered Bagman''s last words with Harry and a large group of students to the castle.


    "Ryan, please wait." A cry came suddenly behind them when they were halfway up. Ryan turned and saw that Charlie was chasing him.


    "You go back first, I think Charlie may have something to find me." After sending the classmates, Ryan stood in place, and soon Charlie ran in front of him.


    "Thank you very much," Charlie said breathlessly. "Sasha is now rescued, and we just found out that she is more obedient than before. Now when we check the body, as soon as we say she will cooperate directly. To know that she was a big trouble in Romania, this one on my arm She burned the scar. "


    "Nothing, after all, this thing was caused by me after all. So I have to make some remedies." Ryan felt that the dragon suddenly became well-behaved because the dragon was a very aggressive creature, and they would only surrender to those Those who defeated them head-on. And Ryan just conquered it just now, which taught him to respect the wizard.


    Like the dragon in the basement of Gu Ling Pavilion, conditioned reflex will naturally cause fear after being conquered. It''s just that the dragon in the Gu Ling Pavilion is a surrender to the ding-dang film, and this dragon is surrendered to the person holding the wand.


    "Yes, this is for you." After expressing gratitude, Charlie took out a large crystal bottle filled with a full pint of red liquid. Lion can feel the energy contained in these liquids.


    "Here, this is too expensive, I can''t accept it." Ryan declined. He recognized it as dragon blood, and it was estimated that there were about 300 gallons full of this jar in front of him. After all, this is the blood of a real dragon, and its value is much higher than that of the dragon biological products in Diagon Alley.


    Yes, the dragon leather gloves and dragon liver sold in Diagon Alley are not fire dragons, otherwise dragon liver will never be cheaper to seventeen ounces per ounce. Real dragon products are very expensive. For example, Ryan bought a tube of real dragon blood a few years ago, but he needed ten gallons in less than 20 milliliters. What makes him even more depressed is that after training the dragon grass, it can indeed spray dragon flame, but there is no drop of dragon blood. This made Ryan''s plan to grow dragon blood on the farm completely bankrupt ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Seeing Ryan''s resignation, Charlie immediately understood that Ryan was wrong, so he quickly added: "This is not my personal gift to you, it is us The head of the dragon farm let me give you. We know that a small bottle of alchemy that can save a giant dragon is very expensive, but we do n¡¯t have much cash, we can only use this payment. By the way, our head just asked I will ask you if the medicine is available, and if so, we are willing to pay for something good. "


    "Fortune." Ryan thought to himself. Because the only raw material needed for this potion is the crystallization of sunlight, and Ryan has a lot of land in both worlds rich in this thing. But he also knows that this kind of business needs to be long-term, and the asking price is too high to be suitable.


    After thinking about it for a while, Ryan took out two test tubes that were exactly the same as before and handed them to Charlie, and then said, "This material is expensive and troublesome to make, and I can make one or two in a month, so I want 200 gallons. Support. But if you are a friend, I will earn a lot of hard money. You can take 150 gallons. The two samples you sent to you can come to me if they feel good. Yes, this potion can also be used. In theory, one person can replenish all vitality by drinking one-third of a bottle. The only problem is that it can only supplement vitality and cannot be treated. "


    "This-thank you very much." Charlie took some test tubes with embarrassment and said, "Many times when the dragon was injured, the potion didn''t have enough time to work. With this, I can get enough time for treatment."


    After a short greeting, the two said goodbye. Charlie hurriedly ran to the dragon trainer tent, while Lane happily walked back to the castle.


    :. :

 Chapter 280： celebrate

    Just after dinner that night, Ryan was going to go around the castle, but when she left the hall, she saw Hermione standing in the hall.


    "What are you doing here?" Ryan asked curiously: "At this time, everyone should celebrate in the common room, why don''t you go relax together."


    "Because everyone is celebrating, I feel a bit noisy and come out. I just met Harry when they came downstairs. They knew you were behind, so I came down and waited for you."


    "Thank you!" Ryan suggested with a smile. "I also don''t like places that are too noisy. Let''s go back after Harry celebrates for a while and it''s a little quieter in the common room."


    After that, the two climbed to the astronomical tower. Because everyone was celebrating at this time, there was no one else on the astronomical tower. Standing on the astronomical tower, you can see the last red sunset in the west and the full moon that has risen in the east.


    "Today''s game is indeed a bit thrilling, but your performance on the field is very good." Hermione walked to the astronomical tower and said against the castle''s retaining wall. "Oh, what is the content of your next game."


    "Don''t know." Ryan shook his head and pulled the crystal column out of his pocket. "This thing is a very simple alchemy product. I checked it and found that its function is to shine when it is close to something. So I guess the next game might be for us to look for something."


    "According to the previous game records, in most cases, the players will tell the participants the content of the next game through puzzles at the end of the first game. But now it seems that this time is a bit different, I think this time they It seems that the difficulty of the game has been increased. Isn''t it said that this game will guarantee safety, but look at Krum, who is seriously burned, how can the game organizer increase the difficulty of the game when it is clearly not safe enough. "He Min said in a somewhat excited tone.


    "I think it may be because there are six people participating this time. Only by increasing the difficulty can we choose the true warriors." Ryan also said by leaning on the outer wall of the castle.


    When the two were chatting, it was getting dark. Moonlight sprinkled on the astronomical tower, covering everything on the natural tower with a soft moonlight of silvery white frost and snow.


    "--So the next game is the one that examines multiple abilities, I think I''m fine." Ryan concluded.


    "I think so, but it is better to be cautious in this case. After all, there have been too many accidents in this game." Hermione stared at Ryan very seriously after she finished speaking.


    "Relax, you know I''m not such a reckless person." Ryan looked at the serious face of the girl in front of her, and the silver moonlight spilled on her face, making Hermione''s face look different from usual.


    After staring at it for a few seconds, Hermione felt a little strange asking; "You see what I do, is there something wrong with my face?"


    "No, just--just I think you look good ..."


    Hermione''s face suddenly turned red, like a lovely red apple. Lane looked at her face and smiled.


    "Okay, don''t laugh--" Before she finished, she smiled with her head down. After the laughter stopped, Hermione took Ryan''s hand and walked towards the stairs: "I think our astronomical tower may be a little longer, now we should go to the celebration party in the common room. . "


    "Oh, when was the first time we met?" Hermione asked suddenly while walking down the corridor back to the common room.


    "Well, let me think about¡ª" Lane stopped in the corridor. "It should be the second or third grade of elementary school. What kind of performance does the school hold? You play the piano on it. Then I was directed by the teacher to give you flowers after you performed."


    "Ah, I remember that too. At that time you looked like a nerd--"


    "Nerd? Are you sure you are not talking about yourself? Haha¡ª"


    When the two of them went back to the Gryffindor common room with laughter, cheers and noise broke out again. Tables and chairs are piled with hill-like cakes, as well as a pot of pumpkin juice and butter beer. The twins set off some fireworks they made themselves, and many stars and sparks flickered in the air.


    Dean Thomas, who is good at painting, hung a lot of banners in the common room. Half of the banners were painted with scenes of Harry riding a crossbow arrow and flying around the wasp, while the other half were painted with Ryan using electromagnetic gun A trick to flip the dragon scene.


    "Why did you two go? Why did you come back so late?" Harry was eating a chocolate cake while Ryan took Hermione down on the sofa. It can be seen from his action of eating cake that he hasn''t had a good meal for a while.


    "We just discussed a little bit about the content of the next game." Lane replied.


    "What? The content of the game?" Harry immediately put down the cake in his hand. Maybe the action was a little anxious just now, so that Harry was obviously choked. He didn''t swallow the cake in his throat until he took a few sips of a glass of butter beer passed by Hermione. "What did you find?"


    Ryan told Harry that this crystal is used to track something, and finally concluded: "It is estimated that this game is for us to find something somewhere, and compared to previous years, this year because of the large number of people It makes the game more difficult. So it ¡¯s best to make some preparations in advance, especially about wilderness survival and fighting direction. "


    "Thank you so much!" Harry said: "If you remind me of this game, I may not even know to ask Sirius. In this case, I will definitely be ugly in the game ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You were just worried. Well, you ¡¯ll think of it when you calm down. ¡±Speaking here, Ryan saw Ginny walking over with a small plate filled with snacks.¡° Okay, do n¡¯t disturb you anymore. I ¡¯ll go and see the twins over there. What are you doing? "


    "Ryan, Hermione. Would you like a sandwich biscuit." Fred handed it over with a silver plate. Hermione grabbed Ryan just before reaching out, and then smiled and said to Fred, "Hey, this medicine is still for me. I can smell it from afar."


    "There is nothing wrong with it." George standing next to him sniffed and said that at that time Neville suddenly snapped into a golden retriever.


    "Hermione, borrow your Ryan." After the twins pulled Ryan to the table, then said loudly: "Don''t worry, this is just the new effect of our animal biscuits. Five Seco together, very cheap. And This prescription has been verified by Ryan and can definitely guarantee safety. "


    At this time, Neville also changed back to his original state, and then he laughed with his classmates. Soon, the dozens of biscuits the twins used for water testing were sold out.


    "May our business be prosperous." After selling the cookies, Ryan and the twins touched the butter beer bottle to celebrate.


    When Ryan was lying on the bed, it was almost one o''clock in the morning. While thinking about how to use these dragon blood and future dragon products, he summarized the gains and losses of today''s game. Soon the sleepiness hit his head, he closed his eyes and yawned and fell asleep.


    :. :

 Chapter 281： get together

    Dragon blood is indeed a good thing. After getting the dragon blood, Ryan made a special trip to take away the world with extraordinary power that he mastered, and exchanged dragon blood for a lot of benefits.


    For example, I got a lot of high-quality alchemy raw materials from Teacher Luo Zhen, got several good instruments from Jiu Shu, and finally exchanged the destruction mushrooms and frozen mushrooms he just got from Dave. In short, this bottle of dragon blood is a reward for him, and it also provides a sufficient basis for his next alchemy research.


    Just when he was addicted to various new knowledge learning, the weekend book club gathering began. Today''s book club has two new faces because of previous recruits: Ravenclaw''s freshmen Mein and Celia.


    "Why are our newcomers so few?" Ryan asked Hermione standing beside him curiously.


    "No way. What we need is people who love learning, love knowledge, and have tolerance and a certain tendency to collectivism. There are not many such people. After all, when we choose members, we always prefer not to hire people or absolutely not. Those who make up the number, otherwise if you let go of recruiting, your admirer will be able to fill this classroom this year. "


    "You are right, you should rather lack it." Ryan nodded and applauded.


    Soon everyone started the daily question-solving activities of the book club. As the new students Mein and Celia quickly adapted to the atmosphere here with the help of everyone, Lane found that their current performance is no different from the old members.


    Is just different from usual. Not long ago, because Ryan wanted to play, everyone could bear his curiosity and did not ask Ryan too much during free question time. And now the first game is over, and the second game is still two months away. In this case, everyone started to ask Ryan for something they had always wanted to ask before.


    In order to prevent everyone from arguing and arguing, Ryan asks everyone who wants to ask questions to write down their most wanted questions on a note, and then he will give a unified answer. Soon, a note was delivered to his hand. Lane looked at it and walked behind the podium in front of their activity classroom to start answering them one by one.


    "I see most people are asking me how I passed that age line, and what means I used to defeat the dragon in the game. In fact, I can answer these two questions together, that is alchemy. I Using alchemy to achieve these goals. "


    "But I have never seen alchemy in Hogwarts'' timetable." Justin asked aloud. "So what should we do if we want to learn?"


    "First, Hogwarts has alchemy." Ryan explained, "But this course is only offered in the sixth grade, and it requires the ancient magic texts in the fifth grade .s exam, divination, transformation and After obtaining O in all four courses of potions, you will apply to the school before the school will open the alchemy course. "


    "Gosh!" "How is this possible." "I think only the boss and the elder sister can do it here." There was a sparse argument from the bottom. Ryan quickly pressed his hands down to signal everyone''s quietness, and then said: " Second, I would like everyone to share the secrets of alchemy, but those who are interested in learning this subject must be recognized by me at the level of four courses including ancient magic.


    "Why do you want to do this? Can''t you learn directly?" Fred asked.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t." Ryan said firmly: "Because once the alchemy foundation is not strong, the harm will be very great, and it may threaten everyone''s life. In this way, I will show you that you should know . "


    After finishing, Ryan took out two similar pieces of wood from a pile of worn furniture in the corner of the classroom, then took out a bottle of pre-provisioned magic potion from his arms and began to write and paint on it. Everyone in the classroom was also attracted to this.


    Ten minutes later, the two woods were covered with runes. Ryan pulled out two identical table tennis-sized crystal **** from his arms and set them on top of the two more woods. Then he put the two sticks on the podium and said, "Now, you come and check that these two sticks have What''s different. "


    The following members of the reading club began to go on stage to check the two wooden sticks, but they could not see anything. After the inspection, George said, "Don''t tease us, I just saw that you used the same technique to make these two wooden sticks. The raw materials are the same, the same technique, even if I hold it in my hand, I can feel them both The magic that comes out is similar. So I think they should be the same. "


    "Really?" Ryan asked the audience: "Do you think so too?"


    As a result, most people nodded. Ryan saw the corner of his mouth slightly rising, and then said, "So Neville, please come and help me."


    Navi walked up a little shyly, and Ryan asked him to pick up the two wooden sticks on the stage. Then he said: "Throw the two wooden sticks on the ground."


    "Ah?" Neville opened his mouth in surprise. But he quickly acted according to words. When two wooden sticks landed at the same time, one of them made a sound of metal collision on the ground, and bounced twice. And the other one fell to the ground like glass and broke into small pieces.


    "What''s going on." Fred''s shouts echoed everyone''s heart. After all, everyone just saw that Ryan did exactly the same thing on these two sticks.


    "That ¡¯s what I said about alchemy needs enough foundation. The two wooden sticks look similar, but there are actually differences. And in the process of drawing, there are small differences in many runes on the two wooden sticks, but you If you are not familiar with ancient runes and arithmetic divination, you will not see the difference here. "


    After talking, Ryan picked up the fragment on the broken wooden stick and explained it on the same place on the other intact wooden stick, "You see, the angle of this rune is greater than the one on the other ~ www. novelhall.com ~ Because of the difference in the surrounding wood texture, there are differences in the calculation factors of the spell allocation, and at the same time, the third formula of magic balance in Jabir? Ibn? Hayan in the "Balance Book"-"


    Speaking of what he was good at, Ryan began to gushed on the stage and kept talking for seven or eight minutes before finally summing up.


    "--In this case, even if it doesn''t feel much different, it can still produce completely different effects. Well, my commentary is here, do you understand?" Ryan glanced at the platform this time Next, it was found that the people underneath were either as straight as Hermione, with straight eyes and a confused face. Or, just like Neville, he was so sleepy that he couldn''t listen at all.


    "Okay Ryan, we know the importance of foundation." Zhang Qiu stood up at this time and said. "You are right, alchemy is indeed not what we can learn at the present level. At this stage, in addition to the knowledge in the textbooks, we still understand the ancient magic words to make sense."


    "It''s true." "Yeah." "Sure enough, we were a little arrogant because we learned something before." Everyone''s voice came from below.


    After the meeting, everyone was learning the textbook knowledge or some new runes, and no one proposed to learn alchemy anymore.


    "It seems that this time let everyone understand that the beginning of learning knowledge is to have a humble heart in front of knowledge. So it seems that this party is still very meaningful." Lane and Gryffindor after the party ended The student thought with joy when he returned to the tower.


    :. :

 Chapter 282： Fried Snail

    After nearly a year of running-in, the reading club is now developing very well. Under the guidance and organization of Ryan and Hermione, the book club is developing in the direction they expect.


    For example, at a reading meeting, Ryan carefully explained the principle of the magic when dealing with the dragon, and pointed out that the principle of this magic is based on electromagnetic induction and is directly inspired by a science fiction weapon of Muggle. Science fiction weapons). Nobody in the book club showed dissatisfied expressions after hearing this, and even when everyone left, several pure-blood wizards were still curiously asking various Muggle technology questions related to electromagnetics.


    Hermione served as the main instructor in the book club, and she was very attentive to this position. On the one hand, she can use this to promote her claims, on the other hand, she can also find herself inadequate by teaching others to improve her level. Not to mention that this position can also provide her with some prestige.


    At this time, Hermione was sitting in the library writing ancient magic writing class homework, and the feather pen left beautiful letters on the parchment. Ryan was sitting opposite her at this time and calculating to determine the position and effect of a rune in magic.


    December brought Hogwarts with wind and rain and snow, which made the ancient castle full of chills. Fortunately, whether this year''s Bussbaden''s carriage parked in the empty field or the Destrom sailboat floating on the Black Lake looks much colder than the castle. With the comparison of the other two schools, many Hogwarts students felt that this chill in the castle was nothing.


    But the gusty wind and sleet outside the window. In this case, students who need to go outdoors to protect the magical animal class are very fond of the hot fire and thick walls in the castle. After all, even the coldest corridors in the castle are more comfortable than blowing them outside. But skipping classes is definitely not going to work. Ryan can only come to the playground below.


    Recently, Hagrid did not devote all of his energy to teaching. During class, he needed to leave from time to time to pour their favorite pure malt whisky into the manger in front of the Pegasus at Booth Button. The feed trough in the corner of the temporary stable was filled with a smell of wine, which made the wizards dizzy. According to a Gryffindor elementary school girl, a bottle of this grade would cost around ¡ê 20 a bottle in the Muggle world. From this, it can also be seen that Booth Barton is indeed rich.


    However, this kind of intoxicating wine taste is not conducive to the class, because everyone in the class needs to take care of these terrible fried snails. After months of fratricidal killings, there are now only ten snails left in Hagrid. But each of these is close to six feet long. The snails with thick gray protective layers and swaying powerful legs are not safe things, especially they have tails that are constantly exploding and fire, and thorns and suction cups that look quite lethal.


    "I''m not sure if they hibernate," Hagrid said to the students who were shaking in the pumpkin patch. "We might as well try it out to see if they want to sleep ... We put them in these boxes ... "


    "Hagrid, aren''t you kidding me?" Ryan Xin said that this fried snail is more spirited than any student in the playground now. He doesn''t think that these things are necessary for hibernation. Especially when Hagrid took out the big box with thick blankets and pillows, Ryan felt more absurd.


    A box that can hold a six-foot long tail snail can also hold anyone on the field other than Hagrid. Ryan feels that he is now in the cold wind. He needs to drill into this box more than the lively snails. Go warm.


    Sure enough, those fried snails don''t need to hibernate, especially they don''t like being stuffed into pillow-covered boxes and cover them. Soon, these snails were turbulent, trying to break up the box and climb out.


    "I fainted." Ryan pulled out his wand directly to give the snail in the box a coma spell, which finally made it quiet. Then, with the help of Gryffindor classmates, Ryan and Hermione knocked out the other four snails under the control of Gryffindor students in this class.


    Slytherin was one step late, and when they reacted, three snails successfully broke the box and escaped. As a result, under the circumstances of Malfoy, Crabbe and Goyle, the Slytherins fled into the Hagrid''s hut from the back door and locked themselves inside.


    "The pure blood of these Slytherins is too--" Ryan was speechless to these Slytherins who were on the road. What about the perfect magic tutor of the pure blood family? It is really noble to throw away such mess that I have made by myself and let others clean up.


    Lane waved his wand while vomiting some of his previous life. As he cast his spell, a pillar suddenly appeared on the ground to overturn a snail, revealing a poorly defended abdomen. After that, everyone stunned the snail with a mess of curses.


    "This is why our family feels that the term pure-blood traitor is more honorable." Ron said as he released an obstacle spell to the snail to stop its progress. "That group of Slytherins are the ones who defile the word pure blood."


    "Don''t hurt it." Hagrid said sadly when he saw Gryffindors hitting the last snail with various raindrops.


    "Students are much more important than these monsters. When will Hagrid realize this?" Harry said angrily as he watched Hager running to the beating half-dead snail. If it weren''t for everyone''s attack just now, he was almost burnt by the spark from the blowout.


    Because the snails are now unconscious, after moving these snails back to the cellar, the remaining half of the lesson will be explained by Hagrid to the textbook for the first game in the top three competitions. The knowledge of those dragons.


    Has to say that Hagrid''s knowledge reserve in magical creatures really worthy of the status of professor, especially those "little cute" who are interested in him. Hagrid knew much better than most wizards.


    In the remaining half of the lesson, even if there is no real thing as a reference ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hegger''s story still attracted everyone. Even the students of Slytherin have a strong interest in the content of this class.


    When class was about to end, Rita Skeeter, wearing a thick magenta robe and a crocodile leather handbag hanging on her arm, didn''t know where to get it from.


    "Who are you?" Hagrid asked directly when he saw him.


    "My name is Rita Skeeter, a reporter from the Daily Prophet." Rita replied, looking at Hagrid with a smile on her face, and the gold teeth in her mouth sparkled.


    "It seems that Dumbledore said that you are not allowed to enter the school anymore." Hagrid frowned slightly.


    Rita pretended not to hear this sentence, and directly said in a curious tone, "You just described the dragon as very professional, how did you master so much knowledge?"


    This kind of problem can be very irritating to Hagrid ¡¯s itching, and he immediately forgot Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s ban on Rita Skit began to gushed, even when leaving after class, Ryan heard Hagrid and Rita Skeeter made an appointment to meet on three brooms later this week and have a long talk.


    "I hope he doesn''t talk about the breeding of certain illegal creatures before." Hermione said when she returned to the castle. "Even if it was normal, the woman would be distorted into sensational content, and it would be very bad if she knew what Hagrid had done before."


    "Maybe I can use this opportunity to get rid of those snails." Lane thinks this kind of thing will also have a good side.


    .


    :. :

 Chapter 283： Caohai

    "Mr. Crouch has been working in the Ministry of Magic for two weeks. He was sent to St. Munger''s Hospital because he was exhausted in the office. He is now taken care of by his house elf. Minister Fudge went to St. Munger''s Hospital to give his condolences. A small box at the bottom of the fourth edition of the "Prophet Daily" the next morning marked the news.


    "It seems that Mr. Crouch is unlikely to be controlled by the Soul Charm." Ryan looked at the newspaper and poured milk into his mouth. "After all, as an official of the Ministry of Magic, there will definitely be a lot of examinations in the hospital. The Soul Capturer cannot be concealed from the therapist of Saint Munger."


    "But he let the house elf follow him on behalf of his son Batik Crouch, who had escaped. Only in this case did he not need the house elf to stay at home. The problem is that now Batik Crouch where is it?"


    This made Ryan think about this problem all day long. He didn''t leave these things behind when he went to the Wanjie grocery store at night. After all, thinking about other things when taking risks is not conducive to safety.


    Given that the first game is over and there is still a long time to go before the second game. So Ryan decided to take this opportunity to take a risk in finding a new world.


    "Brother, where are we going this time?" After watching Ryan exchange supplies to several worlds, Rose Crystal sat happily on his shoulder and asked. After all, she also wants to see more interesting places.


    "I don''t know, but I think the world we are going to must be very interesting." After that, Ryan injected a 32-point offset point into the space gate and opened a portal to the sixth-level world. After all, he just sorted out all his knowledge recently, and now he wants to find a similar world to verify his level.


    Half an hour later, Ryan sat cross-legged on a small dirt slope, surrounded by a vast sea of ??grass, and the wild grass wind of one person tall was blowing like a sea wave. Rose Crystal asked Ryan in a tone without any ups and downs: "Is this the interesting world my brother said? But I really don''t think this grassland means anything."


    "Sorry, actually I don''t know where it is now, let alone find interesting places. I think I need more time to find them." Ryan also looked bitter. After walking for half an hour, I saw nothing but grass. If I had prepared insect repellent before, I would have been covered by those insects. And until now he hasn''t figured out which world this is, because he saw nothing but grass or grass in this half an hour.


    "Why did I forget this?" Ryan suddenly touched something when he reached into the space bag to find water, and realized it only after taking it out.


    In his hand is a silver-white dove made of metal, which can be used for investigation. It was just because I was too excited after arriving in the new world, so I forgot this baby.


    After inputting the magic power, Ryan let the pigeon start a spiral flight with the center of himself now, and soon found that there was a big river like a silver belt in the distance, and there seemed to be traces of human inhabitation on the upper stream. The most important thing is that this mechanical pigeon has been flying for such a long time and has not seen any animals that can threaten people by flying or using magic.


    Soon, Ryan took the rose crystal on a flying broom and flew up. This broom was ordered by mail after school this semester. In view of his poor level of riding a broom, he bought a cornflower broom. The speed is not very fast, neither acceleration nor maneuverability. But it''s cheap enough, and it''s enough to hurry, and it''s especially suitable for a two-knife rider like Lane.


    Although Rose Crystal can fly, she enjoys the feeling of holding him behind her brother. The broom carrying two people swept over the sea of ??grass at a low altitude of more than ten meters, leaving a rose crystal happy laugh.


    Flying up the river for half an hour, Lane could see the town from afar. It''s just that the town is now in a war. A group of people in leather or shirtless are riding horses to attack the city, and the town side can only defend with a thin and low wooden wall. If nothing unexpected happens, the town will fall within an hour.


    "Well, now I have to find a way to find someone to ask about the situation. It must be stupid to join in the war rashly." Thinking that Ryan began to surround the battlefield looking for people to place orders. After a while, he saw three horsemen chasing a child in the sky. Soon the child fell down, and the three chasers pulled their heads with their whips and pulled them away.


    "I''ll come, my elder brother." Rose Crystal, who communicated with Lin''s heart, knew what he was going to do, so he took the initiative to take the task. She floated directly from the broom and waved her hand. A bunch of crystal thorns flew past and directly pierced the limbs of the three chasers and nailed them to the ground.


    When Ryan landed on the ground, he found that the chased child appeared to be a girl of only eleven or twelve years old. I didn''t know that the child was comatose at this time because of fatigue or the previous beating. After examination, he found that the girl''s feet were bloody. It seemed that she had just tried her best to get here.


    Lean figured out a therapeutic agent and applied it directly to her. After the effect was effective, he pulled out his wand and read "quick recovery." Soon the girl''s eyelids fluttered, and then opened her eyes.


    "Can you tell me what happened? Why did you run away?" Although it was a bit cruel for a little girl who had just escaped to death, Ryan could only do so in order to obtain further information.


    Fortunately, although the girl in front of me was stumbling in English ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but it was understandable anyway. In her sobbing narration, Ryan finally figured out what was going on.


    These people riding horses are called Doslak, and their custom is to rob the peoples around them. The girl is a Razarin. They are similar to the Doslak people but live on farming and grazing. They are a peace-loving people. However, they are often robbed by the Doslavs in the north and the slave owners in the west.


    The girl in front of Ryan is the daughter of the mayor of the small town of Lazarin, so she speaks English, which is called the common language. The Dothraki killed her parents, and when she was about to violently attack her, a man stabbed him with a hidden dagger and ran out. The three people who chased her actually tortured her like a cat play mouse. Fortunately, she was lucky, and they were rescued by Ryan at the last minute.


    Ryan can perceive that all she said is true, so she gave her some food and water and asked: "Yes, what is your name?"


    "La Pagoda." The girl replied.


    "Very good, La Pagoda." Lane told the girl: "We are going to save the town in front, are you waiting here?"


    "Sir, there are three or four hundred robbers. You only have two of them, but you can''t beat them." Listening to Ryan''s instructions, Lata stood up anxiously and advised.


    "Relax, we will come back soon." After finishing, Ryan killed the three scum nailed to the ground one by one, and then stepped on the broom and rose crystal and flew to the town under siege.


    :. :

 Chapter 284： fighting

    In this area called the wilderness of Raza, countless Razalin people who wanted to live peacefully live here. Unfortunately, greedy robbers never meant to let them go.


    Both the barbarous Doslaks in the north and the slave city-states in the west used this as their hunting ground for a long time, insulting, oppressing and robbing these Lazarin who they scornfully called sheep.


    This time too, supported by a lot of bows and arrows. The Dosrak cavalry pulled the no-horse stakes under the wall with a lasso, and soon lashed the captives who had been plundered to build a small dirt **** under the wooden wall of the town. Although still shooting arrows on the wall, even throwing a few stones. But to no avail, the soil **** under the wall would be piled up as tall as a short wooden wall. Soon these cavalrymen could ride the horse to the head of the city.


    But the robbers who had been rudely cheering for the victory they were about to win suddenly burst into exclamation because they saw two figures floating in the sky. Some bold people tried to attack people floating in the sky with bows and arrows, but that person just waved a small wooden stick in his hand, and those bows and arrows flew back to kill their owners.


    "Okay, go ahead and leave none of these robbers." After Ryan waved his wand, a stream of electric current flew from the head of his wand and hit the Dosrak below. What frightened these Doslaks most was that these electric currents would splash around after turning a person into coke, causing everyone around him to be electrocuted to death. At the same time, the rose crystal also sprinkled with dense amethyst thorns.


    This fabulous attack from the air completely broke the morale of these robbers, especially when they found their counterattacks useless.


    In a horrified shout, they gave up the prisoners of war, and the spoils and even the weapons on their bodies fled in all directions. But even the horses of the Divine Horse can''t match the speed of flying in the air. These Dothrakis were finally punctured by Lion''s Thunderbolt or Rose Crystal.


    This is not so much a battle as a one-sided slaughter. Those Dothraki robbers are as vulnerable as the people who are burnt and looted by them under the magic attack.


    After killing the last escaper, Lane landed in front of the town. It''s a pity that the people in the town can''t speak English and can''t communicate with Ryan. Ryan can only fly back to the place where he was just now to find the translation tower.


    Latar still trembles when she got off the broom. After all, flying was too exciting for her. After seeing the corpses of the Dothrakis in the land, she was startled and then howled.


    Ryan understood her mood, so she waited for a while before she vented her emotions before interrupting her crying and asking her to translate for herself and the people on the town wall. Unexpectedly, she stopped kneeling directly at Lane after she stopped crying, and then kissed his shoes. At the same time sing something in a tone similar to a ballad.


    Rose Crystal looked at this scene with a surprised look at this time, which made Ryan feel a little embarrassed. However, looking at Lata''s expression so serious, he worried that if he stopped it, he might violate some customs and cause bad results. So he could only stand there motionlessly until La Pagoda did all this and stood up.


    "Master." The words of Lata scared Ryan, but the rose crystal next to him said in a cold tone: "Brother, you still accept her. After all, in this era, an orphan girl without parents will meet You should know some things about it, if you are not used to it, you can let her follow me. "


    Finally, Lata became a servant of Rose Crystal, which also satisfied all three.


    Then the pagoda shouted something to the people at the gate of the town, and the door opened quickly. A group of people came out of the town and formed two teams on both sides of the road, then knelt down at Ryan.


    "What''s the matter?" Ryan asked Lata in surprise.


    "Everyone just thanked the people who saved them. After all, no one would like to help us like the master, you." Lata said with a bitter smile.


    The people in the town arrived at night after finishing the battlefield. During this time, Ryan overcame the dead of the war dead and received gifts from the undead. He learned the Doslak language spoken by the Lazarin people and the lower Valeria language of a Doslak society. When the illusory figures of the undead in the air slowly changed from grim to peaceful with the expression on Ryan''s soothing face, and finally dispersed to heaven and earth after saying goodbye to their relatives and friends during their lifetime. Everyone looked at Ryan with an admiring look.


    This also allowed Ryan to speak to the elders in the town when he spoke to the elders of the town. The elders introduced the three slave-state cities of Astapo, Yuankai, and Milin, who often plundered them as slaves. It also introduced the Doslaks who came from the north to rob and kill. According to his introduction, their Razalins were centered on towns and were constantly invaded by the first two.


    Finally, when he talked about a wall of ice and snow that is nearly 500 kilometers long and more than two hundred meters and more meters across the mainland on the north side of the west continent, Ryan discovered that he is now killing ... ah, no, it is ice and The song of fire in the world.


    It ¡¯s just that as Ryan who has only seen a simple plot summary in his previous life, he now knows nothing but the husbands of the Doslak people in the north and the husband of Longma. After all, with the speed of ancient news, few people can Know what is happening thousands of miles away. The only information about time is that the royal family was changed on the western continent more than a decade ago.


    According to Ryan ¡¯s previous experience of entering other worlds, it should be time for the plot to begin. But he really didn''t know what the Razalin people were, maybe not in the TV series.


    In the evening, a big bonfire party was held in the town to celebrate their escape. This banquet lasted until the end of the night, after which Ryan and Rose Crystal were invited to live in the best houses in town.


    It''s a pity that even the best room is small in Ryan''s view ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is dirty and shabby. So after closing the door, Ryan took out the sleeping bag directly from the space bag and then got in and fell asleep, while Rose Crystal sat quietly leaning on Ryan.


    After going to sleep, Ryan ¡¯s first thing was to try to enter the emerald dream of this world. If he was on the west side of Westeros, he would not do so. After all, there is an old **** over there, and entering the Emerald Dream directly is no different than breaking into someone''s house.


    After the casting method, Ryan found himself in a gray town, which was like a replica of the town where he is now. There are white dots scattered in the town.


    "There is no emerald dream in this world?" He suddenly thought of what Luo Zhen told him before: not every world has an emerald dream, and the emerald dream must come only after the extraordinary power of that world has reached a certain level. If the supernatural power is too weak, that world will only produce a spiritual world where all powers are mixed together, instead of being divided into multiple worlds according to different power attributes like those powerful worlds. For example, the emerald dream formed by the power of life, the domain of the dead formed by the power of death, etc.


    Now this situation proves that the extraordinary power of this world has really weakened, after calling the rose crystal closely connected with his soul. The two began to explore this small town in the spiritual world.


    The little white light in the town represents the people in the town, but otherwise most of the town is gray. It seems that the search for tonight may be boring.


    :. :

 Chapter 285： Climbing

    Because she used a little soul of Ryan when making rose crystal, she was easily pulled into the spirit world by Ryan. After entering the spirit world, Rose Crystal flew into the air and began to search around, and soon she found something unusual.


    "Brother, I see a great light in the center of town."


    "A ball of light?" Ryan couldn''t think of anything in this low-magic world that could emit light in the spirit world. "Is it a dragon egg or Valeria steel?" It is these two things in Lane''s mind that are connected to the extraordinary.


    Thought that Ryan asked Rose Crystal to sit down on his shoulder and then hurried to the town center. As he approached the center of the town, Ryan also slowly felt that something seemed to radiate energy out of the center of the town.


    When they bypassed several houses and came to the square in the center of the town, they were surprised to find that the white light came from the small temple on the square. On the platform of the temple, the statue of the High Shepherd exudes white light.


    "Here, is there a **** in this world?" Ryan asked in surprise when he saw the scene. Originally, he thought that there was no **** in this low-magic world, but now it looks like there is a god.


    "Idiot Brother Fool." Rose Crystal pulled La Ryan''s hair until Ryan shouted for pain. "When you studied alchemy with Teacher Luo Zhen a while ago, I read a lot of books outside, and some of them talked about gods." After finishing the rose crystal, she raised her small face high, and an expression came to ask me. .


    "I feel this little guy is more and more human." Ryan twitched his lips, then asked in a tone of advice: "Then my dear sister, can you tell me what you found?"


    "It ¡¯s very simple. For gods, the power of faith is very important. If this is really a god, it is impossible to waste so much power of faith on a statue, especially this statue is made of ordinary wood. A rough statue carved out. I think the world consciousness of this world is probably just in chaos, and there is no **** at all. Even the so-called miracles are just a certain feedback from the world after enough faith in something. Never mind. "


    After speaking, Rose Crystal flew straight into the temple, and then suddenly exclaimed.


    "What happened? Are you okay?" Ryan asked.


    "Brother, we have made a fortune." After finishing Rose Crystal pulled Ryan into the temple, he pointed to a pool of silver liquid in the groove under the idol and said, "Look, this is baby."


    "Tianyin!" Ryan exclaimed after a few seconds of careful observation, this kind of thing he had only been introduced in Maoshan Taoism, but he had never seen the real thing.


    The most important currency among practitioners is not the spirit stone in some novels, but the incense that is condensed through the belief in the incense of the gods. After repeatedly purifying and compressing these incenses, what is formed in front of this small beach is called Tianyin. Tianyin is a rare thing that can directly supplement mana without any side effects, and also has a huge effect on refiners and pharmaceuticals. As far as Ryan knows, Jiu Shu ¡¯s world is slowly recovering recently, so the Maoshan Hall has also restored its ability to produce Tianyin. Unfortunately, the output is very low, even Jiu Shu only has seven or eight drops.


    After listening to Ryan''s words, Rose Crystal said: "Sky Silver? This may be a different name, I see this material in Teacher Luo Zhen''s book as a pure attributeless divine power. Seeing this, I can be sure that this world has no gods. Well, they do n¡¯t even have more powerful extraordinary powers. Otherwise, they will never give up this kind of treasure. "


    These days of silver should have overflowed after the gods could not bear the faith, and the magic of elapsed time finally became the attributeless divine power. After the two men made five points one by one, after looking at Tianyin, they looked at a large number of divine rose crystals with attributes attached to the statue and suddenly said: "Brother, do you decide to develop in this world in the future?"


    "Of course." Ryan nodded, "This world has extraordinary, but extraordinary power is very weak. I think I can get a lot of benefits from this world."


    "If this is the case, how can I come to be the supreme shepherd. So that I can help my elder brother." Rose Crystal suddenly said something that made Ryan feel astonished.


    Soon, under Rose Crystal''s explanation, Ryan realized that this **** was not as difficult to imagine, but only Rose Crystal could be.


    The deity here is not an innate deity that represents the rules of the world, but an acquired deity formed by faith condensed by intelligent biological consciousness.


    Lean''s master Maoshan Taoist technique has a way to become an acquired god. The reason why he never considered it was that a human being would become a god, and the flesh would inevitably be eroded by the poison of incense. In the end, it would be unavoidable to abandon the flesh and become a **** with a ghost, and become a part of world consciousness. What does it mean that such words become God?


    The Western acquired spirits are also similar. Rose Crystal ¡¯s book from Luo Zhen clearly stated that once he became a god, he would abandon the mortal flesh and rebuild the flesh with divine power. Since then, the gods will become slaves of faith. It is gradually influenced by the believer''s subconsciousness until it loses itself completely becoming a collection of will in the world.


    In any case, this practice of cultivating the gods and cultivating himself has no way of accepting, let alone subject to so many conditions. This is why he discovered that this world has the opportunity to become a god, but chose to give up. Not to mention that the power of God is greatly influenced by the world in which it is located. With the limitation of the extraordinary power level of this world, even if the God of Strength at home is estimated to be beaten by Luo Zhen.


    But the situation of Rose Crystal is different ~ www.novelhall.com ~ She is a doll with an independent life, but her soul and consciousness are completely controlled by Ryan. Therefore, it is impossible to be contaminated by the poison of faith, nor be restricted by the consciousness of the world. Of course, she can have the chance to become a **** and rely on the world without gods, and the extraordinary power is also at a low point, otherwise her level does not have enough power to replace the existing faith.


    Now that it has been decided, Rose Crystal directly begins to communicate with the world consciousness and integrates the concept of the Supreme Shepherd. Lion could feel a hazy consciousness sweeping over himself, and then gave them what they asked for freely.


    "Isn''t it a very difficult step to become a Godhead? Why is this world consciousness so refreshing?" Ryan was intimidated by the freshness of the world consciousness in the Song of Ice and Fire.


    "Brother Brother Fool, look at a bunch of world consciousness you got from saving other worlds. In this case, this world consciousness will definitely try its best to cooperate."


    It seems that it is good to save the world more, Ryan thought. At this time, Rose Crystal began to transform the belief power of the supreme shepherd that has been accumulated over the years. As a doll, she does not need divine power to cast the **** body, nor does she need divine power to maintain the faith. The power of faith gathers together to annihilate each other, leaving only the most pure and flawless trace before it can be transformed into fuel in the heaven and earth to assist the rose crystal to light the fire.


    Of course this method consumes amazingly, and only one part can be purified for every thirty parts. But for perfection, this kind of waste is worth it. Besides, there are a lot of unbelief beliefs in this world to back it up.


    :. :

 Chapter 286： The beginning of change

    While Ryan and Rose Crystal were busy, the outside world also changed. This Lion gradually appeared in the sky above the temple of the Supreme Shepherd in the town where they settled.


    In the cloudless night sky, a ray of purple light emerged, turning into a pillar of light standing above the temple, like a bridge connecting the world and the earth. At the same time, a gentle wind blew around the grass and sea. It is summer now, and the small town on the edge of the hills of Laza is filled with a feeling of heat and humidity. But the wind is cool, and people in the town feel extremely cool.


    The awakened townspeople ran out of their houses and came to the temple, but they found that the temple was covered with an eggshell-like transparent purple mask to isolate them from the temple.


    What they did not know was that there were large or small movements in all the temples dedicated to the Supreme Shepherd. The gods, whether they are wood, stone, exquisite or extremely rough, have changed, and finally become a girl in a gorgeous purple dress. The girl holds an amethyst sword in her right hand and a A curved shepherd''s stick, but unlike the cane in the hands of past idols, a purple crystal ball was inlaid on the shepherd''s stick in the idol''s hand. It looks more like a staff.


    "Is this the feeling of the gods? Fortunately, my soul belongs not only to me. Otherwise, I am afraid I have lost it." Rose Crystal knelt in front of Lane and closed her eyes and felt the change in herself.


    For an hour, with the help of Ryan, Rose Crystal successfully lit the fire. However, unlike normal gods, which take Shenhuo as the core, she is only operating Shenhuo instead of being integrated with Shenhuo. This gives her a certain distance from the true belief in the use of divine power. But this is not a flaw in a world without gods.


    If is not combined with Divine Fire at the same time, Rose Crystal cannot use the power of this world like a normal god. In contrast, she does not have to be bound to the world like those gods, but can leave at any time. It''s just that after leaving, you lose all the power of being a god. However, the modified body and knowledge can be used even in other worlds. You can even release the magic in other worlds with the help of pre-stored sky silver. Of course, the effect will be much worse. It may not even work in some worlds.


    In the process of ascending the gods, the appearance of the rose crystal has not changed, but the temperament has become more noble and majestic. However, under the premise that Shenwei was not effective for Ryan, he felt that the puppet was more cute with a serious face and hard work.


    In addition to her temperament, her clothing also changed. The original dress was reorganized by divine power into a simple and charming purple dress. At the same time, crystal swords and canes appeared on her hands. On his head, he wore a crown made of amethyst similar to a flower crown.


    "Brother, I succeeded. I think I can help you now." After finishing Rose Crystal stood up and performed an elegant dressing ceremony for Ryan.


    "Are you all right." Ryan looked nervous.


    "Please believe in yourself, my elder brother." The doll showed a somewhat awkward smile.


    After some inspections, the two separated from the spirit world. When Ryan''s soul just returned to the flesh, he was surprised to find that there were countless fires shining outside the window. It seems that the movement just made is a little bit big.


    "Ah, it seems that I just summoned the magical skills from them just now. Let us lay the foundation for the development in this world." The voice of rose crystal came from behind.


    For a while, the purple light flashed, and the rose crystal became the dress that had just become a god, and then opened the door and floated out.


    The next thing is logical. Under the banner of the Supreme Shepherd, the Lazarin people in the wilderness of Lazarus united for the first time and had their leader.


    Because the **** is high, Ryan, the elder brother of God ¡¯s mouth, naturally became the king of the Razalin people. This is completely different from the situation of being a general or one of several chiefs. The hope of a race is thus held in his hands.


    Ryan came to this world in June of 297, according to the data he collected, everything on the Westeros continent is normal, except that King Robert owes too much debt.


    But Ryan did not know when the king hung, so knowing the date was useless to Ryan. In his eyes, the most important thing now is to organize the Lazarin people in the wilderness of Lazar, and then plant a field to accumulate strength and then push away two evil neighbors. Only by having a solid base in this way will it be more convenient to do anything in this world in the future.


    The world''s specialty natural beef and sheep are very popular in the plant wars zombie world and radiation world. The former only has beef and mutton grown, but there is a certain difference in taste from natural beef. The meat of the latter''s double-headed cattle is really not beefy. When the beef from the world of ice and fire was first brought to the table, the Knights definitely got the beef sold out after tasting. In addition, the large number of animals and plants in this world also provides enough biological samples for the two worlds. No matter which world, they are full of interest in the dragons and other creatures that Lane said.


    Of course, in such transactions. Reinforced concrete fortress cities have also begun to stand one by one in the wilderness of Laza with the help of steam robots. In addition, a series of large mechanized farms, energy towers, differential machines, etc. also appeared here. With the development and utilization of local mineral deposits, new machines have been continuously produced.


    And the most valuable resource Ryan obtained was more than 5,000 synthetic people. They voluntarily washed away their previous memories and came to this world to start a new life. Although Ryan warned them that after washing their memories, they turned on to be another person and another soul. But they would rather die than live with false identity and memory.


    But thanks to this, it was possible for Ryan to introduce so many talents at a stretch. After all, any independent soul wisdom life needs an offset point through the space gate. The offset point of Ryan is not enough for the space gate to allow so many people to pass.


    With the cooperation of these people and the memory injection machine from the academy, the cultural level of Lazarin people has rapidly improved. At the same time, it further promoted the development of productivity in the region.


    In the third month of Ryan ¡¯s arrival, with the help of a large number of steam robots and extraordinary plants, more than 20 barrier cities were built in the wilderness of Laza, protected by walls and fortresses. The small Doslak offensive. According to the indigenous officials, this month was the first month in hundreds of years when the Razalins were basically not taken captive.


    But Ryan knew that both the slave city-states in the west and the Doslaks in the north should already know the changes in this land. Although the spread of information in this era is slow, they may not know the specific changes that have taken place in this land. But if you want to come, they will never want to see the development of the Lazarin people who let them get what they want, so war will also be inevitable.


    In order to avoid fighting on both sides, Ryan and his men decided to defeat the enemy in one direction after discussion. In view of the fact that if you want to fight against the Doslak, you need to run to the vast grassy sea and play hide-and-seek with a group of nomadic cavalry. Time-consuming and laborious may not completely solve the problem. Everyone prefers to kill those slave city states first.


    Each of these slave city-states is not large in size, and the high walls they use to hold on are not enough to be an obstacle under the bombardment of steam cannons and explosive cherries. The most important thing is that the Skazatan River in the Raza Wilderness can pass ships within 800 tons, and the lower reaches of this river is Milin. With the help of water transportation, it is very convenient to dispatch troops or logistic.


    The order to fight soon was issued, and the assembled 8,000 soldiers and a large number of robots successively boarded the steamboat in the river along the pier on the Skazatan River.


    This steam fleet consists of 65 550-ton inland steam ships and 15 600-ton steam gunboats. With the support of two industrialized worlds, these ships were built in just over a month. Even when these ships were first transported to this world, they were considered to be a miracle, because no one on this land had ever seen such a large steel structure float on the water, even without wind and oars. Sailing.


    When Ryan rushed to the pier with a group of officers after the expedition ceremony ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Most of the people had already boarded the ship. Now the tower of the Virgin is making the final prayer for the expeditionary force.


    Ryan When they arrived at the pier, the previous blessing ceremony for the soldiers had ended, so Ryan saw that the tower was blessing for the weapon, and she shouted loudly while striking a bronze bell beside her. "--Bell the bell once! Push the lever, start the piston and the pump ... Bell the bell twice! Pull the wrench down, the boiler ignites, ignites the furnace, and injects life ... Bell the bell three times! Sing in unison, praise our Lord supreme crystal!--"


    As she chanted, the bell on the ship rang and white smoke came out of the chimney. All but Ryan sang a solemn ballad with their right hand touching their chest.


    Sure enough, this kind of mechanical god-like thing will appear too quickly when technology evolves. Of course, this is also related to his mischievously taking all kinds of messy knowledge into this world. After reading a lot of knowledge he left in the temple, the priests in the temple compiled the scriptures based on these things.


    Lean also got one, which is also the first official book. On the cover, "The Third Revised Edition of the Crystal Canon" is written in gilded text. When he saw the title at that time, he almost squirted out the juice in his mouth, but looking at the seriousness of the priests, he still accepted this strange book. Fortunately, these books are highly rated by everyone, and the morale of the army is very high. So Ryan will follow this development.


    In the sound of the whistle, the fleet started off shore. This will be the first time the Razalins have fought back after being bullied for hundreds of years.


    :. :

 Chapter 287： Control slave city-state

    The city of Mirin is located on the northernmost coast of Slave Bay, on a sandstone cape near the mouth of the Skazatan River. To its east is a series of hills, and then there is a sandstone mountain range. In the past, countless mercenaries went to Raza to burn and kill the captives through the Kaiser Pass in the mountains.


    On the flagship bridge, Lane looked at the city from a distance with a telescope. The city is surrounded by a thick and thick wall of colorful bricks, with defensive towers protruding from the wall every other section of the wall. According to the former slaves who fled from here, the bronze eagle body head on the city wall can spray boiling oil on the enemy. The most impressive thing about this city is the tall pyramids.


    "It looks very sturdy, but I don''t know how long this city will last here with us." After finishing, Ryan ordered ten gunboats to leave the port and sink all the ships that wanted to escape. Five other gunboats covered the transport ship and landed on the edge of the wilderness outside the city.


    When Ryan landed on them, the city wall was also busy. It can be seen that many soldiers wearing copper scales and spears ran around the fortifications.


    Because this was a sudden attack, there was no preparation at all in the city. Ryan ordered 3,000 soldiers to bring 600 robots to the suburbs and mountains to sweep the slave estates, and at the same time liberate the enslaved compatriots. And he took 5000 people to camp outside the city gate.


    This day is safe and sound, Ryan and they need time to rescue the slaves in the surrounding manor and minerals, and the city is in a mess because of the sudden attack, and it is temporarily unable to come up with a solution. Three days have passed in this confrontation, and no conflict has occurred except that the gunboat sank five or six ships trying to leave the port. The army that liberated slaves went to the countryside and killed 1,200 slaves with zero casualties. At the same time, it rescued more than 20,000 slave Razalins and thousands of other people.


    The liberated slaves were sent back to Raza in a steamboat after a general medical examination, and some soldiers even found them there. Their relatives were taken a long time ago. This makes everyone''s desire to fight more intense.


    On the third day, the city gate was opened. The Lance Corps walked out of the city and lined up more than a dozen teams, and slowly advanced towards Ryan''s camp. At the same time, under the **** of the army, a group of slave masters in silk sat on the seats of the city wall. Laughing and pointing at the army of Lazarin under the city, as if watching an interesting drama.


    "Are they crazy?" The staff members beside them showed an incredible expression. Everyone now knows the power of weapons in their hands, and the Lazarin who are instilled in memory and blessed with faith are elite warriors. They did not understand why the army in Milin would abandon the city wall and ran to death. I can''t understand why the rulers in these cities watched them like a movie.


    But the stupidity of the enemy is also a good thing, and soon the Razalin Army also formed a square array with the company as a unit. In the gap of the square array are steam robot guns or steam machine gun robots.


    After the pikemen on the opposite side left the gate for a distance, the Razalin army opened fire. The battlefield was immediately filled with white steam. The dense lance array was easily swept by the projectiles shot by the steam machine gun, and the shells filled with explosive cherries were projected by the steam artillery into the battlefield and the city wall, exploding a lot Flesh composed of flowers.


    Each soldier is equipped with an air gun that can fire 20 rounds. This air gun has an effective range of about 300 meters. The 13mm projectile can penetrate a five centimeter thick wooden board 300 meters away. The soldiers gave this magical weapon a poetic name: the wind gun.


    They used a wind gun to easily knock down the fish that were leaking out of the smoke from a hundred or two hundred meters away, and the logistics soldiers shuttled back and forth between the shooter and the steam inflation station to change the gas cylinders for the shooters.


    Finally, no one rushed out of the smoke anymore, and the soldiers of Lazarin lowered their rifles in confusion. Although they knew how to fight this kind of war during memory injection, they really did not expect to be so easy on the battlefield.


    Before departure, these soldiers actually set foot on the battlefield with the determination to die. Because of the long-term aggression that has left them with a deep psychological shadow, this battle is just holding the idea of ??fighting for the gods and the hometown, but I did not expect victory to be so easy.


    Finally the smoke disappeared, and the battlefield in front of the city gate was revealed to everyone''s eyes: the body of the pikemen wearing bronze armor fell to the ground densely, and even many of them were completely destroyed in a phalanx formation. A large number of scattered limbs are scattered everywhere, and only a few lucky ones wandering in this battlefield full of corpses.


    The battlefield fell into absolute silence for a moment, until a gust of wind blew down the city gates full of bullet holes, revealing a chaotic street in the city.


    "Rush, rush in." At this time, the chance is not a fool. Under the command of the officer, the Razalin army quickly rushed into the gate through the unguarded city gate. In the case of losing most of the army and commanders, (the slave owners who ran to the wall were almost completely destroyed in the first round of shelling, and by the way, the city completely lost its command.) Lazarin The army completely wiped out the resistance in the city and occupied Milin with single-digit casualties.


    After entering the city to restore order, the first thing Ryan did was to get several slaves to ask why those slave owners sent troops out of the city to fight.


    The result was a bit weird. Some of the slave owners ran into the city when they broke through the surrounding slave plantations. After the people in the city knew that they were attacking them, according to the previous The Lazarin people arrogantly thought that it was the slave who sent the door. Only then did he order the army to take the initiative to attack and even ran to the city walls to watch the drama. In their eyes, this battle was just a good-looking fight. Their army can easily crush these Lazarins.


    Unfortunately, in a short period of time, Ryan completely let the Lazarin people enter the era of industrialization, and the result of the war was completely different from the imagination of the slaves of the Milin slaves. They became the side crushed by the wheels of history ~ After the war, Rose Crystal came here to absorb the unbelief belief in the Temple of Holy Grace with the fire of God, and implanted his belief roots into the city. In the presence of miracles, most people in the city within a week began to believe in the rose crystal that occupied the position of the highest shepherd **** in the name of the highest crystal.


    One side effect of this kind of behavior is that Rose Crystal can easily get enough information from the believers, which will make it easier to clear the rebels later.


    After completely annihilating the rebels, a large number of administrators trained by the crash course took over the city. Started the process of modernization of this city.


    The army went south along the coastline, and other slave city-states were as vulnerable as Milin. In only two months, Yuankai, Astapo, New Guis City, and a series of small settlements were captured and controlled, even if they were prepared for battle, they would have no effect. Whether it is a slack mercenary, a tough, unmarked person, or the elite legion of the armored elephants of New Guise, they are vulnerable to the intensive bombardment of the new army. The heavy walls can''t stop the attacks of magic and artillery, let alone the slaves and the defenders who make up most of the city are not the same.


    The hostile casters who individually possessed extraordinary powers were also easily killed or subdued by Lion and Rose Crystal. Naturally, Ryan also gained a lot of extraordinary knowledge.


    Finally, after completely fixing the four slave-controlled cities of Guice civilization as the core of the west of Slave Bay, Ryan returned to Milin because there were more important things waiting for him than war.


    :. :

 Chapter 288： business

    The reason why Ryan returned to Milin in such a hurry is that the investment conference is about to begin. After all, there are no slaves to sell in these four city-states, and the existence of the city-states becomes a problem. The Dragon Mother in the TV series just abolished the slave trade but did not find a substitute, which triggered a large-scale rebellion. Ryan is now anxious to recommend new products as a substitute for slave exports.


    Fortunately, with the support of industry and extraordinary power, new products were quickly produced. When Ryan returned to Milin, he could see the former slave manor, which had become a collective farm, where countless free slaves worked hard, planting all kinds of magical plants from the world of plants vs. zombies.


    In Milin ¡¯s town hall, officials ¡¯reports also showed a thriving scene. The freed slaves found new jobs, and the magical plants brought enough food, vegetables, and textile materials to everyone. Under such circumstances, the city-state presents a thriving scene. However, these officials also told Ryan that most of the warehouses had been filled with newly produced goods, and it is now urgent to sell them.


    The most popular product now produced in the areas controlled by Lane is the coin, with the help of various metal-absorbing plants. Ryan obtained enough gold and copper in the copper mine near Milin, and found many silver mines in the eastern mountains to extract silver.


    So Ryan established a mint in Milin, using a steam engine to drive a mechanical press to produce currency. The precious metal content of this industrially produced currency is stable. Each currency has the same size, regular shape and clear lines. It is much better than those currencies that are manually beaten with molds, and it is loved by merchants once it is launched.


    After the money was made, he established a bank for currency exchange and financial services. Every day, you can see countless people going to banks to exchange their currencies for new machine-made currencies.


    In order to avoid causing hostility, Ryan also invited the people of the iron vault to come to participate in the shares. As long as there is money in the iron vault, Ryan does not mind setting up a bank. Taking advantage of this opportunity, local mechanical coinage has also become popular in the world.


    Of course, this is just the reason why he is not strong enough now. It will be hard to say what to do when the business is strong.


    However, in addition to everyone loves gold coins, other product recommendations require some publicity. So after returning to Milin the next morning to wake Rose Crystal to work in the temple. Ryan finished washing and flew to the highest pyramid on a broom to prepare for a lunch trade show and lunch banquet.


    The reason why Ryan didn''t like to live in this pyramid is because he couldn''t like this house without elevator, water or electricity. Besides, as a person from modern society. Living in a high place does not give him any pleasant feelings. So after occupying the city, these great pyramids were used as exhibition halls and hotels for foreign investment.


    After arranging the exhibits, the merchants who had been called also climbed up the Great Pyramid breathlessly. Lane expressed his sincere admiration for the merchants who climbed the stairs with their feet to the height of the 50-storey office building. But it seems that they are not dissatisfied with this, and even many businessmen are very grateful to Ryan for inviting them to have a meeting in this magnificent building.


    When they came up, they had already seen the merchandise that Ryan was going to display on the lower floors, and now they came up hoping to obtain the right to sell these merchandise.


    In order to avoid competition, the products launched by Ryan are all things that other regions simply do not have. For example, soap, matches, bronzes, mirrors, refined salt, various spices, canned seafood, and various fine jewelry produced by the four city-states in the east of Slave Bay. At the same time, there are candles, lamp oil, mechanical clocks, lighters, porcelain, various civilian iron products, spirits and sugar produced in the Laza area that flow along the Skazadan River.


    The only regret is that due to the high demand for livestock products from the two worlds, the livestock products that were originally produced in the Laza region are now simply not enough for export.


    These dazzling array of goods conquered the merchants who had planned to buy slaves here. Under the temptation of money, they did not mind what was loaded in their ships. Previously they also complained about stopping the slave trade. But now, each of them is praising Ryan''s slave liberation.


    Soon these businessmen began to subscribe to the share of goods under the auspices of Ryan, and naturally many businessmen did not have enough money. At this time, the people of Milin Bank went out to issue loans to them.


    Although Ryan feels that the 10% monthly interest rate is too dark, this is equivalent to 120% per annum. But all businessmen are very happy to borrow money from Lane. After listening to their discussion, I realized that these businessmen were simply not qualified to borrow money from iron vaults, and the high loan rates of others were more expensive.


    After negotiating all the business, the luncheon began. Under the premise of introducing several world cooking methods and a large number of spices available. The delicious food on the table even made the merchants almost swallow their tongues.


    There was a small episode at the banquet. Everyone had appeared at the banquet from the temple temple before eating a few minutes of rose crystal. After grabbing Ryan ¡¯s hair and complaining that she would n¡¯t tell her to eat a big meal, she sat next to Ryan. Start to enjoy this lunch together on the table. Soon I saw the plates on the dining table flying towards the rose crystal, and after a bit of fun. She grabbed Ryan''s napkin and wiped her hands and hummed her song and left happily ~ www.novelhall.com ~ When the rose crystal left for a while, the merchants who were kneeling on the ground and suppressed by the divine power were playing pale. Trembling crawled up. Before they just heard that the Razalin people had a new **** and launched a war of revenge and annexed four slave city-states, but they never imagined that there really was a god.


    Now that most businessmen are full of confidence in business, the Lazarin people can certainly rule this land for a long time under the blessing of the gods, and the favorite of the businessmen is the stable society. A few guys holding money but not paying back firmly dismissed the idea. After all, they saw the close relationship between the new king of the Lazarin and the gods. In this case, the gods came to the door to collect debts more than the faceless people came to collect debts.


    On the second day after the China Merchants Fair ended, the officials reported good news to Ryan. It was because the commodities circulation that had been stalled for several months was finally restored. It is expected that more merchant ships will come here in the next quarter.


    At the same time, under the shock of Rose Crystal, these businessmen are willing to lead the local caravan to other cities. On the one hand, the establishment of business stacks in other cities is conducive to product sales, on the other hand, it is also conducive to collecting more extraordinary information. At least after capturing these slave city-states, Ryan obtained a lot of information about blood magic and shadow magic.


    After handling government affairs for a few days, the time came to September 297 of the Chinese calendar. At this time, Qiu Gao Ma Fei was also the time when the Doslaks started to go south to rob each year. According to tradition, they will definitely have a large group of people to robbery in the wilderness of Laza. Ryan intends to return to take advantage of the opportunity of the Doslak concentration to kill several large troops.


    After instructing the administrative officer and the commander of the defending army, Lion''s rose crystal on his shoulder walked on the steamboat returning to the Lazza area under the goodwill of a group of people.

 Chapter 289： New magic

    After returning to the Raza area, Ryan just hurriedly inspected the amethyst city, which was designated as the capital, and left to go to the Iron Gate Fort.


    Iron Gate Fort is located on the northern bank of the upper reaches of the Skazadan River and is the only city built on the northern bank of the Skazadan River. The city stands on the bank of the only shoal in the upper reaches of the Skazadan River where large forces can pass through the army. In previous years, those Dosrak who had robbed south went from here to the river to the wilderness of Raza. Ryan learned from the troops stationed here that some reconnaissance cavalry had recently appeared near the fort.


    Fortunately, with the existence of the belief network established by radio and rose crystal, Ryan can receive news everywhere. Obviously, the Doslak did not know that the Lazarin people had established an efficient monitoring system along the river. Within two months, five or six thousand people scattered across the river and robbed, but they were maneuvering after being lured by the enemy. The siege of the troops and the gunboats on the river was annihilated by the whole army, and no one could escape back to the north bank of the Scazadan River. Now, this place has become a place shrouded by the fog of war for the Doslaks.


    Naturally, they also realized that the scattered crossing of the river was equivalent to death. According to the summary of information along the river, only the extremely scattered Doslav reconnaissance team crossed the river in the past month, and it will not leave the river more than 20 kilometers every time. Although the Doslak squad has been found several times in this way, when the mobile unit arrived, they had crossed the river and escaped.


    At present, the most intensive reconnaissance area of ??the opponent is the Iron Gate Fort area, except that under the command of Lane, the army will only shoot the enemies that are too close. According to the results of aerial reconnaissance, there are only a few elite reconnaissance units near Iron Gate Fort, and there are no large units at least within a day of cavalry marching.


    In the past years, in addition to the tribute from several city-states, the Dorasques came to Laza to obtain slaves. And this year''s big changes, they can''t have no response, so now everyone can only wait for the enemy to appear in Iron Gate. Fortunately, the Laza area is dominated by plains. With the help of a large number of robots, the railway has been repaired across the river. The harvest of food and other products caused by the sudden outbreak of productivity this year also gave the 15,000 soldiers in Tiemenbao enough logistics to continue to wait here.


    Especially in the case of Rose Crystal staying at Tiemenbao for three days, morale is very high here. And organized to watch movies (mainly cartoons), competitive games and listening to the priests'' evangelism known as the crystal sacrifice also contributed greatly to maintaining morale. In this case, Lane believes that his patience in waiting is much higher than that of the Dorasques whose major financial resources have been cut off.


    In the process of waiting, the news of the huge changes in this land began to slowly spread out. One month after Ryan sat in the Iron Gate Fort, it was October of 297 in the Ignian calendar. A mission from a distance came to Iron Gate Castle.


    There were only a dozen or so men in the mission. The leader was a man in a beaded robe with dark purple-blue skin and blue-black lips. The person behind him is similar to him, with pale skin and blue lips.


    "Is this Avatar?" Lane thought rudely. But when they walked into the hall, Ryan felt a chaotic and weak magic reaction from them. At the same time, they looked like male adults, but they were old and thin in the perception of life magic.


    "Huh, wizard?" I''m very happy to see Ryan who is willing to communicate with his peers in this world, even if these peers seem to be in a bad state. After all, those who used to attack him with a very rough blood or shadow curse, and was easily crushed to death by the angry rose crystal, only allowing Ryan to ask some knowledge by torturing the soul.


    After some simple exchanges, Ryan learned that their Quiles wizard was led by the immortal leader. The immortals claim that they are scholars who came to find the true meaning of magic. They are here to confirm the existence of magic power.


    Ryan received them friendly and arranged for them to go to the Crystal Capital first. After all, he has recently commanded war and has no time for academic exchanges.


    So after they left Iron Gate for the Crystal City the next day, Ryan left the matter behind him until he was woken up by Rose Crystal three days later.


    Rose Crystal came so hurriedly because the wizards who were guests did a very evil thing: they broke into the crystal palace at night, killed several priests and guards, and took it as a holy thing to worship there Rose crystal resting box.


    Because even after being a god, even the parallel gods, the rose crystal also has the ability to communicate with each other in its own temple. So she felt wrong and immediately sent back from the temple of Tiemenbao to the crystal palace, which just blocked the group of murderous gangsters.


    The witches tried to resist with magic, but fighting the deity in the main temple of the gods was a pure act of death. Even if the rose crystal was a parallel, it still easily killed the gangsters. Later, through torture of the soul, she discovered that the wizards found that the presence of the box enhanced the mana''s mana when visiting the Crystal Temple, so she wanted to take the box back to Quels.


    This incident made Rose Crystal very angry, especially the wizards who obviously didn''t have to hurt the people in the temple. So she specifically sent back to Ironmen Castle and Lane to discuss how to retaliate.


    After coping with their sleepiness until the sun rose, the two finally came up with a plan of revenge. Early in the morning the next day, he was about to send his own shrine to the rose crystal on a merchant ship in Quels. Ryan yawned and returned to his bedroom to sleep.


    A week later, when he was working, Ryan saw the puppet flying in. It seems that this time she won a lot in Quils ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Amid the excitement of the little puppet, Lane finally figured out what she had done.


    Immediately after arriving at Quiles, he used magic to blow up the Temple of Immortality, but under the temptation of mastery, all the wizards left behind in the Temple of Immortality turned into rose crystal licking dogs. This week, Rose Crystal collected various magical materials over there and trained the wizards to become their own clergy.


    Natural Rose Crystal also did not forget to help Ryan obtain docks and shops in Quils as a new country. With the help of wizards with supernatural abilities, it is easy to take the property of the previous four slave city-states in Quils. Have. After handing over the property with the caravan personnel, Rose Crystal returned to Iron Gate with a large amount of magical materials.


    In the following time, Ryan studied the materials copied on leather, wooden boards, and even carved stones. While continuing to deal with all kinds of things.


    It was n¡¯t until November that Ryan received news from the merchants: Caozhogo, the strongest Dorascran in Karasa, went to Pantos in the west to marry his wife. Come.


    This news made everyone feel a little depressed. Some commanders suggested that they should first relax the alert level. After all, in this highest alert state, both the resource consumption and the fatigue rate of personnel are somewhat large. However, these proposals were rejected by Ryan, because he felt that since the enemy was the most terrifying Cao on the grassland, he must not be underestimated.


    Sure enough, half a month later, many outposts in the west issued an alarm: a cavalry team of about 100,000 people on the Hebei coast rushed eastwards day and night, and it seemed to be assaulting the Zara area.


    And Rose Crystal''s aerial reconnaissance also proves this. The great decisive battle between two ethnic groups with hundreds of years of hatred is about to erupt.

 Chapter 290： On the decisive battle (restrictions will start tomorrow, you can take a look)

    Through the piecemeal information collected one after another, the staff quickly analyzed what happened this time: before Ryan had killed many Dorasques who went south, Cao Zhuogo, who was the most powerful Karasa, discovered In this situation. After all, looting is the main source of income for the Dorasques, and they will never allow the resistance of the shepherds that they arbitrarily looted. So he decided to use a decisive battle to completely defeat the resistance of the Razalin people.


    Zhuoge Kao gathered Cao Cao of Caracas under the pretext of marriage. Later, after marrying his wife, he did not immediately hold the wedding according to his habit. Instead, he directly brought his unfinished wife and army to raid Lazar. He declared at the gate of Pantos that he would conquer the Razalin completely and celebrate his wedding with countless wealth and slaves.


    Obviously, rumors like the previous wedding also came from him. He hoped that the Lazarin people would relax their vigilance. Fortunately, Ryan did not get fooled.


    The Dorasque cavalry who came and went like the wind had been a nightmare for the Lazarin people, but after defeating a series of elite troops of slave city-states, the Lazarin people also built up their confidence. Everyone knows clearly that the war with the Dorasques will inevitably break out, but they do n¡¯t know when.


    After Ryan announced the outbreak of the decisive battle within a week, no soldiers felt afraid. Even many soldiers feel relieved, after all, they have prepared a lot of time for this war.


    The war machine went into operation, Ryan and the staff began to deduct the process of war on the sand table, and the soldiers further strengthened the temporary earthwork outside the core fortifications, deployed heavy weapons and set up various obstacles.


    Finally with the billowing smoke in the distance, the Dorasque came. This unprecedented army has more than 90,000 people. They are the best cavalry on this land. These cavalry rides are higher than any knight. The light cavalry is their main force. The warriors used the machete, longbow and whip called "Yarak". It ¡¯s just that, out of tradition, they do n¡¯t wear armor, only a painted leather vest.


    They wantonly plundered the surrounding nations, and even city-states with elite troops and perfect urban defenses needed to pay tribute money every year to avoid their attacks.


    The rival Razalin ¡¯s army is only more than 16,000. The modern reinforced concrete fortress is the core of the Iron Gate Fort. The surrounding is a several kilometers deep defensive position in the style of World War I. Trenches, barbed wire, and potato mines are scattered. Frontier position. Trenches and fortresses are equipped with more than 400 steam machine guns and more than 150 small and medium-caliber steam guns in accordance with computational science.


    At the same time, the fortress also received fire support from a dozen steam gunboats in the deep water area near the back channel and more than 80 large-caliber steam train guns with steam robot mobile forces on a railway a few kilometers south of the river.


    "Do these cowardly sheepmen think that relying on the low fortress and the shallow moat can stop us from going forward? Rush, go kill them and rob them."


    After a brief speech, the troops of the tribes of Commander Zhuoge began a tentative attack from all directions, and he took the headquarters to prepare for a concentrated attack after others found the defense weaknesses.


    "From now on, either death or victory. Think about the insults we have suffered for hundreds of years. All the retreats will be shot directly as traitors, and there will be no mercy on the cowards. Of course I will stand on the front line, if I If you take a step back, you can kill me directly. "In the trenches of Lazalin''s army, the priests with purple roses painted on their helmets waved their sabers to make pre-war speeches.


    Soon, the tentative cavalry were entangled in the barbed wire, and their bows and arrows were difficult to damage the army in the fortification. The Razalin army, which concealed most of the firepower, started to shoot the cavalry who lost their speed with the wind gun in their hands. An anxious state appeared on the battlefield.


    However, because the Razalin Army did not explode all firepower. After an hour of fighting, the cavalrymen finally cleared many roads to the main position fortress after losing more than 5,000 people. At this time, the casualties of the Razalin Army did not add up to one hundred people, but the Doslak people on the opposite side did not know this. They only felt that the door to victory had been opened to them, and as long as the large army rushed to the fortification, these sheepmen would let them slaughter as before.


    With a few deep trumpets, the 40,000 Roaring Soldiers of the Dorasque Army finally moved. After uniting the other cavalry who walked around, they began to divide into small groups to form an endless array of shocks like an iron gate fort.


    However, they did not know that the roads cleared out were actually fire traps that had already been measured. After most of the cavalrymen entered these fire traps, Ryan gave the order to fully fire.


    A brown-skinned artillery sergeant was silently praying on the train guns on the rails of the Henan bank.


    "May the Supreme Crystal bless us." After reading the prayer, he looked at the family portrait posted on the side of the cannon. There was a woman and two children besides him. They used to be Yuankai''s slaves, but unfortunately belonged to different families from the slave owners. After Ryan''s army broke through Yuankai City, they were finally reunited after being freed.


    Because he risked his life when the Razalin army entered the city and helped guide the place where the defeated soldiers hid, he received many rewards after the war: his wife received a job in the textile field that everyone envy ~ www. novelhall.com ~ And the two children were sent to school. In addition to his gratitude, he decided to join the army to defend the fruits of victory, because he recognized words and would count. Therefore, after the knowledge of the Supreme Crystal Temple is given (that is, the memory of the mythological coat is instilled, because the people who master the basic knowledge are more easily infused, so these people will have priority), they are assigned to be a commander of an artillery.


    As he recalled the past, a sharp and short whistle rang through the room, and a red light suddenly lit up in the compartment.


    "Fire at area a3." Under his command, the gunner swiftly turned the steam valve, and the 155mm-caliber steam gun on the carriage immediately burst out a thick white mist, and a black shadow was projected. To the distance, leaving a faint transparent track in the air.


    All of a sudden, the Dosrach cavalry who gathered together to charge charged a wave of dirt mixed with broken limbs. Then there were many **** gaps in the neat charge formation.


    Although the intrepid Dosrach cavalry still charged forward with bombardment, the explosion still affected the horses under them. Horses that had never experienced these jumped restlessly, leaving the charging front not as tidy as they used to be.


    At this time, a short whistle sounded on the train, and the artillery wearing thick cotton-cotton gloves quickly opened the breech. The operator on the other side of the artillery cooperated with the water-filled probe to clean the barrel and cool down. The loader then loaded a new shell into the cannon and closed the breech. Thanks to the memory instillation device, it is possible to train so many artillery soldiers with close coordination in just half a year.


    After seeing that the steam pressure in the gun barrel reached a predetermined value from the nearby instrument, the gun roared again.

 Chapter 291： Under decisive battle

    As the bombardment''s impact point slowly extended to the distance, a whistle sounded from the position. Infantry soldiers wearing chest plate armour and integrated steel helmets and carrying wind spears also trot to their combat positions through traffic trenches and start shooting at the blocked cavalry.


    At the same time, the crossfire formed by the large number of steam machine guns began to sweep down the cavalry in the fire trap one by one.


    In front of the position, the Doslak commanders who tried to reorganize were swept away, even if some commanders commanded the cavalry to try to kill a **** road, potato mines, explosive cherry directed mines, and were just powered on. The barbed wire made their actions difficult.


    At this time the cavalry rushing to the front was already in a mess, although they still had the will to fight. But this kind of battlefield that they had never seen before made them wonder how to fight back.


    After seeing this situation, the Doslak rear team began to take out bows and arrows from the side of the saddle to counterattack. Unfortunately, this hasty and inconsistent design is not lethal to soldiers with armor in the hideout. Big. Only a few unlucky arrows were lifted down the traffic trenches. Soon the reserve staff filled their positions.


    When the seventh round of heavy artillery shots again blew a large amount of blank space in the reserve formation behind the cavalry, some of the cavalry of the little Carrassa had already begun to hesitate. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the Razalin infantry started under the cover of steam machine guns and small-caliber artillery, and alternated along the traffic trench according to the sound of the whistle into the trenches that had been abandoned because of the lure of the enemy. Incorporate more enemy troops into their killing range.


    In their shots, the enemies gathered together were peeled off like layers of onions. Many of the Cavalry of Little Carassa finally couldn''t bear to start to flee backwards. Although these deserters were quickly executed by the cavalry of Drogor''s headquarters, the Doslak''s decline was already revealed.


    The cavalry who tried to form a shield with a bow and arrow behind them were quickly scattered by artillery and could not maintain their formation.


    Finally, the battlefield was shrouded in smoke and dust. Ryan they can only adjust the direction of fire projection based on Rose Crystal''s approximate magical perception of surface creatures while flying over the battlefield.


    Suddenly, the Dothrach cavalry began to retreat slowly, as if he had been unable to attack. But Rose Crystal found that a large number of troops were gathering behind the Cavalry Front.


    Is this going to come back with a carbine? Ryan ordered the reduced firepower to move forward, and at the same time contacted each battlefield priest through the rose crystal. Let them tell all the soldiers to stay alert.


    In this atmosphere of looseness and tightness inside, a force of tens of thousands of soldiers was suddenly killed out of the retreating cavalry, led by a burly man with long hair and a shirtless waving his sword. Both his man and his horse are larger than other cavalry around.


    This person may be the leader of the Doslak. Under his leadership, many disturbed cavalrymen also joined the charge team and set off the smoke on the ground.


    In the whistle, the cavalry jumped out of the trench before pretending to attack and jumped back to the trench. Afterwards, they began to push away from the wings like a stream of water, revealing a large row of soldiers standing in the trench in the back, and the soldiers were inserted The explosive cherry directed mine and several medium caliber steam guns filled with shotguns.


    When the cavalry charged, many arrows struck on the gun shield, making the artillery hiding behind felt extremely nervous. Many people had stiff facial expressions and numb hands and feet. However, under the intimidation of the priests'' roaring and wielding swords, they all restrained the impulse to turn and run, and did not do anything abnormal.


    When the cavalry rushed to a distance of tens of meters from the position, their formation suddenly exploded dozens of flowers mixed with flesh and earth. This was the result of Ryan directly awakening the explosion of the potato mines at the location of the cavalry after feeling that most of the cavalry entered the fire range through the frontline plants.


    These explosions also became a signal. The soldiers on the front battlefield heard the screams of artillery shells from across the river behind them, and then exploded behind the cavalry.


    At the same time, the officer in the rear began to wave the small flag in his hand, and then a long whistle sounded.


    "Shotshot, rapid fire, elevation angle 0, let go!" With the command of the artillery commander, the small and medium-caliber steam guns on the surrounding positions joined the shooting. Infantry officers also issued the same order.


    The Razalin positions are like volcanic eruptions, and all weapons are added to the launch, pouring as much firepower as possible within a short period of time. Especially the steam machine guns and artillery on the flanks exposed their fangs for the first time in this battle.


    The cavalry who was running towards him seemed to hit an invisible wall and fell down. Numerous bloodstains were exploded from both the man and the horse. Especially the tall leader became the target of the fire in the first time, and in a flash dozens of bullets fell to the ground.


    He was not the only cavalry who fell, at the moment he opened fire. Many soldiers in Razalin''s army felt that the time seemed to slow down. The cavalry in front of them fell to the ground, and then they were stepped over by countless horseshoes of the rear cavalry.


    But Lazarin soldiers did not have time to appreciate the strange beauty in front of them. In the officer''s whistle and roar, they followed the previous training steps to mechanically shoot, load, and shoot again, and the cavalry in front of them also fell layer by layer.


    As the mentality of the soldiers slowly adjusted, the frequency of shooting was also getting higher and higher. The smoke formed by the explosion on the battlefield and the white steam leaked from the steam artillery filled the entire battlefield, forming a smoke that could not be dispersed temporarily . This made the approaching cavalry look vaguely like monsters in the shadows.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, two short whistle sounds came from the position. The soldiers were separated from this mechanical shooting state at this time, and under the command of the army priest carrying the saber, he pulled a triangular bayonet from the thigh sheath and stuck it on his gun. Afterwards, the directional mines installed in front of the bunker were detonated in turn towards the cavalry closer and closer.


    However, after the continuous explosion, no imaginary cavalry rushed up, only to hear the faint noise in the mist. The soldiers could only watch the fog in front of them and hold the gun in their hands. UU reading www. uukanshu.com


    After finally waiting for a few minutes, the mist began to disperse, revealing the empty battlefield in front of him. The corpses of the man and the horse collapsed on top of each other, and only a few heavily injured Dothraki moans there. In the distance, some fleeing cavalrymen turned into little black spots, and many steam robots coming from both wings carried soldiers to chase down.


    "This, this is a victory?" A staff member of Razalin who saw this scene was a little confused, and he felt a little incredible about this victory. Because he can see from the telescope that the menacing cavalry of more than 100,000 Dorath has been transformed into corpses covering the entire battlefield, and the scattered Dosrak cavalry will not exceed 20,000, and It is still a mystery how many people can escape under the chase of the steam robot.


    The total population of the Doslavs, including slaves, is about 300,000, and the nearly 100,000 troops here are equivalent to almost all their young and middle-aged people. It is now basically certain that the backbone of this nation has been completely interrupted.


    "They ... that''s it? Is the Dothraki weakened?" Another staff member who was released from slavery also exclaimed. He also remembered how his fortress was easily broken by these barbarians. , So I really ca n¡¯t believe that a powerful nation that has dominated for hundreds of years is finished.


    "As far as I know, most of the army ¡¯s casualties on this land began to flee when they reached 1/10, and elite troops only fumbled when they reached 3/10. These Dosraks had just killed at least 7/10 when they flee They are well-deserved elites and have not become weaker. It ¡¯s just that times have changed, gentlemen. ¡±Ryan stepped out from behind, and the staff raised their hands and marched to him. "Let us cheer now, we have defeated the most powerful cavalry known in the world."

 Chapter 292： After the war

    After the main battle ended, Ryan and they started to clean the battlefield. The all-in-one incinerator imported from the Plants vs. Zombies world is fully fired and begins to process corpses.


    According to the identification of the businessman who had been to the prairie, the body of Kao, who was killed, was identified. What can be confirmed is that Dorask ¡¯s custom leaders will lead the charge, so most of Cao and their blood ally guards died here. The light inspections included the bodies of dozens of large and small Cao below Drogkao, which accounted for 70% of all Cao on the grassland. Others are probably broken up and cannot be distinguished.


    Rose Crystal wrapped these Cao and their Blood Alliance guard heads with transparent purple crystals, and asked the priest to send the processed heads to the prosperous commercial city of Milin to show the power of the new nation to the nations.


    In this war, the casualties were very small. Only more than 200 people were killed, and nearly a thousand others were injured. Although Ryan had some regrets for not achieving zero casualties, the indigenous generals were already shocked by this kind of casualties. Fortunately, with the help of imported drugs and magic, these wounded people will soon be able to return to the army.


    After a long day of rest and replenishment of ammunition from the railway and dock in the rear, Lane set off on a large energy tower robot. In addition to him, there are more than 3,000 steam robots and nearly 10,000 soldiers. Natural rose crystal is also nearby, and she is very interested in the doctrine of the unowned.


    Their goal is the city of Vis? Doslach, the horse king under the Virgin Domus, the only mountain on the Doslak Sea. After all, the only fixed gathering place on this vast grassland is this.


    Because of the radio contact, it was easy for the chasing troops to contact Ryan and their team. According to their narrative, in an eight-hour chase, the Dothraki''s horse lost to a fatigue-free robot. More than 10,000 Doslak cavalry were killed, and it is now certain that no more than 5,000 of these nearly 100,000 troops will finally escape.


    So this journey to Vis? Doslach is very easy, except that the first day the end of the logistics camp set up by the Doslak one day away from the Iron Gate Fort was taken, and a large number of horses and sheep were captured. In the meantime, he and thousands of messy people rescued nearly 10,000 slaves and evacuated them. Afterwards, they did not encounter any organized resistance.


    Five days after the departure, the mechanized unit finally saw the snow-capped mountains in the distance and the large lake with silver waves underneath. Vis Doslak finally arrived.


    After discovering them, the city was in chaos. Because this mechanized force was advancing too fast, the city did not even understand what happened in this war.


    Because there is no city wall in this city, there is no Karasa here now. So now the defense of this city is infinitely trending towards zero. There are indeed some caravan guards outside the city because of the arms ban in the city. However, these scattered mercenaries with no more than a thousand people at all have no elite troops in front of them. The battle plan was quickly shut down after being disarmed.


    "This is the great shrine of the Dothraki. No matter who you are, you must lay down your weapons to blame. Otherwise, wait for the sharp blade of the powerful Doslach cavalry!" After half an hour, there was an **** station Shouted in that sharp voice at the gate of the city. Behind him is a group of businessmen from Tiannan and Haibei looking at the army with curious eyes.


    "You robbers, the Dothraki, were born in iron and fire, and today will surely die in iron and fire." At this time Rose Crystal flew from Ryan''s shoulder into the air with a crisp girl voice. Although her voice is not loud, everyone present with the help of magic can hear clearly.


    "As for the powerful Doslak cavalry in your mouth, they have already disappeared." After that, the puppet waved with great momentum, and the soldiers behind dropped the flags representing Dorasic Caracas. At the gate of the city. When each flag was dropped on the ground, Ryan could hear the merchants in the city breathing in breath and exclaimed, until the last flag was thrown there, the city was dead silent.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you." Rose Crystal, who was about to fly back, thought of something like that, and then said: "The heads of Kao and their blood ally guards are now on display in Milin City, if you pass by business You can check it out. "


    Lane kindly allowed non-combatants to withdraw from the city, and soon the merchants ran out of the city. After waiting for a while, the sound of fighting suddenly came from the city. It turned out that the Dohikalins wanted to take everyone to death, but after seeing the dawn of freedom, the slaves finally stood up against the threat of death. .


    Soon, some slaves took Dosikalin and their running dogs'' heads out of the city to surrender. This also represents the end of the main phase of that war.


    Rose crystal quickly flew into the city to get those unowned beliefs, and soon as the earth shook, a stone temple inlaid with purple crystals grew up in the city.


    "Doslac beliefs are full of blood and violence, and they are incompatible with me. It takes too much time and energy to digest those beliefs, so I simply build those temples for myself by these burning beliefs." Temple Construction After that, the puppet sat next to Lane and said. "This has also allowed me to gain a lot of relatively clean beliefs, and it''s a lot of money."


    Later, after announcing that the city named Rose City was a free trade city and appeasing the merchants from all over, Ryan and their soldiers withdrew and retreated, leaving only a part of the guards here ~ www.novelhall.com A railway came here and it will be the economic center of this grassland. "Ryan said when he left.


    After returning to Amethyst City, Ryan met some important captives. For example, Long Ma and her brother died before her wedding.


    The age of the Dragon Mother in this world is a novel version. Looking at the 13-year-old Dragon Mother, Ryan felt that there was one more reason for Zhuoge to be damned. After a few conversations, after discovering that the current Long Ma is just a little girl pursuing a peaceful life. Ryan directly arranged her account to the Crystal Temple, and she went to school with a group of orphans who were also adopted in the Temple.


    However, her brother Veselis was much worse than her. After seeing Ryan, he repeatedly stressed that he was the real king. Ryan should immediately support him to regain the Iron Throne, as long as he stepped into Westeros, countless People will raise the true dragon banner and follow him. He is willing to surrender his sister and Ryan''s marriage in exchange for Ryan''s army to attack the Seven Kingdoms.


    Ryan had nothing to say about this kind of guy with a brain problem. He simply let the guards drag this neurosis down. In the cry of Vercellis, he asked the leader of the guard to send this guy to labor reform. Ryan felt that the only way to get this person back to normal.


    As the news of the complete destruction of the Dothraki gradually spread, a batch of messengers were sent to Amethyst City. Especially for the nine major trade federations, although their former fierce neighbors disappeared, they are now replaced by a group of more capable ones. The owners of those city-states really want to know what this new country is like.


    However, these things are handled by modern diplomatic institutions, and Ryan has devoted himself to the study of special magic in this world.

 Chapter 293： ending

    In the world of the Song of Ice and Fire, basically all the magic that needs to be sacrificed can be activated. The book records that the sacrifice is dedicated to God. Only after receiving the sacrifice can the magic succeed.


    But Rose Crystal firmly denied this, and she used her own experience to judge that the messy and disgusting things will not be liked by the gods. The rules she has set are that the best among the offerings is the crystallization of wisdom, such as an invention, a beautiful poem, and the like, clothing, food, books, money and other materials that can be used for charity. The inferior offerings are the luxury goods such as expensive spices.


    Although everyone is a bit puzzled about this classification, it is naturally done according to this method under the direct command of the gods. The Rose Crystal also gained a lot of merit and faith.


    After the inspection of rose crystals, the release of most of the magic in this world does not require the participation of gods. The so-called sacrifices to the gods are actually only used to cast spells by stimulating the energy present in something when the magic power between heaven and earth is insufficient.


    This is why the immortal steals the rose crystal sleeping box, because that box contains the power of magic. Can be used as an energy source to help them cast spells.


    After understanding the principle, Ryan naturally replaced those sacrifices with magic. Soon he mastered a lot of blood magic and shadow magic.


    At the same time, he was nourished by the magic that he gathered with the alchemy array. During this time, the three dragon egg trophies obtained from the horse king and the two dragon egg trophies obtained from the slave city state are slowly recovering their vitality, and it may take a long time for the dragon to hatch.


    Because this world is the first world in which Ryan has full control of one side, he has spent a lot of energy and time managing it. Just when he arranged everything to leave, the large merchant fleet that had been sent to Westeros was back. I heard that it brought a lot of important things back. Lion had to drag the return date back to greet the merchant fleet.


    This merchant fleet brought a large number of specialty products from the West, which was very satisfying the increasing market demand. After all, after increasing productivity and liberating slaves, the consumption desire and consumption capacity in this land have greatly increased. More people hope to be able to obtain special products from afar.


    But these are not the most important gains in this voyage. When they headed to the Westeros mainland to dock and repair on the west side of the continent, the trading city states did not feel much about this new country, so they rejected the proposal to sign a trade agreement.


    But after defeating the Dothraki, this new nation''s combat power completely shook the entire continent, so when they returned from afar, the city-states refused the agreement before they readily signed. At the same time they sent their messengers together.


    After Ryan met all the messengers one by one, he went directly from the office to the Crystal Temple to find Rose Crystal to prepare for the return trip.


    As a result, in the backyard of the hall, Ryan was surprised to find that some guests were sent here.


    One of the guests was a little girl who looked only a few years old, but the skin on her left face and most of her neck were covered with gray and black dead skin. Lata was carefully checking these skins with a gloved hand. Seeing that she used certain magical techniques in her examination, her hands glowed with purple light.


    "It''s okay, it can be treated," said Lata directly after the inspection. "However, using magic will reduce her lifespan and hurt her body, so I personally recommend the use of potions."


    "Is there any difference between the two methods?" Asked an old mother standing beside the little girl.


    "Both methods can completely cure this gray scale disease. It''s just that the magic is faster, and if you use drugs, it will take a year or two to solve it slowly. But I think it is better to treat it slowly if there is no emergency. After all, Miss Xilin''s disease was already available when she was born, so we can only strip the disease from her body little by little. Once a quick and rough method is easy to hurt her body. Lala answered seriously. "But the magic that hinders the spread of the disease does not harm the body. I cast a spell on her once a week, after which she can live like a normal person."


    "Ah, thank you very much." The old mother said excitedly: "Marine Minister Stannis? Baratheon will remember your kindness. I think Lord Baratheon is seeing your priests for those patients It is indeed a very correct way to take risks after treatment so that you can bring his daughter over. Miss Xilin will have a happy life in the future. "


    It seems that this is the poor girl who was burnt to death in the TV series, and Ryan felt that his men counted the right thing. After all, this world combines novels and TV series, which means that terrible events may happen. That being the case, Ryan now feels a little bit happy about saving lives.


    Lata found Ryan standing there after examining the patient, and bowed slightly: "Have seen His Royal Highness." Afterwards everyone bowed to Ryan.


    It was at this time that Ryan discovered that there was a girl who looked seven or eight years old standing beside Xilin. But the strange thing is that she is accompanied by a strong middle-aged woman with an axe around her waist.


    "Who is this little guest?" Ryan asked Lata.


    "She is Leanna Mormon, the youngest daughter of the Bear Island ruler Mormon family. This time Bear Island bought a lot of goods from us, but unfortunately they did not get together. But they did not want to give up the goods. After all, Bear Island is too poor, and every year because of this reason many people die in winter. "


    "So after inquiring about your general deeds, they asked the youngest daughter to serve you as a warrior. At the same time, they brought 30 bear island warriors. In exchange for more than 800 tons of cargo. The priest on the ship prayed at that time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This was an agreement reached after obtaining the consent of Supreme Crystal Master, "Lata briefly introduced to Ryan.


    "My elder brother, this is the queen of Beijing''s mouth gun." At this time, Rose Crystal suddenly said to Ryan in his soul. After all, as his doll, Ryan opened a lot of memory to Rose Crystal. "If we train well, we will earn an outstanding talent. We cannot stay in this world all the time, so it is very important to train loyal and talented people."


    "And theoretically, as the youngest daughter, Leanna does not have any inheritance rights. Brother and your country are so rich, and they have the powerful force to wipe out the unmarked, but they are very far away from the northern border. The important thing is that as a new country, there are countless opportunities. Maggie Mormon will naturally not miss this opportunity that can not only attract powerful friends but also find a good way for her little daughter. Anyway, this woman without inheritance rights As long as the children do not go to the enemies in the north, they will not prevent them from loyal to the Stark family. "


    "And¡ª" Speaking of rose crystals here, a strange smile appeared. "Brother, you are too young, and now the nobles who are able to work normally are too old for you. As the first noblemen of the same age, there is a good chance that they will become important ministers in the future. This look How could a nobleman let go of a great business? "


    Well, Ryan feels that he will probably become a kindergarten in the past few years. The nobles of this world, like the nobles of the Middle Ages in Europe, also advocate the cultivation of feelings from an early age. Ryan, as a strong king at most as an adult (probably not yet), will surely have a lot of nobles sharpening their heads to squeeze their minors to his side.

 Chapter 294： Imitation Valeria Steel

    In the kingdom established by Ryan in this world, everything is modernized, and even the nobility is only an honorary title, and does not have too much real power. However, in view of the strength of this country, there are still many children of broken nobles and some noble families who do not have the right to inherit.


    The Mormon family is naturally the same, although they know that the nobility here is different from them, but they still resolutely sent out their own people. It can only be said that this family''s vision is indeed longer-term than others, and it has a bigger picture.


    And Ryan will naturally not shut these people out. After all, too much land is swallowed. The next stage, the entire country will enter the development stage to digest these trophies. In this case, it is necessary to recruit some nobles who have the local conditions. Sometimes, many interests can be taken from the negotiation table, especially when there is strong military support.


    "Miss Leiana, please swear allegiance to your lord." At this time, a ball of purple light flew from the direction of the main hall, shouting while flying.


    "Is this a bit too hasty?" Ryan pulled out his sword and imitated the things that were seen on TV. He gently tapped Leanna, who was half kneeling there, and announced that she was telepathically floating above her head when she became her knight Little puppet vomited. After all, it was only in the backyard of the temple, and it was unprepared. Even the sword is a crystal sword borrowed from Rose Crystal.


    "But they don''t think so." Rose Crystal pointed this out. Indeed, everyone here showed a very honored expression, and when Rose Crystal raised this matter, the little bear girl directly kneeled on one knee.


    "I''m your doll''s sister, but they don''t know. What they saw in their eyes was a devotion loyalty ritual, and at the same time lent their weapons to the monarch for the ritual. The glory is far more glorious than the ceremonial steps in the magnificent palace. "


    After the ceremony, Ryan told the little bear girl to go to the temple-affiliated school with everyone, and left with Rose Crystal. And Leanna had no objection to this matter, because she had inquired that Ryan ordered the managers in the future to be selected by the exam, and that she had to go to school to get a good exam. There is no doubt that the best school is the Temple Affiliated School.


    After spending half a year in this world, Ryan finally stabilized the situation and established his own forces. In this case, Ryan decided to go home, and Rose Crystal was anxious to share his magical experience of the past six months with Teacher Luo Zhen and those sisters.


    Fortunately, because of the laws of nature and Eastern Taoism that have been mastered before, they have the effect of prolonging life and delaying aging. So I do n¡¯t have to worry about staying in other worlds for too long and growing so fast that I might be wrong. Even for Ryan, he needed to go to other worlds from time to time to avoid being seen too slow.


    "What will happen to the temple after you leave?" Ryan asked the rose crystal who was happily packing up gifts for teachers and sisters. "Is it okay without you sitting here?"


    "Relax, my elder brother." Rose Crystal said after stuffing a dragon tooth and a glass candle into the box. "I cut a part of the Divine Fire into the main shrine, which is enough to deal with the daily situation. And I will definitely come to see it from time to time, because this is our world now.


    After tidying up everything, Ryan finally explained what they had and opened the space door in front of them and left. It is not necessary for Ryan to stay here all the time that there are thousands of loyal synthetic officials who have power and the temple system of rose crystal is fully rolled out. Besides, I''m not going back forever. So he was not worried at all about what would happen to the world after he left.


    Upon returning to the Wanjie grocery store, Lane received a 56-point offset. I think there will be more offset points in the account as we intervene in this deeper world.


    After spending 30 offset points to consolidate the previously learned magic knowledge and mastered several kinds of sword surgery, Lane began to try to recover one of the world''s most important techniques: the method of making Valeria steel.


    Although because of the short time spent in the world of "A Song of Ice and Fire", Ryan did not get a Valeria steel sword. But after occupying so many places, as a king, he harvested a lot of knives, jewelry, cane heads and other gadgets made of Valeria steel. At the same time, in the process of liberating the slave city-state, a liberated slave blacksmith presented Valeria steel recasting skills to the temple as a tribute.


    After combining these things with the advanced Valeria, Ryan began to explore the method of making Valeria steel with alchemy. After more than a day of analysis, he cracked this method.


    After all, in the world of "Song of Ice and Fire", even in the heyday of Valeria, the magic is much rougher than other magical worlds. For example, Valeria Steel does not have a customary cover-up method for alchemists.


    This is probably because there is no magic system like Harry Potter World or Rose Maiden World developed in that world, or the use of magic is only controlled by a few people. Therefore, the people who invented Valeria steel did not worry that others could analyze the samples to crack this steel production method.


    With the help of rose crystal, they melted Valeria steel. As the spell recites, runes appear on the alchemy array beneath the hot metal.


    "This is the first time I have seen this kind of alchemy product that does not hide my own skills ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Rose crystal vomits while recording those runes." It''s too simple, as long as you master advanced Valeria Anyone who speaks and can use magic can make this kind of thing. "


    "Unfortunately, even in the most prosperous era of Valeria, there are not many such people." Lane replied. "The analysis results come out, let me see how this thing is done?"


    "Ordinary steel is repeatedly removed from impurities and refined into refined steel, and then dragon blood is added and heated with dragon fire, while chanting spells. When the molten steel cools, it is made into Valeria steel. It does not look difficult It can even be said that it is a little simple. "After reading the manufacturing method, Ryan felt that the manufacturing method of Valeria steel was a bit too simple.


    "But when Valeria was destroyed at that time, because there were too few people who mastered the magic of forging Valeria steel, and they were too concentrated, they naturally disappeared after the death of these people in the disaster. The Tangelian family as survivors It ¡¯s a warrior who basically does n¡¯t have that knowledge reserve to restore this technology. In the end, they did n¡¯t even have the dragon, and this technology will disappear forever. ¡±Rose Crystal quickly analyzed the loss of the manufacturing method of Valeria steel the reason.


    The following time Ryan successfully reproduced Valeria Steel using Dragon''s Dragon Fire and Dragon Blood from Charlie''s last transaction.


    "It feels okay." Ryan waved a sword he had just made. "But it''s still not as good as the Gryffindor dagger that the goblin forged. If you want to improve it further, you can only ask Mr. Torozhen."


    Ryan thought about collecting the sword, and then gave away the rose crystal carrying the big bag to the rose girl world. Then returned to his bed in the dormitory of the Gryffindor Tower.

 Chapter 295： Teaching and learning

    "Rita Skeeter is nothing wrong, how could she say that?" Ryan saw Ron holding the "Prophet Daily" to Harry around when he went to the restaurant for breakfast the next morning.


    "What''s written in the newspaper makes you feel so angry." Ryan asked after taking a slice of bread after sitting down.


    "The old witch actually accused Crouch of paying medical expenses with the Ministry of Magic''s public expenses as a waste of taxpayer''s money." Ron was a little excited. "Although everyone in our family doesn''t like Crouch and thinks he is too old-fashioned. But it is undeniable that the doctor said that he was admitted to the hospital because of excessive psychological pressure and fatigue. Think about his busyness for a holiday Organizing the top three competitions, this should be regarded as a work-related injury. Will the Ministry of Magic staff be paid for their own injuries in the future? "


    "Excessive psychological pressure? Maybe it''s because the son ran away." Ryan thought so, and he wouldn''t say it before there was no definite evidence. Of course, he also understood why Ron was so angry. After all, his father and brother both work in the Ministry of Magic. In case the Ministry of Magic really cuts the subsidy for workers injured, the poorest family like the Ron family is the most unlucky.


    So he comforted Ron. "Anyway, everyone knows that Rita Skeeter is a big talker, and so many staff members of the Ministry of Magic need this work injury subsidy, especially those who are struggling on the front line with Aurors, strikers and incident reversals Men. So I do n¡¯t think the Ministry of Magic will believe that woman talking nonsense. "


    Because today is Saturday, Ryan practiced magic with Hermione in the morning as usual. I have to say that Hermione''s fighting power is constantly rising in this kind of practice, especially as a brain-conscious girl. Every time Hermione fails, she will sum up the reasons for the failure and avoid committing again. This also allows Ryan to discover her progress in each match.


    At the end of a match-up, Hermione wiped her sweat and took a sip of water and asked, "By Ryan, I feel like you have recently gone out. Is there any new magic you learned? After all, you used to Teach me life magic and natural magic. I ca n¡¯t learn because of talent. So I want to see if you have any new magic here. "


    "Wait? How do you see that I''ve been out recently?" Ryan asked with some surprise. After all, he never told anyone about this kind of thing.


    "Look closely." Hermione said, squeezing her sweaty hair on her forehead behind the ear. "I find that your whole person has changed a lot today, and it feels more temperament than yesterday. This should not be able to do in a short time. So I think it should be the world you go to again? Just like we did last time Go to the world of beauty and the beast. "


    In fact, Ryan has paid close attention to the changes in his temperament, so as soon as he came back, he tried to converge his mind and let himself return to the original state. This approach worked well, and neither Harry nor Ron saw the changes. It was just that Hermione had always noticed him.


    "Well, I stayed in a world with dragons and magic for half a year." Anyway, since the last incident, Hermione also knew that Ryan would sometimes wander into other worlds. So he simply admitted.


    "Although the level of magic in that world is not as good as ours, there are some unique magic. But to learn these, you must first learn advanced Valeria and Axia." After speaking, Ryan used his wand from the temple. Draw a silver-blue light ball.


    "Is this?" "This is my newly developed usage after studying alchemy. It can copy some of my memories to others. Of course, this kind of memory is limited to the direction that does not involve too strong extraordinary powers. The only requirement It is the recipient who must have complete trust in the memory giver. "


    "It''s okay, give it to me." After speaking, Hermione took the light ball with her wand and did not hesitate to put it in the position of her temple according to Ryan''s instructions, and then the whole light ball was absorbed.


    An hour later, Hermione watched happily as a shadowed mouse dragged a wooden target under her command and ran over from the shelf. Afterwards, a finger pointed at the wooden target placed next to it and recited a high Valeria spell. A blood mist emerged from her finger, leaving a blade on the target as a blade. Shallow nicks.


    "These magic is quite useful, just to make up for my lack of magic in combat, especially they don''t need a wand. But they need to practice to be proficient. Especially the curse spell, I think this spell should not be missed by me. The spell is at this level in a few minutes. "After finishing speaking, Hermione pointed to the potted flower next to it, and only a leaf had a coin-sized spot that looked strangely charred.


    "This kind of thing can''t be done overnight. If you''re too irritable, it will only hurt yourself." Ryan prevented Hermione, who looked a little too excited, from continuing to practice. After all, she was a bit overpowered now. At this time, if you continue to practice for a while, you should help Hermione out. In order to avoid this embarrassing scene, Ryan can only stop Hermione, who is a little bit gaffeed because he has learned new knowledge.


    "That''s right." Hermione waved her hand away from the black misty mouse. "Too impatient is not a good thing."


    As the two men rested on the cushions, Ryan seemed to want to recall what he asked: "What do you think of the magic today?"


    "Very good!" Hermione said with wide eyes. "Simple and effective. It can be seen that any civilization has its merits. I am more eager to learn about this world."


    "I mean do you think the magic you learned today is like black magic? It''s blood, shadow and curse ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane finally asked his own question.


    "Of course I don''t think so." Speaking of this, Hermione sat up straight. "I said a long time ago that the biggest feature of black magic is the magic that can be released with a variety of negative emotions, so learning black magic is a very bad thing. Thing. Until now I have maintained this view and refused to learn any black magic. "


    "But your magic doesn''t need to be driven by negative emotions, so they are not black magic. As for the magic effect looks more evil, you think about the victims, being burned alive by flames is better than direct It ¡¯s much more painful to be killed by Awada Soul. So the spell effect ca n¡¯t represent anything. ¡±


    At this point, Hermione shrugged. "Of course I know that most people outside don''t approve of our division method, so I must try not to use these magics in front of everyone. You don''t have to worry about this."


    Well, it seems that he is overly worried, Ryan thought. Sure enough, Hermione and her own knowledge of black magic are similar, insisting on distinguishing what black magic is, only using negative emotions to promote the magic that will have a bad effect on the soul is black magic, other than that.


    That''s why Hermione knew that Ryan could do life magic, and had seen Ryan control the mummy in that pyramid temple but didn''t say much about it. In her eyes, these magic and peace spell transformations are like ordinary spells, just a neutral force, no distinction between justice and evil.


    After resting for a while, the two practiced for a while before leaving the room. However, when leaving, Hermione took several high-level Valeria history books from Ryan and said that she wanted to learn more about the magical world.

 Chapter 296： Goodbye dobby

    The rest of the weekend is spent studying and organizing book club parties, which makes the weekend very fulfilling. After a fulfilling weekend, Ryan packed up and went to bed early on Sunday night. But just a few minutes after he closed his eyes, he felt a heavy object fall on his stomach.


    "Rose crystal, what are you doing?" Lane whispered in a low voice. At this time, only the little guy, Rose Crystal, appeared here. Fortunately, it is winter. Everyone will pull down the bed curtain when sleeping, so no roommates have found this abnormal scene.


    Rose Crystal has a part of Ryan''s soul, so she can use some functions of Wanjie grocery store, such as opening the space door of the world that Ryan allows to go to. This is why she appeared here suddenly.


    "My elder brother, there is something I need you to agree with." At this time, Rose Crystal flew to the bed where Ryan turned to see it, and then she knelt and sat on the pillow next to her.


    It turned out that this time she returned to the Rose Girl''s world as she was warmly welcomed as expected. After telling the adventure in the new world, everyone had a strong interest in the world of the song of ice and fire.


    It''s just that Teacher Luo Zhen hurried to retreat after getting the magic materials of the world of Songs of Ice and Fire, and Alice will never let go of any chance with her father since she mastered the extraordinary power. In this case, Luo Zhen''s current six puppet daughters decided to take a look at this new world with Rose Crystal while they were a little bored.


    "I went with me this time, the mercury lamp, the canary, the emerald star stone, the blue star stone. And the two daughters newly created by teacher Luo Zhen, really red and young berries." Rose Crystal counted with her finger; "In addition to my total of seven people, my elder brother can help give a permit to travel to that world."


    Because these puppets do not have a complete soul from every angle, in Wanjie grocery store, they are just an extension of Luo Zhen''s soul, just like the relationship between Rose Crystal and Ryan. So they don''t need to shift points when they pass through the space door.


    "Okay, I wish you a pleasant time to play, but remember that you are never allowed to do anything that hurts others actively." Ryan took the six little puppets to the world of "Song of Ice and Fire" and gave him permission to go seriously. Crystal urged.


    "No problem, my brother. Actually, Mr. Luo Zhen and Sister Alice have told us the same way before we set off. We promise to never do bad things." After agreeing to Ryan, a blue light flashed, Rose The crystal disappeared from the house.


    "A little guy is so uncomfortable. I really don''t know how Luo Zhen raised so much in one breath." Lain whispered. He still doesn''t know how important his permission will have in that world.


    After Rose Crystal left, Lane complained a few words, turned over and went to sleep. After all, he was a little tired after a busy day, and tomorrow there will be classes on Monday. Soon, soft snoring came from the bed.


    The next day at noon when I came back after lunch. As soon as I entered the common room, I saw a colorful thing rush to Harry. There was also a scream: "Mr. Harry Potter! Harry Potter!"


    "Iron armor." "There are many obstacles." Ryan and Hermione cooperated with one person to shield Harry, and the other person flew the thing that suddenly rushed over. The little thing fell directly on the sofa after being blown away.


    "Dobby?" Harry looked at the little guy on the sofa in surprise.


    "It''s Dobby, sir, it''s Dobby!" The house-elf didn''t seem to be injured. He jumped off the sofa and screamed, "Dobby has been looking forward to looking forward to seeing Mr. Harry Potter, It turned out that Harry Potter might be busy in an important game, so Dobby came to see Harry Potter by taking the opportunity to clean up the castle. Sir! "


    Now Dobby is much more exaggerated than when Ryan met him in second grade. The dirty old pillowcase was replaced by a clean teapot. In addition to that, there were various badges and a tie. A pair of children''s shorts was worn underneath, and a pair of grey wool socks were worn on the feet.


    "Why are you here? You don''t want to use your method to save Harry again." Hermione said in a slightly ironic tone, although in the second grade it was heard that the principal ordered Lucius to release his family. The news of the Elf as a disciplinary side confirmed that Dobby was indeed rescuing Harry, but in that game, he struggled with Ryan to stop Dobby from nearly saving Hermione who seriously injured Harry until today. The elf is a dangerous person, as far away as possible from everyone.


    "No, this noble lady, Dobby just came to work at Hogwarts this time. The great Professor Dumbledore has told Dobby that it was wrong last time, and Dobby vowed that the mistake will never be made again. "


    "That''s good." Hermione turned to go back to the dormitory, picked up a few books and went to the library with Ryan. It wasn''t until dinner that Harry learned that Dobby was just visiting him this time. After gaining freedom, Dobby asked countless wizarding families, but none of them needed a house-elf who needed a salary. In this case, Dobby finally came to Hogwarts and found a job willing to pay him.


    "No wonder hemp wizards can''t find a good job. There are such free slaves who still want to charge workers ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hermione whispered.


    "You haven''t said that most of the industry in the wizarding world comes from pure-blood wizards. They prefer to have slaves like house elves that can keep their secrets. They are not free labor with salaries." Ryan was on the edge. Added.


    After that, the two talked about the reform of serfdom in Tsarist Russia from the release of slaves in ancient Rome, and then the black slaves and the Civil War. Harry and Ron listened to these things on the side as if they were listening to heavenly books. Soon, they gave up the idea of ??clarifying what Ryan was talking about and began to bury their heads to eat their dinner.


    During the Triwizard Tournament, various courses at Hogwarts proceeded as usual. Fortunately, as a contestant, Ryan was spared most of his homework, so he had more time to master new magic and make some Valeria steel equipment.


    The first batch of equipment produced was a machete, a knight sword and an eastern sword. In addition, there are dozens of arrows as a gift for the next meeting of Aunt Betty''s children.


    Horses often use various magic materials when making arrows, and apply various potions on top. This arrow is much more lethal to ordinary wizards than guns used by Muggles. For example, the historical aunt of the founder of Yfarmoni, Aesor Thur, Gumley Gent, and Slytherin. Pure descendants, a powerful black wizard was shot by such an arrow.


    Of course, the material on the arrow is more than the high-end materials used by the horsemen in the forest. Ryan wanted these arrows as gifts. He also wanted to know from the bow masters that this Valeria steel is among the magic materials in this world. What level does it belong to?


    In this busy time, the time slowly came to Thursday. Professor McGonagall announced an important event in her class that day.

 Chapter 297： Dance partner

    "Porter! Weasley! Could you concentrate more?" Professor McGonagall roared loudly from the podium.


    This is the end of the metamorphosis class on Thursday afternoon. Because the content of the course is over, Ryan is summing up the knowledge in the class. As a result, Professor McGonagall was shocked by this roar.


    After criticizing Harry and them as much as Pipi shrimp, Professor McGonagall began to announce the matter.


    "The Christmas ball is coming-this is a traditional part of the Triwizard Tournament and a great opportunity for us to interact with foreign guests. This is the case, the ball is only open to students above the fourth grade-but if you want, Can invite a lower-grade student¡ª "


    The audience immediately became agitated. After all, for students who are in their adolescence, the dance party is definitely an exciting activity. Ryan even heard several girls laugh.


    "Put on your gown and robes," Professor McGonagall said flatly. "The ball will be held in the auditorium at 8 pm on Christmas Day and will end at 12 midnight."


    At this point, Professor McGonagall glanced seriously at the excited students below. "Listen-the Christmas ball will undoubtedly give us the opportunity-um-to loosen our hair and relax ourselves. But that doesn''t mean that we will relax the behavioral requirements of Hogwarts students. If Gryffindor''s I will feel very saddened by the shame of the students in any way. "


    Sure enough, as the deputy principal of Hogwarts who really manages things (Dumbledore has more than one general direction, and the specific affairs have always been handled by Professor McGonagall.) No matter what time it is, every student will be watching.


    After class, Professor McGonagall called Ryan and Harry, and informed them that they needed to dance as warriors, so be sure to find a good partner and practice a little how to dance to avoid ugliness.


    The two agreed, and finally got rid of Professor McGonagall''s nagging.


    Now it is not just the outgoing Gryffindor students, the enthusiasm of the little wizards throughout the school has been mobilized, especially the girls.


    The girls were giggling and whispering in the corridor, laughing loudly whenever a boy walked by, exchanging ideas with excitement, talking about what to wear for the holy students on Christmas night ...


    "I think my yellow dress gown is quite good, and it is more suitable for your dark blue dress. But seriously, I still think that the dress gowns of the wizards are too antique, especially for the witch. The evening gowns of ordinary people are beautiful. But as a dance partner of the Warriors, I can only dance in this one. "


    After leaving from Professor McGonagall, Ryan went directly to invite Hermione, and Hermione agreed happily. Later, in the common room, she didn''t have anything to do with learning, but took Ryan to discuss some things related to the ball.


    "Right, do you know how to dance?" Ryan asked, suddenly thinking, he did some dance, but they weren''t very suitable for dancing.


    "It''s a bit of ballroom dancing, but I don''t know how to dance the ball on the wizard''s side. It seems that this is going to ask Ginny." At this point, Hermione just saw Ginny''s flushed face crawling into the public lounge. After Hermione walked over and said a few words, she invited Ginny.


    "Dance steps at the ball? My mother taught me that it should be a waltz." At this point Ginny glanced at Ryan and Hermione and asked, "Should you know this?"


    "This is really not a good idea." After entering the magic world, both of them neglected certain social-related skills, which led to the two people''s level of ballroom dancing being limited to a little basis of elementary school. Of course, this level is definitely not suitable for jumping at the Christmas ball.


    "You two can''t even dance?" Ginny said with some surprise. After all, in her eyes, Ryan and Hermione were very knowledgeable people. I really didn''t expect there were simple things that they would not. "Well, Harry won''t be able to dance anyway. Then you can just come over and learn with him. I can teach you, this is not difficult at all."


    "Harry?" Lane opened his eyes wide.


    "Yeah, just now Harry came directly to me and invited me to be his partner." Ginny said happily.


    No wonder Ginny was so excited when she came here. It turned out that when Harry''s mood was low this year, Ginny''s company finally made Harry''s piece of wood a little bit confusing. When I learned that I was going to hold a ball, Ginny was invited as soon as possible.


    In the next few days, as soon as Ryan had time, they followed Ginny to learn to waltz. Fortunately, both Ryan and Hermione had practiced the assassin''s fighting methods before and were strengthened, so they learned to dance much faster than Harry. It took 2-3 days to learn how to waltz.


    And Ginny also showed her good wife and mother''s side at this time, even if Harry stepped on her foot many times without complaining. Instead, he pointed out where Harry jumped wrong.


    At this time, everyone started to invite dance partners frequently. For example, Fred invited Quidditch''s teammate Angelina, and Neville summoned the courage at the book party on Sunday and successfully invited Hannae. Bo as his dance partner.


    Of course, as a warrior, Ryan also received many invitations, but he refused. Hermione declined Krum ¡¯s invitation to her in the library.


    "There are a lot of girls lined up to want to dance with him, I don''t want to provoke others to hate because of this." After watching Krum leave, Hermione said to Ryan in a naughty tone ~ www.novelhall. com ~ Besides, for me, the famous fame is far more attractive than interesting souls. "


    The teachers and students of Hogwarts constantly showed their desire to impress the guests of Booth Button and Demstr?m. They seemed determined to show the best style of the castle this Christmas. The lanterns were laid out in the school:


    The handrails of the marble staircase are covered with icicles that will never change. The twelve Christmas trees that are usually placed in the auditorium are decorated with various small toys, from shiny holly fruit to no A live golden owl that stopped crying.


    The only thing that is not so harmonious is the Pipi Ghost. He will dig into the armor and use the indecent content to complement the second half of the Christmas carols that the armor can''t sing, and even provoke the students when they pass the armor.


    "Okay, stay here if you like it." When the class was over one day, Pippi once again sang some of the first and second graders to block out the lyrics. Ryan took out the pre-prepared writing brush and magic ink from the schoolbag, and quickly drew a bunch of runes on the armor while Pippi was in the armor. Soon Pippi found him trapped in the armor.


    "Let me go out quickly." Pippi knocked on the armor in a panic, but no matter how hard he tried, the armor would not move.


    "Relax, these seals will only allow you to stay inside for half a month. You can come out after Christmas." Ryan said calmly in the yell of Pippi.


    "Good job, Ryan." It was just then that Professor Sprout passed by here, followed by Hagrid carrying a whole Christmas tree behind him. "Professor Hagrid, please move this armor to the warehouse on the second floor. I think this Christmas will finally be quieter."

 Chapter 298： Half-Blood Giant

    Ryan was about to go to the library on the second floor to read, so he happened to go upstairs with Hai Geshun Road. While watching Hagrid put the Christmas tree in the prescribed position and carried the armor, Ryan finally couldn''t help but ask his question.


    "Hagrid, don''t you already use magic now? How can you move this thing without magic?"


    "Just getting used to it." Hagrid patted the armor on his shoulder, which attracted a scream of Pippi inside. "Seriously, the Christmas ball is a great opportunity to relax. I usually see you and Hermione holding this book to study all day, and you can take a good rest this time."


    "Yeah, it''s a Christmas holiday after all." Speaking of where the two had come to the corridor on the second floor, Ryan had just walked towards the library, and suddenly stopped as if thinking of something.


    "Hagrid, have you been walking closer to Mrs. Maxim recently?" Lane asked Hagrid looking at Hagrid. Hagrid also stopped, then said a little embarrassedly, "Yeah, after all, I have only seen her as a big woman after so many years."


    Ryan nodded, then observed that there was no one else around and said, "Hagrid, as a friend, I need to tell you that you should never talk to Madam Maxim about you The issue of giant lineage. "


    Hagrid looked blank, "Why is this?"


    "You need to know that the entire wizarding world looks at bloodlines heavier and generally excludes wizards with non-human lineages. Especially when the wizards are mixed with the blood of some evil creatures recognized by the magic world, most wizards will Trust. Mrs. Maxim ¡¯s hardship as headmaster has also gone through a lot of hardships, but if someone else knows that she has a giant blood, she will be hard pressed against her. An elegant woman like Mrs. Sim does n¡¯t want to have a relationship with a giant, so that she thinks of something that is not so good. "


    Hagrid was a little dizzy by Ryan''s remarks, but nodded and said, "I know you are for my good, so I swear I will not talk to her about this and hurt her."


    At this point, Hagrid suddenly responded and said, "Wait, when do you know that I am a half-giant?"


    "Hush, be quiet." Ryan gestured with his hand in front of his mouth. "Most people don''t like semi-giants, what do you say so loudly."


    After speaking, Ryan then said in a gentle tone: "You have said that I read all day, and naturally it can be inferred from your physical resistance and your aging rate. After all, normal people are not as bad as you are. The magical animals recover so quickly after injury, and they do n¡¯t look like they are in their 60s or 40s. These characteristics plus your extraordinary size, I knew you were a first grade Half-giant. "


    Speaking of which, Ryan patted Hagrid''s arm and said: "Of course, I think you are a good person. I will also help you keep this secret."


    After speaking, Ryan left Hagrid, who had a dumb face, and went to the library to study, leaving Hagrid, who had only one dumb face, standing there dumbly.


    After reading an afternoon book in the library, Ryan and Hermione went to the auditorium for dinner. Because of the foreign guests, the school ¡¯s meals have been kept at a relatively high level recently, especially with the addition of many exotic dishes. For example, German-style grilled white sausages tonight made Ryan very happy.


    "The food here in the UK is too greasy." At this time Furong''s voice in French accent came from Ravenclaw. "I feel like I''ve gained a lot of weight recently, and I can''t wear my robe!"


    "No one is forcing her to eat so much, who can''t help but blame? Ryan, you should at least win this woman who only cares about herself." Hermione said to Ryan around her after being unhappy. .


    "Relax, I can definitely beat her." Lane replied vaguely with German-style creamy shrimp soup.


    "Don''t have food in your mouth when you talk." Hermione picked up the book on the stool and patted Ryan a few times, but her expression should be satisfied with Ryan''s answer just now.


    After eating, the two men chatted for a while about the deformity problem before getting up and going back to the common room. When they walked into the hall with the book, they saw a large group of people around, and there was a loud voice from Ron.


    "Miss Dracul, can you be my partner?"


    "Is he crazy?" Hermione said as she squeezed to the front of the crowd under Ryan''s open path. Sure enough, she saw Furong and a few Busch Barton girls standing together and looked at Ron with a disdainful look. He is a sea cucumber or something, and disdain to answer at all.


    In this awkward atmosphere, the blood on Ron''s face receded sharply, and then he covered his face and ran into the crowd to escape.


    "Is he going to be okay?" Hermione is still kind and asked with some concern after reading the joke ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It''s okay, didn''t you see Harry and Ginny up to support him? "Ryan''s vision has been very good after grasping the eagle eye, and he easily passed the crowd and saw Ron was taken away by Harry and Ginny."


    When Ryan returned to the common room, they saw Ron sitting there with a blank face, and several people were comforting him.


    "It''s okay, Ron. Furong is a mixed-race girl, maybe at that time she happened to have the charm of charm to be released." Ryan stepped forward and persuaded.


    "Hybrid Meiwa, really?" Ron asked as he caught the straw.


    "Really, when checking the magic wand that day, Furong personally said that her grandmother was a Meiwa. Do not believe you and ask Harry."


    Harry nodded quickly and said that Ryan said everything was true, which finally made Ron look better. But his face soon collapsed. "Harry, Ryan, you have found a partner, so I don''t have a partner yet. By the way, can you go to the ball with me, Ginny?"


    "Brother, that would seem to be nobody I want. Besides, I have found a partner."


    "You found a partner, who?" Ron looked incredulous.


    "This is my private business, you just need to know that someone can appreciate your sister." Ginny said in an exaggerated tone.


    Ron kept thinking about it for the rest of the time, and Ryan took a chance to whisper to Harry: "You didn''t tell Ron that Ginny was your partner?"


    "No." Harry shrugged. "Ginny and I thought it would be more appropriate to talk about this kind of thing at that time, otherwise¡ª" said Harry quietly pointing to Ron who was nagging his sister.


    "Well, you are right." Ryan also made a sympathetic expression at this time. There is such an elder brother who does not have something to say in advance.

 Chapter 299： Pure and mixed blood

    The week before Christmas, a happy atmosphere permeated the whole school. In this case, the Weasley twins'' joke product ordering business has made great progress. Every day, many owls bring them a large number of purchase orders.


    "We now hire two hemp seed wizards as employees, so that we can take care of both school and business." Fred said to Ryan next to him while writing a purchase order in the common room. "When we hired people, we learned that most shops on Diagon Alley even secretly claimed that they did not need hemp wizards, but according to our observations, there is no difference between hemp wizards and pure-blood wizards in this kind of work."


    "Yes, we wrote this to my father. My father told us that it was a disgusting act of discrimination. As his son, he would never allow us to do so." George, who checked the list next to him, said.


    "Our father believes that the real noble place of pure-blooded wizards is the strong magic level and noble qualities. The kind of guy who has a family heritage but can''t compare with the unsuccessful hemp seed wizards at the level of magic and treat people. It ¡¯s too bad to rely on family status and lineage to find a good position when looking for a job. If this continues, the magic world will sooner or later. For example, he thinks that the old Crabbe and Goyle who are now in the Ministry of Magic are The two rice buckets, apart from not wasting food at the banquet, there is nothing commendable. "


    "Of course, we feel that my father is a little radical, and there are talents in those pure-blood families. But my father is right in the general direction. The pure-blood family takes advantage of it but does not leave any mixed-blood and hemp wizards up. The practice of channels is terrible. Especially when Hogwarts has cultivated more and more excellent hemp seeds and hybrids in these decades. "


    "So in the future, our store will give priority to character and ability in recruiting people. After all, this approach is better than recruiting people based on pedigree, and this is also in line with the development trend of the world. Besides, those pure blood also look at Not like our little shop. "


    It seems that the pure-blood wizards are not unresponsive to changes in the world, but only those who are determined to follow the trend of the times are only a group of marginalized wizards like the Weasley family. The pure blood that dominates the magic world only hopes to maintain this situation.


    Ryan suddenly thought of a thing at this time: Voldemort was just a mixed-blood orphan, and each pure-blood family would not be fooled by a simple Slytherin descendant. After all, if the Slytherin descendant is really great in pure blood In terms of majesty, the Gunter family is not so miserable.


    Now I think it should be that the pure blood of those rulers of the European magic world just used Voldemort as a pretext. After all, after Grindelwald failed, the Ministry of Magic of various countries relaxed the restrictions of the secrecy law. In this case, the number of hybrids and hemp wizards in the wizarding world has risen sharply, and the pure blood naturally wants to clean up these guys who are robbing resources with them. Therefore, it is a normal idea to support a Voldemort to clean these wizards directly from the flesh.


    But pure blood did not expect Voldemort to rely on enough strength and charm to seduce the young generation of each pure blood family, and then use various methods to kill the pure blood of his peers. In the end, he became the master rather than the **** of the pure blood family. For example, Malfoy ¡¯s grandfather died of dragon pox, but it is well known that people who have dragon pox can easily distinguish it from the appearance. Malfoy ¡¯s grandfather can no longer be unprepared when facing patients with this acute infectious disease. So this cause of death is more suspicious.


    It''s no wonder that the Weasley family has become one of the biggest beneficiaries after the war in history. A homeowner who has a sober mind and can understand the historical development trends as a family leader can really take a lot of wrong paths. .


    "Ryan, Ryan, are you okay?" Ryan was thinking of these messy things and felt someone shaking him. He recovered and found that the Weasley twins stared at him nervously. "We were talking just now, and you suddenly started to be in a daze, we thought you had something wrong."


    "It''s okay, it''s just that things have been a little bit more exhausting recently." After that, Ryan took out two bronze defensive bracelets and gave them to the twins. "Every night I have to remember to replenish the store, so that I sleep late every night."


    "You remember this so busy." George took two bracelets with a look of excitement. "I thought you wouldn''t have time to do this after you became a warrior this year. By the way, wouldn''t it prevent you from playing?"


    "No, you can rest assured." Ryan promised. "When making these bracelets, I can also transform my thinking, which is equivalent to resting."


    After chatting with the twins for a while, Lane went upstairs to get the textbook. Because the next lesson is Professor McGonagall''s class, she will not give anyone a face if she is late.


    Heavy snow fell on the castle and the ground. The light blue carriage of Booth Barton looked like a big frost squash in winter, and the frosted gingerbread house next to it was Hagrid''s cabin; on the side of the ship Demstrand A layer of ice has formed, which becomes smooth and translucent, and a layer of hoarfrost is also stained on the sail.


    In the evening of that night, there were more hot stews and sweet puddings in various flavors. It must be said that the house elves at Hogwarts Castle did have two brushes in their cooking. It''s just that British people don''t like spicy food very much, so Ryan didn''t see cold-preserving food like spicy soup.


    The students of Destrom and Hogwarts are having fun eating these foods, especially the Destrom students may come from a cold place, and one by one likes these high-calorie foods. Utterly. It''s no wonder that both men and women are more burly and look like an upright brown bear standing in the snow after wearing a fur cloak.


    Only the French are still dissatisfied with these foods. After all, for them, delicacy and warmth are not more important than demeanor ~ www.novelhall.com ~ They would rather be cold and not want to get a little fatter.


    Ryan got up early on Christmas morning. After counting the gifts, he went out to exercise as usual. This year''s gifts are relatively normal, the only thing that has changed is that Hermione''s gift is no longer an obscure book, but a bottle of men''s perfume that does not look cheap.


    "Fortunately, this year I didn''t send a male cancer to another book." Ryan thought with some luck as he ran around the castle. On the way, he met a group of Demstrang boys who only wore vests and shorts and ran in the snow. Sure enough, not all wizards paid attention to physical exercise.


    The Christmas dinner is usually a pile of turkeys, although until now Ryan has not figured out why Hogwarts, as a long-time history, should learn from the New World that Americans eat turkey at Christmas as opposed to traditional roast goose.


    In the afternoon, all Gryffindor employees basically went to a snowball fight on the playground. At this time, Ryan naturally had to join forces. However, after the Weasley twins used magic to direct the snowball to smash people, and Ryan directly used Alchemy to make a lot of snowballs and almost became a snowman, the use of magic to throw snowballs is prohibited on the playground.


    At five in the afternoon, Hermione took Ginny up with the girls and went upstairs to say that she wanted to dress up. It seems that no matter what kind of world it is, no matter men and women, as long as you dress up seriously, it is definitely a big project.


    "What, you need three hours?" Ron exclaimed in the direction Hermione and Ginny left. Ryan and Harry glanced at each other after seeing this scene and shook their heads helplessly.


    There is no Christmas tea party this year because of the dance. Ryan had a fun afternoon and completely relaxed. He didn''t go upstairs with others to prepare for the dance until nightfall at seven o''clock in the afternoon.

 Chapter 300： prom

    The preparation of the boys for the ball is much simpler, and it is ok to put on a dress gown after taking a bath. It''s just that Ryan gritted her teeth before going out and decided to spray a little perfume from Hermione on her body. After all, spraying perfume is a little bit challenging for a slightly straight man.


    Fortunately, Hermione sent a magic perfume, but only a little scent of cypress branches, which made Ryan feel more comfortable.


    After going downstairs, Ron came up again to thank him. If it weren''t for Ryan''s help this time, he would definitely show a big ugly face in front of everyone. The day before yesterday he was desperately inviting Parvati under Harry''s cheering. Fortunately she agreed. This also allowed Ron to avoid the embarrassing scene of a person going to the ball.


    "Harry, you--" Harry walked out of the crowd at this time, wearing a gorgeous gown and red robe.


    "Ah, don''t mention it. This was bought by Sirius, saying that as long as it is worn, it will attract the attention of the audience. But I just thought of Lockhart. If this dress is customized, it can''t be expensive. I will definitely not wear this one if I return the product. "But when he said disgusting words, he also showed a happy smile on his face. After all, as an orphan, after all these years, relatives were willing to care about him. This love may be Harry The reason why I really don''t want to change clothes.


    "Good evening, Harry." Ginny in a pink gown walked downstairs and then greeted Harry, having to say that Ginny looked more dazzling than usual at this time.


    Harry walked up to grab Ginny at this moment, and then left the common room directly. Only Ron was left alone in the wind.


    "My best friend invited my sister to the ball, but I didn''t even know it before." Ron looked a little crazy, but fortunately, when Parvati came, he had adjusted his mind.


    Hermione came downstairs after most of the time. Today she is still wearing that yellow dress gown, her hair turned into an elegant bun behind her head. On her right wrist, she wore a silver bracelet decorated with a small piece of amethyst that Ryan gave her today.


    This bracelet is the latest Alchemy product of Lion, not only can it automatically pop up a magic shield when it is attacked, but also has a compression space inside, and Lane put two newly made light swords of Valeria steel. After all, Hermione has been practicing assassin for more than two years, and she should have her own weapon. Hermione said this at least when she practiced last Saturday.


    "You are beautiful today." Ryan looked at Hermione when she finished. At first Ryan just thought that Hermione had dressed herself up to make her look pretty today. But after staring at her face for a few seconds, Ryan was surprised to find that all the blemishes on the skin of her face had disappeared, and even her two front teeth had returned to normal size.


    "What have you been staring at my face for?" Hermione asked uncomfortably when he saw Ryan keep looking at his face. "Is there something wrong with my face?"


    "You seem to be a bit different from what you used to be?" Ryan said subconsciously, and he got a white eye.


    "Did you find out now? This is thanks to the power gift that I got in the temple during the last adventure. I only later felt that the power can not only improve physical fitness but also improve people''s appearance. So now I become This is what you see. "Hermione whispered on the way down the hall to the auditorium.


    Ryan felt that he might have been optimized too many times before, resulting in a change that was not as obvious as Hermione. And he saw Hermione every day, so he didn''t pay attention to the little changes in his usual days. He didn''t realize this until he noticed it today.


    When they arrived on the first floor, they found that the hall was full of students. After all, it would open at eight o''clock to put people in. Many people are digging around in the crowd to find their dance partners in other colleges.


    At this time the oak front door of the auditorium was opened, and everyone saw Demstrand''s students walk in with Professor Kakalov. Krum walked to the front, next to a girl in a pink dress with a blushing face. Lane recognized the girl as if she were a senior in Ravenclaw.


    However, after discovering Hermione standing next to Ryan, Krum looked a little darker. After all, it is very uncomfortable for a super celebrity to be cut off in this kind of thing.


    At this moment, Professor McGonagall''s voice sounded: "Please come here!"


    Professor McGonagall is wearing a red tartan robe today, and the hat brim is decorated with an ugly wreath of thistles. She asked the six warriors to stand by the door with their dancers and let others go first. After the students were seated, they lined up and walked into the auditorium.


    At the front are the two ladies of Booth Barton. Ryan can see that Furong ¡¯s dance partner is still a look of being smashed by the Heavenly Grand Prix, and Ryan they are ranked at the end of the team as the host.


    "I''m a little nervous now, Ryan." Hermione suddenly whispered beside him.


    "It''s okay, we''ve even seen the Dead Sea, and there''s nothing worth stressing on this occasion." Lane leaned over his head and whispered comfortingly. Probably because the movement was a bit big, the result was Professor McGonagall''s glare.


    After everyone was seated in the auditorium, Professor McGonagall called the Warriors and their dancers to line up two by two and followed her in. They walked in and walked towards a large round table with the referee in front of the auditorium. The people in the auditorium applauded enthusiastically. Ryan saw that the members of the book club were waving at Ryan and Hermione. The thing that surprised him the most was Swindon. The dancer she brought was actually Ravenclaw freshman Celia this year.


    In addition, there were some acquaintances who waved, such as Hermione''s roommate Angela and the new member of this year''s reading party, Mein, joined the ball, but she looked a little funny than her male partner. It is estimated that they will not dance together for a while, but it is only through this method that Maine can participate in the ball.


    After looking around, Ryan discovered that **** couples were more than just this pair ~ www.novelhall.com ~ over there, Crabbe and Gower sat on the round table in Slytherin. They did n¡¯t know who they were for a while. Jump female step.


    A pair of lilies and a pair of bases is indeed a corrupt country. Lane thought and waved to acquaintances with Hermione.


    The walls of the auditorium were covered with shiny silver frost, the ceiling was a starry night sky, and hundreds of mistletoe twigs and ivy garlands were hanging. The four college tables were gone, replaced by a hundred small tables lit by lanterns, with ten people sitting beside each table.


    After sitting at the table, Ryan discovered that the Warriors were eating at the table with the referees. He felt that the meal was definitely a torture. Sitting on the same table as the unlucky and severe elders during the Chinese New Year. In particular, Ryan was sitting just across the face from Mr. Crouch.


    There is no food in the shiny golden plates, but everyone has a small menu in front of them. I saw Dumbledore took a closer look at his menu, then pointed at his plate very clearly: "Pork chop!"


    The pork chops appeared immediately. The others on the table suddenly realized that they followed suit and ordered their favorite food on the plate.


    Krum looked a little silent on the table at Ryan, but he lowered his head to eat. And Fleur delacour is criticizing the decoration of Hogwarts to the dance partner Roger Davis.


    Fortunately, Principal Dumbledore used humorous words to resolve these embarrassments, so that the dinner was smooth.


    After everyone had finished eating, Dumbledore stood up and called the students to stand up too. Then he waved his wand and all the tables swooped to the wall, leaving an empty space in the middle. He turned into a high stage and stuck it to the root of the right wall. It seems that we are about to enter the main part of the ball and dance.

 Chapter 301： Dancing with Crouch News

    After emptying the venue, Professor Dumbledore transformed a high stage by the wall with a set of drums, several guitars, a lute (poetry), a cello and several organs.


    "It''s a strange instrument configuration," Hermione whispered. As a piano learner, some basic music knowledge is understood, so it''s normal to see something wrong after seeing the instrument on stage.


    "Maybe the wizard''s popular things and playing methods are a little different from ours. After all, the two worlds have been separated for hundreds of years." Ryan said. At this time, she saw two 80''s dress-up witches walked with instruments. A stand.


    At this time the audience burst into thunderous applause. The two musicians picked up their instruments in applause, the lanterns on the table were extinguished, and the six warriors including Ryan and their dancers stood up.


    The weird sisters played a slow, sad song. Ryan took Hermione into the brightly danced dance floor and started the first dance gracefully. He took Hermione''s waist and slowly rotated on the dance floor.


    "You used that bottle of perfume." When Ryan was close to Hermione, she finally smelled that the perfume on Ryan''s body was sent by her in the morning, which made Hermione a surprise. After all, she knew that Ryan had never used perfume before. .


    "Of course, the pine and cypress taste suits me very well, thank you."


    After a short prelude, Dumbledore and Mrs. Maxim entered the dance floor together, and soon they jumped up the waltz. For Mrs. Maxim''s block, this dance is absolutely elegant. Even Moody, who had a serious face, came to an end, but his prosthetic legs made him look awkward, so that his dance partner Professor Sinista had to stare nervously at his prosthetic legs.


    The most exaggerated is Filch, who is standing on the dance floor holding Mrs. Lorris as if dancing. It''s a pity that cat didn''t like this look, there was always a look on the face that Diaomin wanted to hurt me.


    With the performance of the music, many people also entered the dance floor, and the Warriors are no longer the center of attention. Ryan saw many acquaintances dancing on the side, and he looked very happy.


    Until the organ played the last trembling note, the band stopped playing, and the opening dance was successfully concluded. The applause broke out again in the auditorium.


    Next is free time. After two fast-paced dances, Ryan took Hermione out of the dance hall. It happened to see Ginny sitting alone at a table, fanning the wind with her hand.


    "What about Harry?" Hermione asked as the two approached the table.


    "He''s going to get a drink." Ginny said as she sat down, while Ryan went to the table over there to get the butter beer. After bypassing a large group of happy dancers, Ryan just met Harry at the drink table, so the two men carried a few bottles of butter beer together to the rest.


    When they returned, they saw Ron sitting on the table whispering and quickly talking to Ginny. After seeing Ryan coming, Hermione stood up and took Ryan directly to the other side.


    "Ron is dealing with family issues, so we still don''t want to mix it up." Hermione explained when the two were drinking butter beer. Fortunately, now looking far away, Ron just patted Harry on the shoulder, it should not be able to fight. Thinking of Ryan''s tremendous happiness, Hermione was the only daughter.


    Mr. Crouch also came to dance with Mrs. Maxime at this time. As they passed the dance floor, they could see Mr. Crouch looking tired. It seems that his son should have run away, which gave him a lot of psychological pressure.


    Percy came to Hogwarts today under the leadership of Ms. Burns. After seeing Ryan, Percy soon walked over with Penello.


    "Congratulations on being a warrior at Hogwarts." Percy congratulated Ryan. "Fortunately, Ms. Burns knew that my girlfriend was still in school, so she gave me the opportunity to be an entourage. Ha, come again after graduation. It feels good to be in this castle. "At this point he smiled at Penello, and Penello took out his handkerchief to wipe Percy''s sweat off his temples.


    "Aren''t you here to show me affection?" Ryan asked.


    ¡°Of course not, I ¡¯m just here to tell you that the Ministry of Magic in several countries has been quarreling for a long time because of the application of the law, so today Ms. Burns will come to Hogwarts. Hope this news is useful to you . "


    "Thank you so much." After thanking Percy, Ryan asked his own question: "Right, isn''t it that Mr. Crouch is in the hospital? Why did he appear at the prom again today? I think he seems tired. Looks like. "


    "It can only be said that Mr. Crouch is too dedicated." Percy was right. "Although I have some disagreements with him, I admire his professionalism very much. Listening to colleagues said that this hospitalization made his body recover. Little, but the psychological pressure is still preventing him from recovering completely. This may be too much pressure to hold two large-scale international events in succession. My father told me that Crouch was drinking a bottle of invigorating medicine today. St. Munger came to Hogwarts. It is estimated that he will have to go back to the hospital after the ball. "


    "It sounds too bad." Hermione said to the side.


    "Yeah, Ludo Bagman is indeed a good player and a lovable person, but he is a mess in management. For example, Posa Jorkins, who disappeared in the summer of their department, has not let him It ¡¯s been four months since people went to find it. So when there is such an event organizer, the Ministry of Magic can only rely on Mr. Crouch to support the current situation. The psychological pressure in this case is A very normal situation. "


    After a few words, Percy took his girlfriend Penello to the dance floor again. Unlike the two who broke up in the original book, Percy has maintained contact with his girlfriend after his fate changed. For couples of this kind who are in a long-distance relationship, it is natural to have a chance to meet and have to play together for a while.


    At this time, the weird sisters played their famous music, to be honest ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is very disco style. The atmosphere in the venue was completely ignited, and the rhythmic rhythm lit this ancient castle. The little wizards happily twisted their bodies with the rhythm.


    "It seems a bit noisy, let''s go for a walk." Lane whispered to Hermione.


    So the two quietly slipped out of the door and came to the hall. The front door was open, and the fairy lights in the rose garden flickered as they stepped down the steps. They found low bushes, ornate winding paths and huge stone statues all around.


    Lion could hear the splashing water splashing, like a fountain, and occasionally saw people sitting on the carved bench.


    "Hah, much better. It was really a little bit uncomfortable with that atmosphere just now." Hermione patted her chest lightly and said that at this time the two people walked through a rose bush with a winding path.


    "... I don''t understand why such a fuss, Igor." A voice suddenly came from the other end of the bush.


    "Severus, you can''t pretend that nothing happened!" Kakarov''s voice sounded horrified and hoarse, as if afraid of being heard, "It has become more and more obvious in the past few months. I am very worried now, and I cannot deny¡ª "


    "Then run away," Snape''s voice said impatiently. "Run away-I will excuse you. But I want to stay at Hogwarts."


    Snape and Kakarov turned a corner. Snape held the wand in his hand and blasted the rose bush to both sides. He has a straight face, and his expression is ugly. There were screams in many flowers, and several dark figures jumped out of it.


    "Ravenclaw deducted ten points, Fawcett!" Snape said fiercely-a girl ran past him, "Hufflepuff also deducted ten points, Stebbins!" Another boy chased The girl went away.

 Chapter 302： End of the ball

    Looking at the backs of several little wizards who were struggling to escape, Kakarov looked a little panicked. He reached out nervously to touch his goatee, and then wrapped his beard around his fingers.


    "It seems that this is not a good place to talk." Snape glanced around the trail, and there was no one on the trail. He turned sharply and walked away with a long stride, long black robe fluttering behind him. Kakalov followed Snape and hurried away.


    When the figures of the two disappeared from the trail, a large sculpture made a soft landing sound. It turned out that after hearing Snape''s voice, he didn''t want to touch the two standing Ryan and Hermione directly and sensitively climbed behind the sculpture and hid.


    "I think we can all go to parkour now." Hermione said to smooth the folds on her skirt: "Oh, why is Kakarov so worried."


    "As far as I know, Kakarov and Snape were both Death Eaters before, and they have magic marks on the mysterious people."


    "Over the past few months, it has become more and more obvious-God." Hermione suddenly exclaimed something like this.


    "We have seen that person in the first grade, and sometimes there should be a visit. Now at least we have Professor Dumbledore in front of us, and we don''t need us to worry too much at the moment." Lane comforted.


    The topic of Death Eaters was indeed unpleasant. In silence, they came to a large stone-carved reindeer. They crossed the deer and saw a tall fountain splashing and gleaming. Two ambiguous figures sitting on a stone bench, looking at the spring water under the moonlight. Then Ryan heard Hagrid talking.


    "As soon as I saw you, I understood." He said in a very strange hoarse voice.


    "What do you understand, Hagrid?" Mrs. Maxim asked, a low-pitched voice in her low voice.


    "I--" Hagrid suddenly remembered Ryan''s conversation with him in front of the library, so he reversed the topic stiffly: "I think you are a bit lonely like me, after all, our appearance is different from most people. -"


    "Yeah, this sense of loneliness, even when I became the principal, I can still feel--" Apparently Hagrid''s words met the soft spot in Mrs. Maxim''s heart like a stroke of magic, and resonated with her. Maxi Mrs. Mu also began to recall her previous days.


    Hagrid didn''t mess things up. Ryan heard her smile and pulled Hermione away.


    At this time, Hermione''s mood had recovered from the surprise after hearing Snape''s conversation there, and soon she walked backwards naughtily on the path, and smiled lightly at Ryan. .


    After leaving Hagrid for a distance, she hummed in a low voice: "Lavender, open everywhere--" This singing voice permeated the rose trail like the starlight tonight.


    Hermione looked a little shy when she sang. She squinted as if she wasn''t looking at Ryan. Lane smiled. He felt Hermione was really cute at this time.


    "I am the king, you are the queen ..." Ryan also sang along, this is an English folk song. His mother taught him this when he was very young.


    The song is not long, and it will soon end. Hermione stood there silently with her hands behind her back. The whole person looked so charming under the soft moonlight.


    "Toss a coin, make a wish." Hermione and Lane both whispered in their mouths, and the voice grew louder. The two people stared at each other with wide eyes, as if they were going to carve each other''s touch with their eyes, "Throw a coin and make a wish ..."


    Lean approached Hermione gently and hugged her gently. Hermione raised her head subconsciously, and her soft lips just brushed over Ryan''s lips.


    "Ah-" Hermione exclaimed in a low voice, and then shyly buried her head in Ryan''s arms. She felt like she was burning up at this time.


    The two of them stood under the moonlight for a long time, and they didn''t separate until a cold wind blew out a chill to make them beat.


    "Let''s go back, it''s still a bit cold here." Hermione stood up straight again and took care of the slightly wrinkled dress gown before returning to the hall with Ryan.


    At midnight, the band stopped playing, and the last time everyone gave them a warm applause, and then began to walk towards the hall. Many people hope that the prom can be extended for some time, which is the happiest night since they entered school.


    On the second day of Christmas, everyone got up very late. People talked one after another and were interrupted by yawns from time to time.


    Hermione''s hair became messy again, and she sprayed a lot of smooth hair on her hair for the party. But doing this every day is too much trouble and time for her.


    "Unfortunately, that physical strengthening does not include hair." Hermione came over and whispered to Ryan at breakfast. Ryan heard a deep regret from his words. Sure enough, even the girl who usually concentrates on her studies has always paid attention to her appearance.


    There was a cooing sound on the ceiling, and daily newspapers were delivered on time. The first time Ryan saw the newspaper, he choked the milk in his mouth out of his nose.


    "What happened?" Hermione asked in surprise after watching Ryan''s gaffe and handing over a toilet paper. Ryan handed over the newspaper directly, and saw that the second edition of the newspaper had huge letters written "Harry Potter and his lover are back to old, and the lover''s sister sent a blessing." Below is also a picture of Harry hugging Ron last night, and Ginny looked at them with a happy face on the edge of the picture.


    "Gosh ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I need to write a letter to tell my mother the truth." Lane heard Ginny exclaiming on the other side of the table. "It''s clear that Ron and Harry are back in their old ways, and they were described as this by the woman."


    "It''s okay, don''t you see that most people in school don''t believe this woman talking nonsense?" Then Harry''s voice came. "But seriously, how did he take this picture? Obviously Professor Dumbledore has banned him from entering the school."


    The magical world of paparazzi that can be turned into beetles is really unpredictable. It seems that in the future, when you want to do something that needs to avoid people, you must use a few magic to investigate.


    The Christmas holiday gave Ryan a long period of time to master various abilities and make certain equipment. At this time, Hermione would always sit quietly and read a book, and sometimes help Ryan Complete some experiments.


    The facilities in the request room are very complete. Ryan used the equipment here to replace most of the metal equipment on his body with Valeria steel during the holiday. At the same time, he worked with Hermione to make many potions. The part that was consumed after going to the world of "Song of Ice and Fire" before.


    The only thing he regrets is that Valeria steel is a single-character magic metal, at most, it can be used to release flame or light-related magic. Ryan''s plan to build a metal wand that he could use for melee seems to be stranded.


    "I can only hope that the next world can get some metals with better magic properties." Ryan thought with regret.


    :. :

 Chapter 303： Full moon ceremony

    While spending a week or so on Christmas holidays, Ryan received an invitation from Aunt Betty in the Emerald Dream. The letter invited Ryan and Hermione to go to the village of Maren the next night as guests of her son''s tree planting ceremony.


    "The ceremony held at this time means that we are going out when we want a curfew." She exclaimed when Ryan told Hermione the news.


    "Of course, as far as I know, this ceremony of the Ma Ren is to be held in the early hours of the day, which means that we will definitely not be able to come back before the curfew. If you don''t want to go, I can go alone, it is no problem."


    "Who said I didn''t want to go? It is an honour to go to such a ceremony that is not even recorded in the book." Hermione said excitedly. "Furthermore, it''s Christmas holiday now, and it''s not too big to come back late-what are you looking at me for with this look?"


    "This is the first time I saw our Miss Granger willing to violate certain school rules, so I was a little surprised." Lane replied seriously.


    At nine o''clock the next night, the two of them quietly slipped out of the castle gate. Then, under Wolf''s guidance, he went straight to the village of Maren. Under the moonlight, the snow in the forest reflected the silver-white light, clearly showing everything around it.


    The village of Maren is no exception. The river on the edge of the village has been frozen and covered with a layer of snow. The houses in the village were also covered with snow. The tall wooden houses seemed to be piled with a thick layer of cream.


    Follow Wolff through the quiet village to the left of the village Aunt Betty''s home, where she has been waiting for Ryan. There is a frame with a lot of fur on the side of her horse, and the child is inside.


    The horseman''s child is much smaller than the foal, and it looks more like a horse-like human baby with a lower body. Aunt Betty ¡¯s husband, Bain, was seriously teasing his son with a string of golden leaves and vines. At this time, Bain looked much cleaner than when he saw him in first grade, and his hair was neatly groomed. Because it was winter, he was still wearing a cape made of a whole bear skin.


    "Welcome, welcome." After seeing Ryan and Hermione, Aunt Betty greeted them happily. "Welcome to come to participate in our son''s full moon planting ceremony this time, you can first go to the fire in the village center to roast the fire."


    Aunt Betty opened the gift that Ryan gave her, and then made a surprised voice: "These arrows are much better than most of our arrows. Only the top arrows that are usually stored in the altar can overcome them. This is really Thank you so much, we really like this gift. "


    The arrows are not only made of Valeria steel, Ryan also consumes a lot of materials to give these arrows a variety of very practical magical attributes. As long as you pinch these arrows, you can feel the power contained above.


    Bain next to him expressed his love for this gift more obviously after taking these arrows. He directly tied an arrow with rattan and pressed it under the pile of animal skins in the basket, and then put himself Child was put back in the basket.


    "If the horse people have a male newborn, then his parents will put the weapon they think is the best under the rattan frame of the newborn, to wish him a good warrior in the future. "Wolf whispered on the side what Bain was doing now.


    By this time, Ryan had already sat on the very warm stones roasted by the campfire. Everyone was holding a teacup with some specialty medicinal tea from the forest. Wolfe lay beside them, with a wide-mouthed cup containing the same herbal tea in front of him.


    "You can try it, but this is a good thing that only exists on important days, and the horses are usually reluctant to take it out." After talking about Wolf, he put his long plush mouth into the cup and started. Drink it up.


    Lian also took a sip when he saw it. The tea contained a clear bitter taste in his mouth, but when it reached the base of the tongue, it became a kind of sweet. Afterwards, it was like a warm warm stream flowing directly down the esophagus into the stomach, warming the whole person. It dispelled the cold that penetrated into the body after running for about an hour in the snow.


    The horse people are worthy of nature''s darling. After the elves leave the material world, it is estimated that only the horse people can have such a powerful talent in herbal medicine. After observing for a while, Ryan saw more details. For example, the old horseman sitting next to this bonfire occasionally adds branches and leaves to the bonfire, but it is these magical powers that contain very little even the human wizards are not considered as herbs at all. The bonfire was ordered to emit a slight white smoke.


    The smoke is fragrant with plants and trees. Everyone who smells can feel that the fatigue on the body is slightly relieved. After discovering that Ryan looked at her, the old man smiled friendlyly at Ryan.


    "Child, you are the friend of nature of mankind, thank you for your help this time, otherwise Betty will not fulfill her wish for many years."


    "I just realized the part of nature is small by chance." Ryan said modestly, and then he asked; "What do you call it?"


    "Lanny, our horsemen are not as complicated as humans, just call me Lanny. I am the witch doctor of this horseman tribe and the grandmother of Bain. I grew up watching them grow up. After Betty was cursed before I have been looking for a solution to the problem, but unfortunately it has not been successful. Fortunately, your help fulfilled their feelings. So, you can come to me after you enter the Emerald Dream, I am willing to share some knowledge about nature and potions with you . "


    Ma people are very straightforward, UU reads so they do n¡¯t say some polite words like humans do. For example, the witch doctor of the Maren tribe in front of him clearly told Ryan that she was willing to use her knowledge as a gift to thank Ryan before helping her descendants continue the blood.


    "That''s too grateful." Ryan gave a heartfelt thanks to this generous old man, but Lannie Witch Doctor didn''t think it was important. After all, in the Maren tribe, knowledge is exchanged openly. It is not like a human wizard who cherishes himself and sets numerous barriers to the exchange of knowledge.


    After, Ryan had been chatting with the elder for a long time. Her rich experience made Ryan and Hermione gain a lot. And Lannie is also very happy that her juniors are willing to listen to her story when she was young. After all, the Maren tribe is so big. After she explained her story many times, everyone in the tribe knew her well.


    For example, as soon as she talked about Wolfe, she took her teacup and went to the other side of the campfire. After seeing it, Lanny Witch Doctor just shook her head, and then told Ryan Wolff in a chat that she would tell Wolfe a story when he was still a wolf. It is estimated that he now looks like the same story. Some are scared.


    Time passed quickly in the chat, and suddenly a low horn sound echoed throughout the village. Lanny witch doctor stood up (the difference between the horseman and the horse is that the horseman often rests on his four-legged feet) and shakes his tail to sweep away the dust from the body and said to Ryan and Hermione: "Betty ¡¯s full moon The tree planting ceremony is about to begin, and we need to hurry to the altar right now. "


    :. :

 Chapter 304： Closing off

    The starlight shone on the entire village of Manma, making everything in the village seem to be shrouded in a hazy mist. There was only a little bit of fire on the main road, which was the way that the men and women held the torch to illuminate the altar.


    Following the flow of people to the altar, the baby was wrapped in a swaddle and placed on a wooden table in front of the altar. Betty and Baine stand on either side of the table as their children''s parents.


    Of course when the people were almost there, the baby''s parents began to kneel down to the front legs of the altar to pray silently. And all the horsemen in the open space waited silently, only to hear the slight breeze of the breeze blowing through the surrounding branches. Even people like Ryan and Hermione who don''t understand horse rituals are shocked by this sacred feeling, standing there motionlessly and quietly.


    Finally, after ten minutes, the pattern on the arch as the altar began to emit emerald green light spots like fireflies. Afterwards, these light spots converged on a bare branch on the table behind the arch.


    After absorbing these green light spots, the branch grew tender green buds visible to the naked eye. Lion heard Hermione on the side breathing in an incredible breath. In all the books she had read before, the horse people were good at astrology and divination, but they never mentioned that the horse people know other magic.


    Betty took a step forward at this time and picked up the branch, then used the branch to soak in the water in the wooden cup on the table and sprinkled a few drops of water on the baby''s forehead and read: "May the power of nature protect you, my child . "


    The water droplets quickly evaporated, but Ryan felt that the natural forces in the water droplets entered the child''s body. This power can improve the child''s vitality and help him through the most vulnerable infancy.


    After blessing his children, Betty and Baine held the branch through the arch to the forest behind the arch. This woodland is different from other places. When other places are covered with thick snow, this small woodland is full of spring-like vitality.


    Betty and Bain quickly selected a small piece of open space to plant the branches in their hands. After the branches were planted, they poured the glass of water they had just poured into the small pit after planting the tree. The watered branches grew again in a green light, and finally stopped until they were about the same height as Ryan.


    "Thank you very much for coming to the tree-planting ceremony of our newborn foal and wishing to be with us naturally." Aunt Betty said goodbye to her baby at this time. Ryan also left after Wolfe led them after coming forward and chatting with them.


    "Horses actually release magic, but why the Ministry of Magic and most wizards never knew this?" Hermione asked Ryan on the way back, she felt a little weird about everything she saw today.


    "Traditional wizards always treat themselves as superiors, for example, they look down on people who are not magic, and they also look down on non-human intelligent creatures. Under this arrogant mentality, they degrade or even ignore the power of other creatures. It ¡¯s natural. For example, in the British Ministry of Magic, if someone is placed in the horseman ¡¯s office, it means that his representative is not far from being fired. How do you think the wizards can really understand other intelligent creatures in this situation? What about? "


    "Yeah, arrogance. After excluding other creatures, they are graded in the wizard. Why do some people always like to show their superiority by depreciating others." Hermione expressed her emotion.


    "Because they can show their nobility only by belittling others. Those pure-blood wizards have actually been married to Muggles. Otherwise, a series of problems caused by the marriage of close relatives have long since passed away. However, most of the so-called pure blood are not Ken admits it. The evidence is that there are very few wizards who still have the magic power of the bloodline today. In this situation, they can advertise their nobleness without using some out-of-the-board outreach. .


    It was early in the morning when he returned to the edge of the forbidden forest. The lights in Hagrid''s hut had long gone out, and even the horses in the stable were asleep. Fortunately, this time is a holiday, and the inspections by the professors are not strict. Ryan and the two of them easily returned to the common room.


    "Good night, good dreams!" After saying good night, Ryan went directly to the dormitory and went to bed. The next morning, he slept until lunch. Thanks to the Christmas holiday now, no one found anything wrong.


    After the end of the Christmas holiday, the second game day on February 24 seemed to be much closer. According to the information disclosed by Percy, this time it is likely that some fighting will take place. Because only when the magic is used on people will some legal issues be involved, and the certification of certain magics in different places is different. For example, in some parts of Northern Europe, the Ministry of Magic delineates black magic far less than the British Ministry of Magic.


    But Ryan is not nervous about this, to say the actual combat experience, he feels that other contestants may not add up to his experience. Even the Demstrand student who has the most combat experience, it is estimated that there will not be the combat experience of Ryan killed in the blood of the corpse mountain.


    The site is still covered with thick snow. Fortunately, the Hogwarts greenhouse adjusted the indoor temperature to a high level to ensure the growth of magical plants from warm places. This also made fine water droplets condense on the windows of the greenhouse. Through the window, everyone could only see a white piece, and could not see the scene on the ground at all.


    This kind of weather outdoor course is very bad, but I do n¡¯t know if it is because Hagrid ¡¯s recent love scene is very good ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He did n¡¯t let everyone continue to breed snails in the classroom, but got a Only extremely rare Jin Feixia introduced to everyone.


    No one conceals the love for this kind of bird flying at high speed in a giant ring cage, especially those Quidditch lovers. As we all know, golden thieves are substitutes made to protect these birds when they are on the verge of extinction.


    May be a little tired to fly, the bird stopped on the bar in the cage. Its long, rounded shape has an elongated mouth, golden feathers, and ruby-like eyes that make this bird look like a beautifully crafted piece of jewelry.


    "Oh, it''s so beautiful!" Lavender? Brown said, "How did Hagrid get it? It is said that golden thieves are now very rare, only in some protected areas."


    "This needs to be thanked to the generous help of Headmaster Bussbarton." Hagrid''s loud voice came over. "It allows us to see this very rare bird with your own eyes. You look at its feathers. In the past, many potions were made. These are the reasons for the rapid decline in the number of indiscriminate killings. Fortunately, everyone has found a replacement today. Products, and began to understand their protection¡ª "


    Students are now looking at this beautiful bird in the cage. From Hagrid''s lecture, he can hear that he knows this little cutie no less than those monsters.


    At the end of class, every student showed satisfaction with the class. In particular, many girls hope Hagrid can maintain this state, because those sticky fried snails are so disgusting.


    :. :

 Chapter 305： Rest time

    "Olim told me that her students might want to listen to Hogwarts'' magical creature protection class. I think the French don''t expect to appreciate those overly strong animals, so I prepared some pretty little guys for them. "Because there was no class next, at the invitation of Hagrid, Ryan and Hermione stayed in Hagrid''s hut for tea. Of course, Ryan carefully checked the surroundings with magic to make sure that the pesky beetle wouldn''t overhear.


    "Thank you for your warning. I have heard from many people that Orim has been very stressed all these years. Some things are really wrong to say." Hagrid put the black tea in the teapot into the cup in front of Lane .


    "Olim? Have you and Mrs. Maxim started calling each other by name yet? It seems that your relationship is progressing very quickly." Ryan said after taking a sip of tea.


    "I think I need to change my teaching plan. Mrs. Maxim thinks my course content is at least not very popular with girls, Hermione, what do you think?" Hagrid was embarrassed in the face of Ryan''s joke Has distracted the subject, if he is not full of beard, it is estimated that the entire face will be red now.


    "Yes, I think you can add some animals that most people like to those animals that are more popular with you, so the teaching effect should be better." Hermione gave her advice at his discretion. The days when I saw fried snails in every class were terrible for most people.


    "Okay, I think, I think you might be right." Hagrid after being in love is not as stubborn as in the past. In the following time, he and Ryan even discussed what they learned in the second half of the semester. Animals are more suitable.


    "I really hope that Hagrid can maintain this state." Hermione said on the way back to the castle.


    "Then it depends on how long this love can last this time?" Lane also silently prayed that Hagrid''s love journey would go well. He also lacked interest in those lobsters that looked like molted lobsters but could not be wrapped in oil and fried to golden greedy crying neighbors'' children.


    The days after will be as usual until the arrival of Hogsmeade Day in mid-January.


    "I think you should have a rest too." Hermione watched Ryan swinging his wand''s wand in the request room. An electric shock knocked over the two wooden men in front of him, and then turned to the left. The wooden man said after finishing the practice. "Having been immersed in practice may not necessarily improve your level quickly."


    "You are right." Ryan put away the sword and put it in the space bag. "Wait for me to tidy up and go shopping in Hogsmeade."


    Ten minutes later, Ryan and Hermione were already on their way to Hogsmeade.


    "What is the medicine you are brewing recently?" Ryan has been making some kind of potion in the toilet of Myrtle, who has been crying for a while, but even if Hermione has read so many books, it is not clear that this potion is what. Even she can only see that the potion is a silver-blue liquid, so this time she simply asked the question in her heart.


    "This is a horseman''s potion. Using unicorn''s blood as a raw material can quickly save lives. Aunt Betty gave birth to a maternal unicorn who had a difficult birth a while ago, and was lucky enough to get a part of the unicorn gift. Of cursed blood. She gave me half of it and gave it to me. I happened to use these things to experiment with the prescription I just got from Witch Doctor Lenny. "Because there were some other people on the road, Ryan approached Hermione. Said in her ear.


    "When will this medicine be done? How is the effect?" Hermione asked concerned.


    "It must be finished before the second game." Ryan calculated the days and said, "This is actually a product that is easily absorbed by the body and contains a lot of light and vitality. It has a magical effect on expelling the darkness of the body. . Percy did n¡¯t tell us at the ball that the top three are now discussing the application of the law, and I ¡¯m worried that Demstrand ¡¯s players might use some dark power magic. ¡±


    "Don''t you know that kind of magic too? It stands to reason that you should master enough anti-curses." Hermione asked. The magic that can control the mummy is definitely not a bright power. She firmly believes that Ryan also mastered the right. Equal strength.


    "Yeah, the potion is just a backhand. The potion will be much faster than the anti-curse when fighting. This will allow you to fight for a little more time, maybe this time will determine the outcome of the battle." Ryan shrugged. Shrugged. "Of course, I just guessed the content of the next game based on the record of the game in history. It is a problem that this potion is not allowed to be brought on the court. But it is always good to prepare for such things in advance."


    Wandering on the streets of Hogsmead, Lane kept watching everyone around him. Because Harry ¡¯s competition and the Goblet of Fire were moved by hands and feet and directed at Voldemort ¡¯s men and mixed with Hogwarts, after basically confirming that Moody was not transferred, Lane has been watching everyone in the school, trying to find Out of the spy who mixed into the school.


    But today is still a fruitless day. After walking around the whole street, Hermione beside her started to rub her hands. Ryan immediately proposed to go to the three broom taverns to get some warmth.


    British people like to socialize in taverns, and British wizards are no exception. The bistro was very crowded, and Ryan spent a lot of effort before squeezing to the bar and asked for two glasses of butter beer heated with **** powder and maple sugar.


    Through the mirror behind the bar, Ryan saw Ludo Bagman''s figure reflected in the mirror. He was sitting in a dark corner with a group of goblins. Bagman was lowering his voice and saying something to the goblins quickly. The goblins all crossed their arms in a menacing look. It seems that Ludo had a lot of gambling debt owed at the Quidditch World Cup last time.


    After discovering Ryan, Bagman quickly left with the goblins. But when I left, I just met Harry shopping with Ginny ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Soon Harry was pulled to the side and said something, only Ginny looked a little angry standing Across the road. To make matters worse, Ryan saw Rita Skyt taking her photographer over there¡ª


    "What are you looking at?" Hermione asked after taking a sip of butter beer?


    "It''s nothing." Ryan also took a sip of butter beer, and it felt pretty good to drink this in winter.


    The Three Brooms Bar is not only a good place to drink, but also a concentration of gossip in the British magic world. For example, Ryan heard someone say that some people circled the Black Lake several times before the Ministry of Magic. In addition to this, there are many parents who are short. For example, Ms. Rosmerta recruited a very capable young man and heard that it was her distant relative. The lady said she would pass the tavern to him in the future. For example, Zoko ¡¯s magic joke shop has had poor income in recent years, and because of his age and lack of energy, he is ready to transfer. Therefore, many foreigners have visited the store recently. Another example is that a witch in the village was locked out by the jealous wife because he occasionally went home too late with colleagues of the opposite sex.


    And the most popular news recently is related to the top three competitions, and the surrounding drinkers are impressed by Furong and Krum. Fortunately, as a town at the foot of Hogwarts Castle, they still support local students. For example, Ms. Rosmerta gave Ryan a free dish of French fries with a thick cheese sauce.


    At the end of Hogsmeade''s journey back to the castle road, Ryan felt that his body and mind were relaxed. It seems that it feels good to take a break and relax occasionally.


    :. :

 Chapter 306： ready

    Because I heard some people in the Hogsmeade tavern said that they saw the Ministry of Magic around the Black Lake, so after going back, Ryan made some preparations for possible underwater activities, such as borrowing Professor McGonagall ¡¯s channel to order some mucks Grass is used to make underwater breathing medicaments.


    Professor McGonagall was happy to help the warriors of his college. With the help of the professor, Ryan only got the herbs he needed in a few days. If Ryan ordered it himself, he might not get it after the game.


    But even if everyone is inquiring, but the three schools still haven''t got any news about the second game in such a long time. As the game time continued to approach, each contestant began to get anxious.


    When everyone was worried about facing the unknown game, something unexpected happened: In the spell lesson five days before the game, Ryan and Harry were called away from the class directly.


    After rushing to an office in the castle, Lane saw the three principals and Bagman were waiting here.


    "Children, I am very happy to see you again." Bagman said to all the participants with a happy face after seeing the people coming. "We originally planned to keep the content of the event until the start of the competition, but in view of the complexity of the second competition this year. For security reasons, I decided to inform you in advance of the content of the competition."


    "What the **** is going on? Why was it so secretive before and suddenly changed my mind and gave up secrecy. And the preparation time for the whole week is a bit too long. You should know that except for the two Hogwarts players who are younger, other The players are all grown-ups. For them, if they know the content of the game in advance, they will definitely prepare for it in a targeted manner, so that Hogwarts'' disadvantage is too great. "


    But as Professor Dumbledore showed no dissatisfaction, Ryan did not raise any objections. Instead, they sit quietly on the stool like other players and intend to listen to what the content of the game is so that the organizer can be confident that the game is fair. Well-at least it sounds fair to everyone.


    Bagman started to announce the content of the competition straightforwardly: "Well, in the first game we test your courage-and in the second game you test your maintenance of school honor."


    Just as everyone was ashamed of the concept, Bagman explained the content of the game with a rapid speech rate.


    "There will only be one person who wins the championship and wins the trophy at the end, but the honor of the game is not only attributed to the winner, but also to the school where the winner is located. So the second competition calculation score is the average score of the two people in this school to reflect the school Of honor. "


    "What?" "No!" In addition to the Hogwarts players, the other two school players issued opposing opinions. After all, because there is one more player, the players from the other two schools are indifferent to each other. In this case, it is difficult for them to share their scores.


    Bagman condensed his smile after hearing the opposition, and said seriously: "This is unanimously approved by all the principals and the head of the Ministry of Magic. If you refuse, even abstain." Everyone was quiet.


    Seeing the following everyone shut up, Bagman continued: "So the five days from now until the game is the practice time left for you. From now on to ensure that these projects are completed independently by you, you will Live in a tent by the forbidden forest and can only move within the designated range. What you need can be sent to you by telling the staff. Finally, each player has a purchase quota of fifty gallons , These purchased items are allowed to be brought into the arena, so please arrange it properly. "


    "Right." Mr. Crouch stood up when Bagman finished his speech. "The Director Bagman just missed a point. I added that the venue for the next project will be in Black Lake and the Forbidden Forest. And it ¡¯s related to the creatures there. I hope you can prepare well in advance. Okay, if you have any questions, you can ask them now. "


    No wonder this time we are closing everyone down. After all, it is too easy for each school to find a response plan on the premise of knowing the location of the competition in advance. Keeping everyone in one place is also to minimize outside factors.


    "There is an alchemist at Hogwarts. In this case, the same purchase amount is a little unfair to us." Furong first asked her question, and she looked like she was pointing at Ryan with an air, as if Ryan owed She has a lot of money.


    "No, it''s fair." Crouch explained. "First of all, everyone has their own strengths, just like this Dracul player used his natural spell-like abilities in the first game. We ca n¡¯t prohibit it. Second, most of the contestants present It ¡¯s an adult wizard, and only the Hogwarts contestants are far from adult. In this case, all the principals think that although this arrangement is somewhat inclined to be with Hogwarts students, it is still fair to normal competition. "


    According to the three principals and several Ministry of Magic staff (escort?), Everyone went out from the main entrance of the castle, walked through the lawn, bypassed half of the forbidden forest, and then came to an open space. Three tents have been set up on the open space at this time, and there is a golden circle on the outer circle of the open space.


    "Okay, you will live here for the next five days. Remember, you are not allowed to cross this circle, and outsiders are not allowed to enter this circle." Crouch said seriously, but Ryan was inexplicable Thinks of the King Kong circle painted by Sun Wukong to Tang Seng in Journey to the West, and then thinks of the difference in magic between East and West, and then¡ª


    Forget it, you ca n¡¯t think about it anymore. Now every second of preparation time is very important. Ryan ¡¯s mentality calms his brain and then walks directly into the tent with the Hogwarts school badge. ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan, what the **** is going on? As soon as he entered the tent, Harry asked anxiously, "I''m almost fainted by the process of this game. What the Ministry of Magic thinks, I feel the mess of this game is messed up." "


    "What''s going on, it must be that those people temporarily arranged the game to change the original project." Ryan took a deep breath on the sofa and responded.


    "Ah?" Harry showed a dazed expression. "Isn''t the Ministry of Magic prepared for a long time? How could this be changed directly? It shouldn''t be."


    "Why can''t it be changed? Didn''t you hear that Bagman just said that the content of the second game is to calculate the school''s team points? When you first plan to organize the top three competitions, no one should think that there will be six players in this game. No group will divide this project. So I inferred that the competition was changed temporarily, so in this case, there are various troublesome problems that can be expected. "


    But seriously, Ryan was very calm about the next game, which is likely to be a big fight. At least he thinks that the other four players will come to give their heads even if they are tied together.


    Lane seemed calm, but Harry was a little anxious. Not to mention that he successfully defeated the dragon in the first game, but he still thinks that he is by tricks in his heart, which is far from the level of Ryan who has just lost the dragon. So now he is very worried that the second team game will drag Ryan back.


    "Ryan, what do you think I should do this week?" Harry felt more uneasy the more he thought, so he asked directly.


    :. :

 Chapter 307： Game 2

    Ryan stared at Harry very seriously after hearing Harry''s uneasy inquiry. When Harry felt disturbed, he opened his mouth and said: "If you feel uneasy, I will practice with you a little bit this week. In fact, as long as you master a few basic spells you master That ¡¯s it, there ¡¯s no need to be so nervous. By the way, if you believe me, you can give me your usage quota. I will do something during this time. I think at least it should be more affordable than buying the finished product directly. "


    "No problem." Kazakh nodded hard. "All my quota is for you."


    "Thank you for trusting me." After finishing, Lei got up and patted Harry on the shoulder, then said while walking towards the back studio. "I assure you that the magic props we use are definitely stronger than the other two."


    In the days after, Ryan first made two bottles of underwater breathing potions. Because according to his inference, the first game was probably too late to change at that time, so they simply added a few dragons to complete the calculation.


    However, the organizer of the second game has much more preparation time than the first game. At this time, it is likely that they directly expanded the content of the game for the sake of the game. That is to say, mixing the original underwater rescue into this new competition as a part of the new competition can at least save a lot of things, and at the same time, it will not waste the original arrangement.


    In addition to preparing props, Ryan spent some time training Harry. The tents where the contestants live now should be specially approved by the Ministry of Magic. In addition to a daily three-bedroom room, there is a laboratory and a magic practice room. The two are now practicing wrestling temporarily in the magic practice room.


    "Why do the two of us use so much magic when practicing, except for the magic spell, which I already know?" Harry asked curiously after the day of practice. "For example, disarming spell, iron armor spell, smashing spell or something."


    "You saw it when I was alchemy. To be fair, do you think you can learn in these five days?" Ryan asked back after hearing Harry''s complaint.


    "It must be impossible to learn." Harry admitted quite simply. "But what does this have to do with spells that have been practiced all day?"


    "Spells and alchemy are the same. It is not easy to master new things proficiently. In the ancient days of the ancient dynasty, there was a general who once said that he could play 1/3 of what he knew when he went to the battlefield. Very good, half of them are excellent talents. He has never fought a person who can play 100% of his ability on the battlefield in his lifetime. Our game is also equivalent to the battlefield, as long as you can put those basic Fighting spells can be used with proficiency to ensure that they can be used at critical moments. The spell of blindly seeking new powers is likely to reduce our level on the field. "


    "I get it." Harry stood up and walked to the corner of the practice room to start practicing the basic spells. It has to be said that Halle does have a talent for black magic defense. Ryan found that his ability to release spells in this area has improved visually every day.


    Five days passed very quickly-all the contestants were quickly gathered again, and the six players were called into a tent by the forest to hear Crouch announce the game.


    "Nice to see you again, ladies and gentlemen." Although he was very happy, Crouch''s stiff face could not see the taste of happiness at all. "In these five days, I believe everyone is ready to deal with the next game." After he finished, he glanced at the following people.


    You can see the school''s game plan from everyone''s dress. The players of Demstrand and Booth Barton carry different things on each person, indicating that they have chosen to cooperate with each other in the game but fight each other. Only the two Hogwarts players were uniformly carrying a leather armband, and in addition to a small leather bag, there were a row of test tubes filled with various drugs. In addition, both men had a dagger tied to their thighs.


    The next Bagman said with a smile: "The game will start in half an hour, so let''s talk about the specific content of this game first, that is, to save the hostages and collect gold medals-the first game of golden eggs each Each piece is made into four gold medals. You need to go to the Black Lake to get your own gold medal, and then combine the gold medal with the crystal in your hand. In this way, the gold medal will show the same other one after entering the forbidden forest. The other three gold medals made by Golden Egg are located at the exit. One of the gold medals is with your hostages. Participants need to take the hostages to the exit and end the game. "


    Bagman wiped the sweat from his head after finishing the long string in one breath. Crouch looked at him with dissatisfaction and said, "There are some details that need to be added. First, everyone in Black Lake You can only take your own gold medal, and you are not allowed to touch other people. Second, the gold medal in your hand will show the position of all gold medals within half an hour after entering the forbidden forest, but not including the gold medal in the lake The position. At the same time, the gold medals that were taken away will also disappear from the display. Third, the players in the ban are allowed to obtain other players ¡¯gold medals, including searching and snatching. Finally, two hours after the first player enters the ban At the end of the game, all the players who did not take the hostages to the exit score are directly zero, do you understand now? "


    "What if I only take the hostages to the exit?" Diane, another Booth Barton player, asked.


    "Then it is a pity that you will only have one hostage''s basic points, and each hostage''s basic point is equivalent to a gold medal. Please remember that as long as the game comes out within the specified time, it will count. Earn extra points for you. "


    "Can I attack the hostages?" Krum asked in a low voice.


    "This is absolutely not allowed, no matter attacking hostages or hostages attacking others, the attacker and the attacker''s corresponding player score will be cleared ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You and the hostage will have monitoring magic, don''t try to make small moves."


    After seeing that no one had asked other questions, the two officials of the Ministry of Magic left. All the contestants sat there in a serious atmosphere until the bell rang after half an hour.


    After the competitors heard the bell, the fish pierced through the gate of the tent, and then walked along the lawn of the forbidden forest to the Black Lake. Ryan saw that the seats were now lined up on the opposite side of the lake during the fire fighting competition in November last year. , Already full, and reflected in the lake below.


    This is the coldest morning of the severe winter, the trees are covered with frost flowers, as if the frost is seeping out. The sky is blue, like a bright mirror, the sun traverses in the past, bright and cold, and shines on the cold lake without any warmth.


    The referees sat at another table beside the water covered with golden tablecloths. The players walked directly in that direction.


    Dumbledore smiled and blinked at Ryan and Harry. Crouch sat indifferently behind the long table without looking at them.


    Ms. Maxim smiled softly, as if nothing could ruin her good mood, and Kakarov only snarled and warmed around his baby student Krum.


    Ludo Bagman ¡¯s voice suddenly resounded through the lake: "This game is a large-scale water-and-water game. The Warriors have already played their roles. As soon as I whistle, the second project will start. Hostage. I counted to three. One ... two ... three! "


    The sharp whistle echoed in the cold, still air. There was a burst of cheers and applause from the stands, and the game officially started.

 Chapter 308： Black Lake

    When the whistle sounded, Ryan grabbed Harry who was about to undress and shook his head gently, then looked at the others. Participants in other schools seem to have been prepared for a long time, each of them wearing a swimsuit under the wizard''s robe. Now they all took off their coats in the cold wind and started to move, ready to launch.


    Within a few minutes, the people of other schools had already been launched. Only Ryan and Harry were standing by the lake in a coat.


    "Why don''t they take off their clothes now?" "Maybe they can appear at the bottom of the lake in an instant¡ª" "Yes, I heard that Harry''s figure is very good. Who have you seen?" The last sentence was heard by Ryan. Suddenly there was a feeling of embarrassment, because he heard that the person who asked the question was male.


    "Okay, it''s time for us now." Ryan finished waving his wand a few times. Soon, a small blue frozen boat floated up from the water.


    "The Hogwarts players chose an unprecedented method to try to pass the game. I don''t know what their results are. Let us wait and see." Bagman''s excited voice came from the referee table.


    After climbing onto the ship, Lane tapped the side of the ship with her wand. The boat rushed towards the center of the lake like an arrow off the string.


    "You take this and listen carefully to the movements in the water, and tell me if there is any abnormal sound." Ryan pulled out a long flesh-colored string from the bag on his waist after he went to bed and stuffed his head into Harry. Put the other end into the water.


    "What is this?" Harry asked as he listened to the movement in the water as Ryan instructed.


    "Telescopic ears, the newly invented products of the Weasley brothers and me will soon be added to their mail order list." Ryan explained.


    "It''s cool, wait, I seem to hear a song." They were already a certain distance away from the shore at this time, and Harry suddenly heard the sound of singing underwater.


    "It should be a mermaid, I think we found a place. Please point me in which direction?" Ryan asked Harry with his wand at the stern, and Harry quickly pointed out that the sound was in the north-north direction towards the center of the lake.


    Lane waved his wand to adjust the direction of the ship. Harry only asked this time, "How do you know where the mermaid is singing is where we are looking for."


    "Black Lake is too big, so they will definitely put our things in a conspicuous place. As far as I know, the most conspicuous under the Black Lake is the village of Mermaid, and their singing can also guide everyone. Know that the bottom of the Black Lake is all mud and water plants, and the road signs placed are not easy to be seen. And for the wizard, the mermaid ¡¯s singing guide is more magical. "


    Soon, the ice ship was getting closer and closer to the place where the song sound came, and the lyrics began to become clear.


    "To find the objects we took away, you need to move forward-yes, this is the place." Harry said happily to Ryan, because now the singing of the mermaid has clearly indicated the destination. It was only about ten minutes before they left the place of departure at this time.


    Soon the ice boat came to the top of the song. At this time, Ryan and the two of them took off their coats and drew a potion containing the sky blue liquid from the armed belt.


    As soon as the potion entered the stomach, Ryan felt that the mouth and nose began to have difficulty breathing, and at the same time, a gill grew under the ear. He endured the discomfort and said to Harry on the opposite side, "I adjusted this underwater breathing potion, which is only valid for 20 minutes. Go down and grab the thing and immediately come up." Harry heard an ok gesture when he heard it. And then the two of them plunged directly into the water.


    Probably because of the medicine, they didn''t think the water was as cold and bitter as when they touched it. The lake was dark and the visibility was so low that Ryan could only see things around three or four meters away.


    "Follow me." Ryan used his wand to draw a few light dots in the water, and then struggled to swim towards the place where the song came. Five or six minutes later, they saw many rough stone dwellings appearing on the bottom of the lake beneath their bodies, spotted with algae. There are faces in those dark windows ... some faces completely different from the legend ...


    According to legend, the mermaid''s half-length is very in line with human aesthetics. Unfortunately, this legend is only half correct. Only the mermaid in the Mediterranean region looks more beautiful, and because the civilization in ancient Europe originated from the Mediterranean coast, The legend of the mermaid spread everywhere.


    And now those guys at the bottom of the lake belong to the branch of the Atlantic Mermaid, their skin is iron gray, dark green hair is long and unkempt. Their eyes are yellow, their incomplete teeth are yellow, and pebbles on their necks are tied with thick ropes. It looks more like a murloc.


    The singing place is directly under Ryan, which looks like a small square. Around the square are the houses of the mermaid, and there is a huge, rough statue of the mermaid on the square. A group of mermaids gathered under the statue and sang Ryan the song they had just heard.


    Well, they are not the same as the Murloc, at least this song is as beautiful as the legend. However, these fish people didn''t expect anyone to rush straight down from the water above their heads. After seeing Ryan, the fish people''s singing even appeared a little pause. Those singing fish people looked curiously above their heads.


    Waited to swim to the square when Ryan discovered that there were six bags of water plants on the stone platform under the statue tied to the stone platform by the water rope. A slap-shaped rectangular gold medal was placed in each cage. As you approached, you could see that each gold medal had their signature on the golden egg.


    Going by boat from the water was faster than swimming. After counting the bags on the stone platform, Ryan came to a conclusion. Then Ryan and Harry quickly found their gold medals, and then drew out the dagger on their thighs and cut the bag to take out the gold medals. There is a groove above the gold medal. When Ryan inserted the crystal column into the groove, the surface of the gold medal immediately released a white light, and then the crystal and the gold medal merged into one. Upon seeing this, Harry also prepared his gold medal in the same way.


    After the gold medal arrived, Ryan made an upward gesture to Harry, and within a few minutes they returned to the water. At this time, it was found that there were still five or six minutes before the end of the medicinal effect. The two of them needed to soak in the water for the time being.


    In order not to delay the time, Ryan got a few handles on the bottom of the ice ship, and then the two people grabbed the handles and let the ice ship take them towards the forbidden forest near the Black Lake ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Halfway through, the time to breathe the medicament is almost up. Ryan and Harry hurriedly jumped into the boat with both hands, and then under the command of Ryan, the two men drank an orange potion in the waist for the first time. Within a few minutes, there was a trace of steam coming out of the two of them, and the chill in their bones was swept away.


    "Great, so you don''t have to change clothes in a small boat." Harry gave Ryan a thumbs up after feeling the warmth on his body. "How can you think of preparing this potion"


    Ryan looked at Harry with a stupid look. "It''s said that this game is in the lake, so launching is a high probability event. When the cold water temperature comes up from the water in mid-February, find something to warm up. It must be necessary. I think so many players, I guess you ca n¡¯t think of it. "


    "Uh--" Harry smirked and touched his head. "You know that I was only accidentally brought into the game, certainly not prepared enough by you."


    After listening to this sentence, Ryan shook his head helplessly.


    .

 Chapter 309： Forbidden Forest Tour

    Scotland in mid-February is not as cold as in winter, except for some snow in the distant mountains. The forbidden forest has become green because most of it is evergreen trees.


    After landing on the edge of the forbidden forest, Lane and the two of them changed their clothes directly under the cover of a large rock. Then he raised his wand and walked into the Forbidden Forest cautiously.


    The moment they just entered the tree from the shoal on the shore of the lake, the gold medals in the hands of two people simultaneously beeped and vibrated, which gave Ryan the illusion of holding a mobile phone to receive text messages. After raising the gold medal, they found that the two men showed three points on the gold medal, and also marked the scope of the game and the position of the exit.


    "In this way, let ¡¯s synthesize and find each one from the near to the far. After finding the hostage in the fastest time, we will return to the exit. After all, we are the weakest group. It is better to have as few conflicts as possible with other contestants. "Ryan said to Harry directly after looking at the gold medal. Harry nodded after listening, because this weakest group was his hind legs, so Ryan was proposing a plan to reduce fighting with others. When he raised his hands, he agreed.


    It took seven or eight minutes for the two people to walk to the place where the lakeshore on the edge of the forbidden forest was not visible, but in fact they only walked a few hundred meters. However, at this time the woods have become denser and denser, and various plants have begun to appear under the trees, showing a vibrant forest ecological environment.


    The plants under the tree also greatly prevented Ryan from rushing, especially Harry. Before Harry came to the Forbidden Forest, he followed the path and had no experience of traveling in this primitive jungle. Fortunately, as the master of natural magic, Ryan is still very adaptable in this environment. Under his guidance, Harry stumbled to keep up with his footsteps.


    Half an hour later when the gold medal sounded again, Ryan and Harry had already harvested three gold medals on the way to the fourth point.


    "It seems that there are currently a maximum of five people entering the Forbidden Forest." Ryan glanced at the gold medals used as detectors and counted the number of gold medals displayed. It ¡¯s transparent, but I do n¡¯t know how long it will last. So we need to be as fast as possible to avoid encountering people from other schools. ¡±


    Fortunately, they saw a gold medal belonging to another person on their way to the fourth point, so they took away the gold medal belonging to Gustav, another player of Demstrand.


    At the fourth point Ryan they finally saw a hostage: Hermione was sitting quietly on a branch watching the sky boringly, and after seeing Ryan they easily greeted them: "Good morning Ryan, Harry. I haven''t seen you guys for days, how have you been during this time? "


    "Not bad, even we can directly order what we want to eat. I once even ate the very authentic Tianchao-style cold skin and meat buns." Lane used his gold medal under the tree to shine with gold Clicked on the circle of, and the circle quickly disappeared.


    Seeing the circle disappear, Hermione immediately jumped directly from a branch more than four meters high. Harry had already landed gracefully before he could exclaim.


    "It''s cool!" Harry gave a heartfelt praise.


    "Thank you." Hermione raised her eyebrows and turned to Ryan. "This circle is too small, and the ground is too dirty. So I just climbed on the tree and sat, so that I could see it more cleanly. Farther away. "


    On the way to the next point, Ryan finally figured out what is going on today: Hermione and they were called to the office by Professor Dumbledore early in the morning and told them they were hostages. Take them into the Forbidden Forest.


    In the forbidden forest, after walking a certain distance to reach a predetermined point. These hostages were placed in a circle drawn by the three principals one by one. There was magical power in these circles, and Hermione tried to find that she couldn''t get out at all, so she could only stay inside and wait for them to be rescued by Ryan.


    Struggling to pull his feet out of a tree pit full of fallen leaves, Harry looked enviously at Ryan and Hermione, who were as sensitive as elves in the forest. After finding Hermione, the team''s travel speed was accelerated again. Many times when he encountered difficult places, he would be dragged by Ryan and Hermione and saved him a lot of detours. Especially after traveling in the forest for more than half an hour, Harry''s physical fitness has greatly declined. This kind of help will greatly benefit the whole team.


    For wizards, magic can indeed help in the process of rushing, but to use those magic still needs good physical fitness or other prerequisites to cooperate.


    For example, without enough practice, the light body curse can only cause people to wrestle non-stop, and in the messy environment of the forbidden forest, it is also easy to constantly hit certain obstacles. It does n¡¯t appear in the right place. Not to mention that some magical principles of temporary physical enhancement are overdrawing the body, but only useful in the final sprint.


    Harry naturally also felt that he was the one who was behind when he was teaming up in the forbidden forest. He walked faster than his professional athlete in the forbidden forest for these two friends who are only in the library every day. The table shows that it is very puzzling, especially because Hermione''s physique as a girl is better than him, which makes him somewhat unacceptable. But the facts are in front of him. In this case, his self-esteem supports him to keep his teeth clenched to keep up to avoid further embarrassment.


    "Wait, I think we might need to fight someone else ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Just after three people climbed a two-story stone wall, Ryan suddenly stopped everyone, with his hands On the gold medal, a point belonging to others that was close to their fifth point suddenly disappeared.


    "You mean someone will run over to ambush us?" Harry quickly saw the reason why Ryan made everyone stop.


    "If this person can see other people''s gold medal positions. I guess he is very likely to do so." Ryan nodded. "And we spent so long on the road, I think other people''s gold medals can also show where we are at this time."


    "Then what should we do?" "We should¡ª" After a little discussion, Ryan and their team changed shape and began to walk carefully to the next point.


    Is still a hostage at the next point. On a clearing in a forest, Ginny sat there with her legs on a stone. Harry hurried over after seeing Ginny, while Hermione waited by the forest.


    But Ginny opened her eyes suddenly after seeing him, and then shouted to Harry. Because of the distance, Harry could only see Ginny looking excited, and then pointed to the woodland on the other side of the open space.


    "There is an ambush--" Harry finally realized that he was rolling on the ground with the speed of his running. Just passed by with the red light that hit me.


    He cautiously raised his wand and aimed at the place where the magic came, but only saw the bush shook slightly there, and the attacker should have moved to the place.


    :. :

 Chapter 310： fighting

    Harry is now in an extremely embarrassing state: someone in the surrounding woods attacked him, but because the opponent is in the woods and he is on the open ground, he can only be beaten but it is difficult to fight back when he cannot find his opponent.


    "Harry, I just saw Gustav Gamstrom near here." Ginny provided information about what she had just seen.


    "Thanks." Harry pulled out a test tube filled with yellow powder from his waist, and then smashed it firmly on the dagger tied to his thigh. An instant yellow-green smoke enveloped the entire open space. Harry took the opportunity to bend over in the direction he had hoped for and ran quickly. At this time, another red magic shot over the head, it seems that the attacker directly attacked the location where Harry was just after seeing the situation.


    "Why hasn''t Ryan solved the problem yet?" Harry hid behind a tree and thought nervously that he had appeared as a decoy in the plan, and then Ryan, who was following him, got the attacker. But as if Ryan had just disappeared, where did he go now? Is there an emergency? Harry thought of clenching his wand here, and it seemed that this time had to be carried by himself.


    Harry guessed that there was nothing wrong with it, and Ryan did encounter a problem outside the plan at this time. Now it is not only Mr. Gustav who is Demstrand who is about to attack near Ginny. Mr. Gustav was at most a praying mantis in this trap, with a cardinal hidden behind it.


    When Harry was attacked, Ryan had just prepared to follow the attack to kill the exposed attacker, but before that, because of the psychological shadow brought to him by the Rita Squirt beetle a while ago, he used his life magic to investigate the surrounding , And unexpectedly found that someone was hiding nearby.


    "Nature''s vision." Ryan launched a natural magic, a hoopoe bird flew overhead from where it might be hiding people. Surprisingly, at first glance Ryan didn''t find a figure on the ground, so he manipulated the bird to stop on a branch on that place and began to cry for close observation.


    Finally, he found that there was something wrong with the light in that place, as if there was something transparent in the air.


    "Krum." Ryan confirmed who was the guy hiding there by analyzing the approximate size of the thing, because neither of the two girls in France had such a big chunk, and the other Mr. Gustav was now working with Kazakhstan. Lee fighting. Lane ¡¯s position could even clearly hear Gustav ¡¯s movement in the woods.


    It seems that Krum is ready to ambush Ryan here, because the uniform equipment on both Ryan and Harry at the time of departure has already indicated that they will act together. So now Harry''s decoy behavior can easily be seen by Krum, the only thing unclear is how he persuaded Gustav, who was like him, to cooperate with him. But it is estimated that all kinds of private transactions are indispensable.


    It''s just that Krum, who is an ambush, didn''t expect Ryan, a fourth-grade student, to master rare natural magic in addition to a very good alchemy. So his ambush was spotted by Ryan, who had a home advantage.


    "Fallen!" After lurking not far from Krum, Lane suddenly cast a spell. This red light did not stun Krum after he hit him. As a blue light flashed, the red spell disappeared as if hitting a magic barrier.


    Fortunately, with Ryan''s attack, Krum''s phantom spell was also invalidated. Ryan pointedly saw Krum''s wrist wearing a brass bracelet.


    This should be regarded as lifting a stone and hitting yourself in the foot? Ryan did not expect that he could actually see his work at this time. Krum waved his wand, a ball of yellow-green light came over, and Ryan hurried to hide behind the tree. He heard the sound of the light ball hitting the tree trunk, and when he turned out from behind the tree, he saw that the hit part had been completely carbonized.


    Acid ball, Ryan recognized this magic, a kind of magic that is considered to be black magic in the UK. Once hit, the effect is no different from being splashed with a bottle of sulfuric acid.


    "It''s a bit poisonous." Ryan thought of waving his wand and returning another coma spell, while making a gesture with his left hand. As soon as Krum escaped the coma spell, he felt a gust of wind coming straight to the hip before he could breathe.


    Fortunately, Quidditch practiced him all year round to save him. He fell forward to the right, and the afterglow in the corner of his eyes saw a tree root pulled up and pulled it directly up. If it is not his timely response, this will definitely make him lose his combat effectiveness directly.


    He still lost his advantage when he fell to the ground, and once again blocked a coma spell with a magic shield of brass bracelets, he successfully stood up and hid behind a tree.


    "The shameless Hogwarts player, I really don''t know why He-Mi-En would look at him." Krum also recognized who attacked him. At this time, he escaped from the ground with fear. A few roots on the tree found a place where there was no root, leaning against the trunk, and then summoned a water curtain to see the position of Ryan just by reflecting.


    "Nobody?" Krum started to feel a little nervous. Although many of the spells used by Ryan just now were popular, he also found that Ryan moved to the ground in the forbidden forest. Normal people know that the longer the opponent is familiar with the drag during the battle, the more disadvantageous it is, so Krum hopes to end the battle quickly.


    Suddenly a small voice came from above his head, Krum subconsciously raised his wand and looked up. I saw a thing swooping down directly ~ www.novelhall.com ~ A flame whip emerged from Krum''s wand head and directly hit the slammed thing, but when the flame whip hit the thing I felt something was wrong: I felt the lightness in my hand, it didn''t feel like hitting the human body.


    "Oops!" Krum was too late to look back at this time. He felt a sharp pain in his neck, and then he knew nothing.


    With a bang, Krum fell to the thick pile of leaves on the ground, revealing Ryan with his elbow in the back. It was Ryan just now. He moved the natural affinity effect to eliminate the sound of walking in the forest. While Krum was hiding behind the tree with limited vision, he climbed onto the tree next to him, and then jumped along the branch to Krum ¡¯s hiding. On this tree.


    After discovering that Krum was looking away under the tree, Ryan first threw himself in a wizard robe wrapped in stone and threw it down to attract attention. Then he chose Krum ¡¯s visual blind spot to directly drop from the sky and hit his neck with his elbow. side.


    This physical attack is not part of the bracelet''s defense, so it does not trigger the bracelet''s defense. Ryan also successfully defeated Krum.


    After removing the bracelet and filling Krum with a coma, Ryan poured out the contents of the gold bag in his waist. It seems that Krum''s movement is very slow, with only two gold medals in his pocket.


    After receiving the gold medals in his bag, Ryan tied Krum with a rope and threw it under the tree. Anyway, every contestant and hostage were released with the positioning spell before they set off, so I did n¡¯t worry about the danger of throwing it here.


    After thoroughly handling the current situation, Ryan touched the open space, and he worried that Harry might not be able to hold it. So at this time, I can''t care to hide and quickly rush to the open space from the branch.

 Chapter 311： Victory in the game

    "Look at you. Last time I sent the dragon away, I went down to the lake and into the forest again. I guess you just dried your body out of the lake and went to the forest. The dampness of the lake water stayed there. It ¡¯s not a good thing in your body, so you need to quickly drink a little cold repellent potion, otherwise you will suffer after going back. ¡±After talking, Madam Pomfrey picked up a round glass bottle from the side table and opened Corks, Ryan they smelled hot from a distance.


    "No, we took the cold repellent after we got out of the water." Ryan hurriedly refused, and handed the used empty bottle to Mrs. Pomfrey. Mrs. Pomfrey gave up her plans to give Ryan and Harry medicine after she heard it.


    "Lane, seriously, you can think about becoming a therapist after graduation. At least I think you have some talent in configuring therapeutic medicaments."


    "I might be better at alchemy, but maybe I can find a new treatment recipe in this direction." Lane responded to Madam Pomfrey. At this time Madam Pomfrey had already checked Ginny''s wounds and was applying a green ointment to his ankle.


    "That''s right, then I''ll wait for your future treatment." Mrs. Frey applied the last ointment to Ginny''s ankle, and then began to tell Ginny not to exercise violently for a few days.


    At the end of the two-hour time limit, the other two school participants entered the treatment tent by opening the curtain. But they looked much worse than Ryan''s team, and even a Bussbarton hostage was brought in by a stretcher like Ginny.


    This is a silver-haired girl who looks small. Looking at the open fractured wound on her left arm, she knew that she was much heavier than Ginny, but she comforted Furong strongly. Even Madam Pomfrey poured a pungent disinfectant potion on his wound, she could not bear to cry.


    "Oh, Gabrielle, I''m really sorry. I shouldn''t have walked so fast in front of me." Although the little girl didn''t cry, she looked at the bottle of red potion pouring on the wound. Crying distressed.


    "It''s okay, sister. At least we got that gold medal." While talking about Gabrielle, he comforted her sister''s blond hair like an adult, exactly the same as Rose Crystal used to comfort Lane. After seeing this scene, Ryan couldn''t help but raise his mouth slightly.


    After everyone has dealt with it, it is time to score again. Each gold medal and hostage are six points. On average, the Hogwarts team scored 42 points by itself, and Demstrong ¡¯s two brothers were scored because of the middle. Ryan ambushed them once, and it was not enough time to find other gold medals. More importantly, they were only able to find a hostage when the game was about to end.


    After discovering that there was not enough time and they had only Mr. Gustav''s hostages, Krum took the initiative to carry forward the spirit and gave all the gold medals found to Gustav so that all their gold medals would be counted. They averaged only 12 points per person. Ryan could see Kakarov watching them with a hostile look.


    Finally, the players of Booth Barton, they spent too much time fighting with a group of aquatic magical animals in the Black Lake. As a result, they did not find their own gold medals. Fortunately, after a fierce battle with Ryan, Krumm lost the gold medal where they could see all the gold medals. For safety''s sake, they did not ambush Furong at each gold medal point. But in the end, the fatal blow at the exit was because the ambush point was too close to the exit, so Furong and they successfully rushed out.


    As a result, Furong kept all the gold medals they had won. Six gold medals and two hostages made them each get 24 points.


    "Awesome." After seeing the final score, Ryan and Harry gave each other a high-five, because their scores are now higher than those of other school students. At the same time, there were cheers like mountains and tsunami in the stands.


    "The third and final project will take place on the evening of June 24," Bagman continued after the announcement of the score. "The Warriors will be informed about the specific content of the project one month in advance. Thank you for your support to the Warriors. . "


    "I thought it might be because of the large number of people in the game this time, and they would add an event." Ryan said to Harry on the way back to the castle.


    "Add one? Forgive me. Now I feel that I am about to give up my life on these three items." Ha said in a more exaggerated tone. Today, I went to the lake and into the woods again. I did n¡¯t feel anything because of the excitement during the game, but Harry felt like he was sore as soon as the game was over. Now I just want to go to bed quickly.


    "Those of the Ministry of Magic have really considered adding one or two events." Hermione''s number one fangirl, third-year Alicia, joined up from behind. "My father listened to the uncle who worked in the Ministry of Magic during the family gathering, but because of the funds and the projects set up in a hurry, it was impossible to ensure safety and fairness. In the end, everyone decided to follow the tradition."


    "What''s fair?" Harry asked a little puzzled. "The game should naturally be fair under the same rules."


    "Not like this." Alicia shook her head. "For example, the principal of Demstrand proposed to add a ringing duel, which is easy to ensure safety and convenient preparation, but was rejected by the British. Because the ringing duel is pure Fighting for strength, it is very unfair for the fourth graders of Hogwarts on this occasion. Because the fourth graders are not as magical as adults, and they do not have enough magic. "After talking about Alicia He glanced at Harry and pointed.


    Harry shrugged a little bit depressed. I was offended by the low level, but I didn''t want to participate in the game.


    Sometime after the second project ended, countless people came to ask Ryan and Harry what they encountered during the game. Because it is different from the previous Dou Long, everyone in this game can only appreciate the beautiful lakes and mountains of the Scottish Highlands in the stands against the cool breeze in February. Except for a few players entering the water and running out of the water into the forbidden forest, they did not see any progress.


    Ryan is better because he spends most of his time in the library avoiding curious classmates. After all, Mrs. Pinz ¡¯s feather duster does n¡¯t matter whether the game is not played or not ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But Harry''s side is inevitable for some trouble.


    In the past few days, Ginny and Ron had a little friction, because Ron felt that the front-end selection of Ginny on behalf of himself and Harry ¡¯s friendship for several years was actually not as good as Ginny ¡¯s half-year friendship, so during a break He flatly complained about Harry''s despising friend. As a result, the spicy Ginny went straight back. In the face of his little sister, Ron could only apologize repeatedly for his indecision.


    "I figured it out, as long as Ginny feels good, I also believe that Harry can take care of my sister." This is what Ron said to the twins during the meal.


    Also at the dinner table, the twins found Ryan and asked if he could add physical defense to the bracelet? Because they have a customer who responded that the bracelet without physical defense function put him in danger.


    "Do you know that Krum bought that bracelet? This time I was almost pitted by my own bracelet in the Forbidden Forest." Ryan said to the twins with a slightly ugly face. "This part of the alchemy product I made is different from the joke products in our store. Many of them are very serious magic props. So I personally suggest that you should check who the other party is when you sell that item in the future. I do n¡¯t want one. Heap of black wizards holding my alchemy products to do bad things. "


    "This-what you said makes sense." Fred said, "we will try to verify the identity of the other party in the future. I will write to reject Krum now."


    "Don''t." Ryan pulled the twins who were about to run away. "Krum is not a black wizard, he''s just an opponent. Why don''t the money make money, write him and tell him that he can integrate physical defense into the bracelet, But the price is three times the original. "


    "Great!" The twins gave Ryan a thumbs up, and then ran together to prepare a reply.

 Chapter 312： Alice game

    After entering March, the weather became clearer, but every time he came to the field outside, the cold wind still blew their hands and face sore. In recent days, the magic defense copper bracelets have been selling very well, probably because of their promotional effect. This forced Ryan to take some time to hurry up and make some more. In particular, a bracelet with integrated physical defense that can sell more than 100 gallons has sold two or three. It can only be said that rich people in the magic world are really rich.


    On the day after class, Ryan suddenly received news from the grocery store in Wanjie, and the puppets have temporarily ended their journey to the world of "A Song of Ice and Fire" and have returned home. When he found a time to avoid others entering the Wanjie grocery store, he saw Rose Crystal sitting on a chair and humming happily.


    "Brother, will you come to see me as soon as I come back?" Rose Crystal was very happy that Ryan would be greeted as soon as she arrived home.


    "Well, I came to a place where no one was there after class. How are you guys playing this time?" Ryan asked as she took the comb from the doll and helped her comb her hair.


    "Great, each of us played some gods this time, such as Cang Xing Shi Cui Xing Shi went to the north of Westeros to play the old god, Canary took the young berries to Junlin to play the seven gods, true red is now red God, the mercury lamp took away the **** of the Thousand Faces, yes, now they are playing a game, the victorious person can accompany Sister Alice and father Luo Zhen to go out alone for a weekend. "


    "You''re not participating, so what are you doing so happy?" Ryan asked, looking at the excited Rose Crystal.


    "I''m the referee, brother, idiot." Rose Crystal combed her hair and flew to Ryan''s shoulder and pulled his hair. "Originally they planned to take the **** of the cold **** and found that the **** was all obsessed with destroying living creatures. So the content of this game is to completely wipe out the **** of cold and his undead army and smash this god. Because Everyone swears in the name of her sister, so this game is called the Alice game. "


    After listening to it, Ryan thought: "It feels like this is much bigger than the original Alice game scene." Thinking of Ryan turning to look at Rose Crystal here, "Is this game your own end?"


    "Of course not. The protagonist of that world is human. So in this game we are to inspire all human powers to guide them to defeat powerful enemies. As long as it is not too critical, we will not fight." Rose Crystal Shake Shook his head.


    After talking about this, Rose Crystal flew to the edge of a wooden box, opened the lid hard, and then smiled to Ryan, "Look, our ocean caravan found a good baby this time, they went to sea and defeated the pirates on the road. A loot earned. What do you think? "


    Lane stepped forward and saw a scale armor stacked in the wooden box covered with copper, showing a smoke-like black color. He discovered it when he picked up the armor. This armor is as light as a thin silk shirt. The edges of the scales are reddish gold, and the light flickers with a slight shaking. Patterned threads, runes and mysterious symbols on the metal are all etched on the steel.


    "This is Valeria''s steel armor with defensive magic. It can also be adjusted to a small extent according to the wearer''s body. If I remember correctly, it should have been in the hands of the big pirate. Our crew. How did you defeat such a powerful pirate? I ca n¡¯t remember which martial arts of the ocean-going fleet is very good, and even the air rifle ca n¡¯t hurt people wearing this armor. "


    "Good luck," said Rose Crystal sitting on the edge of the box. "Listening to the captain of the fleet, they said that on the way back from Bear Island, they encountered a dhow with black sails on the sea west of the ruins of Valeria. The whole ship was dyed red with paddle sails. The tall pirate wearing a blindfold stood at the bow of the ship and waved his command. "


    "After firing the gun, this pirate was set on fire because of being too conspicuous, and was directly hit into the sea by two 120mm steel core bombs. When he picked up the battlefield, he found that he was dead. The cause of death was multiple fractures in the body and multiple organ bleeding. Drowned in the water. But the armor on his body was intact, and the captain felt that he might be a baby, so he took off the armor and brought it back. "


    Ryan felt that this man was too unlucky. If it were melee, it was estimated that no one in the entire fleet was his opponent. In addition, this pair of armor might even be unmatched in the crowd. It is just because the times change is directly hit by the shells, and the scale armor will deform after resisting the blunt defense. As a result, the robbery was unsuccessful and he put himself in.


    However, Ryan would also like to thank the person of this age of incomprehension for his contribution, so that he had a Valeria steel product that appeared in the original text.


    With the help of Rose Crystal, Ryan put this armor on his body. After a little infusion of magic power, the armor shrank slightly and became close-fitting. After doing a few actions while wearing the armor, he found that the armor was very lightweight and would not Obstruct the body''s movements. Ryan pulled out a knight sword from the space bag and made a set of actions to confirm this.


    Pappa, rose crystal clapped hard as Ryan closed his sword, and his small face was full of smiles. Then the puppet jumped from the box and took a few books to Ryan.


    "This is?" Ryan asked, holding the book.


    "Sisters gave it to me, they know that you are collecting all kinds of extraordinary power skills. After gaining the **** position, they copied all the extraordinary skills they can find and brought you a copy." Rose Crystal Standing beside Ryan said with his head raised seriously.


    "Really, thank you very much." Ryan thanked and put these books on the shelf and started the communication system to instill knowledge.


    Contrary to what he had previously thought, this time apart from some piecemeal techniques of attack ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the main knowledge comes from the priests of the Red God, the Faceless of the God of the Thousand Faces and the Shapeshifter of the Old God. It''s just that after removing some magic, such as prophecy, the resurrection of the Red God priest, and the green vision of the alien, that only works under the rules of the Song of Ice and Fire, the remaining part does not require many offset points.


    Under the premise that Ryan has mastered natural magic and assassin skills, the offset points required for many skill mastery have dropped greatly. After consuming only 26 offset points, Ryan mastered all the knowledge gained this time.


    After instilling knowledge, Ryan found his main gains through the inventory of the following: First, he mastered the power of flame, he can enchant weapons or shape the flame into any shape, even he used flame in a grocery store to form a Ladder and climb more than a meter high through the ladder.


    Secondly, the shapeshifter spell allows him to control an animal completely and accurately, rather than the fuzzy manipulation in natural magic.


    In the end, the biggest gain this time came from the inheritance of the Faceless. Fortunately, under the premise of mastering the magic, Ryan does not need to use a disgusting human skin mask to change its appearance. It only needs to obtain some hair or the body of the target like a compound soup. Dander is enough. In addition, there is a lot of knowledge about the configuration of poisons and antidote. Although most of the ingredients in the medicine need to come from the world of "Song of Ice and Fire", this knowledge is very useful in itself. Not to mention that as a king of that world, it was not so difficult to collect raw materials.


    In short, most of the power gained this time has something in common with the existing power. Ryan feels that as long as he uses alchemy to integrate these forces, his own strength will rise to a higher level.


    Those little puppets seem to be doing well in the world of "Song of Ice and Fire". After saying goodbye to Rose Crystal, Ryan expressed emotion with satisfaction.

 Chapter 311： Finish the game

    This is really the 311 chapter, in front of the 311 game victory. I missed it when sending the draft box, sorry


    When Ryan rushed to the open space, he found that the situation was completely different from what he had imagined: Harry was tying a wizard down on the ground under the guidance of Hermione, and Ginny had been released, watching with interest. The work of Harry and Hermione.


    After hearing the sound of Ryan jumping from the tree to the ground, several people were nervously pointing in this direction with their wands. They were relieved when they saw that Ryan came out of the jungle?


    "Harry, how did you do it?" Ryan asked strangely, looking at Gustav, who was lying on the ground and tied into dumplings. According to his judgment, Harry is actually lower than Demstrong''s player in combat effectiveness. In this case, it would be nice for Harry to drag enough time. He really did not guess that Harry could actually win the battle.


    "I think it''s entirely because of luck." Ginny, who was standing idle next to him, said, "At first Harry and the man were hiding in the forest and shooting magic at each other, but at this time, neither side saw each other, and naturally they didn''t fight. ... until Harry used a spell to launch a bottle on his waist towards the opponent''s position.


    The fired bottle exploded into a small cloud of red mist after hitting the tree. Then the other person screamed and fell with his face covered, and Harry easily stunned the other with a coma spell. "


    "Is that Devil Pepper Purified Powder?" Ryan asked after recalling Ginny''s description.


    "Yes, I fired the bottle of chili powder with the wadi Waxi spell that Professor Lupin taught." Harry **** Gustav at this time and stood up and said to Ryan. "After he reacted, it was too late to use the bubble head mantra. I saw him rubbing his eyes subconsciously and then drank a bottle of potion. But the bottle of potion was useless. He still hit his head against the tree. I was worried. He smashed his brain and stunned him with a coma spell. "


    Harry was indeed a kind person. Looking at the two walnut eyes that had been swollen like walnuts, Mr. Gustav Lane also worried that his eyes would be damaged too badly. So he took a bottle of green lotion from his pocket and poured it on his eyes. The bottle of lotion was prepared in advance to avoid accidental injuries, and the effect was quite good. As soon as the liquid had flowed from Gustav''s eyes, he frowned even when he was unconscious.


    Handling Mr. Gustav''s eyes, Ryan and they began to walk towards the last point. Harry showed off a gold medal to Ryan at this time, which was found from Gustav.


    But now the speed of this four-person team was suddenly pulled down, because Ginny was even more uncomfortable with these bad roads in the forest. Fortunately, they still managed to get the last gold medal for them. But fortunately, they did not stay with them all the time, and Ginny twisted her foot on the way to the exit.


    "It''s terrible!" Ginny sat on the ground with her ankle covered. She accidentally stepped on a tree root that protruded from the ground, and she injured her foot.


    "If I and Harry stay to find a way, you and Hermione will go first." Ginny said as she sat on the floor. Harry nodded to the side and agreed.


    "What a silly thing to say, this is a team game, how can you throw you here!" After that, Ryan and Hermione got some branches and rattan nearby, and then turned these into a stretcher.


    The rest of the way Hermione used a floating spell to let the lying Ginny stretcher float in the air and follow them. In this case, the squad can only make a long way when encountering difficult road conditions. Fortunately, without the lower average speed of Ginella, the overall speed of travel will not decrease but rise.


    "Wow, wow." Just four people less than 300 meters from the exit, they suddenly heard the sound of bushes swinging nearby.


    "The enemy? Or the creature in the forbidden forest?" Just as the four men stared nervously at the tree. The bush snapped apart, and a wild sheep ran out of it, and Harry couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when he saw it.


    You must know that the forest is not full of magical creatures. On the contrary, most of the creatures here are just ordinary animals. So it is not surprising to see wild sheep in this place.


    However, unsatisfactory in life always comes one after another. Just as Harry was about to relax, Lane ¡¯s roar came over: "Ready to attack magic."


    Harry habitually raised his wand for the training experience over the past few days and pointed it at the place where the wild sheep just ran out. After preparing for it, he reacted and asked what he wanted to ask. A rustling voice came in front.


    "What¡ª" Harry saw a foal-sized spider out of the bush without asking. It excitedly moved the claws and made a clicking sound.


    Just as the eight-eyed giant spider was about to pounce on Ryan and them, Ryan and Harry''s stun spell also hit the spider and let it fly straight out.


    In the battle of killing spiders in the second grade, Lane combined the horsemen and unicorns in the forest to kill most of the spiders, but unfortunately there are still a small number of spiders that successfully escaped. Although the horsemen and unicorns have not stopped hunting down the remaining eight-eye giant spiders in recent years, unfortunately these scattered eight-eye giant spiders have also learned to hide. In addition, these spiders are not easy to pursue after scattered escape, so they have not been completely exterminated. The eight-eyed giant spider in front of him should be a fish in the net.


    Ryan volunteered to walk into the grass to examine the eight-eyed giant spider, and Harry asked Hermione: "Hermione, what is this thing? How do you magnify the spider?"


    "This is an eight-eyed giant spider." Hermione explained. "In the jungle of Kalimantan, the intelligence is close to that of human beings. The reason they are denied to be intelligent creatures is because they love human flesh."


    "What!" Harry was shocked, and Ryan just came out of the bushes. After finding the spider, he used a fire spell to cremate the eight-eye giant spider in the coma ~ www.novelhall.com ~ All kinds of spiders are covered with hair, so they quickly burned a ball of coke.


    "This kind of cannibalistic monster should be wiped out cleanly." After listening to Ryan saying that he had killed the eight-eyed giant spider, Harry agreed. "As far as I know, many students have the habit of wandering around in the forbidden forest. What if they attack those younger students. The person who brought this Southeast Asian spider into the forbidden forest did make a big mistake."


    Fortunately, he didn''t tell Harry that this was raised by his friend Hagrid, otherwise he would be uncomfortable. Lane thought so.


    The following journey was smooth, and the Hogwarts team successfully exited the exit ten minutes later. The stand that was built on the lake when we left was now moved near the exit of the forbidden forest. When they saw three people walking out of the exit with a stretcher, there was a loud noise in the auditorium.


    "God, it''s the Hogwarts team!"


    "Yes, it''s them. What happened to them before they came out with a stretcher?"


    "Are there any dragons in the forbidden forest, causing heavy casualties to the team."


    Fortunately, at this time, Ginny stood up with Harry''s help, and did not let the audience in the stands continue to guess in a worse direction.


    Soon Bagman came from the referee seat, "Gentlemen, please hand over your gold medals now." Ryan said they heard the twelve gold medals harvested from their pockets.


    After Bagman brought the gold medal back to the referee, the principals of the other two schools immediately looked ugly. Because the students at Hogwarts won half of the gold medal and the winner of this game has no suspense.


    But Ryan didn''t see the scene. After handing over the gold medals, they were escorted by Madam Pomfrey into the medical tent on the side.

 Chapter 313： Slaughter fat sheep

    As Ryan expected, when using alchemy to fuse new skills, the higher the relevance of these new skills to the old ones, the faster they will fuse.


    It only took more than a week for Ryan to brand the runes representing these new knowledge in the bright red spheres suspended in his sea of ??knowledge. This also means that his preliminary integration succeeded in this knowledge, and the rest is to use time and practice to continue to be familiar with the water milling skills that blend these forces.


    When he was busy with these things, he realized that Hogsmeade Day is coming this Saturday. At breakfast, a new issue of The Witcher Weekly was delivered to many people. Rita Skeet once again promoted his rumor-making skills, accusing Ginny of being an ambitious witch who robbed his brother ¡¯s lover, while Ron became a pitiful party in this story and gave up for his sister Beloved lover.


    "You shouldn''t mess with Rita Skeeter when you go to Hogsmeade! She ugliness you into that kind-that kind of scheming girl." Ron said to her sister.


    "Don''t you know what the woman was doing at that time? She kept angering Harry trying to find out from Harry''s answer what was not good for him. I can''t watch Harry fall into her trap right now. "Ginny shouted to Ron loudly, even attracting many students to watch them."


    "It''s a disgusting man." Ron immediately stood up and cursed at the sister''s side after learning the truth. This new article makes everyone feel very angry when they know the truth. The only thing that makes them happy is that most of the students do n¡¯t think Rita Skeet is saying what is true. Even the Slytherins who were provocative with the content of the book could see from their faces that they did not trust every word that Rita Skit said.


    After going through the last potion lesson this Friday, at the noon the next day after Ryan and Hermione completed their morning combat exercises, the two left the castle and saw a silvery, faint sun shining as they walked out of the gate The venue. The weather is the warmest in a year, and finally the long and severe winter has passed, and spring has arrived.


    "What is the thing you carry?" Hermione asked curiously after passing through the gate of the castle. Because Ryan is different from usual today, he carried a lilac box beautifully inlaid with gold rims in his hand.


    "Well, my loved ones-look at-" Ryan said a little vaguely in the following words. Hermione only thought it was an important gift he was going to give to a loved one. After talking for a few days, Hermione left the question about the box behind her.


    After buying snacks at the Duke of Honey, the two decided to take a rest at the three broom bars.


    "Hey, Harry, why are you alone here?" As soon as he entered the bar, Ryan saw Harry sitting at a table by himself. So he stepped forward and patted his shoulder and asked.


    "Ryan, Hermione is you." Harry turned around and said hello. "I came here with Ron Ginny. Ginny went to the bathroom. Ron is now eating at the bar." After he finished, he pointed his finger at the bar. Sure enough, Ron''s red hair by the bar looked very much. Conspicuous.


    "I''ll buy some drinks." Ryan said to Hermione and ran to the front of the bar to order drinks. When he came with the butter beer and chips, he saw that Harry and Ron had already started drinking.


    "Well, are there any potions you gave me in the last game?" Harry took a deep breath after chatting for a while, then asked a little embarrassedly.


    "Of course, you ask what this is doing?" Lane looked at Harry.


    "If you still have a similar potion, please sell it to me. After all, the game is really too dangerous. Of course, I will pay for the potion on the market." Harry hesitated and said.


    "This style is not like you." Hermione said next to him, "I know you have always been as long as you can do it and never refuse to trouble others. Things like asking competitors to buy medicine are not like your initiative." Made it. "


    "Okay, Hermione." Harry Ryan, who looked at the fever on his face, stopped Hermione from continuing to say, after all, as a good relationship student and a good shield, Ryan did not want Harry to be seriously injured in the game. . He was worried that Hermione had retracted Harry after being embarrassed.


    Of course, it was not unexpected for Harry to make this, because he knew that Harry had been communicating with his godfather, Sirius, and in this case Sirius would certainly make a lot of practical suggestions. For example, ask Ryan to buy some potions that are not easy to find on the market.


    And for Ryan, he himself welcomed Harry to buy his things, because these potions had at least three times the profit.


    "Last time, I think you gave you a discount for your friend. 35 gallons will do. I will give it to you before next Wednesday." After Ryan''s offer, Harry smiled. Ryan thanks. Sirius should also give him afterwards science about how much the potions he brought last time were worth, so Harry was happy that Lane was willing to sell him high-quality potions cheaply.


    "By the way, and I have a newly developed potion you may need." After seeing Harry handing 35 gallons to himself, Lane quickly thought about what else he could do from Harry. Feather sheep hair. Soon, he thought of his latest new product.


    Lane took two small knot-sized fully enclosed glass tubes filled with 2/3 silver-blue liquid from the waist bag and shook Harry, then asked, "Harry, do you want this medicine to come? support?"


    "Is this?" Harry and Ron looked at the glass tube with a puzzled look. Ryan looked around and lowered his voice and said, "This is a potion made of cursed unicorn blood, even if you are After being fatally injured, as long as you drink it, you can die for a whole day. The prescription and raw materials I got because of the good relationship with the horsemen in the forbidden forest waved the tribe ~ www.novelhall.com ~ God, get rid of the curse The life potion made of unicorn blood, I always thought it was just a legend. "Ron exclaimed in a low voice. "I saw this thing in a book at home. Since the wizard and the horses parted ways, this kind of thing has been very, very rare. In history, only the wizards who have made good contact with the horses have this. Ryan, you may be The first human wizard who can make this in more than 100 years. "


    "Is that so exaggerated?" Harry looked puzzled when he looked at Ron.


    "Of course, the rich pure-blood families have basically endless demand for this life-saving potion. I heard that there is one in the Malfoy family. When Grandfather Draco got the potion, he also had a special party. Celebrate. It ¡¯s a pity that this medicine can only hang its life and has no effect on the disease. After so many years, it is estimated that his medicine has also failed. ¡±


    "So, how much is this medicine?" After listening to Ron''s introduction, Harry began to worry that his wallet might not be able to afford the price.


    "Three hundred gallons." Lane spit out a number.


    "So expensive!" "So cheap!" Harry and Ron exclaimed at the same time, but what they said was completely different.


    "Know that Malfoy spent at least 1200 gallons when he bought that medicine, so 300 gallons of Lane really charged only one material." Ron said to Harry who was watching him.


    "Ron is right, I think it''s only because of our good relationship and the one who bleeds together. If you want to buy the second one, it will be 1,000 gallons." Ryan also said.


    Finally, Harry gritted his teeth and bought the potion. At the same time, he also agreed with Ron that Ryan would not spread the news outside.

 Chapter 314： accident

    After completing the transaction, Harry stated that he did not have that much cash for the time being. Ryan simply handed the test tube directly to Harry, and at the same time helped him seal the tube directly into the collar of his robe and gave him a demonstration, telling him to just bite when it was dangerous. After all, when there is a real life crisis, there may be no time to dig out your pockets.


    After that, Ryan told him that he could let Sirius appraise before paying for the holiday. Of course, if he is unfortunately used in the game, he will naturally know whether the potion is real.


    After a while, Ginny walked over and greeted everyone and pulled Harry to say that he would give him a gift. Seeing this scene, Ryan, they were very jealous and said goodbye.


    Out of the three broom doors, Ron greeted Ryan and they went straight to Zoko''s joke shop. Ryan and Hermione hung out together on the street.


    "Do you need to send your gift to your loved ones?" Hermione asked, pointing at the box in Ryan''s hand.


    "Oh no, I mean wait a while." Ryan quickly digressed. "By the way, when Ginny just came over, it seemed that I smelled her perfume like the one you bought me. Are you sure you gave me the last men''s perfume?"


    "Relax, I won''t be wrong. Wait, what you just said is Ginny? But Ginny never uses perfume. She used to tell me that she wouldn''t buy any luxury goods before working to make money. Are you sure that The smell is not Harry''s. "


    Hermione''s rebuttal made Ryan feel a little uneasy, and he once again determined: "Does Ginny really use perfume?"


    "Yeah, do you care so much about what Ginny does with perfume?" Hermione frowned and looked a little ugly.


    "I''m worried that Ginny is in trouble." After that, Ryan took Hermione and ran to the three brooms. On the way, he said to Hermione: "Since Harry somehow became the so-called warrior, I always felt that someone was there. Trying to do something bad for Harry. Today, Ginny reminds me that the black hand behind the scenes can not only directly attack Harry, but also target the people around him. "


    Sure enough, when they rushed into the three brooms, they saw a group of people around the toilet door. Ryan and Hermione looked at each other, and they both saw a trace of anxiety in each other''s eyes.


    "What''s going on here?" Ryan asked a classmate who was standing in the crowd watching the lively crowd.


    "I heard that a Gryffindor girl collapsed in the bathroom." The boy stopped by Ryan said. At this moment the crowd began to separate, and it was Ginny Weasley on the floating stretcher. She was lying there with her eyes closed, and she seemed to have lost consciousness. The sound of inhalation began to sound from the crowd around.


    "Everyone don''t have to worry, this girl just passed out. She will be back to normal after a while." The Ministry of Magic staff floating on a stretcher with a magic wand found out that all the people watching were staring at them. Because of the recent competition in the top three, Hogsmeade also has many Ministry of Magic staff.


    After discovering that something was wrong here, those staff arrived in the first time. When they arrived at the scene, they began to deal with the wounded and investigate the scene, while appeasing the uneasy bystanders around them.


    "If Ginny was unconscious, who was the Ginny who just went out with Harry?" After seeing the stretchers with three brooms floating out, they thought about the problem at the same time, and now things are completely out of control.


    "I think we should inform the professors first." Hermione calmed down and chose the most reasonable one at this time.


    As soon as they rushed out of the bar, one person stopped two people. Ryan didn''t know the witch who was blocking the road, but her age and robe looked like senior students at Hogwarts Hufflepuff. "Harry just asked me to give you this." Then he pulled out an iron box from his pocket.


    Hermione was about to reach for it, but Ryan found that the girl''s expression looked a bit strange. He immediately thought of the unforgivable spell that Moody had spoken that day in the Black Magic Defense class, and the girl''s expression was like a soul-taking spell.


    "Don''t touch this box." Ryan thought of taking a step forward here to pull Hermione''s outstretched arm. She didn''t expect the girl to push the box homeward and hit the place where Ryan took Hermione''s hand.


    Ryan''s hand disappeared from the street as soon as it was touched by the iron box. Hermione, who was also touched by the iron box, disappeared with him.


    "It''s not good, some people are comatose." The people around them hadn''t reacted to what happened after they discovered the situation. They saw the senior girl who had the iron box in the chaos and suddenly passed her eyes and fainted. Fortunately, the news of Ginny''s coma had been sent back to the castle at this time. When Moody and Madam Pomfrey arrived, they happened to see the disappearance of Ryan and Hermione and the coma of the girl.


    "Keep off." Moody separated the chaotic crowd with his cane and then bent down to search the girl. After waving a magic wand and reading a few spells at the girl, as a golden light swept through, the girl began to emit dark green smoke.


    "Damn it, the black wizard''s curse." Moody immediately saw the cause of the girl''s coma, and he began to release a counter-curse at the girl. "Mrs. Pomfrey, my spell can only temporarily make the situation no longer worse, and now you need to hurry her to St. Munger, the Hogwarts school hospital may not be able to handle it."


    "What about you? Alasto." Madam Pomfrey stepped up to take over Moody''s work and began releasing counter-curses on the girls. Mrs. Moody Pomfrey, who was looking at trying to leave, asked directly.


    "I''m going to see what happened, this kind of thing is probably a conspiracy." Moody replied in a very serious tone, "Since Harry was inexplicably selected as a warrior, I feel something is wrong ~ www .novelhall.com ~ Now I''m going to see what ghost tricks are being played by those behind the scenes. "


    Having finished speaking, Moody began to question the audience around him. Many staff around the Ministry of Magic grew up listening to Moody''s story, and even older wizards and Moody had worked together. So after figuring out what he was doing, many Ministry of Magic staff also joined the ranks of inquiring witnesses around him.


    It''s a pity that the witnesses just didn''t notice Ryan. Only two girls who were close said they heard Ryan yell to Hermione "Don''t touch the box." But the two of them disappeared as soon as the words fell.


    "This should be the use of door keys to capture people." Moody''s concluded after summarizing the testimony of all witnesses, "Unfortunately we don''t know anything except this. The purpose of the attacker, who is the attacker Not sure. Now I have to wait for the unconscious person to wake up before continuing to ask. "


    Moody immediately returned to Hogwarts, because Ginny was simply hit by a coma curse, so when Moody rushed to the school hospital, Ginny had awakened under the effect of the anti-curse. But she also looked at a loss, because she was attacked while holding water to wash her face, and she never saw who the attacker was.


    The investigation was in a dilemma for a while, and suddenly there was a noise at the entrance of the school hospital, breaking the awkward silence. It turned out that after the two people were in a coma, the school ordered all the students in Hogsmeade to return to the castle immediately, and the Weasley family brothers on the road heard that there was a comatose who was his sister. , And as a result, they quarreled with the staff of the Ministry of Magic at the door.


    "Let them come in." Moody said. "Their sister is fine, and I have almost finished asking all the questions."

 Chapter 315： Overall plan

    "Ginny, are you okay?" "Is there any discomfort now." Now the three Weasley brothers at school saw Ginny lying on the bed and hurried forward to ask about the situation. After a while, they confirmed the gold. The three talents were relieved when Ni was fine.


    "Why did you faint in the bathroom alone? How about Harry?" Ron asked the question in his heart at this time.


    "Harry? After entering three broomsticks, I passed out in the bathroom, and was lifted out just now. How could I know where Harry went?" Ginny replied with a confused look. "Isn''t he with you?"


    "No." Ron''s eyes were horrified. "Obviously after you came out of the bathroom, you said you would give Harry a gift, and I left them with Ryan Hermione. If you didn''t come out after entering the bathroom, then pull Harry and say to surprise him Who is Ginny? "


    "Alasto, I need your help. The student who just counted us back to school found that Harry was gone. We are going to find him now." Dumbledore''s voice came from the door.


    "I already guessed, and that person took Harry away after disguising as Miss Ginny." Moody turned his head and looked at Dumbledore. "The only thing I don''t know is why the guy hiding in the shadows also took Ryan and Hermione away."


    "I guess it may be to divert attention, because the Aurors just rescued Ms. Rosetta''s nephew from the wine cellar of the three brooms. According to his description, he was imprisoned in a large box after being attacked this summer. Here, the person who kidnapped him pulled out some hair from his head every once in a while. It was only today that he was given a potion and hid in an empty wine barrel. The only reason he survived was that the person left I didn''t want to let pure blood bleed again.


    "It seems that he was also out of the pack, and the guy who came in lurked under our eyes for more than a semester and was never found." Dumbledore said word by word, Ron and they could feel this time Dumbledore''s anger.


    "Throwing a note into the goblet of fire should also be done by this person." Moody continued. "We always order drinks with three brooms for this kind of activity, and they often deliver to the door after school curfew in the evening. That person can just mix into the castle as a escort, and it ¡¯s easy for him to confuse the magic level of the goblet. A house-elf who can control the inspection with a soul-spelling mantra, then spends more than ten minutes to go to the hall and throw a note before returning. Most of the wizards in Britain graduated from Hogwarts. For these wizards It ¡¯s not difficult to quickly complete such operations while being familiar with the terrain. "


    Everyone present agreed with Moody''s reasoning, but as the saying goes, Fu Wushuang is not alone. Just as the school hospital entered a dead silence, Cedric rushed in and said in panic: "Professor, no good. Madam Pomfrey was stunned outside the village of Hogsmeade, the girl was gone. But strange It was after we counted the number that no one knew the girl. "


    "Damn." Even Professor Dumbledore, who seemed calm just now, stood up. "Now immediately notify the Ministry of Magic that the student is missing, and then mobilize all those who can mobilize to find it. I want to see who is behind the ghost."


    Just a quarter of an hour before everyone at Hogwarts was busy looking for the missing three students, Harry was still happy to leave the three broomsticks. Because Ginny said she was going to give him a special gift, she didn''t want others to watch it when she gave it.


    Harry was not suspicious, because Ginny was always shy in front of him, even after she started to fall in love. He only regarded Ginny''s current behavior as a shyness for his girlfriend.


    After avoiding the sights of students and tourists coming and going from the street to the forest behind the three brooms, Ginny pulled out a gift box wrapped in fine wrapping paper from her pocket.


    As we all know, lovers in love are always willing to find some places where the light is not enough. Such shyness will be quietly obscured, and those love words will be easy to reveal. Of course, this may also be related to people who naturally feel that the dim light can hide themselves, which is convenient for doing things that are not convenient to do in a large public.


    But Harry is obviously unlucky today. He opened the gift box''s wrapping paper and was **** in the dim grove by the woman lad who drank the compound soup with an illegal door key disguised as a gift.


    After confirming that Harry was successfully sent away, this "Ginny" took another sip of the compound soup and turned into a little country witch who came to the town for more than a month. After that, his clothes were also modified with a wand to pretend to be a hero Chipach senior girl. Finally, after changing a mirror to confirm that there were no flaws, she walked directly to the direction of the three brooms hotel, while still thinking in her mouth.


    "Those lowly creatures dare to set conditions with the great master. They should be honestly creeping at the feet of the master. But this is also good. I can dry out the few mud species that covered the pure blood and glory, and let all the mud species. We all know that they do n¡¯t match the power of finger magic. "After that, this pretty face suddenly turned into a terrible.


    Soon after adjusting his expression, he gave himself a soul-recapture curse and a curse, because he knew that only in this way can he act more realistically. Everything that happened next was in his plan. After sending Ryan and Hermione in this way, he tricked Moody who hurriedly checked himself at that time. Then, in a place with few outsiders, she stunned Mrs. Pomfrey and used phantoms to return to her master.


    When he came to this forest-side clearing, the sound of the waves and the smell of the sea in the distance made him relax a lot. He knew that he had arrived on the intended island. In front of him Harry was already tied to a tree stump.


    Within a few seconds, the effect of the compound soup was over. A man with pale skin, slightly freckles, and a pale yellow hair between young and middle-aged men wearing a very unsuitable Hogwarts school uniform stands there ~ www.novelhall.com ~ If Professor Dumbledore is here , You can recognize this person was the little Batik Crouch who was sent to Azkaban by his father.


    "Hoo," little Batty panted, although the curse was prepared in advance, but there were still some side effects after the curse was lifted, especially for his long-term imprisonment at home, which caused his body to be very weak Even more so. This was just a long-distance move and he was already breathless.


    However, there was a scary smile on his face, because he successfully kidnapped Harry under the heavy supervision of the Ministry of Magic and Dumbledore. In addition, he also kidnapped two Use their dirty hands to stain the mud species of the Merlin Medal.


    Can send the Merlin Medal to the mud, the Ministry of Magic is also degraded. He shook his head away from the fact that displeased him, and his loyalty to his master increased a bit. Thanks to the master''s wise plan, he was able to complete this seemingly impossible task.


    Was thinking of this, his eyes suddenly frozen, and then threw an excited look from his eyes.


    Although it was getting dark, Batty saw a short man step by step from the darkness, wearing a hooded cloak, covering his face. In his arms was the master who was temporarily in a baby state.


    After approaching, Batty discovered that his master was watching him with approving eyes. This made him feel very excited, as if a stream of heat was flowing all over his body.


    Because the adult actually came to pick him up!


    :. :

 Chapter 316： resurrection

    "Master, I have handed Harry Potter into your hands." Little Batty said in a mixed tone of humility and fanaticism, the whole person bent his waist down like a shrimp, looking at his face If Voldemort stood there at this time, he would kiss Voldemort''s feet without hesitation.


    "Very good. You will get an unexpected reward." The snake-faced baby hissed, as if it were a snake. "Take me over and let me see our guests."


    Little Batty took the baby version of Voldemort without hesitation, when a gust of wind blew off the hood of the little wizard, revealing a wretched face. Peter really went after Voldemort after escaping Azkaban.


    The package containing Voldemort was lifted to Harry in front of Little Batty, and then a hissing sound came from the package.


    "How great this prey is, we have prepared for half a year in order to obtain him. Fortunately, our raid time is well grasped, and the goal was reached unexpectedly smoothly." Voldemort said with emotion.


    Variously Voldemort''s voice turned cold: "Now, what are you waiting for here?"


    After hearing this, Peter quickly walked away with his waist, and after a while a heavy stone crucible was pushed out from behind a small mound. The crucible seemed to be completely filled. When it moved, he could hear the liquid inside. Splashing sound. The potion in the pot is concentrated in a large amount of expensive medicinal materials and is as clear and transparent as water. If this pot of potion is scrapped, even Voldemort himself needs to make another pot for at least three months, which is still Did not count the effort to collect materials before.


    After putting the pot in place, Wormtail scratched the bottom of the crucible with a wand. Suddenly a crackling flame popped under the crucible. This pot of rare and expensive potions was quickly boiled with the help of flames, and its surface jumped frantically, even splashing sparks from time to time, as if burning. The surrounding steam became thicker and thicker, and the figure of the worm tail looking after the flames became blurred. The sharp, cold voice came from the fog again.


    "It''s now, hurry up."


    With a serious expression, Little Batty untied the swaddle in his hand as a holy thing. Exposed that dark red skin, without a trace of hair, a limb deformity and a monster with a flat snake face with red eyes.


    But little Bati showed no trace of disgust, he gently held the monster like he held the most precious treasure in the world. Then he lifted this guy up and put it smoothly into the crucible that was boiling and sparking.


    Voldemort''s resurrection drama is about to begin.


    To be precise, this is not a resurrection. This resurrection does not exist in this Harry Potter world. Only those high-magic worlds are likely to give birth to this completely anti-sky skills.


    What Voldemort is doing now is not so much a resurrection as it is to remake a body for his weak broken soul. After all, Voldemort, who made the Horcrux, was not dead, and naturally it was impossible to resurrect.


    The two Voldemort''s running dogs present showed a surprised look, because even the most recognized white wizard Dumbledore had no way to resurrect, so that he regretted taking his sister to death for a lifetime. In this case, the drama of Voldemort''s death and resurrection naturally made these two Death Eaters adore, for example, Peter was already agitated and unstable at this time.


    But the little buddy in charge of the ceremony was more reliable than the original Peter-at least he did not shake his hands when removing the clay pot from a stump. He tapped the pot with his wand. "Father''s bones were inadvertently donated to regenerate your son!"


    It seems that Voldemort had dug up his father''s grave, but this did not bring him any psychological pressure. Digging a grave is nothing compared to killing a father''s family by hand.


    With his recitation, a small ray of dust flew out of the jar and fell gently into the crucible. The diamond-like liquid surface ruptured, hissed, sparks splashed, and the liquid turned into a bright blue color, which at first glance gave people the feeling that this liquid was absolutely highly toxic.


    After using it, Little Batty carefully put away the jar. Of course, this is not the Muggle father who respects Voldemort, but because this medicine is also a limited amount of the father''s bone. In case Voldemort needs it again next time, this thing will come in handy again. Anyway, there is not much ashes used in a potion. The amount remaining in the jar is estimated to be enough for Voldemort to use it ten times or eight times.


    After checking that this step was correct, Batty did not hesitate to roll up his sleeves and reach above the crucible. Then he said in a firm tone, "The servant''s meat, donated voluntarily, will regenerate your master!" Then the other hand drew the dagger from the leg and cut it violently. There was no slight pain in Batty''s face, but he watched his arm fall into the pot with a martyr''s ecstasy.


    The blue medicament turned fiery red, and at the same time a strong light was emitted outward. The dwarf star Peter has been completely conquered by this scene. He knelt down there in front of the pot, without knowing what he muttered.


    Little Batty first sealed the wound on his arm with a spell, then he approached Harry with a dagger and a crystal bottle. Just as he came to Harry in preparation for the knife, a clay pot suddenly flew out of the woods next to him and hit Peter kneeling beside the pot.


    Soon a green flame enveloped him, making him scream and tumbling on the ground. At the same time, runes simmering in Voldemort''s crucible also appeared one rune to block the approaching flame, but the barrier formed by these runes quickly shook under the lick of the green flame, and it did not seem to support too Long time.


    "No!" Batik Crouch roared, and when he was about to turn back to rescue the crucible, he heard an angry voice from the pot, "Now finish the ceremony, hurry!"


    Suddenly, a blade of shadow hit the rope tied to the tree stump, and the rope broke off. Harry fell suddenly to the ground. Harry was awakened by the impact, he didn''t care about sorting the collar that had been turned up to cover his mouth and nose because he fell to the ground, and after seeing everything in front of him, he subconsciously kicked the little Batty who came to him with a dagger Knee.


    Batti stood unsteadily after hitting a foot, but swooped forward and hugged Harry at the command of the master. Then his mouth gnawed at Harry''s face directly across the clothes.


    Just as he chewed up, Little Batty felt as if he had broken Harry''s teeth. A salty sweet smell flowed into his mouth.


    "Ah!" Just as Batty planned to take advantage of the victory to get Harry''s blood ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Another shadow blade flew over. Perhaps the attacker was worried about hitting Harry who was holding him, and the sharp blade just flew diagonally from his leaking leg, and directly removed his left knee below the knee.


    Little Batty showed a sad and crazy look, and then yanked down the clothes blocking Harry''s face and bit directly. There was a deep wound on Harry''s face.


    "The blood of the enemy-the enemy ... was forced to give ... to make your enemy ... resurrected." After reading the spell, the little **** little Crouch raised his head and spit out a spit of blood red saliva. He came out and flew directly into the crucible under the blessing of magic.


    At this time, another blade of shadow flew over, and Harry was horrified to see the little Batty''s head rolled down. A few seconds later, he heard the voice of a strange little girl behind him. "You, run with me quickly."


    With Harry''s **** spit flowing into the pot, the light and dark flame immediately lit up, the crucible was about to boil, and the diamond-like Mars splashed out, bright and dazzling, making everything around Black velvet color.


    Although this practice makes the ceremony imperfect, it can even be said to be a bit shameful. But the blood of the last enemy was also considered a pot. Even though Lin Zhong shot several sharp blades made of black shadows, they were stopped by the white mist from the pot.


    Finally, a man''s black figure slowly rose from the crucible, tall and thin, like a skeleton.


    Voldemort was resurrected.


    :. :

 Chapter 317： acquaintance

    In this drama of Lord Voldemort''s resurrection, the students involved are not only Harry, but also Ryan and Hermione. The moment when the box was handed over, Ryan knew that something was going to happen this time, because normal people wouldn''t be so anxious to hand over things when they were so roared. He just thought that there might be a curse on the box, so he stretched out Hermione while laying a magic barrier on the hands of the two.


    Unfortunately, he guessed wrong on this, and the iron box touched their hands as soon as the iron box was laid out. Then Ryan felt that there seemed to be a hook behind his belly button with an irresistible momentum, and his feet flew off the ground.


    "How is the door key?" Ryan was a little ignorant on the spot. Because he was not Harry Potter, I do n¡¯t know why someone would kidnap himself in this way of kidnapping the protagonist.


    "Is it because I''m handsome?" Ryan clapped Hermione''s hand and the box on the other hand while sneering with a sneer. He could feel Hermione''s shoulders touching him from time to time, and there was a wind blowing in his ears, as if flying at high speed.


    Finally, his feet landed heavily on the ground, and at the same time, he smoothly supported Hermione.


    "What is this place?" Hermione looked around and found that the light was very dim here, and she could only vaguely see that they seemed to be trapped in a very small space, which was covered with strict stone walls on all five sides Only one side was blocked by a thick wooden fence with a few arms. Through the gap between the fences, I can only vaguely see that it is a stone corridor outside.


    Seeing all of this, Hermione leaned back to Ryan a little nervously. "How do you feel here is gloomy, are we in a secret room or cave?"


    Ryan nodded his head in agreement, because he smelled the extremely cold, turbid, and earthy air around him. Obviously, they should be in a place without many vents, and some underground buildings are the most likely.


    "Speak English from now on." Ryan said in advanced Valeria. "I don''t know if there are any enemies around, so we better treat them as enemies by now. By the way, once you find an enemy, you''d better use the power of blood and shadow first."


    "Okay." Hermione answered in the same language. "But, do you really need to use some dangerous magic this time? Didn''t you say it was used in real war?"


    "Yes." Ryan said in a heavy tone. "I think it''s a real war now. Aren''t these dangerous magics all prepared for a real war? Now, our war is coming and we use it It''s time for them. "


    After he finished speaking, Ryan said, "Yes, we have a helper when it comes to fighting." Then he bent down and put the purple wooden box on the ground, then knocked on the box lid. "Okay, my dear sister, should you come out now? Now I need your help."


    Hermione wonders why Ryan suddenly knocked on the box and told the box to let his sister help him. Because as far as she knew, Ryan was the only child in the family, and there were no siblings at all.


    "Isn''t it the magic that affects the mind?" While she was worried, the lid of the box slid quietly and quickly, and then a girl''s voice came out.


    "Brother Brother Fool, you will be stirred up in someone else''s conspiracy for some meeting. I really admire your luck. But I am also honored to be able to fight side by side with my brother again." The villain about a centimeter sat up from the box and responded to Ryan with a girlish voice. This voice is a little bit sharp in the speech, but from the tone of their conversation, they can hear that the two people have a good relationship. The sharpness is just an expression of concern.


    After teasing Ryan, the little guy turned to a very pretty lady and gave a dressing ceremony to Hermione: "Nice to meet you, Miss Granger. Today I wanted to see what my older brother ¡¯s girlfriend looks like. , But I saw him take you to a dangerous place again. So I want to apologize to you, my stupid brother.


    "You are--" "Oh, that''s right. I forgot my self-introduction." The little guy looked up and looked at Hermione: "My name is Rose Crystal and I''m the elder brother''s sister."


    "Rose crystal?" Hermione felt that the name was not like a normal person''s name. Rose crystal as an alchemy doll naturally saw Hermione''s confusion. So she further explained: "I am not a human being, but an alchemist puppet who was given life by his brother-"


    "Okay." Ryan interrupted them. "Let''s go out here first and let''s talk, Hermione. If you want to talk back, you can take Rose Crystal directly to your dormitory to talk." Sharpened Valeria''s steel dagger cut open the wooden fence and went out.


    As soon as they came to the corridor, they heard footsteps approaching here, and soon a figure appeared around the corner. Ryan immediately cast shadow magic to tie this guy like a dumpling.


    "Vampire?" The two fangs exposed by the mouth of this man who fell to the ground clearly showed his identity. Lion quickly cut the door of another cell with a dagger, and then walked in with the captive.


    This cell is not empty. A middle-aged man with a pale face in a mountaineering suit fell down the corner. Ryan used magic to easily detect that he had lost his life, and the two blood holes in his neck clearly showed what killed him.


    "Why did the vampire kidnap me here?" Lane thought about this while setting up magic around him. After the defense magic was set up, he began to interrogate the captives.


    Unfortunately, this vampire didn''t cooperate, after discovering that there was magic protection around the sound that could not pass out. No matter what Ryan said, he shut his mouth tightly. But think about it and know that since vampires see humans as their food, how can they be willing to answer the question of food in their eyes seriously.


    So, the biggest bug in literary works that fall in love with humans and vampires is here. Just as people don''t fall in love with chickens, ducks and geese as food, how big a heart do those vampires need to fall in love with their own food.


    But there is still a way to deal with this **** Ryan ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He took a bottle of sunlight crystals from his pocket, and then let Rose Crystal help pry this guy''s mouth open.


    After his mouth was pryed open, Ryan began to feed the vampire one by one to the sunshine crystal. Vampires don''t die when they see the sun, but it''s true that the natural dark power in them is restrained by the power of sunlight.


    After starting to feed the Sun Crystal, Lane discovered that this vampire was not as stubborn as he had shown before. After swallowing more than a dozen Sun Crystals, he cried and asked for cooperation, only to ask Lion to give it after a while. He was happy.


    Interviewed Ryan and learned that this group of vampires sold a large number of rare herbs to a black wizard, after they found that the black wizard was in a hurry to get the goods. In addition to asking the black wizard for high amounts of money, the group of vampires also made a magic contract and asked the black wizard to send some delicious little wizards to the elder vampire.


    This vampire was just sent out to pick up the goods. The secret strongholds where they are located are found in many places in Europe. They are all built to secretly supply vampires with human food.


    For example, the Muggle''s body in the corner of this cell was caught by this vampire when he came out to hunt, because all the blood with magical creatures are supplied to the advanced vampires, and these bottom vampires can only go out by themselves Hunting Muggles.


    "It seems that this time it was a big event." Ryan came to such a conclusion after the interrogation, because he has now discovered a great secret, a secret worthy of others to come to silence.


    :. :

 Chapter 318： plan

    "Now, all the vampires in Europe have stopped their hunting behavior for humans, and they promised to use the blood of other animals as food instead of hunting humans. This is what Minister Barnold brought to Europe after taking office. The wizards and all humans are a gift. From now on we no longer have to worry about vampires hurting us, so please cheer yourself. "-" The Prophet Daily "December 21, 1980, front page


    The above content was seen by Ryan in the old newspapers in the Hogwarts collection. After defeating Voldemort, the British Ministry of Magic and the wizards of various countries brought the victory of the victory to persuade the vampires who were standing on the side of Voldemort to give up their practice of sucking blood. But now it seems that the wizards are cheering too early.


    From at least the analysis of this prison and the confessions of the captured vampires, Ryan knew that there was a strong family of vampires who still maintained large-scale hunting for humans after the agreement was signed. At the same time, they have used their accumulated wealth for thousands of years to buy some wizards to close their eyes on their behavior, and even use some precious treasures to lure some black wizards to kidnap the wizards as their food.


    And these have been perfectly hidden. You know that wizards in the magic world may accept some vampires out of control to attack Muggles, but they are never allowed to hit the wizards own heads with these vampires. Once this kind of thing is exposed, there are definitely more than one or two people involved.


    Ryan recalled the rich American man who was inexplicably dead in the detention facility he saw from the report not long ago. Even if the American survey results say he committed suicide, as long as people with normal brains know what happened to him. Ryan now finds that if he doesn''t solve this matter completely, he will probably commit suicide soon.


    "It seems that we can only use some more extreme means to solve this matter, but because there are many vampire families as opponents, it seems that we need some helpers." The girls called, and they took out a pair of powerful enchanted shackles and completely tied the vampire on the ground.


    Ryan was worried about the life-tracking magic on this vampire. In order to avoid the suspicion of the vampires in the old den, he could only spare his life to tie him up temporarily. Hermione took over the task of optimizing the captive when he went to battle .


    "Give it to me. If he wants to escape, I will stab him." Hermione just closed the eyes of the dead Muggle and prayed for him on his deathbed. Because she sorted out the remains of the deceased and saw the family portrait carried on the deceased, her eyes were full of anger now.


    Ryan was a little worried that it would be dangerous for Hermione to watch over a vampire alone. In order to ensure the safety of Hermione, Lane also called out the pet Xiao Qing, who was posing as a carpet in the Wanjie grocery store, and let it help guard the captives together.


    "Brother, we are back." A space door opened violently, and Rose Crystal jumped out of it for the first time, followed by Mr. Luo Zhen''s puppet daughters. At the end, a doll that Ryan had never seen jumped out of the space door. She was wearing a white key bud bud skirt, white long lace-up boots, and long pinkish orange curly hair.


    The little puppet sighed in relief after looking around. Then he took out his right eye and replaced it with a white rose. Finally, he took out a small mirror and nodded with satisfaction.


    "Xuehua Qijing, the youngest daughter that Teacher Luo Zhen has just created. I just do n¡¯t know why she likes to put a flower on her right eye, because the teacher does n¡¯t like supernormal dressing, so she looks in front of the teacher. Everything went up normally, but the teacher changed his eyes to flowers as soon as the teacher was away. "Rose Crystal introduced in a low voice.


    "Okay, now do you know what you are doing this time?" Ryan asked the dolls.


    "I know." Mercury lamp was chosen as the elder sister to answer, "Master Father let us listen to your order to kill the target you instructed. You only need to order to point out the target. This kind of thing is not difficult for us."


    Listening to the mercury lamp''s **** words in a very normal tone, Ryan realized that these rose girls were not like humans. In their eyes, as long as they don''t know the person, they are no different from other creatures. Perhaps killing them is like killing chickens.


    "Okay, let''s start now." After discovering that no pre-war mobilization was needed, Ryan ordered the departure. But in order to conceal his identity, he felt that he still used the ability of the faceless to change his appearance. In order not to be identified, he decided to find someone who does not exist in this world as a template deformation.


    After changing into the set of Valeria''s steel armor and wearing a meteorite amulet that could save one life, everyone came to the hall where the captive confessed. At the end of the hall there is a fireplace that can only lead to the designated place. The captive ran from the family castle through the fireplace before.


    "Wait a minute, let me change my face first." Ryan only discovered a bad thing at this critical time: he had not collected other people''s hair before. And it is a bit too inappropriate to go to other worlds to find hair before this war.


    "Brother, I have a solution here." Rose Crystal pulled out a long black hair from her small bag. "This was the last time you registered a nobleman in the world of the song of ice and fire, that nobleman stayed with me."


    "Book seal aristocracy? I seem to have only sealed a younger daughter of Mormon''s house." Thinking of him here, he came down in sweat and sweat, but looked at the little puppets who were watching him with urged eyes. Ryan, who had a warrior experience, knew that at this time, he could only stick on his head.


    So in Hermione''s startled eyes, Ryan put the hair in her mouth. Then in front of her, she became a 7- or 8-year-old girl ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and the armor of her body also became smaller under the influence of magic.


    "Okay, let''s go. Cui Xinshi, when you get there, you can directly control all the living things you see." Ryan forced the discomfort to arrange the work plan in the little girl''s voice.


    "Cepesh Castle." After making all the plans, Ryan asked the puppets to hug themselves, and then read the place in the captive confession with the puppet full. The moment he left, he heard Hermione shouting hard: "Good luck."


    "Abraham, you''re so frivolous--" In the basement kitchen of Cepes Castle, a guy with a face that looks nothing like a vampire opened his mouth and cursed when he heard the fireplace, but he still The huge rattan that was summoned by Cuixin Stone was tightly tied without saying anything.


    Apart from him, the remaining dozens of guys in the kitchen also received the same treatment. Now the kitchen has become almost like the woods: a huge rattan stands in the kitchen, a dozen green cocoons hang down from the rattan like fish on the fishing line.


    "Successfully cleared, you can now confirm that no one has found us here. However, the magic detection system here will fully detect the castle every hour, and it is still 47 minutes before the next detection." Xuehua Qijing''s cold voice came.


    Unlike other dolls, she has the ability to move away from her body and act in a spiritual state. Just now she relied on this ability to detect her surroundings clearly. The drawing level of the vampire''s overall magic circle is far less than that of the wizard, and their vigilance circle is basically transparent to the little puppets who have a part of Luo Zhen''s knowledge.


    "Now collect information, and we will start after collecting it." Lane ordered, and the puppets were busy immediately.

 Chapter 319： sneak into

    After using Soul Search and a lot of seemingly injustice spells, Ryan successfully got the latest information from this group of people.


    This week is the annual time for the Vampire family Zepesh family to report work. No matter where the family members are usually, this week they have to bring a full year of harvest back to the family castle to report work. Naturally, all kinds of parties and banquets are indispensable at this time. And Ryan they were kidnapped as precious ingredients at the banquet.


    "How is the defense here?" Lane asked.


    "No." Rose Crystal, who opened the channel of mind with Ryan, immediately stopped after knowing Ryan''s idea: "The fat man''s small nuclear bomb cannot guarantee the killing of all enemies, and the big guy in Megaton Town has a serious excess of power. The defensive magic of the castle itself is not so strong, once it breaks through the magic defense, it is estimated that it can directly trigger the dead hand system of the great power. "


    "Okay, let''s go to the magic control center of the castle first. It seems that this time we can only solve the problem with traditional methods." Most of the people working in the confirmation kitchen are not blood races, but only some hags who have no warning magic on their bodies. (Humans who adore vampires), only the fat guy is a vampire. Ryan executed these Hags who feed on humans, leaving only one life of the vampire to avoid triggering the alarm system.


    Out of the kitchen door is a passage for the servants to pass, and the puppets easily cleared out all the Hagui people encountered on the road. In front of a long spiral staircase, the whole team was divided into two teams. One of the teams was headed by Canary, with Cui Xing Shi and Xue Hua Qi Jing. Their task is to occupy the castle''s magic control hub on the second floor and change the castle''s magic defense system to use it to completely close the castle.


    Others rushed to the conference hall under the leadership of Ryan. When the castle''s defense magic changed, it immediately attacked the vampire''s center with the help of chaos.


    The conference hall is on the second floor of the castle, and there are many vampires patrolling along the way. According to the prisoner''s confession, there are more than 80 members of the Zepesh family, in addition to more than 100 blood puppets. On the way to the second floor, Ryan met a big dog whose eyes were like red crystals and squinted there. This was the blood puppet said by the captive.


    Blood puppets are unique creatures of the vampire family. They will transform some creatures with magical bloodlines into their own blood magic. Then you can get blood puppets who are completely loyal to them. These blood puppets retain their original magical abilities, and at the same time, because of the transformation of vampires, they have obtained a stronger dark affinity and vitality.


    Not only that, the master of the blood puppet can fully control his puppet. Once there is any strange master, you can know it at the first time. In short, this is a tough opponent.


    The dog in front of him is the same as the three-headed dog of Hagrid''s first grade, and he is a guy with the blood of the three-headed hell, but this bloodline is far less than the one seen by the first grade. This can be seen from only two heads around his neck. According to the knowledge found by Ryan at the time, he easily wrapped himself with shadow magic to isolate the taste of the human body, and at the same time used the magic of life magic to converge his life glow.


    After doing everything, he quietly walked in front of the big dog while he was snoring there. He didn''t disturb the big dog who captured the outside information by sniffing the smell and observing the soul.


    After passing the big dog in a precarious manner, the rest of the road was smooth. Because the vampire elders don''t want the vampires below to intervene in their meetings, other vampires are distributed in their own rooms or playrooms. There was no one empty in the corridor, and the only automatic defense magic circle was easily solved by Ryan using alchemy.


    This is not because of the carelessness of this group of vampires, but because the castle of Zepesh itself is a secret place where hidden magic is released. Few people know the castle except the vampires of their own race. Even those who enter as ingredients are carefully selected to ensure that they cannot leave here alive. In this case, it is normal for the castle''s internal defenses to relax slightly. Think about it, even if it is normal, not many people like to install monitors or traps in their homes. The same is true of vampires, and they do n¡¯t want to install too many magic arrays in their residences.


    The only thing they missed was that when Batty Jr. traded with them, he chose a wizard who was far more powerful than a normal wizard. But this should not be blamed. Under normal circumstances, who would think of a 14-year-old hemp wizard with so many plug-ins?


    It wasn''t until Ryan and they walked to the door of the conference hall that they saw two guards standing there, and Luo Zhen, who was holding the mercury lamp in their hands, showed them that the gold plate of their investigation showed that the two vampires were very powerful, and they were not objects that could quickly subdue . Once the guards cannot be quickly subdued, the vampire elders in the conference hall will be alerted as soon as possible.


    It seemed that they could only wait for the news from Canary, and Lei hid around the corner thinking. Fortunately, the waiting time was not long. After three minutes, Cang Xingshi nodded to Ryan to signal that her sisters had controlled the central control room and were ready to move.


    Ryan immediately distributed weapons to the puppets, and then began to count down five numbers simultaneously with another group of people.


    "Action!" Ryan felt the castle shake slightly after the five numbers were counted, and the magic lights on the walls began to flash. At the same time Cang Xingshi confirmed that the castle''s protective cover has been successfully modified.


    Lane sprang out like an arrow, and just saw two vampire guards opening the door trying to notify the elders inside of what had happened. Taking advantage of this opportunity they threw their hands into the door.


    "Who--" When asked, the guard tried to intercept the flying objects, but these things were enchanted with magic, and they evaded them into the conference hall very lightly.


    "Boom!" A huge explosion sound came from the conference hall. The power of this explosion was not small. The two guards were directly shot by the airflow from the door to the opposite wall ~ www.novelhall.com ~ scrap.


    "Ah!" They screamed screamingly, and it seemed that there were fragments of the cluster grenades just dropped in the fragments that hit them.


    These grenades are some experimental items, which Ryan prepared for the alien. The core of every 7-in-1 cluster grenade thrown out just now is the explosive cherry jam he made with alchemy, and there is a cover on the outside. Each jacket is filled with Valeria steel balls, dragon crystal beads and concentrated sunlight crystal beads. It was the light power of these things that made the two guards feel painful.


    There is no need to show mercy after you start, and these vampires that feed on humans should not live in this world. Soon the two vampire guards lay completely still, imbued with petals, crystals and black feathers.


    "It''s a terrible barrage storm." Ryan thought about the scene where two sunstones made of sunlight crystals were pulled from the bracelet, and after he read a spell, he threw it into the conference hall, and then used the instant light One of the screams in the conference hall rolled in.


    There were originally 13 Vampire Presbyterian members in the conference hall, but after two rounds of attack, only the patriarch sitting in the middle and the big elder on his right survived.


    Although the elder vampire survived, he was dying. While he was facing the sun and covering his eyes, the rose crystal flew into a purple shadow. Although the elders also heard the movement at this time, the injuries on his body made him unable to do any evasive action. As a result, Rose Crystal used a crystal sword as a sword.


    Now, there was only the vampire patriarch who had wrapped himself in a blood cocoon. Ryan watched the blood cocoon nervously for the next move.

 Chapter 320： Blame

    The grandeur and glory of the past no longer exist in the conference hall of the Cepes Family Castle, one of the major shareholders of the magic black market in Eastern Europe. The chandelier on the roof hit the table, breaking the gorgeous gold-inlaid table directly from the middle. And the vampire elders who usually sit on the beautiful Rococo style high-back chairs are also scattered in the red and black tone of the hall in the form of parts.


    However, in the middle of a chaotic lobby, a seven- or eight-year-old girl stood side by side with a 90 cm tall doll, nervously looking at a blood cocoon in front of her.


    Soon, Ryan disguised as a girl took out a handful of jade charms from her bag and spread it. When Yufu touched the blood cocoon, countless electric lights exploded to form an electric dragon tightly entangled the blood cocoon, and a screaming sound was made where the two touched.


    In the piercing sound, the blood cocoon had to spray a lot of blood mist to neutralize the electric dragon that entangled it. This process also caused huge losses to the blood cocoon itself. Ryan saw the color of the blood cocoon faded to the naked eye, and finally even became as translucent as the blood cocoon. There was a black figure inside.


    It seemed to work, and as soon as Ryan wanted to continue, he saw the blood cocoon swell violently. He subconsciously hid behind Rose Crystal behind a half-human bronze statue. Sure enough, the blood cocoon exploded with a slam, the slaps of glass-like fragments flying all over the room, and even fragments scoring several deep and shallow marks on the bronze statue.


    Along with the debris in the sky, a red and black smoke flew over Ryan, and then slammed into the Vajra symbol he placed in front of him. The Vajra breaks in response, and Ryan relies on his armor to give up the defense and fights with his sword.


    But when the sword was in the mist, he felt that his sword seemed to be stuck in a mass of cotton with no strength. Fortunately, the magic flame attached after the sword was out of the sheath had some damage to the mist. Those who tried to entangle the sword The power was burned in flames.


    At the same time, the crystal sword of Rose Crystal cut off a mist. The mist turned into a blood-red bat after landing, and she was nailed to the ground with crystal spines just before flying away.


    Naturally, it wasn''t just Ryan who had hit the fog in this type of attack. At the moment it broke the magical barrier formed by the Vajra Rune, a claw stretched straight from the top to the bottom of Ryan ¡¯s chest. Ryan was grabbed a sturdy hand just to avoid the beginning.


    But Valeria steel is indeed a very good quality magic metal. The claw caught five Martians on the surface of the scale armor, but no traces were left. Ryan just took a few steps backwards with this powerful shock.


    At the same time, a blood-red beam emerged from the mist and hit the rose crystal, but after the puppet checked himself, he found nothing wrong.


    After the fog failed to hit, he immediately stood on the seat and became a middle-aged man with white hair and white hair. Although he tried hard to maintain his image, a scratch on his chest penetrated with a place on his abdomen The injury ruined his efforts.


    "What the **** are you?" The middle-aged man stared at Ryan with blood-red eyes. "Now it''s too late for you to give up. Although I don''t know how that dwarf resisted my flesh and blood withering magic, but I know that if you fight, you will all die soon-"


    Before he had finished speaking, he saw him rushing into the mist again. Sure enough, he just spoke to let Ryan relax their vigilance, but for Ryan also got a preparation time. The left hand behind him finally squeezed the casting gesture, and a golden wall of fire suddenly appeared in front of him. The mist formed by the middle-aged man hit the fire wall.


    "Ah!" There was a scream of screaming in the fog, and the whole fog was violent. Ryan took the opportunity to wave his hands in the air to draw one mysterious rune after another. Under his guidance, the fire wall turned into a net of fire, and then wrapped up the mist.


    The mist hung on the fire net and rushed left and right, but it could not escape the fire net anyway. Even because of the magic of light on the fire net, it is impossible to restore human form. Ryan also found that the magic of vampires is very special compared to the magic of human wizards, and even strange. If it is very difficult to deal with without preparation.


    Of course, if you have the power of targeting. It is easier to deal with them than with wizards of the same level, because their power is too single, just like the flesh and blood of the rose crystal that was hit just now, it may cause fatal damage to any flesh and blood creatures. Alchemist puppets naturally do useless work.


    This is also the case now. The vampire patriarch''s combat power is stronger than Ryan because of the accumulation of time. However, he was very weak after being covered by the net of bright flames exhibited by Ryan to restrain the vampire in the atomized state, and he was very weak and could not even break free.


    Feeling the misty struggle getting smaller and smaller, Ryan slammed his open right hand into a fist. The fire net also shrank immediately. Finally, the black and red mist trapped inside was compressed to the size of a ping pong ball, and then fell to the ground with a bang. At this time, the five remaining gems formed by the sunlight on the bracelet on Ryan''s hand were all consumed, leaving only seven empty grooves.


    Rose Crystal immediately flew over and picked up the burning ball with both hands and raised it to her chest and closed her eyes. A few seconds later, purple light appeared on her hand. When the light disappeared, a purple crystal cluster appeared in her hand, and the flaming ball was sealed in the purple crystal and burned quietly.


    "Nice." Rose Crystal turned her head and gave a smile to Ryan after her seal was sealed. Then holding this crystal cluster and handing it to Ryan.


    Ryan pulled out the portable silver obsidian altar from the bag, and then activated the altar to start reading the memory of the vampire patriarch ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Soon the mist in the crystal was quickly consumed, accompanied by a loud sound Thoroughly screamed from the soul. This method of reading memory is achieved by consuming the target soul, and after the vampire soul is exhausted, Ryan also gets what he wants.


    With the help of the rose crystal that shared his soul, he found the most important memory: the memory of the black wizard who sold himself as an ingredient to the vampire, in addition to a large number of materials that the black wizard ordered .


    Because the black wizard''s business is the largest business of the family in the past two decades, the vampire as the patriarch personally completed the business and was impressed by the matter.


    "The southern tip of the island of ?ster on the Faroe Islands?" Ryan observed the contents of his memory and finally found the delivery address of the shipment. A brief look at the contents of the medicine, he was surprised to find that some of these materials are special, which are the raw materials for the medicine used by early wizards to make up for the lack of limbs.


    The early spells and potions were not as developed as they are now. Once people lost their limbs, they used their own blood to mix the potions to make the missing limbs and stitch them together. However, after the invention of a more convenient method, this complex medicine was slowly lost.


    "Fat reborn?" Ryan suddenly remembered the scene where Voldemort came out of the movie he watched that year, and then combined with Harry''s disappearance. He finally clarified what happened.


    "Damn, this change is a bit too big." Ryan felt he had to save Harry. At least for him, Harry is now the best shield. If there is no Harry, the next war may be more troublesome. And he also wanted to find out exactly what level of Voldemort was through close contact with Voldemort.

 Chapter 321： Do the same thing

    "Grella, gurgling." As the sound of stepping on the debris reached the hallway, the two gangs of people who were huddled together in the hallway subconsciously looked in the direction of the conference hall.


    In the battle just now, it was clear that the vampire had suffered a loss. Fifty or sixty blood puppets that had been completely scrapped were stacked on top of the corridor, and there were dozens of corpses of vampires in between. These things even blocked most of the corridor.


    Whether it ¡¯s a vampire or a puppet, most of the guys that are lying here are densely covered with black feathers or colorful petals. But there are a few that have been cut into pieces, which should be Cang Xingshi''s handwriting.


    For the vampires, it was blood mold today. They were taking advantage of this party to eat, drink, and have fun in this absolutely safe castle. I never thought that some guys like large dolls suddenly rushed over to kill, and unexpectedly several vampires were killed in their houses without any preparation.


    When the vampires organized together with the blood puppets to attack the conference hall and tried to meet the elders, they found that these large dolls were not only powerful but also extremely ruthless. .


    As part of the underground black market in Eastern Europe, these vampires are not without practical experience. But in the face of these killing dolls with no expression and no emotion, there was a long-lost fear in their hearts.


    When Ryan walked out of the meeting room, the morale of the vampire side collapsed completely. Some vampires launched suicide charges like blood puppets hysterically, and were soon wiped out.


    Other vampires were rushing around in the castle, trying to escape their lives. However, because the castle''s magic defense system was modified, they could not escape the castle at all. Most of these vampires do not have the ability to transform into blood mist. It was very easy to be completely wiped out by the group of small dolls and canaries that Ryan brought with him. It was also a hard work to search out these guys from such a large castle. Life magic and Xuehua Qijing''s spiritual state played a great role in the search.


    When the last vampire hiding on the beam of the living room on the top floor was attacked by canary sonic waves and exploded into flesh fireworks, they completely cleaned the castle.


    "It doesn''t seem to be difficult, did my brother call us out so nervously?" The mercury lamp said with a slightly arrogant voice.


    "No, it''s just that we naturally restrain these vampires." The canary cut off the mercury lamp. "The agile skills of the vampires, the vigorous vitality, and the spiritual manipulation and cursing magic specifically for the flesh and body are great for each wizard. But these all become disadvantages in front of us, so this is their failure The reason for being so fast. You must not be proud of it. "


    Ryan found it interesting to listen to the battle summary of the little puppets. At least they summed up the experience from the experiences they have made their souls more and more complete and closer to humans. And this is where the rose girls are strong.


    After leaving the rose crystal that shared with his own soul, he took the puppets to clean up the loot in the Pesh family castle and helped move to the world of the song of ice and fire. Lane opened the fireplace in the castle and went to the place where Harry might be kidnapped, that is, the place where a large number of herbs were delivered: the southern end of the island of Ester in the Faroe Islands.


    But before leaving, he asked Mercury Lamp and True Red to ask for something as his secret weapon. After all, it is likely to face Voldemort this time. It is always good to prepare some big tricks for the bottom of the tank.


    After everything was ready, the flames flashed over, and Ryan appeared in a tattered fireplace. This fireplace was installed in a very small farmhouse, but this farmhouse has been abandoned for a long time, and even the roof and beams have disappeared. There are only four rough walls with several holes.


    Probably because there are not many people in this place, the people who came here looked very rough when cleaning up the traces. Ryan easily used magic to find traces of people who had walked before.


    He pulled out two daggers from his waist, one of which was called a shadow, and was obtained after a shadow **** was killed in the world of "Song of Ice and Fire". The wizard who ran to him told him that it was The magic weapon from Xia Ya, holding the weapon is conducive to the release of shadow magic.


    The other is called flame, which is the imitation of Valeria just after harvesting this dagger called shadow. It can be used to release the magic of fire and light, which is also Ryan''s recent triumph. It''s just that Rose Crystal has always been pleased with the fire of this dagger, and it can be seen that Soul Unicom occasionally has some things that make people cry and laugh.


    It ¡¯s just that for an adolescent male, what is a dagger is like a dagger in the hands of a girl about eight years old, but I ca n¡¯t care about it at this time. Ryan followed the traces with two daggers. Go on.


    After walking through a wood that was not very large, Lane heard the sound of waves in the distance. Soon the light of the fire in the forest clearing caught his attention.


    After bypassing a big tree, he saw a huge stone dry crucible placed on the fire through the gap in the tree at a distance from the open space, and there was a wretched figure kneeling there .


    The crucible was filled with red medicine, and a strong light radiated outwards to illuminate the whole open space. With the light coming out of the pot, Ryan saw a stump not far from the pot, tied with the previously missing Harry. There was a yellow-haired middle-aged man with a dagger beside Harry who seemed to be slashing Harry.


    This scene made Ryan know what he was facing at once, so he immediately took a clay pot filled with wildfire from the waist bag and hit the figure kneeling on the pot.


    Voldemort looked more cautious than he thought, and a magical barrier was immediately raised by his pot to stop the wildfire from burning. At the same time a cold voice came from the pot: "Now finish the ceremony quickly, hurry!"


    Is this Voldemort? While Ryan was thinking about it, he saw the middle-aged man with yellow hair holding a dagger and ran straight to Harry. He gave a shadow blade and untied the rope that bound Harry.


    Voldemort''s shout just revealed that the ceremony was not over, which also meant that he could not get out of the pot temporarily. Ryan took this opportunity to focus on the yellow-haired middle-aged man. Just when he was planning to take further action to rescue Harry, the middle-aged man hugged Harry directly and moved to Harry''s face ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The last step was not the blood of the enemy, how could this be kissed directly Anymore? "Ryan stood a little dumbfounded in the woods, but this is not a time for delusions. Because the two are entangled tightly, in order to avoid accidentally hurting Ryan, he can only use the shadow blade to cut off the middle-aged man who is fighting me with Harry When you lift your legs.


    Harry was at a distance from the crucible, and Ryan thought he had successfully prevented the ritual. The result was when Ryan ran towards Harry. The middle-aged man pulled down the collar that was blinded on Harry''s face and put his mouth together again. He didn''t know what was done on Harry''s face and raised his head to the crucible.


    Because the surrounding sky had darkened, Ryan did not see what the man had done. It was not until the intermittent spell came that he was surprised to find that the spell was almost completed.


    "When did he put Harry''s blood in." Ryan was depressed and found that he didn''t know what the middle-aged man was crazy, and he looked up sharply after reading the spell. Lion took advantage of this opportunity to cut a shadow blade on his neck, and his head fell.


    I hope that Harry will not be psychologically shadowed by this scene. Ryan thought of running to Harry''s side, and then said in the voice of the little girl: "You, follow me to escape quickly."


    "Are you--" "Run, don''t you run and wait to die at this time?" Lean pulled Harry up suddenly. Fortunately, the potion in the stone crucible was reacting violently and a lot The white mist successfully concealed the whereabouts of the two people.


    "Hurry up and find a place to hide. I''ll drag the guy first." Ryan waved his dagger and released several shadow blades, but they were all blocked by the white mist.


    Finally a figure floated from the pot, it seemed that Voldemort had successfully returned.

 Chapter 322： face

    Soup is a very common food. Since humans cook food with fire, soup has become a frequent visitor on various tables.


    The reason why it is so common is that it can be rich and frugal, and people who have money can drink soup boiled with high-grade materials such as Yanshen wing belly. When it is really poor, you can also dig some wild vegetable stew to satisfy the hunger. And now in front of Ryan is a pot of extremely precious soup that cannot be drunk¡ªsoup made with a dark devil.


    According to nutritionists, no matter how hard the soup is, the main nutrients in the soup are concentrated on the ingredients. For example, the nutrition of the hen soup is mainly in the hen. The Dark Lord soup is the same, even more exaggerated than ordinary soup because of the material. The half-dead Black Devil stewed in the soup and instead absorbed the nutrients in the soup to repair the body damage, and finally came out by himself!


    But because one of his two running dogs was burnt into coke by wildfire, the other was separated. So Voldemort could only walk out of the pot in an extremely indecent pose, and then waved at the two bodies. Immediately, the **** wizard robe and the three wands on their body flew directly into Voldemort''s hands.


    After receiving the wand, Voldemort gave a glance and shouted. Because his own purple shirt wand was placed on the little dwarf Peter, but the wildfire just burned Peter''s wand and his own wand into coke. How can this not make him angry.


    At this time, Ryan saw that the white mist that had filled the open space had disappeared, so he quickly waved two daggers to release the magic. For a while, a large number of energy **** composed of flames and shadows flew directly to Voldemort, who was still in the sky.


    "Who are you? Why should you be against me?" Voldemort deserves to be the dark devil that upsets the European magic world. After seeing the magic like raindrops, he easily changed from the air into a huge silver shield in front of him. . Then he questioned the direction in which the magic fired.


    "You thought you could kill me, but in fact, these are easy for me to deal with. Ha, caught you--" Speaking of this, Voldemort slammed his wand in the direction of the magic. .


    Even if he didn''t use the small Batty wand, it was still extremely powerful. Ryan had felt wrong and jumped to another tree before the spell came over, but after seeing the big tree that was hit by a thick man, he was interrupted directly from the middle under Voldemort''s death spell. Swallowed.


    "It seems that the protracted war will never work, even if he hangs himself, Voldemort, the old man with more than one armor, is more experienced and powerful. Now this stalemate is purely based on the raid, but Voldemort slowly comes to control himself This advantage will soon disappear in the future. "


    Thinking of Ryan ¡¯s decision to open up directly, of course, he knew that he could n¡¯t kill Voldemort even if he opened up. However, it should n¡¯t be a problem to force Voldemort who just came out of the pot and took a wand that was not easy. .


    Ryan fired a wave of cursed Voldemort blocks again and quickly shifted his position. Then he took out what he had just prepared from his pocket: two full test tubes, each with an ounce in it. liquid. These liquids are all metallic in color, except that the liquid in one test tube is red and the other is black.


    "This time it''s bloody." Ryan muttered and pulled out the stopper. The liquid in the two test tubes automatically flows to the pair of daggers in Ryan''s hand. The magic is that these liquids seem to have been changing in volume, even if such a large test tube is filled with liquid, but the liquid comes out on the blade of the dagger. Wrapped in a thin layer.


    "Hopefully the mercury lamp and the power of true red are really useful." Thinking of here, Ryan waved two daggers at the same time to draw a mysterious trajectory in the air, and at the same time he recite the mantra in advanced Valeria.


    The magic that Ryan uses now is actually closer to divine than so-called magic. The liquid in the test tube used to smear the dagger was sky silver, which is the power of belief. It''s just that Ryan just asked True Red and Mercury Lamps to put their own markers in a test tube: a black feather and a blood-red rose petal.


    After adding this kind of marker, Tianyin transformed into the power of the two gods they occupy in the world of "Song of Ice and Fire". This will release the power of gods from another world in this world.


    As Ryan chanted, the two daggers began to change slowly. The shadow was shrouded in layers of black mist, and even a slight green glow emerged. The flame became brighter and brighter, and finally turned into a dazzling white, like a little sun.


    Voldemort naturally saw these changes. But it may be because Ryan ¡¯s body now has a strong confusing effect, so Voldemort only played a life-spelling spell against Ryan, but all the life-spelling spells he played were missed and left in the woods. A lot of broken trees.


    This is not because Voldemort''s level is not good, but that he has never seen a wizard who moves so fast to Lane like this in the battle he has encountered before. Even the werewolves who turned into wolves couldn''t help it.


    Finally, Ryan''s magic was ready. Although this process took less than three minutes, under Voldemort''s attack, Ryan felt as if hours had passed.


    Voldemort did not adapt well to Ryan''s opponents. However, his powerful strength and rich experience still found Ryan''s habits in a short time. Ryan felt that if Voldemort was given another three or five minutes, he should completely adapt to his style of play. At that point, he could only find a way to escape.


    "God''s punishment" Ryan pointed two daggers at Voldemort and pronounced the last spell in Valeria. Www.novelhall.com . At the same time, layers of pressure appeared in the surrounding space, making him unable to escape through phantom visualization or smoke reduction.


    "I have conquered death." Voldemort shouted Ryan''s slogan that he felt very second, while waving his wand and laying a layer of barriers in front of his body. Ryan was amazed by the speed of his hand.


    "Voldemort''s dangerous body transformations before him not only changed his affinity with magic, but also strengthened his physical body. Maybe he can even fight the giant now." Watching Voldemort''s hand pull After an afterimage, Ryan guessed on the side.


    Because of the difference in the world, even the magic released by burning sky silver is much less powerful than the real magic. However, since it is a divine art, the power of the world rules contained in it can bring powerful power even with only a trace.


    The barriers shattered one by one under the impact of the light beam, and Voldemort could not see a spit of black blood. The blood formed a black shield under his command. The shield was pure black, as if absorbing all the light around. After two beams of light hit it, they froze directly.


    "Huh? Is this an understanding of the rules." Ryan, looking at the shield in front of the beam of light, thought that he reacted after struggling several times. "It turns out that the world''s top wizards have also touched the power of the rules."


    Although Ryan only burns sky silver, leading this attack is also a great pressure on the soul. After feeling deadlocked for tens of seconds, he felt a sense of weakness, so after chanting a spell, the two daggers came out and turned into two light spots and directly hit Voldemort''s black shield.

 Chapter 323： ending

    Lion''s two daggers hit the shield in front of Voldemort, and then exploded at the same time.


    "Click, click, click." With the scattered black mist and white light, the unknown black shield began to show cracks, accompanied by a sound like glass breaking.


    "Slap." The shield finally reached its limit, and it suddenly shattered into sky fragments and turned into nothingness. Voldemort behind the shield seemed to be hit hard as well, and blood bleed from the corners of his mouth, and the whole person took three or four steps back.


    "You can''t be a wizard, what the **** are you?" Voldemort looked at the girl in the woods with his snake eyes. This scene was quite oppressive, but a gust of wind drove him to wear only a robe Voldemort became extremely spicy.


    "No matter what you are, you have to die here today." Seeing the disgust and disgust in Ryan''s eyes, Voldemort was even more angry. But when he just lifted his wand tone, he suddenly panicked.


    "No, no, it shouldn''t be like this." Voldemort stared at his open palm with wide eyes. Ryan, who had been running eagle eyes, clearly saw his pale, bloodless hands covered with cracks like spider webs. Lifting the arm can see that these cracks have spread to the forearm, and slowly and firmly spread to other places.


    "Isn''t this happening in the original text?" Ryan thought that Voldemort''s condition was a bit strange, but he would not give up such a good opportunity. Soon he quickly shot a few spells at Voldemort, but the power was much smaller when he lost the cast item, and he was easily blocked by Voldemort. But Voldemort also became weak due to changes in his body and was easily avoided by Ryan.


    "I''ll be back when I solve my problems." Voldemort left the phantom directly after taking the next harsh word. But before leaving, he kept staring at Ryan with snake-like eyes, as if to remember him.


    "This is running?" Ryan looked at Voldemort''s leaving with a look of composure. He thought that such a big boss would fight until the last moment. But think about Voldemort as a generation of owls, it certainly can not be that kind of stunned personality. Think about what he did when he got the Hufflepuff Gold Cup, and know that he is a man who can bend and stretch. Therefore, it is understandable that Voldemort ran directly in this situation of unknown body problems.


    Now that Lord Voldemort is gone, Ryan is ready to leave. As he walked deep into the woods, a man suddenly jumped out of a rock.


    Ryan almost hit him with a blade of shadow, but fortunately he saw that it was Harry in time. I have to say that Harry is a standard Gryffindor. He just dared him to hide so close to the battlefield.


    "What are you going to do?" Ryan asked Harry with a Valeria steel axe. After the two daggers were consumed, he found that the only weapon he now fits in is the axe. Like swords and swords are too long and too big for this body now.


    "I--thank you for saving me. Can you tell me your name?" Harry said a little nervously. In particular, Ryan raised his axe to the height of his chest at this time, making his voice tremble even more when he spoke.


    "Mormon, you can call me Leanna Mormon." Ryan reported the name of the face. Anyway, the vassal should be responsible for the lord. "I''m still anxious to clean up a vampire castle. You''d better wait for rescue here. There is a fireplace behind the dirt **** in the front that leads to the vampire castle. I suggest you go in after your assistance comes."


    After talking about Ryan, Harry left and hurriedly left the woods, thinking that it would not take long for Harry to get support. He must quickly clear some traces and put this matter to an end.


    Hurrying back to the Cepes family castle, Lane found that the puppets had cleaned up the entire castle, including the destroyed furniture and chandeliers, and even the solid wood floor was pryed off. Clay pots with rough appearance are placed in many places.


    "A total of nineteen secret rooms have been cleaned up, and all the contents are now sent to the warehouse of that world. We have taken away all the worthwhile things in this castle." Rose Crystal looked proudly at Ryan Say. These puppet masters of magic and alchemy do seem to have talent in collecting loot.


    Going down to the castle hall, the original grand hall was already in a mess: the mahogany decorative board was pryed away, and the sculptures and plants on the wrought iron shelves that were placed here were packed away, even the gold before the wall was brilliant The murals became patchy: because it was discovered that the murals used gold powder made of real gold, so the puppets removed all the gold powder from the murals, and Ryan saw True Red holding a big pot that was about the size of her. , Filled with a bottle of gold powder.


    "This is the last batch of things, and you let us engrave the words we carved in the storage room in the basement, and the documents are all tucked into the big iron box and thrown in, which can definitely be seen by people behind." Look As Ryan stared at herself, she was explaining to Ryan the true red opening the space door through the rose crystal.


    The killed vampires and blood puppets piled up in the center of the hall. Those who were in good condition and had not been smashed had already been collected as experimental materials for future research. Lane could see a dozen crocks filled with wildfire under the corpse, ready for finishing work at any time.


    Lane thought about it, picked up the debris of the size of two blood puppets and a vampire, put them in several large black bags and put them into the space, then signaled that the puppets should retreat.


    The little puppets jumped into the space door one by one with a smile. On the other side of the space door is the basement under the world rose crystal temple of the Song of Ice and Fire. Ryan promised that these little puppets who came to help could take away the loot they wanted.


    Ascended the stairs and finally glanced at the disorganized hall. Then Ryan turned to the fireplace on the second floor and returned to the place where he had been **** ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Less than ten seconds after he left, The magic circle painted on a clay pot in the hall exploded a flame and ignited the wildfire. The green flame quickly engulfed everything in the castle. With an explosion, half of the castle tower flew into the sky.


    Not to mention the current chaos on the Cepes family castle, Ryan just laid the seal on the fireplace when he returned to the underground cell, and when he looked back, he found that the vampire he had captured was dead and there was a huge neck hole. Hermione sat ugly on the other side of the room against the wall.


    "This is¡ª" Before Ryan finished, Xiao Qing explained what had just happened. Xiaoqing also received the news when Ryan started, and when it was about to kill the vampire, Hermione suddenly proposed to let her do it.


    Obviously, the big hole in the neck of the vampire is Hermione ¡¯s masterpiece. From the wound, it can be seen that the man who started is very fashionable. At least ten knives were stabbed to achieve the intended purpose. The vampire was not at all peaceful when he left. But think about the Muggles tragically dying in the hands of this vampire, this is also a kind of retribution.


    "Can you tell me why you did this?" Ryan asked when he opened the space bag around his waist and took out a thermos pot and poured a cup of hot tea to Hermione. Because Hermione was supposed to be very kind in Ryan ¡¯s impression, he could n¡¯t really link Hermione to the stabbing of a dozen knives on a vampire ¡¯s throat with a dagger.


    "The next time I face the danger again, I don''t want you to be alone--" After drinking a few sips of tea, Hermione said in a weak tone.


    "Thank you¡ª" Ryan had many words to say at this time, but in the end it only turned into a somewhat pale thank you. But he vowed that he would remember what happened today.

 Chapter 324： Report 1 paragraph

    After roughly confessing to Hermione, Ryan used life magic to appease Hermione''s spirit. Hermione, who watched her sleep fall asleep under the magic, stretched her eyebrows, raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and began to arrange the scene as planned.


    Ryan first poured out the wreckage he had prepared from the space door, and then put the wreckage together as before. Finally, the vampire corpse in front of me was burned into ash with a simple sunlight.


    Looking at the two piles of human-shaped ash and the two strange blood puppets that turned into nothing weird ash, Ryan nodded in satisfaction. This was almost the same as the arrangement. It wasn''t until Ryan thought that everything had changed, and then he changed the clothes to the one he wore when he came.


    "Be sure to prepare your hair next time." Ryan warned himself while walking next to Hermione and sitting down next to her. Finally, he lifted the seal on the fireplace when he first came over and restored the function of the fireplace.


    Five or six hours later, when Hermione woke up from a deep sleep, there was another spark in the fireplace. Ryan raised his wand and stood up, pointing it in the direction of the fireplace, and Hermione did the same.


    "Who?" While asking, Ryan also threw a crystal of sunlight, and the intense light instantly enveloped the entire space. Fortunately, this time it was indeed a rescuer, and it was just immune to this strong light attack.


    "Boy, it''s great." Ryan''s hoarse voice made him recognize Moody, a professor of black magic defense. But Ryan still pointed at him with his wand. "Please prove that you are indeed Professor Moody."


    Moody was not angry, but said with a smile. "As I said in your first lesson, we need to be vigilant at all times. It''s nice to see you listen to me."


    After he finished looking at the piles of ashes on the ground, he nodded. "Don''t you really think about going to Auror after graduation? At least two adult vampires and two blood puppets are not something that average minor wizards can handle."


    "It''s just luck, some of the alchemy products on my body can restrain these dark creatures." After Ryan said they were brought to the table by Moody''s followers.


    After a strong squeeze, Ryan and Hermione were taken by Moody in front of Hogwarts'' cast iron gate. Within a few minutes, they had appeared in the principal''s office with hot black tea.


    Because Moody had talked about something before, Dumbledore asked the two people directly what happened to them before they were kidnapped. Ryan told Dumbledore according to the agreed content that the two used the underground cell after they were caught. Some special magic weapons escaped, and then used the power of the sun to kill the vampires who tried to kidnap them.


    Later, a monster was rushed out of the fireplace, and then a combination of a monster and a vampire was rushed out, but they were all destroyed by Lane with the help of alchemy props and magic. The strange thing is that after solving these monsters, there are no other enemies coming out. After discovering that the fireplace was leading to a fixed location, the two decided to take turns to rest and stand by, and Moody came to pick them up.


    "So, Mr. Liang, how do you know that the box is defective?" Dumbledore asked, crossing his hands on the table after they had finished telling the story.


    "Because the registration of Harry this year is full of problems, it makes me feel that something bad is going to happen. So this year I have kept the highest vigilance. When I was on Hogsmeade Street The girl ¡¯s eyes were a bit dull, and after I discovered it, I thought of the soul-draining curse taught by Professor Moody. So I was worried that the curse would release defensive magic on both of us, but I did n¡¯t expect it to be a door key. Lane said with regret.


    "You are doing very well in this matter. No wonder Professor Moody just praised you just now." Dumbledore nodded and said, "The magic item you just said is the bracelet you have in your hand?"


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "It''s a pity that all the sunstones above have been completely consumed this time, which is equivalent to losing hundreds of gallons at a time. I don''t want to think that this consumption is worth a life."


    "It''s already nice for young people to have such a mentality as you." Professor Dumbledore suddenly smiled and asked seriously, "Can you tell me what the ingredients in the potion you gave Harry before?" Of course, I do n¡¯t mean to spy on your secrets, you just need to tell me what the ingredients of the potion are. "


    "Remove cursed unicorn blood, frozen sunlight, dragon blood¡ª" Ryan burst out a dozen medicinal materials in one breath. "That''s it. Principal Dumbledore. This was told to me by a horseman witch doctor I knew before, and she gave me the unicorn blood."


    "Yeah, all intelligent creatures have their advantages, but unfortunately many wizards pretend to be invisible. When I was young--" Dumbledore shook his head here. "Forget it, all the past is gone."


    Ryan looked at Dumbledore and estimated that he thought of being with Grindelwald when he was young. But Dumbledore quickly awakened from the memories, and then looked at Ryan and Hermione and asked seriously: "If I tell you that Voldemort is back, do you believe it?"


    "I think the mysterious man--" Ryan thought it might be that old Deng was preparing to pull the head, and was preparing to answer seriously. As soon as he opened his head, Dumbledore interrupted him.


    "Ryan, Hermione, just call him Voldemort. Always use the correct name for things. Fear of a name reinforces the fear of the thing itself."


    "But professor, there is magic in the name of that person and it will detect the person who calls his name directly. As the most powerful white wizard you are naturally not afraid, UU reads the book but we are not as powerful as you, And loved ones are people who ca n¡¯t protect themselves by magic. If he really comes back, I think in this case, neither Hermione nor I can bear the consequences of calling that person ¡¯s name directly. ¡±Ryan directly stood upright on this issue. After Deng Deng, he always felt that Deng Deng asked Harry to call them Voldemort''s name in the original book. Especially for people like Hermione whose families are Muggles, it is equivalent to putting their families in a deadly danger.


    "I''m sorry, I didn''t think about it." Dumbledore apologized proactively, "I can understand your efforts to protect your family."


    "Thank you, following your topic just now. I believe that person has come back because I know that Harry is not that kind of nonsense. But I also believe that most people in the magic world will not believe this, even they will Take the initiative to deny this. "


    "Isn''t it just like the signing of the Munich Agreement?" Hermione also responded and asked at this time.


    "Yes, British wizards are as reluctant to admit the imminent danger as the British Muggle before the war, from top to bottom," Lane replied.


    "Oh? You talk about your thoughts." Dumbledore asked with great interest. Originally, when Harry came back today, he planned to go directly to Fudge to inform him of the return of Voldemort, and use the power of the Ministry of Magic to limit it to the maximum. Voldemort''s recovery.


    In his inference, Fudge and the Ministry of Magic should start preparing for war immediately after receiving this information and alert some wizards, so as to restrain the development of Voldemort''s forces. However, the two students who did not want to be affected by Chiyu in this incident put forward another point of view. He now wants to hear what these two Muggle-born students want to use the case of the Muggle world to illustrate.

 Chapter 325： On plan

    A magical scene appeared in the office of President Hogwarts: School Dumbledore leaned on the back of the chair and listened attentively, while two Muggle-born wizards were speaking across from him.


    After Hermione introduced the policy of appeasement between Britain and France before World War II, Dumbledore was in deep contemplation, and it took him a few minutes to remember that there were still two students in his office.


    "Okay, I think you should have been so tired after experiencing so much today? You should go to bed now." After finishing, Dumbledore got up and took the two to the staircase. At Lane, they walked down the spiral staircase. At that time, I could see Dumbledore returning to the table and thinking seriously.


    In a corridor without frescoes, Ryan took the rag doll out of the box. He had planned to get this fooled through, but he didn''t expect Dumbledore to control the box at all.


    As soon as he closed the box, he felt that his hand sank. It seemed that Rose Crystal had placed the space beacons in advance where she was sleeping, and the box came back as soon as it was empty.


    "Good night." After returning to the common room, Ryan handed the box to Hermione, waved her goodbye, and returned to her dorm. Today is really too busy, he originally planned to count the loot. But he just lay down on the bed, tired and attacked, and Ryan immediately changed his mind, deciding when he would be free to count again. Anyway, those things will not run long legs, and now it is better to sleep well.


    Early the next morning, after eating, Ryan finally got rid of a large group of classmates who were twittering and curious about what happened yesterday. When I was about to go to class with Hermione, the voice of Professor McGonagall came from behind. "Mr. Liang, Miss Granger. Principal Dumbledore needs to interview you."


    The two men glanced at each other, and both saw the worry in the other''s eyes. Afterwards, he followed Professor McGonagall to the principal''s office. Professor McGonagall didn''t say anything along the way, but her tight lips and hurried steps showed that it was not a good thing to find two people.


    "Macarons." Professor McGonagall shouted to the monster in front of the headmaster''s room, and the monster jumped to the side revealing the staircase that spiraled upward.


    Pushing open the door decorated with the sphinx and eagle head knocker, you can see in the principal''s room besides Professor Dumbledore, Professor Harry Potter and Professor Snape. After hearing the sound of the door opening, all three people in the room looked at the place where the door was opened. After seeing them, Snape retreated and left.


    "Thank you, Mileva." Principal Dumbledore nodded at Professor McGonagall and looked at Ryan and Hermione; "The results of your analysis last night were unfortunately all fulfilled. I had asked Fudge out for a half this morning alone Hours, but he has refused to admit that Voldemort is back. He also accused me of drawing a conclusion only by listening to a child. He thought that I was determined to create a panic and destroy him and the magical world for the past 13 years. Everything created! "


    "Why would he think so, sir?" Harry asked somewhat puzzled.


    "Because he thinks I want to seize power, Harry. Just because I proposed that Voldemort came back, I hope the Ministry of Magic can inform everyone about this news--"


    Ryan felt that Dumbledore''s behavior was indeed like seizing power, because this matter was under the management of the Ministry of Magic. Dumbledore is only the principal of Hogwarts, and even if he is famous, he should not intervene in the Ministry of Magic belonging to Fudge.


    But it can also be seen from this matter that Professor Dumbledore was relatively influenced by Grindelwald when he was young, and he can completely ignore other people for the sake of his greater interests.


    However, Dumbledore proposed a solution to Fudge after the return of Voldemort in the original impression, and after being rejected, he declared that he would part ways with Fudge. Dumbledore was already mild this time. I just invited Fudge to the office to discuss this matter. After the incident collapsed, I just watched Fudge leave with some anger, and did nothing else.


    "--I plan to tell everyone that Voldemort is back in public next time. What do you think?" After summarizing his conversation with Fudge, Dumbledore turned and asked Ryan.


    "I think we are just students-" "It''s okay, we need every strength when facing Voldemort, and you might be able to provide some places we can''t think of from the Muggle perspective." Dumbledore comforted.


    "So IMHO, Professor. That would only make the situation worse." Ryan originally thought Dumbledore would be angry after saying this. After all, this was against Dumbledore''s plan. As a result, Dumbledore looked at Ryan with interest rather than anger.


    "Very good, talk about your reasons." Principal Dumbledore looked at Ryan with an encouraging look.


    "On the one hand, as far as I know, Minister Fudge has been in that position for more than ten years. As the highest official of the Ministry of Magic, he naturally does not want anyone to point fingers at him, including you. On the other hand, the support of the Ministry of Magic Most of them are pure blood families, and these people are related to the mysterious people. In this case, they will also try their best to block the news of the mysterious person ¡¯s return until the person decides to appear. So the principal ¡¯s plan will be used by them except for them. To induce the disgust and disgust of the people who suffered heavy losses during the last war.


    "It is indeed the case, if the Fudge problem alone is easy to deal with. But the problem is that ordinary people in the wizarding world now sincerely do not want to admit this matter, so they are more inclined to all the fudge they made up safe and sound. Falsehood ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hermione later added the story of how Churchill and Charles de Gaulle were marginalized before the Second World War reminding the people that war is approaching. "The essence of humanity is this, unwilling Listen to bad news. Sometimes they are willing to accept some falsehoods that sound better. Even if these falsehoods endlessly suffer. "


    "Yes, but that person was really resurrected is a huge disaster involving everyone. How could they choose to deceive themselves in this matter." Harry said in disbelief.


    "The Second World War was also a disaster for the people at that time, but they still chose to deceive themselves. I don''t think there is any difference between wizards and Muggles at this point. The history of the Muggle world has told us everything , You will know by reading some books on that aspect, Harry. "Hermione said with a sigh.


    "Then what do you think we should do now is the best?" Professor Dumbledore asked seriously.


    "In fact when it comes to war, there is a great person in my compatriots who makes a lot of sense, that is to unite all the forces that can be united, make our friends more, and the enemies become less." Ryan is also very Answered seriously.


    "In this case, our core task is to win over most of the neutrals. Because the backbone of both sides will not change much." At this point, Ryan saw Professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall nodded. .


    "As for how to win over neutrals, the specific plan must be worked out on the premise of knowing the evidence in this kidnapping." Ryan shrugged as he looked at the professors who looked at him with hope. Because I do n¡¯t know how much evidence they have. I really ca n¡¯t make the next plan.

 Chapter 326： Under the plan

    "This is the material that someone gave me this morning." Dumbledore picked up a stack of paper on the table and handed it to Ryan. Ryan took the information and turned it page by page. It was discovered that after Voldemort escaped yesterday, Harry directly released the magic spark, and soon rescuers found him through the traces on his wand. And on that island arrived the bodies of Batik Crouch and Peter.


    After meeting with Harry, the rescuers also listened to Harry talking about the castle and a little girl named Leanna. But everyone thinks that the story that Harry told a seven- or eight-year-old girl to run off Voldemort is just his illusion.


    Fortunately, Dumbledore believed Harry, and he rushed to the castle ruin to extinguish the flames first. In the follow-up search, I found the book and a lot of information that Ryan left in the basement. Soon, he and several faculty members and members of the Transylvanian Ministry of Magic who arrived at the news searched for the rescue of the prisoners. Ryan and they were found by Moody at this time.


    The materials seized from the castle are all in the Transylvanian Ministry of Magic, but Professor Dumbledore obtained a set of copies. There is a lot of evidence that the vampires are in the UK.


    "I think the little girl might have become a wizard after drinking a compound soup, but we haven''t figured out why the strong man chose to become a child." Dumbledore said when Ryan looked at the document again. Said next to it.


    "Maybe to make others lose vigilance." Ryan wouldn''t say it because he wasn''t ready to make only this vest work. "At least the average person always takes the child lightly."


    Dumbledore nodded in agreement with this reason. Ryan quickly read the information and said to all the people in the office: "I think I have a way to make everyone more vigilant."


    "What way?" Harry asked eagerly.


    "It''s very simple. Whether the three students were taken into captivity or the illegal activities of those people recorded in this material in the United Kingdom, it can be proved that the black wizards and criminal acts that have disappeared after the war in the British wizarding community have begun. A lot of breeding. In this case, as the leader of the magic world, you certainly need to call on everyone to unite to maintain the stability of the British wizarding world. "


    "Don''t we need to tell the public about the person''s return?" Professor McGonagall questioned.


    "No, Professor McGonagall." Ryan shook his head. "After all, for the general public, the Ministry of Magic is in control of the source of information. When everyone does not want to believe that the mysterious man is back, the Ministry of Magic does not cooperate with forcibly saying that this is useless and even counterproductive. So we simply find another way, Squeeze the living space of the black wizards from another angle. "


    "Ryan''s idea is more feasible, because the news that Harry brought back yesterday said that he observed that the potion that Voldemort had resurrected might have caused his body to collapse. At this time, he should think of ways to make up for this problem. There hasn''t been much time for trouble in the magic world recently. "Dumbledore explained briefly. "In this case, if I said recently that Voldemort was back, everyone might not see any attacks. Then I would become a liar in their mouth, but it would not help everyone to unite against Voldemort."


    "Body collapse?" Ryan and Hermione asked in unison, Dumbledore smiled and said to the two of them, "Since you are already standing here, then you also have the right to know these things. Yes, Voldemort used to recast yesterday There is something wrong with the body''s potion, and it''s thanks to Ryan the bottle of medicine you sold to Harry. "


    "What?" Ryan was a little confused. Yesterday he was also an experiencer. He saw Harry and Batty wrestling there from afar. I really can''t figure out what is related to my medicine.


    "Yesterday, Batty bit my face and vomited my blood into the crucible." Harry explained that Ryan finally knew why the man raised his head inexplicably yesterday. "But he bit me twice, and the first one shattered the glass bottle you gave me, so there was a part of your potion that he spit into the pot."


    "So this time is better than I thought." Dumbledore followed Harry''s words. "Just Severus told us that the medicine used to reshape the body requires very high accuracy. Now because of the various It''s a coincidence that this potion was mixed with too many impurities when it was put into the final material. In addition to the blood of Harry that he needs, there are a series of potions such as the dragon blood unicorn blood and sunlight, and even the blood of Batty And saliva. "


    In addition, each step of this black magic ritual requires very precise time and operation. And Voldemort''s magic ritual not only delayed the last step, but even the most important crucible was attacked by magic. This combination led to Voldemort not appearing in a completely restored state after the ceremony, and even said that it was not as good as his original ghost state. At least at that time, he was able to use that state to be immune to attacks. Instead of hiding now with a fragile body caused by multiple mistakes. "


    "And what Voldemort needs to do to save his collapsed body may be more troublesome than resurrection, knowing that sometimes the process of removing impurities from the whole is even more troublesome than making another one."


    "We just happened to take this opportunity to organize the man to hunt him down, and at the same time, let everyone be vigilant according to the advice of Ryan just now. Because to remove the impurities Voldemort needs some precious potions and magic materials, and these things do not Uncommon. After starting everyone, we can slow down his recovery by monitoring the flow of these potions. "


    It is worthy of being an old man who has experienced two wizarding wars, and immediately came up with the most suitable plan. And looking at Dumbledore''s look, these proposals should have been drafted for a long time.


    Think about it too. When Ryan gave the notebook Horcrux to him in second grade, Dumbledore should have already thought that Voldemort would come back and be prepared accordingly ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and now it is a serious one. Weakened Voldemort, this should be much better than Dumbledore thought at the time. No wonder Dumbledore showed a light look.


    "Now I am glad that I just had a fight with Fudge instead of talking about it completely." Dumbledore said: "So I can now ask the Ministry of Magic to help monitor the abnormal flow of various magic materials."


    "Aren''t we disclosing this?" Professor McGonagall asked.


    "It will be public, but not now." Dumbledore arrived: "At least now we must hide this news like the Ministry of Magic, so as to avoid panic purchases in the market and hide what we really want to pay attention to. For these more important I am willing to make concessions to Fudge and the Ministry of Magic. "


    "So how do we tell the students?" Professor McGonagall asked again, yesterday''s vigilance flooded the school with all kinds of rumors, and even foreign students knew that someone had been taken away. In this case, there must be a justifiable excuse to appease everyone.


    "Just two prisoners who escaped from Azkaban tried to negotiate the conditions with the Ministry of Warriors by kidnapping the Triwizard Tournament. At the same time, they also contacted foreign vampires to start. But all this was stopped by a passing justice The hostages have been rescued, and the two kidnappers committed suicide in despair. At the same time, we also openly express our gratitude to the unknown justice wizard. "


    Lao Deng''s level of nonsense is not bad, at least Ryan did not hear any loopholes in this passage.


    Finally, Dumbledore instructed Harry and their three students to unanimously refrain from telling the story of Voldemort''s return and sending them away. It is estimated that he will arrange the members of the Order of the Phoenix to prepare to hunt down Voldemort with Professor McGonagall.

 Chapter 327： new business

    It would be great if Principal Dumbledore could really get rid of Voldemort, maybe he could harvest a large number of offset points at once. Ryan thought happily as he heard the sweet reminder in his mind. Because he changed the great event of Lord Voldemort''s resurrection, this time he gained 38 offset points in one breath.


    Of course, this kind of good thing is something to think about. In this case, Voldemort''s cunning will definitely hide himself strictly. Even if you want to do something, it is estimated that you will wait until it is completely restored.


    But Voldemort is still cautious enough. This time, Ryan can confirm that there is no hair on Voldemort''s whole body, which means that no one can disguise himself as his with a compound soup. Therefore, Voldemort''s bald head is not just to become stronger, but it is also likely to prevent someone from becoming his way.


    Ryan feels that his biggest problem is still too much knowledge but not fully integrated. For example, he has obtained the deformability of the faceless person through the mercury lamp. However, even after many improvements, it is necessary to get a person''s face to get the memory of a person. This means that this method cannot be used in a fair and honest manner. In the future, if you have the opportunity to go out with others, you will not be able to obtain intelligence even if you kill the enemy. There are many similar problems.


    So even Voldemort has been resurrected during this time, but still has not affected Ryan''s previous plan. In his spare time, he continues to analyze and improve the data of extraordinary powers obtained from other worlds. After all, only by further integrating the mastered power can you enhance your strength in order to gain more advantages in the following battles.


    Fortunately, Dumbledore, who is now in a complete state, played a severely weakened version of Voldemort without completely overthrowing the Ministry of Magic. So this time should be relatively easy, and you can spare time to do some other things.


    With the unspoken cooperation of Dumbledore and Fudge, the news of Voldemort''s return was concealed. However, the previous kidnapping case and the dark network established by the vampires in Europe were completely exposed in the newspaper. Rita Skeeter''s pen is indeed sharp enough. Her cynicism and detailed account book seized from the vampire completely angered the entire wizarding world, and numerous roaring letters were sent to the Ministry of Magic.


    It''s no wonder that wizards have never regarded other intelligent creatures as being equal to themselves. In any case, they will not accept that noble wizards are actually used as food by this dirty inferior creature, especially if the target is a little wizard. Naturally, under such fierce public opinion, President Dumbledore ¡¯s proposal to launch an action to completely clean up the dark side of the wizarding world naturally won the support of most wizards at this time.


    Over the next period of time, obvious targets like Knock Down Alley were repeatedly searched by members of the Ministry of Magic. Even some pure-blood families have to hide their black magic artifacts to avoid misfortune.


    But this storm did not affect Hogwarts except providing some talks for everyone. The school still did its own thing slowly according to its own arrangement. Except for one thing that caused a sensation in the school: the referee Crouch of the Triwizard Tournament was arrested in Saint Munger.


    The fact that Crouch helped his son escape from prison is still exposed, as long as he has the intention to check this kind of thing. According to the letter written by Percy, Crouch was relieved when he was arrested. This may be that after seeing the unconscious house elf and the missing son after returning home that day, he always felt that he had the day.


    Percy finally lamented his luck in the letter: if he went to work under Crouch, then it is estimated that there is absolutely no good fruit.


    In addition, Percy asked his twins in a letter to the twins if they needed alchemy materials, because Percy recently checked many illegal places and seized a lot of alchemy materials that are usually difficult to buy.


    According to the rules of the Ministry of Magic, the seizure of this risky action will be divided into a part of the executors. Among them, the high-volume or high-value nature naturally belongs to the Ministry of Magic. These low-level clerks can only take some partial and single-purpose things. The Ministry of Nature and Magic can convert these things into gold coins, but the price given is very ridiculous.


    So Percy, who has now become a small captain, came to ask the twins if these materials are needed. If so, he can just get some benefits for his subordinates.


    "How does he know that we are opening a store?" The twins couldn''t be sure, so he brought a letter to directly ask Ryan who had just returned to the common room after lunch. Fred asked strangely when Ryan looked at the list in the letter because they never told Percy that they were opening a shop now.


    "Percy and they have been patrolling Divert Alley and Overturning Alley recently, and that place is a little bigger. A group of people in your shop and pestle have been receiving and shipping all day. It would be strange if he didn''t find out." Staring at the list of materials said: "At least your brother is much better after work than before, even if you know that you opened the store, you didn''t write to Mrs. Weasley."


    "That''s right." "This job really improved him." The twins spoke in an aria.


    "Okay, you two don''t make trouble." Ryan looked at the two people who were playing and said, "We can take 90% of the things in this list."


    "But most of the things we do now don''t need these." Fred asked Lane: "Of course we are willing to help our own brother, but there is no need to lose money to help him."


    "Who said you''re going to lose money?" Ryan''s eyes widened. "Don''t you think that this is a good opportunity to increase the profitability of new products? To know that the dark wizard is being cleaned recently, the Ministry of Magic has mobilized a lot of staff who are not Aurors or strikers. Many of these people have not learned much. Fight. We can sell them labor protection supplies. "


    "Labor protection supplies?" George looked at Ryan. "What can we sell? Wouldn''t it be clothes with iron armor, haha¡ª"


    He laughed a few times with his brother and saw Ryan staring at them with serious eyes.


    "What you wouldn''t say is true? There is a large group of people in the Ministry of Magic who don''t even have this simple spell?" The two men smiled and Fred asked with an unbelievable expression.


    "It''s true." Ryan also showed a depressed expression ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This thing was told by Percy in the letter, and he said in the letter that his five-member squad even had him there. Iron armor curse, and one of the other two iron armor curse spells can only be released during normal practice. Once you encounter the enemy, you can''t release it when you are nervous. "


    "God, it''s no wonder my father said he was the most powerful of their divisions. Is the Ministry of Magic now declining to this level?" The twins were stunned by the news.


    "Eh, if I remember correctly, the Mr. Weasley Division ¡¯s work on the prohibition against the abuse of Muggles seems to have only two people. During the summer vacation, I heard him complain that his colleague was a very old person, which hurt him. It usually takes a lot of time to work overtime. "


    "This is not important." Frazer quickly digressed. "The core is that you said that this will indeed be a big market, but we are not sufficiently prepared for the time being!"


    "I have one here." Ryan finished and took out a small book. "I have been trying to make my copper bracelet even cheaper. This is the result of my research, and I can use these raw materials."


    "Cheap? Will this affect the sale of your bracelet?" George asked with some concern.


    "No, but in order to reduce costs and production difficulty, this product can only be counted as half an alchemy product. The biggest problem is that the effect weakens very quickly over time. For example, the defensive magic robe has only one validity period. Years, beyond this time, the above magic will quickly wear out and eventually fail. But it is very good that each thing with only two gallons can reach this level. "Ryan explained.


    "Indeed, let alone if things are good we can sell it again next year." The twins said in unison.

 Chapter 328： kitchen

    After sending away the twin brothers who took the drawings from themselves to make a fortune, Lane was about to go for a short lunch break. Suddenly Hermione came in from outside the common room and stopped him.


    "Ryan, can you go downstairs with me to do an investigation in the kitchen?"


    "What investigation?" Ryan asked puzzled. He can''t remember what kind of homework the professor arranged recently.


    "An investigation about house-elves." Hermione explained. "Most of the work in the magic world is free slave labor for house-elves, so I want to make a specific investigation to determine what the real situation of these house-elves is. After all, except for Dobby, who has a mental problem I have seen a house elf, and it is impossible to make a correct and comprehensive analysis in this case. Fortunately today Ginny told me where the house elf at Hogwarts, I would like to take this opportunity to take a look.


    As long as it''s not vomiting, Ryan nodded at the thought. After a little tidying up, she and Hermione came to a bright and wide corridor towards the basement.


    This corridor is different from the corridor they often visit to the potion classroom. The torches are densely installed, and they are decorated with pleasant pictures everywhere. The pictures above are mainly food. It is much warmer than the underground corridor leading to the potion classroom.


    Halfway through the corridor, they could see a pile of wooden barrels piled up at the end of the corridor. That should be the legendary Hufflepuff common room, but not their goal. When they came to an oil painting with a huge silver bowl full of fruit in the middle of the corridor, the two stopped.


    "A silver bowl full of food? Ginny should be here, she said her brothers often ran here for supper at night." After speaking, Hermione stepped forward and scratched the big green pear. Pear wriggled, chuckled, and suddenly turned into a large green door handle. Hermione grabbed it and pulled the door open and walked in with Ryan.


    This is Hogwarts'' kitchen. Lane has long been known for this place but has never been here. The entire kitchen is a large room with a high ceiling and an area equivalent to the auditorium above. There are many shiny copper pots and basins piled around the surrounding stone wall, and there is a large brick fireplace at the other end of the room. It''s similar to the kitchen he imagined.


    "Good afternoon, noble gentleman and young lady, what are you doing here?" A house-elf, who looks older, came over and asked with a bow.


    "We have been studying at Hogwarts for four years. It was only yesterday that we were the family elves who served us in school. Out of curiosity, we wanted to find out how you work and live in school. Just don''t know if it will disturb you and cause you trouble? "Ryan stepped forward.


    "Oh, sir, you are too kind, this is not troublesome." The older house-elf, who looks a little older, said after bowing again. "You can look at whatever you want, and everyone will answer any questions."


    Soon Hermione ran aside and began to ask the house elves. Hogwarts'' elves looked pretty good. Each is very healthy and wears the same uniform uniformly: a tea towel with a Hogwarts badge on it. The elves wrapped those tea towels as robes. After glancing at the two, they lowered their heads to do their work, but the house elf would stop his work and answer his questions seriously when Hermione asked him in the past.


    Ryan looked at the four long wooden tables in this huge kitchen curiously, and now they are clean. However, when eating, these tables will be filled with food, and then transferred to the above equivalent table by magic.


    After mastering alchemy, Lane once observed and analyzed many things at Hogwarts, including the dining table. It was a pity that I only looked at the tables in the auditorium, and I couldn''t analyze the teleportation spell on this thing before I saw the corresponding table in the kitchen. So now when he had the opportunity to enter the kitchen, Ryan began to observe these tables.


    To know that these tables can be used to transfer the above things in a short distance in Hogwarts Castle, which is said to be impossible to phantom, Lane has always suspected that the principle contained therein may be the same as the principle of the disappearing cabinet. If this thing can be clarified, it is estimated that he will be able to master more knowledge in space.


    "Can you tell me a story about this table?" Ryan asked a house elf beside him. The house elf showed a proud look and introduced to Ryan: "The legend of this table is that the school builder Chipach left behind and was in use when our earliest ancestor came here. "


    "Hufflepuff! The things left by the school''s founder for more than a thousand years can still be used normally, which is unbelievable." Ryan showed a surprised look.


    After learning alchemy, he knows how difficult it is to make magic props that can maintain the effect for thousands of years. For example, the bracelet he made now can maintain the effect for one or two hundred years, and Valeria steel weapons can use the advantages of materials. Save more time. However, the additional enchantment above can save five or six hundred years. So Ryan showed a surprised look after seeing that the table magical effect of this material can save thousands of years ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Of course, the great Hufflepa made a lot of magical things. "When it comes to this, this house-elf looks a little frustrated." Unfortunately, we lost her favorite gold cup. " "


    "Golden Cup?" Ryan thought of Voldemort''s Horcrux. Seeing Ryan interested in the Golden Cup, the house elf gave him a serious introduction.


    Legend has it that the gold cup is specially used to hold beverages and drinks. It can be used for drinking by the whole school. At the same time, it can keep what is put in it for one year. The only regret is that after Hufflepuff''s death, the elves couldn''t find the cup.


    They had always wondered which younger Hufflepuff family took away the things that Hufflepuff had designated for the house elves to stay in the castle during his lifetime. Unfortunately, as house-elves, they couldn''t enter or leave the castle at will, so they couldn''t find the cup.


    Ryan nodded when he heard it. After knowing the original function of the cup, it would be much easier to strip Voldemort''s soul piece once he got the cup. With this extra gain, he motioned to the house elf beside him to do his work, and he himself began to analyze the magic on the table.


    After more than half an hour, Hermione completed her data collection. Ryan also understood the principles of these tables. He admired Hufflepuff for being able to use the properties of those raw materials to the extreme. At the same time Hufflepuff linked the tables with the magical cycle of the entire castle, which is why these tables can be kept for thousands of years.


    Putting away the small book, Ryan nodded at Hermione, who was not so pretty, and left the kitchen together. Of course, before leaving, they took a variety of snacks from the house elves.

 Chapter 329： change

    "I think it''s time to change the plan. At least until the end of the war, the whole world has not changed and the original condition is maintained. The action about the liberation of the house elves is meaningless." Upstairs back to the common room Hermione said suddenly on the way.


    "You also found out?" "I didn''t know until after talking today. After all, I haven''t had any contact with them before." Hermione raised her eyebrows. "It will be a long time for this kind of whole-hearted creature that is slavery accustomed, and even very satisfied with the life now, to change their minds, at least in our plan there is no such time and energy."


    "Yeah, in addition to the problems of the house elves themselves, the overall environment is not friendly. House elves are basically concentrated in the hands of pure blood families. The pure blood-based Ministry of Magic will never pass a decree similar to the liberation of slaves, even if There will also be a lot of problems in the implementation of the law. We cannot liberate the elves at home if they are not willing to be free. "


    Speaking of which, Hermione glanced at Ryan, paused, and then said: "In addition, these house elves basically monopolized the service industry or simple manufacturing in the wizarding world. Unlike what I imagined, this There was no way to **** the work of hemp wizards. I just took it for granted at the time. "Hermione admitted her previous shortcomings.


    "It''s not just that." Lane said: "Once you liberate them, many house-elves will lose their jobs, so how should they survive? And if the free elf enters the market, if they **** the wizard''s job, it will cause serious opposition. That would be worse. "


    "It is true. I just found through investigation that most wizarding families would not abuse their house elves. After all, house elves are their slaves and their property. Few idiots will destroy their own. Property. Therefore, the liberation of house-elves is not so imminent. That ¡¯s why I gave up this part of the plan, because I found that I was thinking wrong, and following that line of thought was not good for everyone, including house elves. " Finally Hermione concluded.


    "So, let''s focus on improving our strength now. In the wizarding world, only this is the one that determines everything." Ryan''s sentence ended the discussion about the house elf.


    Although the problem of house elves is a bit unpleasant, it is not without good news these days. For example, from the recent "Prophet Daily", it can be seen that the big-mouthed Barita Skitt has now focused his attention on the Ministry of Magic, and finally left Hogwarts. You don''t need to look at the stories of the spicy eyes that were made up.


    Last week''s lecture on protecting magical creatures, Shanghai Ge finished the Golden Snitch, so this week he changed a new magical animal. When I walked to the playground, everyone was worried that he would show those dangerous creatures again in class, especially after seeing a few cartons out of Hagrid, all kinds of uneasiness reached the peak, because the previous fried snails used this Out of the carton.


    Fortunately, after approaching, Ryan saw a group of fluffy black guys with long noses and flat front claws like a shovel. When everyone looked at them, they also used their own small eyes. Look at the students.


    "Sniff!" Ryan couldn''t recognize this animal. This is the star of the movie "Where is the Magical Animal" in the previous life. Needless to say, this is an absolute star.


    "These are sniffs," Hagrid and other classmates gathered together and said, "They can usually be seen under the mine. They like shiny things ... Now, look." One sniffed suddenly thought He bit Hagrid''s pocket watch chain, but was easily grabbed by Hagrid and put it back in the box.


    "It is said that the author of the book" Where is the Magical Animal "? Newt Scamander once raised a sniff and helped him a lot during his adventure." Hagrid added some extra Knowledge.


    After introducing this magical creature. For the rest of the class, Hagrid asked them to take a sniff in the turned land in front of him to find the 100 dwarf gold coins he had buried.


    Obviously, this batch of sniffer has been trained, they will hurry to the classmate who let them go after finding something, and spit the gold coins into their hands. It wasn''t like Scamander''s sniffing that I saw something sparkling and wanted to put it in the pocket on my stomach.


    Finally Ron sniffed to win the championship, and the gold coins it brought back piled up Ron''s thighs. He also received a large piece of Duke of Honey''s chocolate from Hagrid as a reward.


    Later in the Dark Magic Defense class, Ryan was called out to play against Moody alone. Fortunately, except for a little embarrassment, Ryan supported enough for five minutes. Naturally, Moody encouraged him to become an Auror after graduation. After being rejected, he was not angry, but sincerely invited Ryan to sit in his office when he had no classes in the future. He was willing to share his experience as an Auror with Ryan over the years.


    Moody is indeed a person who has really fought all his life for justice, which is worthy of respect. But the matter of his being an Auror is still forgotten. After all, Ryan does not feel that he is the kind of person who is willing to dedicate his life to the cause of justice.


    Since Lord Voldemort''s return, Principal Dumbledore has often disappeared from the school, along with his old buddy Moody. In the last month, Moody''s transfer has been adjusted two or three times. The only good news is that the recent progress of the two people is very good from the expressions of the two people.


    A week before Halloween, Ryan inexplicably received a note from Dumbledore while reading a book in the library, which asked him to go to the principal''s office once on Saturday, with the password: Zizi Honey Sugar attached to the back.


    "What''s the principal looking for you for?" Hermione frowned. As an insider of Voldemort''s resurrection, he felt that Dumbledore must have something to do with Ryan this time. She was a little worried about Ryan''s safety.


    "Don''t worry." Ryan patted Hermione''s hand for comfort. "Even if there is something, go with President Dumbledore. In this case, even if the danger is in front of Professor Dumbledore, it is blocked."


    After finishing lunch on Saturday morning, Ryan came to the principal''s office at the appointed time. When he stepped up the stairs, he discovered that there was Professor Moody besides Dumbledore. The two were sitting across the desk, drinking tea, and looked relaxed from their appearance.


    "Principal Dumbledore, what''s the matter with me?" Ryan asked after entering the office ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We found something and need your help now. "Dumbledore said to Ryan.


    "But I''m just a student! How could I help you?" Ryan was confused when he heard the request, because he didn''t think that the two old people who could add up to two hundred years old could solve the problem.


    "Hey, do n¡¯t say that. On the one hand, some of the suggestions you made last time are good, so I hope to hear your suggestions. On the other hand, we need an alchemist, but people who know alchemy now are too Less, and to ensure that the news of Voldemort ¡¯s resurrection does not leak out, the person must be reliable and unremarkable, so we selected you. "


    "And I just want to tie potential people together with myself, so as not to cause adverse factors to his planning." Ryan slandered that, after all, a hemp seed student who is helpless and helpless in the magic world can master alchemy itself It ¡¯s not normal, and it ¡¯s inevitable to become the object of attention.


    Fortunately, there are few cases of great achievements in a certain area after the occasional adventure in the magic world, but there are still many cases. In the face of the neutral discipline of alchemy, Professor Dumbledore has not much doubt, especially Ryan as a hemp wizard The possibility of him and Voldemort mixing together. So although Dumbledore had a temptation to use Ryan, it was at least for friendly purposes.


    In short, Dumbledore''s impression that Ryan is a scholar and class, but with the passion of young people, such as participating in the top three competition this time. As a teacher, he needs a certain amount of guidance to prevent Ryan from going the wrong way. Ryan naturally hoped that the headmaster would keep this understanding.


    Thinking of here, Ryan said to Dumbledore: "I''m very happy to help you, so please do so."

 Chapter 330： Look for

    "Don''t be so nervous." Professor Dumbledore made a cup of black tea and a chair with his wand, and then signaled to Ryan: "Sit down and have a cup of tea. Professor Moody just praised you as much as many Aurors, so I remembered calling you over to help us deal with something. "


    Ryan did not speak at this time, just quietly holding the tea cup and listening. Soon Dumbledore asked the question he wanted to ask: "Do you know the Horcrux?"


    "I know a part." Ryan looked at Dumbledore and said: "There is this aspect in alchemy. In alchemy, the Horcrux is classified as the human alchemy part."


    "Oh? Since you know the Horcrux, would you like to talk about what you think of the Horcrux?" Dumbledore looked a little interested, and sat there leaning forward slightly to look at Ryan.


    "Well, how to say--" Ryan thought for a moment and said, "It feels a little lost because of smallness. This is the easiest way to live for me, but it is too flawed. If I were to, I would rather get the Fragment of Our Lady of Roses."


    "So you don''t think that making Horcrux is a good way?" Dumbledore asked about the Horcrux regardless of what he didn''t understand.


    "Yes, unless there is no other way to go or there is no other way to do it. Otherwise, any other way is better than this way." Lane pretended to know nothing about something, but Dumbledore was fast Just talked about this matter.


    "Then if I tell you that Voldemort tried to live forever in this way?" Under the half-moon-shaped glasses, Dumbledore''s blue eyes flashed like a mischief.


    "Isn''t he pure blood? As far as I know, he has always claimed to be a descendant of Slytherin, preaching the benefits of pure blood. So it is impossible not to know the problem." Lane made a surprised expression.


    "Unfortunately, for various reasons, he didn''t know the possible problems. Well, let''s not talk about this for now. I am looking for you today because I probably determined the location of a Voldemort''s Horcrux. You need to work with you I will solve it. "


    Is this a payment certificate? But Ryan did not resent this matter. Besides, knowing that Voldemort has Horcruxes, it is reasonable to destroy some Horcruxes while Voldemort is in poor condition.


    As for why Deng is called Ryan, Ryan can understand that his level is already similar to that of an adult wizard in his eyes. It is understandable to call a professional alchemist in order to crack Voldemort''s magical institutions. To know that Dumbledore is a complete pragmatist, he will choose the best of the various schemes.


    And for Dumbledore, nurturing new people is also very important, after all, he is more than 100 years old. In view of the fact that Harry Potter''s level is not enough for the time being, it is completely understandable that Dumbledore will find a student with sufficient level and a good relationship with Harry for safety reasons.


    As for why he was alone in facing the Voldemort''s Horcrux in the original text, it can only be said that he was a little too confident at the time. And after the war of the Ministry of Magic and his battle with Voldemort, he felt a lot of pressure. In this case, it is understandable that there is some confusion in doing things.


    Now the diary in the Horcrux has been destroyed, as is the crown. The rest is the pendant box in the Sirius family, the gold cup of Hufflepuff in the Gulingge vault, the ring in the old house of Gunter, Nagini and the Harry Potter accidentally made special.


    Judging from the information available, today Dumbledore said that destroying a Horcrux would definitely not be Harry Potter, and Nagini is unlikely, because Harry will be put at the end and Naghi you This freshly baked Horcrux old Deng may not know it now. The remaining estimate is to choose one of the three gold cup rings and pendant boxes. It is not known which Dumbledore knows.


    "If everyone is ready, I think we can prepare for today''s schedule." Dumbledore said with a smile, and then beckoned that the Phoenix Fox on the shelf flew down and let everyone gently grab Fox''s tail. After everything is ready, the Phantom Shift begins.


    It can only be said that this kind of movement has a really bad experience, and after another journey of plugging people into the pipeline and hitting them out again, they stood on a country road, with tall, tangled bush hedges on both sides, overhead It is the sky of Twilight, as clear and blue as the forget-me-not flowers.


    "Where is this, Dumbledore?" Professor Moody asked directly. As an old man of Dumbledore, he naturally opened his mouth to ask when he was unclear.


    "I''ve been here a long time ago and almost forgot about this place. Fortunately, I didn''t fall directly into the river." Dumbledore said a few words of dissatisfaction next to Phoenix Fox, as if Protested the professor''s degrading.


    "Well, Fox, you will never lead the wrong way." Speaking of this, Professor Dumbledore touched Fox and said to Moody. "This is the hometown of Voldemort''s mother. I think he hid a Horcrux here."


    After listening to this sentence, Ryan looked around and found that there was only a hedge, and he could not see the surroundings at all. However, after walking a few steps with Professor Dumbledore, they turned to the left along the road, and their eyes suddenly opened up: a valley appeared in front of them. There is a small village in the valley between two steep hillsides, with the church and cemetery clearly visible.


    On the hillside opposite the valley, there is a large, dilapidated house. Several windows of the house were sealed, the tiles on the roof were incomplete, and the creeper crawled all over the house. It looked damp and desolate, as if it had been uninhabited all year round.


    This is Little Hangerton Village. The big house opposite should be Riddle House. Young Voldemort did the same thing as Alsace there ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After looking at two famous ruins, Ryan followed Dumbledore''s footsteps.


    They did not enter the village after walking a steep downhill road. Dumbledore used magic to move a hedge of space to a height of one person, and then motioned everyone to pass from here.


    Compared with the road just now, the road is worse now, not even on the road. Under Dumbledore''s leadership, they waded through the knee-high grass. The ground beneath the grass is not flat, pitted, and covered with rock. Ryan took the initiative to step up and support Moody, who was unable to move, and Moody did not refuse this good intention.


    Finally they came to a grove, and Dumbledore stopped and pulled out his wand. "I think everyone should be vigilant in the following roads and be ready to go to war at any time."


    Ryan pulled out his wand and drew Gryffindor''s dagger from the waist bag with the other hand.


    "It''s a good thing to prepare for such a narrow place," Moody said. "When I was young, I also had a good dagger, and I was good at using some weapons that are not so wizard-like in small places, and they used them well. Until I got a curse in my knee-"


    In Moody''s voice, several people stepped into the forest. Fortunately, there is nothing messy in the forest, only a dilapidated house.


    The house is far more ruined than imagined, and even at first glance Ryan didn''t see it as a house. The roof of the house has collapsed, and there are only a few holes in the windows. The various plants growing around the whole house even blocked the whole house. Thick moss grows on the stone wall, if you look closely, you think it is a small slope.


    "Okay, I think we are here." Professor Dumbledore walked over to the wreckage of the house.

 Chapter 331： Old house

    The sky in late spring was clear and cloudless, and the sunlight brought warmth to the earth. However, these were not felt in the woods outside the village of Little Hungerton, and the ancient trees cast a chilly dark thick shadow. Ryan standing in the woods shuddered involuntarily.


    "Don''t be nervous, you should believe me and Professor Moody." Dumbledore said in a gentle tone.


    "It''s okay, I just suddenly went into the shade and felt a little cold. By the way, professor, where is this place?"


    "This is the old mansion of the Gunter family. They claim to be direct descendants of Slytherin. Voldemort''s mother was born here. His so-called Slytherin blood is also from this family." Dumbledore explained.


    "Descendants of Slytherin? But this¡ª" Lane said incredulously, pointing to the shack in front of him. After all, it was one thing to know, and another thing to see with his own eyes. Looking at the shack in front of him, he could hardly associate this with Slytherin''s name.


    "But that''s the fact." Dumbledore said slowly. "The Gunter family is a very old wizarding family, known for their restlessness and violence. Because they are used to getting married by close relatives, this personality trait is more pronounced from generation to generation. They lack rationality, and they especially like luxurious pomp, Therefore, long before Voldemort ¡¯s grandfather had many generations, the family ¡¯s property was squandered, and in the end it could only be reduced to this point. ¡±


    This proves that no matter whether it is magic or not, the problem of marriage of close relatives is revealed, but these problems are exposed more slowly when there is magic.


    "Okay, let''s clean up here first, Ryan. You can see if there is anything unusual." After that, Professor Dumbledore began to wave his wand to clear the collapsed roof. Ryan took out his portable alchemy array and a large collection of bottles and jars to look for signs of magic around him. Professor Moody glanced at the two people and clenched his wand staring cautiously.


    After a few drops of blood and a pinch of mixed powder were placed on the alchemy array, blue and white flames ignited on the six corners of the six-pointed star on the alchemy array. In the recitation of Ryan''s spell, these flames began to move quickly along the runes and lines of the alchemy array. Finally a flame ignited across the alchemy array.


    The materials in the center of the alchemy array slowly floated in mid-air while the flames were running, and mixed with each other under the direction of Ryan''s gestures. It turned into a green powder.


    "Every walk will leave traces." Ryan recited the mantra in ancient Latin. The voice fell and a gust of wind suddenly appeared, blowing all the powder on the alchemy table towards the room that Professor Dumbledore had just cleaned out. .


    Soon, the whole house was enveloped in a piece of fluorescent green powder. These powders slowly settled down with the passage of time, and finally all fell to the ground.


    "Okay." Ryan said to the two professors on the side. Professor Dumbledore laughed, and then walked directly into the ruins of the Gunter family. Moody leaned on the door of the ruined building and stared at the surroundings with vigilance.


    As Ryan stepped into the door, Moody whispered next to him, "I''m right, you did a great job."


    Most of the powder in the room has completely disappeared, but there are five or six places that show a luminous green light instead. This means that there is a magical response in these places, so there are fewer places to search.


    Everyone searches in the past according to the size of the magic reaction, and every place where there is a magic reaction can dig something. However, the Gunter family was indeed defeated. The dug-outs were all broken gadgets and worthless.


    "Okay, let''s see what this is." Dumbledore came to the place where the reaction was the weakest: behind the decorative slab above the fireplace, they could see the roughness of the slab after cleaning up the dust on the decorative board Carved a snake.


    "The badge of the Gunter family? This place is quite in line with Voldemort''s character. He must have a sense of ritual when placing these things, and he won''t let it be randomly." Professor Dumbledore waved his wand while removing That slate.


    The strange thing is that there is nothing behind the slab, only a complete stone. But there is a rectangular green light spot on the stone.


    "Ah, it''s illusion." Dumbledore shouted the organ before waiting for Ryan to do anything, and after a few strokes of his wand, there was no reaction.


    Under the light, a groove appeared in the stone. A Jin Cancan box was placed in the groove. But on the mouth of the groove, many green runes emerged.


    "Dispel harmful magical creatures, prevent fire and weather, strengthen, curse and fight back--" Watching Professor Rune Dumbledore report the functions of those runes one by one. Ryan looked carefully at how Dumbledore recognized and destroyed these things.


    "Okay." Professor Dumbledore reached out and took the gold box from the table. It turned out that he avoided the most magical place in the gap, and after breaking the magic on the stone, he punched a hole in the side and took out the box.


    Looking at Professor Dumbledore''s plan to open the lid of the box right here, Ryan hurried forward to stop: "Professor, we haven''t rushed to get all the things. It''s better to return to the office to deal with it?"


    "It''s true, I''m a little irritable." Dumbledore stopped his hand reaching towards the box, took a dragon skin pocket from his arms and threw the box into it ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane could feel that this pocket was really used It is made by the dragon skin instead of the leather products such as the dragon skin gloves made by dragon vein creatures listed on the student''s list every year.


    The accumulation of a hundred years of wizarding should not be underestimated, whether it is knowledge or wealth. It seems that the estimate of the true strength of that vote of pure blood needs to be adjusted higher. Maybe there are several ancestors in the basement of each of those families who are ready to unveil the coffin at any time.


    After confirming that there was nothing missing in the room, the three returned to Hogwarts'' principal''s office on the Phoenix Express.


    ¡ª¡ª


    In Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s principal ¡¯s office, three people looked at the golden box on the table around the table.


    "I have checked that there is nothing wrong with the box, so let me open the box." Dumbledore reached for the golden box again, but was still stopped by Ryan.


    "Professor Dumbledore, this golden box was created by a goblin. Special materials and techniques isolate all our investigative methods. What if there is a curse on something like that? Especially if you said that the person is good at confusing people, even The organs inside can only control you for a few seconds, and the consequences are unimaginable. So I want to let me open the box, so that even if there are any organs, you can easily control me. "


    "I''m not too old to need a minor child to protect me from danger." Moody also stood up after hearing this sentence. "Simply let me come. Ryan, you are too young, and some curses may kill you instantly. I think I can carry it for a while in this case. Albus can also control me and avoid it. Danger."


    Finally, Professor Moody took over the task of opening the box. Ryan stood behind Dumbledore and watched him alertly.

 Chapter 332： destroy

    "We seem a little too smooth today?" Ryan asked as Moody prepared. "The magic in the Gunter cabin is not as much as imagined, and it is not very powerful. Most of them are about hiding and The reinforced magic, there is no poison curse. I feel this is not normal and does not meet the psychology of that person. I am a little worried about what is dangerous in this box. "


    "There''s no need to worry so much, Ryan." Dumbledore comforted. "Voldemort hid his relationship with the Gunter family, and her arrogance wouldn''t think that others could find out the relationship. In this case, he should not set Too much magic attracts extra attention. But for my professor, who watched him enter Hogwarts, his secret is not as well preserved as he thought. "


    When Ryan and Professor Dumbledore talked, Moody prepared enough defense for himself. Under the surveillance of six eyes, Moody carefully opened the box. But unlike what Dumbledore imagined, nothing happened.


    "It''s still a little too tense at an older age, this--" Moody''s breath was relieved to see nothing happened. He even smiled at Professor Dumbledore. But when he lowered his head and brought his eyes into contact with the contents of the opened box, the mutation suddenly appeared.


    "There are a lot of obstacles." Ryan slammed his hand out of the box without any warning, and launched a spell. But he was still a little late, and Dumbledore had already cast the same spell when he had just finished chanting the spell in his heart, flying Moody out.


    "Nice silent spell, Ryan." Praised when putting a layer of protective spells on the box. "And smart, where did you see that Professor Moody was wrong?"


    "I think Professor Moody is an experienced Auror, how could he touch such a dangerous thing directly with his hand." Ryan replied.


    "Yes, so you are a natural Auror. I always thought that only my old man, Albus, could see that I had a problem." At this time, Moody, who was flying, also climbed up and walked here. Come, it looks like there is no injury. "The charm on the ring in the box is too powerful, even if I am careful to guard against it, it still strikes me."


    "In addition to the charm spell, there is a spell to counteract the guarding heart, a strong protective spell, and there is a very vicious curse at the bottom. Once the trick is taken, it can only wait for death." Dumbledore waved his wand Speaking. After knowing that there is a charm spell, the principal easily isolated the charm effect, and then analyzed what was on it.


    "And Voldemort may have used the precious resurrection stone as the Horcrux because of ignorance. It is a waste. This also makes this Horcrux difficult to destroy: the magic item itself is already very strong, let alone Voldemort. There are still a bunch of spells on it. "Professor Dumbledore seemed a little angry.


    Think about it too, the Deathly Hallows is something that Professor Dumbledore pursued when he was young, especially this resurrection stone. In this case, seeing that I have been pursuing something for almost my entire life is so spoiled by people, and I haven''t scolded and scolded because of Professor Dumbledore''s extremely high quality.


    "Wait, Professor, I think I might have something here that can destroy Horcruxes." After finishing, Ryan pulled out a silver dagger. "This was the last time I got it in Brazil, when I found this dagger. , The dagger box says it has been quenched by Basilisk, so it ¡¯s indestructible. "


    "Is this the one you just took? Let me see." Dumbledore took the dagger and took a closer look. "It was originally cast with the Gryffindor sword left in Hogwarts. The dagger, mentioned in the school records. It is just that the dagger was taken away by the black wizard in a battle. I did not expect you to find it. "


    After Dumbledore took the dagger and stabbed the ring in the box, Ryan, who was standing next to him, could only see the miserable green light in the box and a black smoke. However, all of these changes were blocked by Professor Dumbledore''s previous defense.


    Finally, with a jingle sound from the depths of the soul, all the abnormalities in the box disappeared. Professor Dumbledore took a deep breath by holding the table as if he had just run up the stairs from the hall.


    "Albus, are you okay?" Moody''s voice hoarse in a hoarse voice.


    "It''s okay, the Horcrux has been successfully destroyed." Dumbledore said to sit around the table and brought himself a cup of hot tea with his wand. "The above is more photographable than I thought. Fortunately, Ryan reminded me to avoid making a big mistake."


    At this time, the ring was completely safe, but the resurrection stone inlaid on the ring also left a crack. Dumbledore took the ring from the box and looked at it carefully, when Ryan thought he was going to put the ring on his hand. Professor Dumbledore stood up unexpectedly and put the ring on the shelf behind him.


    "Lean, remember. Many times, the grand dream of powerful forces is not as good as the companionship of your loved ones. Otherwise, when you are older, you will regret being too ruthless when you were young, and you may have missed a lot." Later, Dumbledore spoke to Ryan. If other people would only think that this is an ordinary moral guidance to students, but Ryan knew that he thought of his sister after seeing the resurrection stone today. This is the emotion ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After drinking afternoon tea together, Professor Dumbledore let Professor Moody leave. Ryan wanted to leave together, but Dumbledore stopped him and asked him to borrow the Gryffindor dagger, on the grounds that he might need it later, so he wanted to borrow it now.


    In view of the excellent credibility of Principal Dumbledore, Lane did not hesitate to lend the dagger to Principal Dumbledore. Of course, from a certain point of view, Ryan can be so refreshing because this dagger is basically mastered by Luo Zhen and his analysis. The only thing that hasn''t been cracked is how the fairies made the sword material sterling silver.


    Since there is no way to further study this dagger temporarily, it is also a good deal to lend the dagger for Professor Dumbledore''s favor.


    Naturally, after taking Ryan''s things, Dumbledore was also equivalent to accepting a favor. It may be to repay this relationship, or it may be a training for Ryan. Dumbledore gave Ryan a piece of parchment with his name on it, allowing him to borrow some books related to alchemy from the restricted area of ??the library.


    "I believe you can make good use of this knowledge, right?" Dumbledore said as he handed the note to him.


    ''"Yes, please rest assured, sir." Ryan seriously assured Dumbledore after receiving the note that this was the only knowledge accumulated over the millennium in the only magic school in the British Isles, even if only a small part of it Enough to gain a lot. In addition, this action also allowed Ryan to gain a 30-point offset.


    Dumbledore finally waved his hand to signal that Ryan could leave. When he stepped on the spiral staircase to leave the office, Ryan saw Dumbledore sitting behind his desk and closed his eyes as if thinking about something.

 Chapter 333： The secret of the library

    Early the next morning, Ryan rushed to the library by himself. After giving Professor Dumbledore''s signature note to Mrs. Pins, he was surprised to learn that he could not take these books out.


    "You can''t take it out, you can only watch it at the designated location. Why is that?" Ryan asked puzzled. "I have borrowed books from the restricted book area before, but there are not so many rules."


    "Because Professor Dumbledore''s approval of the books you read is beyond the scope of students, some of these books are themselves a source of danger, and the other parts have such and other defects. For example, the carrier of the book has become very fragile for too long. In this case, you can only look at the designated place to ensure safety. The safety here refers not only to books, but also to people who read books. "


    After talking about Mrs. Pings, she looked at Ryan up and down, "Professor Dumbledore has agreed that you enter the storage place of that book, then he should believe that you are qualified to read the precious books stored in it. But I still need to warn You, if you destroy any of the books in it, I will drive you out immediately. Even if Professor Dumbledore comes here. "


    "Okay, come with me." After warning and making sure Ryan listened carefully, Mrs. Pince took Ryan to the direction of the restricted area. Surprisingly, they did not stop by the bookshelves in the restricted area. Instead, he walked all the way down the hallway in the bookshelf to the depths of the forbidden area until he stopped in front of a wall.


    "This is?" "This is where the important books are really stored. You don''t think that the so-called book banned area where the lower grade students can mix in at night will have any dangerous or important books in it. There. "


    Ryan finally knew why Harry was able to enter the book ban area when he was in first grade, because that book ban area was not a particularly important place at all. This also explains why Hogwarts, a thousand-year-old prestigious school, puts such a low alert in places where important books are placed when the magic world views knowledge so important.


    There is a wonderful relief of a baboon holding a new moon on this wall. In traditional mystics, this image is a symbol of the ancient Egyptian **** of wisdom. Not knowing whether it was an illusion or not, Ryan felt that the baboon''s hair was slightly bent, and the area above his head was slightly refreshed.


    Does it mean cleverness? Ryan suddenly had a strange idea, and he began to worry a little about his hairline. But Mrs. Pins didn''t find Ryan thinking aside. She put the note on the empty hand of the baboon relief, and when the note was just placed on the hand, the relief moved.


    The embossed baboon raised the note in his hand, and then faced the moon in the other hand. Only then did Ryan discover that the moon was carved with a moonstone and placed on it,


    The moon made of moonlight stone suddenly released a silver moonlight, even if it is clearly seen during the day. In the light of the moonlight, the signature of Professor Dumbledore on the parchment also shone with golden light and silver moonlight.


    After the inspection, the baboon returned to its original state. Mrs. Pings took off the note and gave it to Ryan, and then grabbed a branch on the relief to pull it.


    The old branch made of that stone was pulled like a rubber. After Mrs. Pings let go of her hand, the branch returned to its original shape. Then a click sounded, and a wall on the edge of the relief began to move upward. Finally, a hole the size of an ordinary door appeared.


    "Okay, follow me, don''t touch anything." Mrs. Pings urged and walked directly to the big hole exposed in the wall, and Ryan followed closely.


    This is a very tall room, the main body is a gray, very rough stone, looks unremarkable. But Ryan immediately recognized that this is a very good magic stone, which can resist magic attacks, and is extremely expensive outside. Listen to Fred saying that in the magic world, only the top families can build their own treasure room with various materials. And the large space of the whole house here is made of this material at a glance.


    Entering from that tiny doorway, Ryan, stepping on the rough slate floor, had a feeling that he had entered the giant kingdom. A large number of one- or two-storey bookshelves stand as if there are hills standing next to it, with beautifully made bronze escalators and platforms.


    "Herbs, magical creatures, enchantments, history¡ª" Various books are placed in different areas according to classification. The bookshelves are not only paper books, but also written on wood chips, papyrus scrolls, and even Ryan saw a large stone slab carved with various words on the bottom of several bookshelves.


    "It''s magnificent!" Ryan exclaimed involuntarily. He never knew there was this place in Hogwarts before.


    "This has been since the school was established." There was a trace of excitement and pride in Mrs. Pins'' voice. "At that time, the Big Four collected the books and materials they collected here. In the next thousand years, Hogwarts will receive the very important or dangerous materials collected by the school that are not suitable for outside. Only It is open to students or professors who are approved by the principal. And a person who enters this house will sign a magic contract with Hogwarts itself, and cannot disclose anything inside to others. "


    Ryan nodded, which would explain why he had n¡¯t heard of this before ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ Okay, put your hand up. Here you need to do a magic certification, do not resist if you feel the magic in your body is stimulated. "The two people came to the center of the house at this time. In the middle of this library is an empty space with a stone platform carved out of white marble.


    After placing his hand on the top of the stone platform and embedding a whole daylight stone slab that is larger than the palm of his hand, Ryan felt that there was something swiping from the palm of his hand, and it felt like a crisp. And this kind of thing also carries magic when scanning, so that the magic conditioned reflex in Ryan''s body gives the same feedback.


    "Maybe magic and science will come to the same destination in the end." Ryan thought, because the stone platform reminded him of the palmprint recognition system that he saw in science fiction movies.


    "You can put your hands down. Your magical fluctuations have been recorded. The next time you come, you can open the door by putting your hands in the baboon relief. Also, your permission is limited to alchemy. So you will only Able to move in these areas, activities in other areas will block you by magic barriers, if forced to break through will elicit a warning. At the same time, no one can spend more than six hours in this house every day. Pop up. Finally, I wish you can gain the knowledge you want in it. "After finishing speaking, Mrs. Pingsi simply left. Leave Ryan alone here.


    "It''s time to start the work." Ryan went to the area of ??alchemy after saying a word to himself. Even if the alchemy he mastered before was very esoteric, the rules would be different in different worlds.


    So if you want to exert full power in this world, then learning alchemy in this world is a good way. It''s at least much better than trying to explore by yourself through various attempts.

 Chapter 334： News

    During this time Ryan ran to the secret library as soon as he was free. There are many books in the library, many of which are things he has never seen, or even heard of. At the same time, Ryan found that the data collected here also covered a very wide range. It is not only the research materials of British wizards, but the collection of data even spreads all over the world.


    For example, Ryan is now looking at a thick book written in Latin in a floral style in Latin. The cover of the book is gold inlaid with gemstones. The pages inside are made of sheep skin of Corkas. This kind of sheep is the descendant of the legendary golden sheep. The parchment made of their skins is a beautiful light golden color, which can not be corrupted for thousands of years and can carry the magic power.


    The same is true of the ink used for copying. The venomous snake venom added in it can ensure corrosion protection and color fixation, and can also be slightly etched on parchment paper to ensure that the written things will not be abraded.


    The knowledge recorded in the book is more precious than these, and it is seven or eight potions that can permanently enhance a person''s ability in a certain aspect. The only problem now is that many of the raw materials recorded in it are now gone, even if it does n¡¯t go away, Ryan ca n¡¯t afford it now.


    Alchemy is indeed a knowledge of burning money. Even if you can make money, you will feel that the money is not enough. Thankfully, Ryan now has several world resources for him to squander. He is reading this book now to hope to derive the principle of action of the medicine from the knowledge in the book, and then see if there is a way to learn from other The world has found similar substitutes to make medicines with similar effects.


    The books stored in the alchemy area are relatively small compared to other areas, but there are two or three thousand in total. Even if Ryan ¡¯s physique has been upgraded many times now, he can still remember it. It ¡¯s a big project to read these things again.


    But after reading the book here for a few days, Ryan discovered that the secret library''s way of identifying personnel was actually through soul swings. The process of magic verification before is actually to collect the data of soul fluctuation through magic fluctuation.


    This is actually a very sophisticated magic that can accurately identify unwelcome outsiders. Even someone like Harry who possesses the invisibility cloak in the Deathly Hallows cannot deceive the guardian magic here before he learns how to use this treasure. After all, the invisibility cloak that can be seen through Moody''s magic eyes can only say that Harry will not use it now, and the guard magic in this place is far stronger than Moody''s eye.


    In this case, Ryan found a way to make a coincidence: now the rose crystal on the bookshelf is floating in the air and quickly flipping through the book, while her artificial elf, Lusha, is quickly writing down the content on the page.


    Because Rose Crystal has the same soul as Ryan, he is also regarded as a part of Ryan in this library. In this case, he can help record the contents of those books.


    The puppet reading method is more like scanning. In this case, her recording speed is much faster than when humans read it. It took only half a month to scan almost all the books here.


    After scanning all the books here by Rose Crystal, Ryan collaborated with Rose Crystal through soul connection while lying in bed at night.


    Reading a book in his mind is much faster than reading it slowly. Soon he found some familiar books, such as "Cuiyulu" written in papyrus, "Bapu" carved on bamboo slips "Zi" and so on, but these books have many more key points than the non-magic version, making them into genuine precious magic books of alchemy.


    The next time is the time for learning. Ryan even sometimes went to the Wanjie grocery store to read for the purpose of learning time. At the same time, in order to avoid showing his feet, he still sometimes reads books in that library. It is in this state that time passes slowly. Until the day after the Easter holiday.


    It was the last week of May and the weather was already hot. Professor Dumbledore was still out of school most of the time. He should have gone out and directed Voldemort to find Voldemort''s other Horcruxes.


    At the end of a day of transformation, Professor McGonagall left him and Harry after the transformation.


    "Porter, Liang, you are going to the Quidditch Stadium below at nine tonight," Professor McGonagall said to him. "Mr. Bagman is going to tell the Warriors what the third project is."


    It was at this time that Ryan responded that as a member of the Warriors, he would also participate in the Triwizard Tournament. But really, after experiencing the events of Voldemort''s resurrection and destruction of Horcrux, he had almost forgotten this matter.


    So, at 8:30 that night, Harry joined Ryan in the Gryffindor common room and went downstairs. Along the way, they kept discussing the content of the last game.


    "What do you think it will be?" Harry asked Ryan as the two walked down the stone steps together and into the overcast night. "I heard people at Booth Barton say that it is likely that we are going to look for some treasure underground?"


    "Underground? Absolutely impossible," Ryan denied. "I haven''t heard of any underground caves around here like Castro Bleus. If you dig one manually, the cost is too high. Doing this for a match Not worth it. "


    In the discussion, the two walked along the dark lawn toward the Quidditch Stadium, and then entered the stadium through a gap in the grandstand. The course is no longer smooth and smooth. It seems that some people have built countless long low walls here, these low walls are intricate and meanderingly extending in all directions.


    The people in Boothparton also guessed a part. Ryan saw that there was a large amount of soil accumulation in several places in the middle. She repaired the trenches in several worlds and quickly realized that there should be some underground buildings.


    "Good evening!" Shouted a pleasant voice. Ludo Bagman stood in the middle of the court, and four other warriors from other schools had arrived. Ryan and Harry crossed a low wall and walked towards them.


    "How are you, do you think?" When Ryan and Harry crossed the last low wall, Bagman happily asked ~ www.novelhall.com ~ that progress is good, isn''t it? In another month, Hagrid would make them twenty feet high. "


    If it is usual, Harry may be dissatisfied and worried about the big change in the Quidditch Stadium, but after seeing the scene where Voldemort came out of the pot, he now puts this matter first in his mind, only hoping to hurry up End the game. Naturally, there was not much reaction to Bagman''s words.


    "Okay, I think you guys can probably guess what we are going to do here?" Bagman started to try to make the atmosphere live, watching everyone talk.


    "Maze," Ryan said directly.


    "Right!" Bagman said, "It''s a maze. But this is not the same as the maze of Harbin. With the help of magic, this is a omnidirectional three-dimensional maze, but you can imagine that it is more difficult to deal with. The three items are very simple and clear. The Top Three Cup is placed in the middle of the maze, and whoever can touch it first will get full marks. "


    "We just need to go through the maze?" Furong said.


    "There will be many obstacles," Bagman said cheerfully, jumping around on tiptoe, "The Ministry of Magic of the three countries each provides a lot of magical creatures ... there are some spells or puzzles that must be solved ... You know, things like that. Also, the Warriors who lead the score first enter the maze. "At this point, he glanced at Harry eagerly, as if looking at a lot of gold gallons.


    "Remember, you all have to work hard to succeed, it depends on your ability to cross obstacles. It should be fun, isn''t it?" Bagman concluded.


    "Yes, it should be fun." After removing the problem of traitor and running Voldemort away, Ryan felt that the game should be a pure game, and he also planned to take a chance and relax.

 Chapter 335： Dragon Egg

    After notifying everyone, Bagman wanted to keep Harry a few words. But Harry made an excuse to leave with Ryan.


    "I hope the game will end soon. Seriously, I do n¡¯t think it ¡¯s important now. I have other important things to do. I do n¡¯t want to waste any more time." Harry complained on the road as he had a common secret Person, he is very willing to pour out his inner things to Ryan in this regard.


    "Don''t think about it like this," Lane said. "As far as I know, that person has been spreading terror and chaos, and hopes that the entire world will become desperate. And we only treat him like this every day. The real counterattack of behavior. So you should relax and do n¡¯t let yourself be what the enemy wants. "


    When I met Harry recently, I found that he always seemed to have a heavy heart. On a few occasions, he seemed to say something to himself or Hermione but didn''t come over in the end. Ryan knew that this was Harry''s psychological shadow after seeing Voldemort, and after all Dumbledore was too old and Harry had a generation gap. His comfort did not eliminate all the shadows in Harry''s heart. So he took advantage of the opportunity Harry asked about to enlighten Harry.


    Enlightenment still works, especially with the help of Lane ¡¯s spiritual soothing magic, Harry seems to relax a little bit, and is no longer as nervous as he was just now.


    "Lane, what do you think of it there at the game venue today?" As soon as they returned to the door of Gryffindor''s common room, Ryan was stopped by Hermione, and Harry entered after seeing a good-looking farewell. Common lounge.


    "The maze, the cellar, some magical creatures plus some magic spells. In short, it is a more conventional game. The biggest enemy may be the warriors of other schools. I think Dumbledore will carefully check all security issues this time, so There won''t be much danger in the last game. "Ryan said to Hermione.


    "That''s good." Hermione nodded. "The last sudden attack was really shocking. I really don''t want anything to happen again in this game."


    "People in their 100s like Professor Dumbledore have suffered more than one loss on something. It is impossible to eat a loss repeatedly, so rest assured." Ryan reassured. "By the way, I will give you a gift in the request room on Saturday."


    "You don''t have to spend so much money." Hermione felt that she had received a lot of help from Ryan before, and naturally rejected this offer according to her character.


    "This gift is about improving your strength. After all, war is coming. In this case, you can improve some strength to help everyone." Under the persuasion of Ryan, Hermione decided to accept this kindness, because this A gift is not just a gift, it also represents a responsibility.


    It was Saturday, and after breakfast, the two hurried to the room where there was a request. After entering the door, they found that the request room had been transformed into a laboratory. In the center of the room was a table covered with white cloth, which was filled with various utensils.


    "Okay, you sit down." Ryan first asked Hermione to sit down, and then took out three coconut-scale ellipsoids from the space bag.


    "This is?" Hermione didn''t recognize what it was for the first time, and everything in the book she read in her impression did not match this.


    "Dragon egg." Ryan simply replied, "There are many ways to improve ourselves by using the power of nature in the Ningfu''s Transfiguration book we previously got from the world of beauty and beasts. Experts from other worlds have discussed and improved these methods. We will use this method today. "


    In the world of "Song of Ice and Fire", Ryan got five alive dragon eggs, but besides that he also got three other dragon eggs that have been completely deactivated. Today, he intends to use these dragon eggs as raw materials to strengthen Hermione.


    As for why he did not strengthen himself in this situation, it was because he had strengthened too many times before, especially some kind of power factor on alchemy, so that this method could not provide him with many benefits.


    "This is too expensive--" Hermione looked a little uneasy.


    "I''m ready for everything. If I don''t proceed at this time, it''s a waste." Ryan interrupted what she wanted to say.


    "How is it different from Hagrid''s dragon egg in the first grade?" Hermione looked at the situation and couldn''t change it. She simply changed the subject and pointed to the dragon egg. "And this thing looks like a stone."


    "After all, the world is different, and dragons are also different." Ryan explained, "That world has experienced a long period of no magic, and only recently has the power of magic returned. The deterioration of the magic environment part of the dragon eggs completely lost vitality, so It can just be used as your reinforcement. "


    "Must be the dead dragon egg?"


    "Of course, if you are alive or killed, you need a lot of power to devour and assimilate another soul, which is easy to leave hidden dangers. At the same time, this situation does not meet the essence of the magic itself and harmony with nature. Magic operations are also much more difficult. "Ryan said.


    "Okay, you sit in the center of that alchemy formation. Don''t move or think too much after sitting there. Everything follows my arrangement." Ryan called Hermione after the preparation. "At the same time, you have to tell me something wrong in the ceremony."


    Hermione nodded and knelt down to the center of the magic circle as required. Ryan placed the three dragon eggs on the three corners of the six-star star of the magic circle, and then poured the sky silver into the magic circle from a bottle.


    As soon as Tianyin touched the magic circle, he flowed along the lines of the town, and wrapped up the dragon egg after encountering it. After consuming 3 ounces of sky silver, the magic circle finally took shape.


    The liquid silver liquid connects each part of the magic array just as blood connects the various organs of the body in the blood vessels, and the blood-red light slowly reveals on the magic array. The three dragon eggs and Hermione started to glow with a flash of light ~ www.novelhall.com ~ rhythm like breathing. This also makes the entire magic circle come alive.


    After a few minutes of magic circle operation, the flashing frequencies of Hermione and the three dragon eggs slowly overlapped. Ryan took out a brush made of his own hair and dipped in dragon blood to draw a rune on the dragon egg.


    During this process, Hermione sat motionless. The slight sweat beads in her temples showed that she was actually very nervous, but she kept staying in the magic circle out of her trust in Ryan.


    After the runes were drawn, Ryan began to chant a spell to drive the magic circle, so that the laws contained in the dragon egg were revealed. Although Ryan looks relaxed now, it is entirely because the main power to run this magic circle comes from those Sky Silver and Dragon Blood. He only needs to pay very little magic power to guide.


    If you rely on your own power alone, a similar magic circle needs at least Dumbledore''s Voldemort or Nicole May level wizards to drive it. Therefore, it is still important to go to other worlds to find resources. Sometimes resources can indeed be transformed into power.


    Tough dragon skin, powerful ancient magic defense, and indestructible dragon breath. These all contain countless laws, forming a variety of combinations to give the dragon powerful power.


    Each small rune flew from the dragon egg to form different patterns in the air. When each rune left the dragon egg, the dragon egg would be dim. When the last rune left the dragon egg, the three dragon eggs turned into ashes at the same time.


    The reason for choosing three dragon eggs is because these dragon eggs have lost their vitality, and naturally the things contained in them will become incomplete with the passage of time. In order to ensure that the necessary things can be extracted, Ryan gave the blood this time and took out all the dead dragon eggs.

 Chapter 336： strengthen

    The Bing Room is now plunged into a blood-red light. There is a complex magic circle on the floor in the center of the room. These lights come from the mysterious patterns of three blood-red runes floating on the magic circle in the air. Formed a regular triangle. Each group of patterns constitutes something corresponding to one of the three previous dragon eggs.


    These patterns enveloped the entire magic circle, which not only stained the interior space, but also made Hermione sitting in the center of the magic circle look vague, leaving only a dark figure.


    Now that the entire magic ritual has entered a critical moment, the first step is to eliminate unnecessary parts. The first thing to consider here is the degree of fit with Hermione. If the degree of fit is too low, it is very easy to induce a loss of control of power, which naturally needs to be eliminated.


    The second is the demand. For example, the dragon in the world of "Song of Ice and Fire" is actually a kind of Warcraft, so the wisdom of their beasts or the appearance of dragons is naturally unnecessary, and can be directly eliminated.


    The last step is to integrate and weigh. After all, Hermione ¡¯s body has limited content even if it has been strengthened once, so Ryan must choose.


    Fortunately, Slytherin''s record on body transformation has some content in this regard. After integrating the knowledge of several worlds, the plan developed by Luo Zhen has minimized the risk.


    As we all know, the dragon is a creature at the top of the biological chain. Can adapt to most harsh environments, and also has the best wisdom among the beasts. In addition, he has an extremely strong body and a keenness to match his body. The most important thing is that the dragon also has some natural spell-like abilities, which is also the most powerful ability of this group.


    But everything in the world is balanced, and such a powerful creature will also have a lot of corresponding problems. For example, the dragon''s magic is matched with his soul, and if this dragon wants to master its magic-like ability, it must accept its IQ. Similarly, if you want to obtain a powerful dragon body, you may need to accept a part of the dragon transformation.


    In short, this is a creature with many advantages, but the disadvantages are also obvious. Many of the advantages of the body are tied to negative effects, and even some are simply derived from the negative effects on people.


    If you do not want to become a large kobold with a lizard head after accepting the transformation, extreme irritability or serious obstacles to the world''s understanding, then there must be some trade-offs in choice.


    Fortunately, in the magic circle, the materialized sky silver and the dragon blood homologous to the dragon egg were used to make every rule hidden in the dragon egg appear clearly in front of Ryan, which made him have adjustments. Space.


    I thought that Slytherin would do the same in the next year, but at that time the magic research was still blank in some places. So he only summed up something simple. But Voldemort, who had seen the summary of these predecessors, should be too impatient when he was young, and finally chose the most dangerous deformation and blood vessel transplantation to accept these rules regardless of good or bad. This approach allowed him to gain a lot of shortcomings while gaining great power.


    Before the magic circle, Ryan reached out a handful of regular patterns, and as his magic command patterns began to change.


    The three groups of rule patterns were directly broken up, and the lines connecting the different rule patterns were cut off by Ryan with the help of the sky silver on the magic array, and finally turned into a large number of independent patterns.


    A large number of complex runes that are difficult to bear by the human body have been deleted. At the same time, there have been deleted many parts with excessive side effects and the same parts in the three dragon eggs. Finally, there are some simple runes.


    "The road is as simple as Jane!" Ryan remembered this sentence inexplicably when he saw the last less than 1/10 scale. The next step is to regroup these remaining parts together.


    Under the direction of Ryan''s fingers, the patterns began to slowly connect, and at the same time, they were sequentially charged by the magic circle below and emitted light. When all the regular patterns are finally connected, the regular patterns shrink and gather together, forming a small red ball on top of Hermione''s head.


    After a closer look, he began to recite another part of the spell, and at the same time took out a peanut-sized pale golden sky silver crystal and threw it at the red ball. This method of making sky silver crystals is formed by repeatedly compressing and upgrading liquid sky silver. Ryan learned from Mr. Luo Zhen two days ago. It can also be regarded as the first high-level energy crystal made by the Lane Society. To this end, he also took out most of the loot seized last time as a gift to the teacher.


    Under the urging of magic, two things, one real and one virtual, synthesized a small ball between virtual and real, and then slowly descended. Finally, when she touched Hermione''s head, she turned into a blood-red light and merged with her.


    At this time, Hermione''s body showed a strange suction force to draw the energy of the magic circle into the body. This should be the transformation to start to work.


    This time, there are not as many transformations as imagined. The first is to strengthen perception, which can enhance the sixth sense of people. It can make people avoid danger in many places, and it is easier to seize the opportunities and inspirations that are passing by when they can do all kinds of things.


    The second is a flexible body. As a flying creature, the dragon has a strong balance ability and flexibility that is not commensurate with the huge body. After this enhancement, Hermione can have a more flexible body and balance, and can do some actions that ordinary people cannot.


    The last and most important enhancement is the tough soul. As everyone knows, the dragon''s soul is also extremely powerful. At least most of the soul control magic can''t play any role on the dragon ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After removing the side effects, the remaining power can only increase Hermione''s soul toughness by about half,


    This doesn''t sound much, but in fact this effect is already very powerful. According to the records that Ryan has seen before, even the most powerful alchemists and wizards in the world have a variety of methods to improve the toughness of the soul, but history has been the best in a person without causing side effects. The record is just barely reaching this level.


    As for why he did n¡¯t choose the dragon ¡¯s most attractive physique or magic ability, it was entirely because when he analyzed the runes, he found that these very powerful abilities were completely bound to the dragon ¡¯s body or soul. If you want to have these, you must completely transform yourself into a dragon. Not to mention the difficulty and the ability of the person who accepts the transformation. Simply transforming it into a beast that loses itself is unacceptable.


    The last ray of light in the magic circle also disappeared, which also means that this magical enhancement is completely over, and Hermione slowly opened her eyes.


    "How does it feel?" Ryan asked.


    "Um¡ª" Hermione tried to stand up after feeling it for a while, but the result might be a little numb because of the kneeling time. He sat back again.


    Ryan hurried over, she picked it up and put it on a few cushions in the corner of the wall, and then took out a cup of herbal tea and passed it. Hermione took a sip of the tea and said.


    "I think it feels different from the whole person before, but I can''t tell what''s wrong for a while."


    "It''s okay, now lunch time has just passed. We still have enough time to feel different from before." After he finished, he handed over a lunch. "You can feel slowly after eating, I will always be with you here."

 Chapter 337： Exercise

    After both Ryan and Hermione had a simple lunch, the test began. Ryan first packed her things and went out with Hermione, and then turned the request room into a magical fighting field.


    "Okay, let''s get started." After moving around to make sure that he had completely recovered from the numbness just now, Hermione pulled out her wand and was ready to start the test.


    From the beginning of the battle, Ryan felt Hermione''s level felt better than before. Especially when she evades Ryan ¡¯s attack and when she attacks Ryan, the timing she chooses is more precise than before, and this level is gradually rising as Hermione ¡¯s mastery of her abilities in practice.


    After more than ten minutes, the test was over. Ryan believed that Hermione now has enough self-protection ability in general combat. In this way, the most important goal when strengthening is completed.


    After the actual magic test, Lane decided to enter the limit test phase. Of course, this stage will naturally not use magic that may cause harm, but use melee melee to test. After all, this improvement is mainly the reaction ability and the sixth sense, which can also be tested without magic. In the case of armor and body protection, ordinary swords can''t harm people who are protected by magic, so that absolute safety can be guaranteed.


    After both sides were ready to defend against magic, Ryan appeared with a one-handed sword. Hermione held a bayonet in one hand, the two bayonet swords were very similar, the only difference was that the left hand was slightly shorter.


    A coin was bounced by magic from the middle of the house at this time. The moment it landed, the two disappeared instantly, and after a few slips, they quickly met in the center of the field.


    Like two breezes, the two men waved their swords and twirled in the field. The silver light when the blade is waving is as beautiful as the wings when the butterfly is flying, which makes the two people look like two butterflies flying around in a circle.


    But what hides beneath this beauty is a terrible killer. Even if it has been fighting for five or six minutes, the sound of air wielding weapons can still be heard in the room. Because the fighting style of the two people came from the same source, both sides are constantly looking for each other''s weak defenses to attack, and at the same time when the other side withdraws their sword defenses, they quickly withdraw and prepare for the next round of attack. After several minutes of fighting, there was no reason for a weapon collision.


    Finally, over time, Hermione''s fitness gradually failed to keep up. At the twelfth minute of battle, a silver blaze formed by the waving blade in the center of the room finally heard a ding. After the light group disappeared, the two stood face to face.


    The fighting just now was really exhausting. Both of them could see the sweat on the other''s face keep flowing down, flowing down the cheek to the chin, and then dripping to the ground.


    "Huh, huh--still, it''s still a little worse in physical fitness." Hermione took the sword into the bracelet and sat down with her knees against the wall. The sound of the collision just now was that she withdrew her sword a step later when she was weak, and the tip of the sword hit the ridge of the sword blocked by Leing.


    "Very good." Ryan sat next to her and said: "In real combat, most of the time there will be no such situation that requires full output in a short time. You actually have enough strength to deal with it now. The real battle. However, there are still some places where you can continue to strengthen¡ª "


    Ryan only told Hermione at this time that she was reinforced in those places, and made some targeted comments.


    "That is to say, my agility, perception, and soul tenacity have been improved, right?" Hermione said after listening to Ryan''s account. With the practice just now, she vaguely felt some changes in this area. This time, after Ryan made a clear suggestion, she quickly understood the changes in herself based on the practical experience just now.


    "It''s really, it''s too much--" Hermione is no longer the ignorant little girl who just entered the magic world. She naturally knows how expensive this kind of strengthening method with few side effects is. Seeing that part of the material, there are three dragon eggs. Even if these dragon eggs come from other worlds, no matter what world dragon eggs are, they will not be cheap. At the same time, she could vaguely feel that besides the dragon egg, Lane had just used something more precious than the dragon egg on her.


    "It''s a little more expensive. These things are used by people. It can''t be done in the warehouse except for taking up space." This sentence is indeed Ryan''s truth, he thinks from his heart that all strengthening resources Only after being used can their effects be manifested. It is a very stupid way to collect these things like a treasure keeper.


    Besides, Lane believes the most precious thing consumed in this ritual: the golden sky silver crystal. In the foreseeable future, he can make it. Teacher Luo Zhen taught him the knowledge of the aspect, as long as the strength reaches everything, it will not be a problem.


    The only regret is that Ryan has already condensed in his body what is called the master of the power to open the truth, which is extremely high in alchemy, so any alchemy strengthening method lower than this kind of thing is for him. it is invalid.


    "But¡ª" Hermione''s face showed a tangled look. According to her character, she would never accept this too expensive gift. This is why she expressed her opposition before the ceremony just now ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There is nothing wrong. "Ryan knew that Hermione might be entangled for a long time if he didn''t make it clear at this time, so he simply showed his directness." After all, the war has broken out, and only by increasing its strength can it survive this war. If you think this gift is too expensive, please try to make this gift play its value in the future, okay? "


    "I--I know." Hermione''s eyes slowly changed from confused to tough. "I will catch up with you, can you spare some time to train me?"


    Ryan nodded, "Of course, I will be officially trained for you recently to help you master these strengths as soon as possible. Well, we should go to dinner. Even if two consecutive meals do not appear in the cafeteria on the weekend. Somewhat strange, now we should go to the auditorium in order to attract too much attention. "


    Ryan was still a little overwhelmed, and few people bored attention to others during the holidays. Especially when couples forget to eat when they are dating, this is also very normal. No one noticed that Ryan and Hermione disappeared all day.


    The dinner was still very rich. At the dinner table, he took advantage of the other people''s attention and put a French pigeon meat pine tower into a space bag after releasing a simple material preservation magic.


    "Bring it to your sister?" Only Hermione sitting on the side saw the scene.


    "Yeah, the ingredients in this dish are not expensive, but it''s too much trouble to make. The little one hasn''t eaten and I want to give her some taste." The friendship of the girls sometimes builds quickly. After the last meeting, the two had a few meetings, and now they are friends.


    Ryan thinks this is good. The kids just need to know more friends.

 Chapter 338： Scientific wool

    "Well, this dish is really delicious. Don''t look at Mr. Luo Zhen living in France, but he is a German. Now Alice has completely given up cooking after the alchemy and has been cooking in the laboratory all day, if not you The robot, it is estimated that now the father and daughter will directly use the nutrients in the laboratory to solve the problem of eating. "


    Rose Crystal used her small knife and fork to taste the French pigeon meat pine tower brought by Ryan for her. By the way, she talked about the German diet. Ryan can only keep silent at this time, because the diet in Britain he is now still under the Germans, there is really not much to comment on.


    They are now sitting in the Wanjie grocery store, and Xiaoqing grows a table and two chairs. The two sat at the table face to face. Rose Crystal ate food elegantly and quickly, while Ryan sat across from him while drinking sugared milk while watching the puppets gobble.


    "Well, I understand a little bit how Luo Zhen felt when he was a father." Ryan thought while holding his cup. This was the first time this kind of special feeling had happened in the two worlds. "The feeling of raising the next generation is really wonderful!"


    Soon Rose Crystal ate up a whole dish. After picking up a napkin and wiping her mouth, she began reporting to Ryan on her recent work achievements. The first item was about the last booty.


    The loot seized in the vampire castle was divided into two at that time. Later, in order to express his gratitude to Teacher Luo Zhen for preaching and teaching, Ryan gave him most of his loot. However, although the quantity left is small, they are all fine. For example, Rose Crystal found a small box of silver ingots in goblin sterling silver during the sorting process. With this, you can cast a weapon of the same level as the Gryffindor sword.


    In addition, there is a pile of precious blood and many extremely rare medicinal materials, such as the heart of a football dragon, and then the blood of the rem cow. These things are kept fresh by vampires with special techniques. These are rare treasures for every alchemist.


    As the person who now controls all of Ryan''s wealth, Rose Crystal finally reports on Ryan''s biggest piece of wealth now, the kingdom in the world of "Song of Ice and Fire".


    The kingdom is now running smoothly. The modern structure has been refined through history. With enough personnel to maintain it, it is much more efficient than the simple feudal sub-feudal system in the Middle Ages.


    The major events reported are roughly the following. The hand of the king on the Westeros continent, Jon Allin, has died, and it is now taken over by the North Guardian Ed Stark. The messenger he sent took our clipper and asked the Milin Bank to borrow money.


    "I rejected this proposal." Rose Crystal said, "Let''s not say that according to historical inertia that place will be a mess of porridge. Let''s say that we are now in rapid development, and this large sum of money can be invested in anything. It ¡¯s better to throw money into that bottomless hole. It is definitely much faster than the accumulation of wealth in that medieval country. "


    "Very good, you handled this matter well." Ryan praised, "but you must be polite when you refuse, if you can''t shirk it, you can provide a part of the funds, but you must ask them to take out enough collateral, such as Junlin. The wharf is pretty good, which is convenient for us to develop the market. "Rose Crystal nodded and noted.


    "Second, we killed a large group of pirates who tried to sneak into Mi Lin. They had nearly three hundred ships. The supporters behind were Toros, Elia, Mataris and Valantis, because we liberated the slave city-state ''S behavior cut off the source of slaves in this city. What should we do next? "


    "Is there a really red temple there? How can it still attack us?" Ryan asked his own question.


    "Most human things still belong to humans. True Red doesn''t have the patience to manage so many things as we do. Besides, True Red thinks that killing so many people is not good, and the temple forces can''t control those who are blinded by money. The slave traders, especially the three city-states in the east, have almost no temples. This time, many pirates were disguised by their navy. "


    "This is simple, block their ports against the Valantis navy. Then clean up the slave traders with the hands of the torch. Don''t worry about other free trade city-states, they are not an entity anyway. In short, give them a lesson and let They joined our trade circle. "


    "What about the other three city-states?" Rose Crystal asked.


    "The three slave city-states on the west side of the Slave Bay have always been cherishing our liberated slaves. This time we simply took over. Anyway, our people have always gritted their teeth at those slave city-states, hoping to liberate their fellow citizens there. All food taxes are in place, and we can fight another battle to expand our power and control the entire Slave Bay. "Ryan decided on the next strategy.


    Just have enough power to just run over. It was too much trouble to ignore them before, but if they start attacking, then they must hit them down, so that there will not be so many annoying guys in the future.


    This victory is due to technological superiority. After the electron tube was produced by Amethyst City Electronics Factory, scholars soon proposed the idea of ??using electromagnetic waves to search for enemies. Ryan was shocked by their brains when he heard the report of Rose Crystal. People who were still in the Middle Ages half a year ago, after mastering knowledge, actually proposed the idea of ??radar. It can be seen that knowledge can indeed change a lot of things. The ancients were just lack of knowledge, but It doesn''t mean you''re stupid.


    This is the case with the Merlin radar station that made great contributions this time. Ryan brought the past to provide some suggestions. The main design of the radar was all done by local people. For example, the chief designer is a priest from Amethyst City. Ryan found a magical place in the list, that is, the group of priests under Rose Crystal accounted for 60% of the list.


    "My people know that I admire knowledge, so now even priests must pass exams for promotion. They don''t need other jobs every day, so learning and doing learning become their daily routine, so that they appear in the list is normal. "" Rose Crystal explained this way.


    "I still think you can change the church to the **** of science and technology." Ryan didn''t know how to say this. It is conceivable that the 120km radar detection range provided Milin with a seven-hour warning time, after which the more than 100 ships were easily sunk by more than 20 steam armored ships.


    "The last is population migration." Rose Crystal turned the information to the last page. "Our merchant ship also went to the north of the Great Wall to pick up a lot of savages. They are a very good addition to the population."


    "They are willing to come?" Lane remembers that the savages in the original book would have been reluctant to go to the southern part of the so-called kneeling people if they were not attacked by a ghost.


    "Of course, that kind of polar climate is not suitable for people to survive at all. We don''t have the feudal hierarchical system in the west, which actually fits their appetite." Rose Crystal explained. "And they are very well managed, and the degree of observance of the rules is even higher than those of the so-called civilized people. It is necessary to know that in the harsh climate conditions, there is only a dead end to fail to follow the rules."


    "Very good, we do our best to introduce savages." Ryan finally made a final decision, so that while introducing labor, it can also reduce the number of the last army of ghouls. "Right ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Isn''t there any objection from the night watchman?"


    "They didn''t know it at all." Rose Crystal explained, "After the radar was successfully developed, those ships had radars, which can completely avoid the fleet of night watchers in the East China Sea, not to mention the fact that the artificial boat technology is too bad to go to the sea, so the night watch People are just patrolling offshore. Our ships can bypass them as long as they go around the ocean. "


    "By the way, the dragon eggs are about to hatch, and then you have to go back and bring those dragon eggs over. After studying with the group of wizards, it is recommended that you better bring the dragon eggs to this world with higher magic concentration before hatching. The little dragon hatched in this way will have more room for growth in the future. "Rose Crystal reminded after processing the government affairs, and she also took out a batch of magic materials collected recently.


    "Now the world of the song of ice and fire can already produce a part of low-level magic materials, but the speed of obtaining raw materials through trading, planting and gathering is still a bit slow, and as far as I know, they ca n¡¯t stop us from hiding their treasures. . Why do n¡¯t we just grab a hand but have to build forces there from scratch and pay so much resources and energy. I know many warehouses of forces are full of babies, in the cellar of King ¡¯s Landing There are even a lot of keels. "


    "You''re still too straightforward. That''s quite the same as slaughtering the sheep and plucking the hair. It''s gone after finishing it once. I''m fattening the sheep and even letting them multiply. Then I will always have wool to stalk "" Ryan seriously taught Rose Crystal.


    "I see." Rose crystal slammed his face and raised his small face when he tilted his head for a moment. "Today I learned another thing, thank you, brother."

 Chapter 339： Nightmare

    Now Ryan will take some time every day to accompany Rose Crystal, this is the habit that he developed after returning from the world of "Song of Ice and Fire". It may be an illusion, Ryan feels that Rose Crystal is now more and more like a human.


    A few days later, when Ryan had just finished the divination lesson and went downstairs, he heard from his classmates that Harry had a nightmare in his divination lesson that made his scar hurt. This made Ryan curious, because Voldemort was clearly resurrected at this time, so what does Harry''s dream represent?


    Unexpectedly, after a while, Harry himself came to the door. When Ryan returned to the common room after dinner, he saw Ginny pulling Harry here, and at the same time said to Ryan: "Ryan, Harry, he divined in the afternoon. Asleep in class, and finally screamed with the scar on his head and woke up from the dream. Professor Trelawney said at the time that this was a sign! "


    Harry seemed a little embarrassed, because he felt it was too much for him to have a nightmare to make everyone pay attention. However, under Ginny''s tough request, he could only ask others, but Harry strongly disagreed that this was a trifle that troubled Dumbledore or Sirius. In desperation, Ginny could only come over and ask Ryan to ask.


    "Ginny, I have something to tell you¡ª" Hermione made an excuse under Ryan''s gesture and pulled Ginny away. Sure enough, after the girls left, Harry looked relieved.


    After all, it was a shame to be screamed by a dream, especially to tell the dream again in front of his girlfriend. Moreover, the dream was indeed strange, and he did not want Ginny to worry about him.


    After coming to a corner in the common room where no one was sitting, Lane asked in a gentle tone: "Okay, Harry. Could you tell me what you saw, maybe I can help How about you. "


    Harry looked a little taut, and Ryan could only convince him from another angle. "After all, both of us are players in the Hogwarts Triwizard Tournament. Although this tournament is not important to us now, it is naturally better to get good results, and the prerequisite for this is to adjust yourself to The best. Do n¡¯t hide that thing in your heart. "


    "Okay." Harry was persuaded. "I''m taking divination classes in the afternoon, but, uh-I''m asleep." He''s a little embarrassed when it comes to this.


    "Understandable." Ryan smiled, "As far as I know, the number of people sleeping in Divination Class is second only to Professor Binns in the history of magic."


    "Well, I had a dream when I fell asleep," Harry said. "I think I dreamed of Voldemort. I heard his voice. It was the same as when he was resurrected that day. There was another big snake ... They killed in a house full of things, and several people fell to the ground. I watched from the side, but I could n¡¯t do anything. At last, the snake opened its big mouth and slammed down under my perspective. People, my scars hurt, and it hurts and wakes me up. "


    "That''s it?" Ryan waited a few seconds after Harry finished speaking, and asked if he didn''t continue.


    "That''s it." Harry nodded and confirmed. "I just want to know why my scar hurts and I can feel like Voldemort''s activity."


    "When you were resurrected, that person used your blood, so I think it might be some kind of mysterious connection that connected you to him." Ryan explained in a very vague sentence that he felt he could never tell Harry now. It is Voldemort''s Horcrux. "But because of this, this dream is not a trivial matter, you should tell Principal Dumbledore immediately."


    Looking at Harry somewhat reluctantly, Lane increased his tone: "Principal Dumbledore has been trying to find the man recently, but he has not gained much because he is as good at hiding as the viper. Now any clue is that the principal is very Useful, including your dreams. You ca n¡¯t delay major events because of shyness or embarrassment¡ª "


    This slogan for XX is very encouraging to people of Harry''s age. After listening to this passage, his resistance disappeared.


    "I''m going to the principal." After leaving Ryan, Harry left the common room. It seems that he is going to talk to Professor Dumbledore about this matter.


    "How?" Ginny and Hermione came over and asked when he saw Harry leave.


    "It makes sense. He is now looking for Professor Dumbledore. I think the principal will be able to solve his problems." Lane comforted Ginny, who looked a little uneasy.


    "That''s good." Ginny looked relaxed at once. She grew up in the wizarding world, plus parents who are members of the Order of the Phoenix. So I heard a lot about Professor Dumbledore since I was a child, and now I finally let go when I knew that Harry was going to find Professor Dumbledore.


    After leaving the common room, Harry went straight to the principal''s office. Although he didn''t know the password of the principal''s office, he just stood at the door of the office for a few seconds, and the monster automatically jumped aside.


    Harry hurried through the gap in the wall and stepped on the spiral stone staircase, the door closed behind him. The stairway slowly ascended automatically, leading him to a shiny oak door with brass knockers.


    "Here, it seems that Ryan is telling the truth. I do have a mysterious connection with Voldemort, and Professor Dumbledore is paying attention to it all." The automatically opened staircase of the principal''s room made Harry think about it all at once, and then took What happened next confirmed his conjecture.


    The door opened when he put his hand on the knocker. Through the open door, Harry saw at first glance that Dumbledore was sitting in his large chair, looking at him with a smile on his face: "Welcome you my child. What are you confused about coming here to find me?" ?"


    Harry repeated what he had dreamed about again. Dumbledore''s face gradually became more serious when he heard it, and asked him a lot of details.


    "Ryan said that it was probably the last time Voldemort was resurrected that my blood was used to create a mysterious connection between us." Harry finally told Dumbledore what Ryan said just now.


    "Oh, yes, it is true. Sometimes the power contained in the blood can form a mysterious connection between the two wizards." Dumbledore paused after listening to this, and then expressed support for this view. attitude.


    "But you do n¡¯t need to worry ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Dumbledore comforted Harry who was worried." I think this is probably because Voldemort accidentally let you see one of his memories when he was emotional. Shards, after all, there are too many problems with his resurrection this time. "


    Speaking of this, Dumbledore asked Harry to look at the memory in his meditation basin, because Voldemort has now been resurrected, and letting Harry touch some of these things can also be seen as a preparation. There are trials about Bagman, Kakarov, Snape and even Batik Crouch. At the same time, Professor Dumbledore also told Harry that the people who were considered innocent here were never accused of participating in any black magic activities.


    "Whether it was the spell that Voldemort tried to kill you when you were a child but failed, or the blood used in the ritual made you connected, so you don''t have to be too nervous because of this matter. Dumbledore finally concluded."


    Under Dumbledore''s explanation, Harry slowly adjusted his mood. When he opened the brass door of the principal''s room, his mood had become as bright as the weather outside.


    "Harry," Dumbledore suddenly called him, "please don''t tell Neville''s parents that Auror''s parents were killed by Death Eater Bellatrix with the unforgivable curse of madness. It should be him. Come tell everyone, when he is willing to say. "


    "Okay, Professor." Harry said, turning to leave.


    "and also--"


    "You will inform Ryan to let him come at 8 o''clock in the evening. Finally, I wish you a successful last game."


    :. :

 Chapter 340： New information

    "What did President Dumbledore ask me to do at night?" At eight o''clock in the evening, Ryan walked toward the principal''s office in confusion. When I heard what Harry brought in the afternoon, I felt very strange, because Harry had nothing to do with his nightmare. In this case, the principal''s office was suddenly called wrong.


    "Cockroach pile." After reading the export order, Ryan smoothly entered the principal''s office.


    "Good evening, Professor Dumbledore." Lane greeted Principal Dumbledore sitting behind the large golden desk.


    "Good night, Ryan." Dumbledore said hello after seeing Ryan entering the door, and then put a part of his memory into the churning meditation basin. "This is Harry''s memory of seeing me and my memory of just going out to work this afternoon. You can take a look."


    Lane nodded, then put his head into the meditation basin. The first memory was that Harry narrated his dream in the afternoon. It was just a little more detail than when he narrated Ryan. There were not many important points to pay attention to.


    What is important is the second memory. In this memory, Dumbledore came to a large house full of boxes. This house does not have any windows and is a bit like an underground warehouse.


    But what made Ryan feel abnormal was that the ground was covered with white cloth, and there were people walking around in Auror uniforms.


    "Kingsley, what the **** happened?" Dumbledore walked over to ask a black wizard at this time.


    "It''s terrible!" The wizard called Kingsley replied. "Normally our manpower does not come to Knock Down Alley, but we have only been ordered to patrol here on a recent order. This afternoon, Percy Weasley''s patrol patrolled the door of the Poison Spirit and suddenly found that it should be open. The door was closed today, and even the back of the window was covered with a layer of cloth. "


    "Percy Weasley who led the team felt wrong and knocked on the door, but no one responded. The incident was reported in the ministry." At this point, Kingsley came over and whispered, "You told us to pay attention The abnormality of the potion distribution point, after receiving this news, I brought my Auror over to check, and I saw this scene now. "


    "How much is the loss of people?" Dumbledore asked, looking at the white cloth on the floor.


    "One buddy died at the front desk, the boss, the other buddy and two guards all died in the warehouse. It was a fatal blow to the death spell." At this point, Kingsley showed a slightly horrified expression: "The scene also A trace of a large snake crawling was found, and the appraiser of the shop was missing. Dumbledore, it would not be that "


    "That''s the one you think, that''s what I told you to face when I called you." Dumbledore said seriously, "How much are the items lost?"


    "One-third of the pharmacy is the most precious batch. This store is actually a drug distribution center in the British underground market, so we have not yet counted the specific data."


    "Boss, we have a discovery." It was an Auror who suddenly called Kingsley. As Dumbledore''s footsteps came to the end of the warehouse, the boxes stacked there were a little different, and there were no ash on the middle boxes.


    Dumbledore waved his wand, the box moved away, revealing a fireplace hidden behind. An Auror waved in the fireplace with a quirky silver instrument, and when it was taken out, the previously transparent crystal inlaid in the middle of the instrument turned red.


    "An illegal international flyway fireplace was found." The Auror turned to Dumbledore and Kingsley. "Someone used this fireplace before to go abroad."


    "Hurry and see where that person is going?" Kingsley urged the Auror, but Dumbledore did not have much hope, but just stood there quietly. Sure enough, after using the instrument for a while, the Auror said with frustration: "The other party completely messed up his own traces of magic, and can only confirm that he left from Britain."


    Seeing this memory ended, Ryan came out of the meditation basin. Dumbledore was sitting behind the desk, tapping on the table with his index finger. Seeing Ryan finished watching, he stopped tapping.


    "Harry and Voldemort are in contact, what do you think this matter represents? I want you to tell the truth, not to comfort Harry." Dumbledore asked.


    "This is not a simple nightmare." Ryan first defined, "One person can see what another person is doing, most likely the soul between them. The pure blood does not cause this effect, according to Based on the knowledge I have obtained before, I speculate that Harry may have accidentally obtained a part of the broken soul of the person that night when his parents were killed. Or simply put, Harry was the Horcrux that the person made in the accident. His snake tongue also proves this. "


    The two people in the office fell silent, and Dumbledore rubbed his temples and asked, "As I expected, I guessed that you might have seen a lot of things before. The only thing I didn''t expect was that you had already analyzed this step. From the performance of your alchemy in the registration of the Triwizard Tournament, I can see that it is very different from the current popular alchemy, and your level is not low. So I want to ask you if there is a way to solve the problem of Harry? "


    "There is no good way for the time being." Ryan thought for a moment and said, "If there is hope for separating that person''s soul fragments from the dead, such as the last ring, this soul fragmentation that accompanied Harry''s growth to today The difficulty is far greater than stripping from the dead. I have several ways to destroy the soul fragment of the person on Harry, but there is no way to keep Harry safe. "


    "You said, for the time being?" Dumbledore extracted a keyword from Ryan''s pile of answers.


    "After all, this operation requires a strong reserve of magic and knowledge, but I have only been exposed to magic for up to four years now, and the accumulation is not enough compared with most wizards ~ www.novelhall.com ~ so I can only say that I do Not, but it does not mean that the knowledge I have mastered cannot go on. "Lane started to tell a fact.


    "That''s right." Dumbledore smiled at the words. "Anyway, Voldemort has escaped from the UK. Of course he will definitely come back, but it will be a while before he solves his problems. We have enough time to do something for now."


    At this time, the portrait of Phineas suddenly appeared on the canvas, and then a voice rang out: "Dumbledore, Fudge refused to disclose the details of the case of turning to the lane, and hoped to handle the case as a simple black wizard . "


    "I can accept not mentioning the criminal''s possible name, but I must show that this is a black wizard. Let everyone be vigilant." Dumbledore said to the portrait on the wall.


    "Okay, I''ll run again. But I guess Fudge wants to cover this matter." Phineas shrugged helplessly and disappeared.


    "We always look like this, when confronted with enemies, we still have to stumble." Dumbledore complained a little, and quickly adjusted his mind. "Okay, I know. If you have any new progress, you can directly notify me. My door here is open to you at any time."


    Heard this, Ryan quickly got up and said goodbye. When he was about to go out, Dumbledore suddenly asked, "You wouldn''t make Horcruxes, would you?"


    "Of course, I have a better way on the road to immortality. Why should I choose this hugely troublesome method?" Ryan finally replied when he left the office.

 Chapter 341： Last 1 game

    Entering June, the atmosphere in the castle becomes nervous and excited again. Everyone is looking forward to the last competition to be held one week before the holiday. Hermione''s exam will end on the third project. They should have taken the time to review, but they spent a lot of energy to help Ryan and Harry prepare, especially to help Harry.


    "This will not delay your exams?" Harry asked with some embarrassment. Because other people have to take exams, it really seems to be a bit of a delay to study with him all day.


    "No, Ryan and Hermione are helping me and my brother make up lessons every day when you practice alone. I think I am reviewing this semester better than last semester." Ginny wiped Harry''s forehead with a handkerchief Khan said on the side. It''s been said that since Harry and Ginny fell in love, Ginny seemed to be more stable all at once, and felt quite like a good wife and mother. No wonder Harry originally chose Ginny in the end, even ignoring her rich love history.


    "Ginny is right." Said Ron, who stopped a small bee in the air with obstacles on the side. "I actually think that this way of practicing with you plus Ryan''s supplementary lessons made me study more solidly this year. Now. "


    At least after facing Voldemort, Harry''s mentality was much smoother than before, which also made his practice seem quite effective.


    Professor McGonagall always met Lane with five of them practicing in the school. As the only dean of the Warriors Academy, she provided a very important help for the five: allowing them to use the morphing classroom during lunch time.


    Harry quickly mastered many new spells, such as the obstacle spell, which can block the attackers; the smash spell, which can blow up solid obstacles; and the directional spell that Hermione discovered and handed to him, which can make his The wand is pointing to the north, so he can judge the direction in the maze.


    But he hasn''t fully mastered the iron armor spell. This spell can temporarily form an invisible solid wall around him. Unfortunately, when he was fighting with Lane, Lane caught the loophole and gave him a cartilage curse. Harry''s right arm fell on the spot and dropped his wand on the ground. Thanks to the two days of practice, he responded in time to avoid Ryan''s next sting. But his right arm was not connected until after the training.


    Ginny looked a little bit sad, but it was all Harry asked. He hoped Ryan could train him strictly according to the actual combat standards, because he knew that these were useful in the resurrection of Voldemort.


    Warriors from other schools are also learning the magic spells that may be used in the last game. Only Ryan still spends a lot of time every day studying alchemy and magic from the world of the song of ice and fire.


    The magic of the world of the song of ice and fire is indeed a little weak due to the problem of the extraordinary power of the entire world. The casting process is also rough because of the small number of masters of magic and too few researchers. But there is a lot of unique knowledge that is very valuable. Ryan has recently tried to integrate these things into his own spell-casting system.


    On the day of the game, Gryffindor was very lively on the breakfast table. A screaming owl sent Hermione the Morning Prophet Daily as usual. She opened the newspaper, glanced at the front page, and a sip of pumpkin juice choked into her throat.


    "So?" Ryan asked, patting her back gently.


    Hermione coughed and passed the newspaper. Ryan saw the front page of the newspaper read: Harry Potter was upset and emotionally dangerous. The boy who defeated the mysterious man is emotionally unstable and may be quite dangerous. Recently, there is surprising evidence that reveals the strange behavior of Harry Potter, making people doubt whether he is suitable for such a difficult competition as the Triwizard Tournament, or even Suitable for attending school at Hogwarts ...


    "Let me see, invited reporter Rita Skeet reports. This guy can''t spit out any good words, Harry, you shouldn''t be affected by what the old woman said."


    "It''s okay, I''ll pass through smoothly." Harry sitting on the side folded the newspaper and said very calmly. After going through life and death, Harry did grow a lot. If something like this happened before, it would never be so calm.


    "Did that guy put his hand into the school again?" Thinking of Ryan whispering something in Hermione''s ear, Hermione''s expression on the face began to be shocked, but then quickly recovered and nodded.


    While eating breakfast, the others left one after another to take the exam. Ryan and Harry are preparing to use the last opportunity to review and prepare together in the library.


    Professor McGonagall came to them along the Gryffindor table.


    "You two, the warriors assemble in the conference room next to the auditorium after breakfast." She said.


    "But the game only started at night!" Harry accidentally sprinkled scrambled eggs on his body, he thought he remembered the wrong time.


    "I know, Potter," Professor McGonagall said, "Warriors'' relatives are invited to watch the finals, you can meet. By the way, you also have relatives from Ryan."


    Lane looked dazed, he didn''t think the school would invite his Muggle parents to come here to watch him play. So who is it this time?


    After eating, several other warriors went to the meeting room, and Ryan followed. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Viktor Krum speaking fast Bulgarian with his dark-haired parents in the corner of the house, and he inherited his father''s eagle nose. Harry and Sirius stood beside the fireplace and said something, but watching Sirius looked like he was telling him to pay attention. Both French families stood at the other end of the meeting room, talking in French.


    Lane was surprised to see Mrs. Weasley and Bill standing in front of the fireplace ~ www.novelhall.com ~ looked at him with a smile.


    "I didn''t expect it!" Mrs. Weasley said enthusiastically. "I guess they may not allow your parents to come to school, but you have helped us so much, it is too bad to leave you alone on the field, so we came over." She hugged Ryan.


    "Nice to see you again." Bill smiled and shook Ryan''s hand. "I heard Charlie say you defeated the dragon with alchemy? That''s amazing."


    Lane noticed Fleur? Dracoir looked at Bill with interest over his mother''s shoulder. It can be seen that she has no objection to long hair and earrings with fangs.


    "Really, thank you very much." Lane expressed his heartfelt thanks to the Weasley family. The members of this family are indeed the most suitable group of friends.


    After merging with Sirius and Harry, they began to wander around the campus. Mrs. Weasley and Sirius also told a lot of interesting things about them.


    When eating at noon, the Weasley children were very happy to see their mother appearing on the table. But Ron was unlucky. When Mrs. Weasley asked about the exam, he said bluntly, "I can''t remember the names of all those rebellious goblins, so I made up a few, it doesn''t matter." .


    In the afternoon, relatives of these warriors went to Hogsmeade under the hello of Sirius. And Ryan helped Harry use the last moment to quickly go through what he had learned. The others seemed to have prepared, and it was not until the dinner that the figures of the six warriors appeared again in the auditorium.

 Chapter 342： maze

    After dinner, Ryan and Harry returned to the auditorium. Ludo Bagman and Connelly Fudge sat at the staff table. Bagman looked happy, but Connelly Fudge, who was sitting next to Mrs. Maxim, was sullen and said nothing.


    Due to the accident before Crouch, the judge of the last game was replaced by the Minister of Magic Connelly Fudge. It''s just that because of the recent events, his relationship with Dumbledore has reached an impasse, and Lane can see the two people sitting side by side, but they only talk to other people.


    The dinner was richer than usual, and Ryan and Harry ate a lot. When the enchanted ceiling changed from blue to dark purple twilight, Dumbledore stood up at the faculty''s desk, and everyone calmed down.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, in another five minutes, I will invite everyone to the Quidditch Stadium to watch the final event of the Triwizard Tournament. Now I invite the Warriors and Mr. Bagman to the stadium.


    Ryan and Harry stood up, the Gryffindor students applauded for them, and the Weasleys and Hermione wished them both good luck. Six players from three schools walked out of the auditorium together with applause.


    In the middle, Bagman also pulled Harry to say a few words, but now it seems that his gambling is unlikely to make money.


    They walked into the Quidditch Stadium, which has become completely unrecognizable here. A hedge 20 feet high encircled the edge of the site. There was a gap in front of them, and that was the entrance to this big maze. The passage inside is black and scary.


    Five minutes later, people started to enter the stands. Hundreds of students fished into the seat, and the air was full of excitement and mixed footsteps. The sky is now clear, dark blue, and stars are starting to appear. Professor Hagrid, Moody, Professor McGonagall and Professor Flitwick entered the stadium and approached Bagman and several warriors. Their hats are decorated with glittering red stars, except Hagrid, whose red star is behind the thick fleece vest.


    "We will be patrolling outside the maze," Professor McGonagall said to the warriors. "If you encounter difficulties and want to be rescued, you will fire red sparks into the sky. We will have someone to help you, do you understand?"


    The warriors nodded together.


    "Okay, let''s go!" Bagman happily said to the four patrol members.


    Six people walked away in different directions and scattered around the maze. At this time, Bagman pointed his wand at his throat and pronounced "Various Voice", so his magically amplified voice echoed from the stands.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the last game of the Triwizard Tournament is about to begin! Let me talk about the order of play, based on their previous points. The order of entering the venue is Harry Potter, Ryan Liang, Fleund. Rakuul, Wickedrum, Diane Dupont, Gustav Anderson. "


    "Now ... Harry, listen to my whistle!" Bagman said, "Thirty-two"


    With a short whistle, Harry hurried into the maze. Five minutes later, the second whistle sounded. Lion also plunged into the maze.


    The tall hedge cast a dark shadow on the trail. I wonder if the hedge was high and dense, or because of the magic, as soon as Ryan entered the maze, the audience''s voice could not be heard.


    Ryan used the hand holding his wand to draw a few Niven symbols in the air and inject magic. Soon, a golden symbol like an eye floated on top of Ryan''s head and emitted infrared light to the surroundings. At the same time, Ryan also activated the eagle eye in the left eye, and looked at everything in the darkness around him through the reflection of infrared light from the surrounding objects.


    This spell is to study the tactics analyzed by fluorescent flashing combined with alchemy. The principle is equivalent to the first generation of active infrared night vision. When walking in the dark, it is at least a bit more concealed than fluorescent flashes, and it is a work that combines magic and Muggle technology research.


    "We don''t know what kind of magic the Ryan player used, but obviously he can see everything in the dark now." Bagman explained. Before the departure, each player was placed with special surveillance magic. At the same time, a huge light screen was formed on the periphery of the competition area against the auditorium to allow the audience to see what the players did.


    This is the lesson learned from the last game. Since this aspect was not expected in the last game, everyone can only stare at the lake and the forest in the cold wind. So in this game, the organizers adopted screen and tracking shooting methods to make up for the previous shortcomings.


    The next step was to recognize the way. Lion put the wand on his palm and said softly to him, "Show me the way." The wand pointed towards the north. Ryan knew that the end point was his southeast direction, so he turned right in the general direction.


    As soon as he turned to the right lane, Ryan saw a group of Cornwall Elves jamming on the road. These little guys are not lethal but extremely annoying. After seeing them, Lane pointed a wand at a piece on the hedge and said, "Grow quickly."


    Flying branches soon formed a large net, and Ryan directed the large net to suddenly jump out of the hedge to cover most of the Cornwall Elves. Then he turned the big net into a cage and completely trapped the group of Cornwall elves on the road.


    In this way, the few remaining fish in the net also fled in fear, and Lane passed the road smoothly. At the same time, the sixth whistle sounded, indicating that all the players had entered the maze.


    After solving two blocking red hats with a coma spell, Lane heard the sound of fighting in front of him. He walked to the corner against the hedge first, then quietly turned out a reflective mirror on the other side of the road. Through the mirror, he saw two people attack each other with magic spells on the road.


    From the clothes and hair color, it can be seen that the silver-haired girl is the hibiscus of Booth Button, and the other is Gustav of Demstrand. After watching it for a while, Ryan found that the difference between the backup candidate and the genuine one was still very big. Gustav has been completely suppressed by Furong at this time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Especially Furong also mastered some kind of mind control spells, which caused Gustav to be delayed or chaotic during battle.


    Although the time of each problem is short and can be corrected quickly, these problems can be enough to make Gustav lose all resistance in a short period of time when the strength is not comprehensive enough.


    After a barrier spell from Furong, Gustav was dull again. Taking this opportunity, Furong seized the opportunity to release a soft leg curse, just hitting his leg from a place where he had no time to protect. Gustav fell to his knees in an instant.


    This change also caused Gustav to panic, and Furong took advantage of the situation to initiate control again. Under confusion Gustav directly hit the trick and stood blankly.


    "Slap." After taking a coma spell from Furong with his face, Gustav fell to the ground and was gloriously out of the game. Furong sent him a red sparkle by the way to avoid him being eaten by the monsters in the maze.


    At this moment, a red light shot from the other direction, and a flame shield popped out of Furong to block the blow.


    "Krum." Ryan recognized the person coming from a distance this time. He should have wanted to take a sneak attack just now, but he didn''t expect Furong to use a trigger-type protective spell to block this determined blow.


    But from the face of Furong, this protective method should not be easy to get out, and it can even be said that this is her hole card.


    "Hurry up." Ryan thought in silence, but at this time Krum suddenly turned his head to look at the small mirror that Ryan had transformed.

 Chapter 343： Trophy

    "Oops." Ryan knew he was exposed when Krum looked over. He thought of Krum as a world-class Quidditch looking player at this time. He wanted this kind of bright light. More sensitive than normal people.


    Sure enough, he had just left the hiding place, and saw a blue flame hitting him in front of him through the hedge. Krum seemed to want to put the uncertainties hiding in the dark on the bright side first.


    Ryan didn''t want to join this kind of melee at this time, he had intended to go back and find another way. As a result, a behemoth removed from the shadow made him change his mind.


    "How did Haige feed the fried snail so big, Jinjila or expansion mantra?" An adult fried snail appeared in front of him. More than three meters long, it looks like a giant scorpion. Its long sting needle rolls on its back, and there is a layer of green liquid on the sting needle. The thick armor even shone with a metallic glow.


    "Natural transformation." Ryan shouted with his wand at the grass under the belly of the snail. The weeds quickly entangled together, forming something like a spring, and then snapped up.


    The fried snail was directly ejected at the intersection, and Krom and Furong on the road subconsciously released magic to this rushing guy, but the magical power released between the two haste is not enough The thick carapace on the body of the snail flicked off.


    However, these attacks also angered the snail, and it crawled towards the two men aggressively. Ryan took the opportunity to run z-shaped in front of them, leaving several traces of enchantments on the ground and hedges behind him. Furong and Krum could only watch Ryan go through the snail.


    "Another Hogwarts player used an ingenious method to break through the siege of players from two other schools-" Bagman began to comment on the big screen. Of course, Bagman only had Harry in his eyes, so Ryan didn''t even report his name here, but replaced it with another player from Hogwarts.


    "He actually ignored his elder brother." In the auditorium outside, Rose Crystal hid her fist angrily under Hermione''s robe.


    "Okay, don''t be angry. Not everyone in this world can be seen accurately." Hermione touched the puppet. "And even if he has no vision, it will not affect the performance of Lane on the field. It ¡¯s amazing. "


    "That is, of course, my elder brother is the best." Rose Crystal raised her face slightly proudly.


    But Ryan is temporarily unaware of what is happening outside. He is now walking in a tunnel. The tunnel that was being dug up was a little damp and small, and what was even worse was that after walking in the tunnel for several minutes, he found a stone door in front of it.


    Look up, the stone door is a relatively simple Sudoku, as long as you complete this thing, the stone door will open. The only difference from the Sudoku of Muggles is that the challenger needs to perceive the magical intensity on each grid, and then fill in the numbers in the space after imitating the magical intensity on the grid.


    It is very simple to imitate the magical intensity. Ryan feels that any third grader at Hogwarts can do it. From this reasoning, we can see that the real difficulty of this question is to fill in Sudoku. It seems that the first-year Hermione said at the last level that many wizards are not good at reasoning. This is actually true.


    Two minutes later Ryan filled all the vacancies above, and the stone door slid sideways, revealing a wide road. But as soon as he came out, he heard a movement behind him, a subconscious wave of his wand.


    "Armor bodyguard." Sure enough, a red light came flying behind him, rubbing the magical protective layer and flying diagonally towards the sky.


    "Fallen." Ryan fired a coma at the place where the curse flew as he attacked him, and then turned to face the place where the attack was just launched.


    But the back was empty, but Ryan saw a humanoid thing hiding in the hedge in the infrared vision of his left eye. It appears that someone quickly dug a groove in the wood and hid it in an attempt to ambush someone passing by.


    "What about people?" Ryan looked around pretending, but the wand pointed quietly at the guy hiding in the hedge.


    "Explode flames!" "Horror howl!" Ryan saw a layer of ripples suddenly appearing in the air when he threw a light blue fireball. When the guy was hiding in the trees, he should have been holding a big move, trying Solve the problem in one go.


    "This is, soul attacks magic." Lane felt something seemed to be pounding his soul. Suddenly thought that Destrom would teach black magic, and this kind of use of negative spiritual power is the standard black magic. Although there is a way in which the life magic at hand does not need to use negative spiritual power to promote the effect, it is better than this, but unfortunately because the effect is too good, it can not even be used publicly.


    Ryan had recognized that the guy on the opposite side who was desperately fighting the flames was Gustav from Demstr?m, but his spell was a little less powerful, and Ryan ¡¯s soul naturally formed a layer of red The thin film blocked all attacks that attacked his own soul. If someone could see Ryan ¡¯s soul at this time, he could see countless mysterious runes on the red film outside Ryan ¡¯s soul.


    "Stunned." Ryan stunned Gustav, who was so painful that some parts of his body were burned and burned. The magic was only a simple elemental magic, so his injury only needed to go out soon. Can grow well.


    Looking at Gustav, who had all the scorched trousers on the ground, Ryan shook his head sympathetically, and then made a red spark with magic to let the rescuers outside rescue this unlucky egg ~ After a corner, Lane knew that he was close to the center of the maze, but a bird snake was blocking the road. Although this snake is only four or five meters long, its maneuverability is enough to block the entire road. According to the introduction in the Monster Book of Monsters, this snake will attack all surrounding creatures while protecting their eggs.


    I don''t know which level is designed by the wicked ghost. The bird and snake''s nest was placed in the middle of the road. Ryan saw that there were several silver eggs in the nest.


    "It can only be so." Lane thought out his hand, and then silently said in his heart: "natural comfort."


    The outstretched hand began to emit a vivid emerald green light. The bird snake, which had already straightened its upper body and was about to attack, sensed the natural power contained in the light and then calmed down. Then, the eggs surrounding the nest coiled up and did not move.


    Lean took advantage of this opportunity to bypass the snake nest against the hedge, in front of a fork in the road. Ryan judged his position and went straight to the left. He soon saw the light.


    The top three cups shone with a tempting light on the base one hundred meters away. Ryan ran to the trophy while scanning the surrounding environment.


    "The flames are blazing." A string of bright flames radiated from the wand, and a large pile of vines on the ground receded to the surroundings, shrinking away from the light and warmth.


    "It''s never going to be so smooth when I can see hope." Ryan thought of running over the place where he had piled up vines. "I''m here!"


    :. :

 Chapter 344： Win the championship

    The sky was completely dark at this time, and Ryan ran on the way to the trophy, and the hedges on both sides quickly retreated. Under the effect of light work, he successfully stood in front of the trophy in less than ten seconds.


    Lean smiled and grabbed the handle of the trophy, before his eyes seemed to see a pocket full of Jin Jialong. The feeling that you ca n¡¯t spend money is too bad. Even if he has the wealth of a warehouse in other worlds, he ca n¡¯t use it in this world. Even when investing in twins previously relied on real estate and technology, the money they earned was also invested in reproduction, so that there was not much cash on them. The 1,000 gallons that I can get this time can really solve the problem.


    The trophy is still a door key, but this time it was made and placed by President Dumbledore personally, no problem. As soon as Ryan was transferred away, he saw Furong just turned from another intersection, and when Ryan''s hand disappeared on the trophy handle, an extremely disappointed expression appeared on his face.


    After a while, Ryan appeared in the open space facing the auditorium. The people in the audience watched him as he held the trophy and immediately gave cheers and applause, especially the Hogwarts students who had the absolute number advantage vigorously waved the flag of the school in their hands and the red flag of Gryffindor College.


    "Now, our champion of the top three has been selected." Bagman''s loud voice echoed over the venue. "Let''s cheer for him."


    At this time, under the guidance of Ryan, he placed the trophy on a platform on the open ground, and then followed Madam Pomfrey to a temporary tent behind the platform. On the way, he also gained 10 offset points.


    "Are you okay?" Madam Pomfrey said nervously. "I saw on the screen that you faced the horror of fear without defending. Do you feel dizzy and sick now? I didn''t agree with other schools. Those dangerous black magic. But Albus has to say what Yunyun agrees with Demstrong for international cooperation. "


    Madam Pomfrey didn''t stop her hand when she was talking. She asked Ryan to sit on a dentist''s chair, and then pulled out a bottle of blue potion like liquid ice to try and let Ryan drink it.


    "Mrs. Pomfrey, I really didn''t hurt a bit." Ryan tried to explain to the school doctor that she really didn''t need the drug, but unfortunately Mrs. Pomfrey didn''t believe that Ryan took a black magic without protection. It was not affected.


    "Even if you are not injured, I think this bottle of medicine will also be useful to you. You can calm down and make you nervous for a whole school year." Madam Pomfrey explained this way. In desperation, Lane could only swallow the bottle of medicine.


    Fortunately, there are some differences in the taste of this bottle of medicine and Madam Pomfrey''s before, and it is not that bad. It tastes like fortified mint herbal tea. Ryan felt that there was an ice line flowing directly from his mouth to his stomach and then spreading all over his body. Then the brain felt like he was soaking in the ice water, and the slight tiredness disappeared.


    "Don''t think about using this thing at ordinary times, once you use this medicine more, you will lose the feelings you should normally have." As Ryan stared at the empty bottle in her hand, Mrs. Pomfrey immediately warned. "You take a break now, and I will call you back later. There will be an award ceremony for you at the dinner."


    After a while, other contestants who were still in the labyrinth came in one after another. Furong was the first to walk in, but her face was all frustrated. It is also understandable that losing just one step away from victory is more difficult than others to accept.


    Next came Krum and Diane, another girl from Barton, both of whom had some injuries. When Mrs. Pomfrey complained, Ryan learned that the two of them had learned that the game was over during the fight.


    The last one to walk in was Harry. He looked extremely embarrassed, his body was dirty, and his hair was also mixed with branches and blades of grass. However, he was very excited after seeing Ryan, and was very happy that Ryan won the championship and won glory for the school.


    "Too bad luck, I encountered a siege of three fried snails on the road, and ran in the wrong direction." Harry showed a depressed expression. "As a result, when you got the trophy, I was still in a circle outside the maze."


    After waiting for more than half an hour, Mrs. Pomfrey informed them that they could go to the auditorium.


    The golden door across the auditorium, Lane, can hear the noise of everyone in the auditorium. It seems that the students have been waiting here in advance.


    Waited a few minutes, the door opened violently, and Dumbledore''s voice came from inside. "Now, please ask our warriors to stand on the stage."


    Six people walked up the stage along the passageway in the center of the auditorium, and the students of the three schools sitting at the four long tables all endeavored to applaud and cheer. Ryan saw that there was another Bagman missing from the judges on the stage. This should be the way to revenge for fear of goblins after losing all the light. Even such a good position in the Ministry of Magic is not needed. It can be seen that gambling is really untouchable.


    "It is well known that the Triwizard Tournament is to promote the friendship between me and the wizards." When the six of them stood on the stage, Fudge began to publish his long speech. Ryan could see the students underneath with helpless faces.


    Fuji finally finished reading all the prepared speeches. He raised his head and said aloud: "Let me award the winner of the top three competition."


    "Finally finished." Ryan took a breath and then walked to him in front of Fudge.


    "Congratulations on bringing honor to the wizarding world of England." Fuji patted Ryan''s arm after handing the trophy in his hand to Ryan. Then, at the request of the reporter below, Ryan raised the trophy for them to take pictures. Then I took photos with a large number of people, such as Fudge, and then with several principals and other players.


    Just as the photo session came to an end, Fu Ji stood in the middle of the stage and wanted to say something. At this moment, two owls suddenly flew in from the skylight in the auditorium. At the same time, the letter in the paw was thrown to the principal Dumbledore and Minister Fudge on the table ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The letter sent suddenly at this time was not normal, Fudge opened the letter, and Ryan, who was standing behind him, crossed him Looked up at the letter. At the same time, several professors gathered around President Dumbledore to read the letter in his hand. The following classmates began to whisper and whispered, a buzzing sounded.


    Because of the cover of several Ministry of Magic officials, Ryan did not see the full text of the letter. But Azkaban, jailbreak, and other words seen through the gap made him feel a little stunned. It seems that this is a big deal.


    Sure enough, Fu Ji''s speech became very simple. After speaking five or six sentences, he handed a pocket containing gold coins to Ryan, and then left with the staff of the Ministry of Magic. The awards ceremony was raging.


    After standing on the table for a while, Dumbledore announced that everyone could disband and go back to rest. It''s just that he left Ryan and Harry behind.


    "Professor, what are you doing with us?" Harry asked directly.


    "Bad news." Dumbledore glanced down at the students who were leaving and whispered to Ryan and Harry: "Voldemort suddenly attacked Azkaban while taking the opportunity of most people to Hogwarts today. There may be a part of Dementors being drawn by him. It is now certain that someone has escaped from prison, but the specific number of prisoners and the list of personnel are still under statistics for the time being. "


    No wonder Fuji just left so hurriedly, and several professors looked ugly after reading this letter. This means that after Voldemort left Britain last time, he recovered some strength in a short time, and now he is back. It seems that the magic world will soon be in chaos.

 Chapter 345： Shadow of war

    "Then we should--" Ryan asked, but he made a quiet gesture before he finished speaking.


    "Of course I don''t need you to rush to the front line, at least not before our old people die." Dumbledore said some cruel words in a calm tone. "It''s just that as a party that has been involved in this matter, I think you need to know this and be mentally prepared."


    After saying this, Dumbledore changed his tone again and said: "Of course, we will still live even in a brutal war. Enjoying a happy life is also a beneficial response to those evil forces. At least today On this championship day, I think you still need to celebrate with your classmates. You should return to the common room now. "


    Dumbledore went to the office with McGonagall, Moody and Snape after sending the two of them away. It seems that he asked the members of the Phoenix Society to discuss the next move.


    On the way back to the common room, Harry looked a little confused. Of course, because he participated in the competition was completely pitted by others, not voluntary participation. So this confusion is not because of losing the game, but thinking about Voldemort.


    "Ryan, what did Voldemort do next?" Harry asked with courage.


    "I don''t know." Ryan shook his head. He was telling the truth. Now that the story has changed dramatically, the future is once again shrouded in a mist. He really didn''t know what Voldemort''s next move was. "It''s nothing more than gaining power, pulling away the stray dogs, and finally gaining the right to dominate the world. All villains are like this."


    Speaking of which, Ryan stopped and looked at Harry ¡¯s green eyes and said, ¡°But it ¡¯s always time to come, and we will accept it when we come. Harry, try to improve yourself and be prepared. Do n¡¯t let the mysterious man occupy Your entire life. "


    "Oh, every time I listen to you, I always feel like you are an elder--" After listening to Ryan''s persuasion, Harry looked better. There was even a joke. "But you are right, it doesn''t make much sense to worry too much. I will try to adjust myself as much as possible."


    The public lounge really prepared a grand platoon party, and everyone went to bed until one or two in the morning. Fortunately, the exam is over, and everyone has enough time to sleep the next day.


    However, the joyous atmosphere was broken the next day. At breakfast, the newspaper was thrown on everyone''s head by the owl. The expression of everyone who opened the newspaper became serious.


    Ryan unfolded the newspaper he subscribed to and saw that the front page of The Prophet ¡¯s Daily was filled with ten black and white photos. The faces of nine witches and a witch, some were silently laughing, some arrogantly tapped with their fingers frame. Each photo has a name and the crime of being imprisoned in Azkaban.


    "Navi, are you okay." Ryan suddenly found that the body of Neville sitting next to him began to tremble, and he turned his eyes to the photo of the only witch in the newspaper.


    The witch in this photo has long, matted black hair, and a thin, contemptuous smile emerges on his thin lips. It can be seen that she inherited the handsome appearance of the Black family, but the long-term Azkaban career and mental problems caused by the almost crazy worship of Voldemort have taken away most of her beauty.


    Is accompanied by a line of words: Bellatrix Lestrange, torture and torture of Frank and Alice Longbottom, leading to permanent disability.


    Ryan just patted Neville''s shoulder at this time, he knew that what he said was pale at this time. I can only hope that Neville can get out of here smoothly.


    After eating, Ryan ran to the garbage warehouse with the request room where Hermione was already waiting for him. As soon as he entered the door, Hermione took today''s newspaper and asked, "Is that the person doing it?"


    "Yes, but this is also good news." Lane told Hermione the results she had just thought about on her way, making her feel incomprehensible.


    "Good news? Ten dangerous Death Eaters escaped, do you think this is good news?"


    "Of course." Ryan analyzed. "We all know that there were not many Death Eaters in the past, but the possibility of being imprisoned in Azkaban was also less than 1/3. It should be more convenient. I suspect that he risked running to Azkaban to save people, which means that he has not solved his problems, so he dare not find those who may not be reliable outside. This also shows from the side that he will be lurking for a period of time during this period, and will not appear in people''s sight until he is completely prepared. "


    "This kind of analysis seems to make sense. Well, what did you do to let me come here today?" Hermione felt a little strange that Ryan asked her to come to this place.


    "Help you get a bodyguard." Ryan took Hermione to the monster specimen. "I watched this monster before and found that the person who made the specimen handled it very well that year, and this stuff has not been used for a hundred or two hundred years. So I want to transform it into an alchemy puppet, so that when you fight There is something that can help you block the spell. "


    "Do you have an alchemy puppet?" Hermione asked, looking at the monster.


    "Yes, I made it with a monster I found." After that, Ryan took out the two slap-sized basalt death claw puppets and dropped them on the ground. Soon two monsters with metallic luster appeared in front of them.


    "True ugly--" Hermione made an assessment after a glance. "But I can see that this is for war preparation. It doesn''t matter whether it looks good or not. I really hope to see you give me a gift later."


    "This puppet is definitely not the same as mine. My puppet is more inclined to attack, and if the puppet is made with giant monsters, it is more defensive."


    "This really suits me ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hermione nodded with a smile." With this next time I should not drag your hind legs. "


    "I look forward to fighting with you side by side." Ryan said with a smile, and then he started the renovation project.


    After laying down the entire specimen, Lane carefully examined the specimen. Because the internal organs of the monster were already hollowed out when the specimen was made, Ryan simply filled the gap in the specimen with a tall nut and combined two things with runes to bring out some of the plant characteristics for the monster.


    After that, Ryan used some magic inks made from several plants and leaves to draw runes on the monster, and at the same time inlaid some sunstones with runes on each body part of the monster and linked these rune gems with a modified stele vine. Form a whole magic circle.


    In every step, Ryan asked Hermione to input magic power to these things, making these energy circulation structures more convenient for her to operate.


    Finally, half an hour before dinner, a new puppet was made. After dropping a drop of blood on a sunny gemstone, Hermione mounted the gemstone on the puppet''s left chest and closed the Valeria steel lid with silver runes.


    "Recycle." Hermione pronounced the code word in advanced Valeria, the puppet quickly shrunk and finally turned into a gray monster with the same palm size. The stone carving looks very abstract, just like a defective piece carved by a novice.


    "Thank you." Hermione said after receiving the stone sculpture in her bracelet. "In this shadow, I think it will come in handy soon."


    :. :

 Chapter 346： status quo

    "Now I plan to use this bonus to invest in our store. After we have this money, we can officially open it, instead of only selling goods by mail as we do now." Ryan said to the Weasley twins sitting opposite By the end of the week, the excitement of the game and the restlessness caused by the Death Eaters'' jailbreak had gradually calmed down. Ryan found the twins after eating in the morning and said his plan.


    "It doesn''t need all, and 800 gallons is enough." Fred said that he was in charge of accounting recently, knowing how much money is needed to get this store officially launched.


    His voice just fell, and George continued to say next: "But we should re-divide the shares. You pay more and help our family a lot. We can''t take advantage of you."


    After a while, Ryan and the twins re-divided their shares. Among them, he accounted for 50%, and the twins accounted for 25%. And after discussion, everyone decided that the store would officially open during the summer vacation.


    "What about your mother?" Ryan suddenly thought of Mrs. Weasley.


    "I can only say it straight, I think if everyone persuades together, the mother should finally be able to answer our request." The twins said the same thing in unison.


    "What ¡¯s more, the Daily Prophet has been decorating the peace. My father said that at least half of the people in the Ministry of Magic do n¡¯t think that everything that Fudge said is normal is true, because Azkaban never gave a breath. The criminals ¡¯escape from prison, let alone those who escaped, were all fierce and wicked. In this case, our mother has not been so obsessed with the future when we went to the Ministry of Magic for the future.¡± George added.


    "Fuji was really crazy lately, because Dumbledore made some public comments that the wizarding world is now more dangerous, and hope everyone can be vigilant. He directed the" Prophet Daily "to slander Dumbledore''s crazy." Reid also told the news he heard recently.


    "So what do ordinary people think?" Ryan asked. This week he was busy helping Hermione familiarize with the use of puppets in combat, so he did not pay attention to recent news. But he knew that in the original text, Fudge was relying on this ugliness, which made many people mistakenly think that Dumbledore was really confused because of his age.


    "Most people think that Dumbledore is a little overwhelmed, but understandable. After all, this time, ten fierce criminals escaped from prison. At the same time, everyone also thinks that Fudge is completely for himself and wants to cover up the news that is not good for him "" Fred explained.


    "But Fudge was doing his own thing, and even withdrew those who had been sent to search the black wizard. So there were people who echoed Fudge. For example, my father said that Umbridge, the senior vice minister of the Ministry of Magic, sang for Fudge on various occasions. Praise, I really do n¡¯t know if she is full of Achnatherum splendens or her character is despicable, and she disregards all morals to please her boss. ¡±George added.


    After discussing the latest news for a while, Ryan and the twins said goodbye and went to the library to read the books hidden in the secret library until they came out from lunch.


    He was sitting at the table in the auditorium and just preparing to eat, he saw Harry hurried over and handed him an envelope. "Principal Dumbledore asked me to give you this thing."


    "What is this?" Ryan asked casually after receiving the letter.


    "I don''t know, Professor Dumbledore didn''t tell me, just let me give you this letter." Harry''s answer was also expected. Dumbledore has always been like this, doing many things is mysterious. Secret.


    After receiving the letter, Ryan decided to eat first. Harry also sat beside him and gorged.


    "Right, what did you do in the Dumbledore''s office?" Lane asked Harry beside him.


    "A terrible news, he told me that I should go back to Dursley''s house for a while this summer." Harry looked a little frustrated.


    "Did Sirius buy a house next to your aunt''s house, shouldn''t it be as bad as it used to be?" Ryan said, puzzled. Now the situation is completely different from the original one. After Sirius was freed, he bought a new house near Aunt Harry''s house. I will live there with Harry during the summer vacation.


    "The problem is here. I knew last year that I lived in my aunt ¡¯s house every year because of my mother ¡¯s protective magic. Fortunately, being accompanied by Sirius was not so difficult to accept. But this year Professor Dumbledore just told me Sirius I have something to do during the holidays, and I want to live alone in my aunt''s house, which is awful. "Harry said he poked his steak here.


    "It''s really bad, I will try to write to you as much as possible." Ryan patted Harry''s shoulder to express his sympathy. Harry''s aunt and uncle did raise him, but it was limited to that. It''s normal for Harry to dislike them in this situation.


    After eating, Ryan left the table and walked towards the common room, and opened the envelope Dumbledore gave him.


    The letter was an invitation to him and Hermione, and they were invited to visit Sirius ¡¯s old house at the end of the second week. Dumbledore also specifically stated that he would introduce some important people to them. There is also a small note attached to the letter, but it is stated above that it can only be opened and viewed when the invitation is confirmed.


    "It looks like Dumbledore has an organization under his own leadership." In the common room, Hermione looked at the invitation letter thoughtfully.


    "Indeed, I saw a photo album of Harry ~ www.novelhall.com ~ which contains a photo of his parents and a large group of wizards. When I told the twins about it later, Fred told me that The family also has an identical picture. Their father once said that Dumbledore had established the Phoenix Society to fight against the mysterious people. That photo was taken by the Phoenix Society, and there were two of their uncles who had never met. It ¡¯s a pity that they were killed by mysterious people in the last war. "


    "The invitation represented Dumbledore''s intention to recruit new people." Hermione reacted. "According to Professor Dumbledore''s character, it is likely that the Phoenix Society will be disbanded after the war. Now it is normal to choose new recruits after the war."


    After discussing for a while, the two decided to accept the invitation. Anyway, as hemp wizards, they are destined to have a relationship with Voldemort. In this case, it is definitely better to stay with the organization for the time being than to fight alone. Besides, according to Dumbledore''s character, under normal circumstances, they will not push these students to the front of the battle. Compared to Voldemort La Malfoy as a cannon fodder, Dumbledore is indeed a good leader.


    After confirming to accept the invitation, Ryan opened the note attached to the letter. Inside it was written with slender notes: "12 Grimmauld Place, London."


    "This is" As soon as they finished watching, the paper curled up and burned. Hermione was taken aback by this sudden situation.


    "This house is protected with guts and loyalty. The confidential person is Professor Dumbledore. It seems that he has a high degree of trust in us. At least the place where Professor Dumbledore is the confidential person must not be optional. Location. "Lane smiled at Hermione.

 Chapter 347： Xiaolong was born

    On the last day before the holiday, just after breakfast in the morning, Ryan felt that the dragon eggs placed in the forbidden forest last week were about to hatch, and he should prepare as soon as possible.


    So Ryan hurried to the direction of the forbidden forest. A few days ago, he was ready in the forbidden forest.


    "Lane, wait for me." Hermione, who had just finished reading her final exam results, found that Ryan also followed when she ran out. A few days ago, when Ryan made arrangements for the dragons, Hermione also played there. Learn about runes in practice. So she knew that the dragon egg in Ryan''s hand was going to hatch recently.


    "Dragon is about to hatch?" After drilling into the forbidden forest, the two quickly moved forward in the forest. Since the last reinforcement, Hermione has been able to keep up with Ryan''s pace in the forest.


    "Yeah, so we need to hurry." Ryan said, bypassing a tree, and after ten minutes, they came to an empty hillside deep in the forest. A huge stone altar was placed on the hillside. A complex magic circle was depicted on the altar. All the nicks were filled with gold and radiated with red light.


    On the five corners of the pentacle of the altar, five-colored dragon eggs were placed there. Like the entire altar, the dragon eggs glowed red. The light and darkness are like breathing.


    There was already someone waiting on the hill. Aunt Betty stood there wearing a full set of sacrificial costumes, and was followed by a little horse girl who looked only eight or nine years old.


    "Nice to meet you." Aunt Betty greeted enthusiastically and then said to the little horseman around her. "Eve, say hello to them. These two humans are trusted friends."


    The pony turned out timidly from behind Betty, and then whispered, "I-my name is Eve, I ¡¯m an apprentice of Teacher Betty, and I am glad to see you."


    "For us, watching the birth process of powerful animals is beneficial for us to further understand nature. So today I brought my disciple, hoping that he can learn something from the birth of the dragon." Touched Aunt Betty explained after touching Eve''s hair. "I''m sorry I didn''t notify you in advance."


    "Nothing." Ryan shook his hand. "You are here to help guard the altar is already very helpful, so you should take this opportunity to do something should also be. Please do not say anything sorry."


    After a while, the hatching began. Ryan waved his hands and made a few gestures, and saw that the surrounding sunlight seemed to be attracted to the altar at once. Those red lights were lit by the condensed sunlight, and then the entire altar burned like a furnace.


    After the flames burned for five or six minutes, the dragon eggs began to tremble. Ryan immediately pulled out a bottle of dragon blood from his body, opened the lid and directed the dragon blood to be evenly spilled on the five dragon eggs.


    "I feel that the defect on the dragon egg has been repaired, and I can proceed to the next step." Betty, who had been observing the altar with natural magic after the dragon blood was absorbed into the dragon egg, shouted. Hearing this shout, Ryan quickly sprinkled a large bottle of sunlight crystals on the altar.


    The flame on the altar flicked up the old high, and at the same time turned into a blue color. If there were runes around the altar that bound the flames there, the temperature alone would burn the surrounding combustibles.


    "Boom!" After a few minutes, the flame slowly collapsed, collapsed into the size of a baseball in the magic circle, and burst into five streamers into the five dragon eggs placed on the magic circle.


    This time the flame was completely extinguished, Ryan and they stepped forward to find a crack on the dragon egg. These cracks are constantly expanding, as if something is coming out.


    "Click." The black dragon egg broke first, a black dragon was drilled out of the egg, and then four other dragons were drilled one after another. However, unlike most of the novel descriptions, these dragons did not eat their own eggshells, but ate a dish of minced meat on the side of Ryan and ate it.


    Charlie Weasley''s tips really worked. After the dragon broke its shell, he needed to eat meat to replenish his strength. Fortunately, in the world of "Song of Ice and Fire", Ryan planted a large number of trees with long meat. There is enough meat to feed these five dragons.


    The fruits and fruit of those trees are even better than real beef and mutton, and the output is also large. The only thing is to hope that these dragons can eat the plant meat that is used to the taste of lunch meat without any spices.


    After the dragons were full, Lion bit his nails and made a natural ally contract with them. After all this was done, Aunt Betty left with her apprentice. Watching the back of the two horsemen disappearing in the woods. He finally has free time to release the rose crystal while checking these dragons from other worlds.


    Under the dual influence of the world''s use of dragon blood to strengthen and the world will of the Harry Potter world, these dragons also acquired the same ancient magical powers as other dragons in this world. Let them not be easily hit by mechanical crossbows as in the original world of the song of ice and fire.


    At least the giant dragon like this world that needs two rune electromagnetic cannons to hit the same place is definitely not a pure physical damage giant crossbow produced by the medieval productivity in the "Song of Ice and Fire" world. Hurt.


    "They look so cute, can I touch them?" Hermione standing beside her said.


    "Of course." Lane opened his body to reveal the dragon. Most of the animal cubs are very cute, such as these dragons that are about the size of a chicken. Of course, when these guys grow older and become grim and thorny, few people will find them cute except for weirdos like Hagrid ~ www.novelhall.com ~ you give them Is the name? Rose Crystal asked the little white dragon''s head and asked, she was very interested in this behemoth that is not yet tall.


    "Uh, I''m going to call them green, white, black, red, and blue by color." Ryan certainly can''t take the names Zhuo Geng, Rego, Vesselion from the original text, but as The name is invalid, he can only put a name according to the color of the dragon. "Don''t you think their color is the same as the Olympic rings? In the future, they can be called the ring team."


    As a result, these silly names gained the common contempt of Hermione and Rose Crystal. After two people whispered and discussed for a while, the two girls re-named them according to the color of the dragon.


    "This green one is called malachite." Rose Crystal jumped on the altar and started pointing at the little dragon. Perhaps because of the soul sharing with Ryan, these little dragons seemed very intimate towards Rose Crystal, rubbing her head from time to time against her .


    "The white one is called opal, the black one is obsidian, and the red one-agate is very good, the last blue nature is called celestite." The dolls pointed out the new names one by one.


    "Okay, just say what you said." Ryan also felt that this was much better than the little red and little black he had thought before. After playing with the dragons for a while, Ryan opened the space door and sent them to the Wanjie grocery store. Rose Crystal also said goodbye to the two and followed.


    After packing everything on the altar, Lane and Hermione left the hill and walked outside the Forbidden Forest.


    :. :

 Chapter 348： end of school term

    Ryan and Hermione left the Forbidden Forest and walked around the edge of the Forbidden Forest to the front of Hagrid Hut. The sunshine outside the Forbidden Forest was very bright and made people feel more cheerful.


    As soon as they approached the door of Hagrid''s hut, Yiya jumped out of the open door, screaming happily, shaking her tail.


    "Who?" Hagrid asked as he walked to the door. "Ryan!" He hurried over to meet them, squeezing Ryan hard with a thick arm, and said, "It''s nice to see you, friend. I''m really happy to see you. "


    They walked into Hagrid''s hut and saw two sets of bucket-sized teacups and saucers placed on the wooden table in front of the stove.


    "Drink a cup of tea with Olim," Hagrid said: "She just left."


    "It sounds like your relationship has progressed now." Ryan quipped, and Hagrid squeezed as soon as he heard the words, and a small piece of skin on his face that was not covered by his beard turned red.


    "I really want to thank you for your suggestion here. She''s really not easy for so many years. I almost caused her trouble. But now through exchanges, I find that we have a lot of common language between the two of us." Hagrid Happy Say, while taking out a few cups from the cupboard. He made tea, brought a plate of rock crust cake to Ryan and Hermione, then leaned back in his chair and looked at Ryan carefully with dark eyes.


    "How does it feel to win the championship of the top three? I heard that you have invested most of your money in the Weasley twins'' business. I hope they can avoid being cleaned up by Molly for your sake-"


    "Do you know Mrs. Weasley?" Hermione asked with some surprise.


    "Of course." Hagrid nodded. "You know, I have been a forest ranger at Hogwarts since I was young. When she first saw Molly, she was a first-year freshman named Puwit. At that time, she had such a strong personality. It ¡¯s already reflected¡ª "


    After hearing Hagrid talk about those past stories, Ryan and Hermione only realized that although the half-giant in front of him looked like a middle-aged man, he was actually a generation of Voldemort, and he is also a man in his 60s today. . Of course, the blood of the giant gave him a longer life, and he is still a middle-aged man physiologically.


    "By the way, what does Mrs. Maxim want to do with you? It''s not just a chat with you." Ryan took the opportunity to ask when Hagrid stopped after finishing part of the past.


    "Give me some work this summer," Hagrid said. "However, it''s confidential. I can''t say it, even if you know that you two have received an invitation from Dumbledore. Orim-just What you said about Mrs. Maxim¡ªmay be working with me. I think she will, I seem to have convinced her. "


    "Is this related to the mysterious man?" Hermione asked curiously.


    "Probably," he said vaguely, "In short, I will definitely not say it, and don''t ask me again."


    It seems that Hagrid was still sent to contact the giant this year, but I hope he will have a little better luck this year. After chatting for a while, Ryan and Hermione and Hagrid said goodbye to the castle for lunch.


    That afternoon, when Ryan and Hermione walked into the auditorium, they found that at the departure banquet, the emblem of the winning college that decorated the auditorium was gone, replaced by the Hogwarts emblem and decorated with the emblems and colors of the four colleges.


    Dumbledore first announced the attribution of this year''s College Cup. Gryffindor College won the Academy Cup because of Ryan''s victory in the top three. Gryffindor students raised their glasses to celebrate. After watching everyone celebrate, Dumbledore knocked on his glass.


    "Another year is over." Dumbledore looked at everyone and said, "But at the same time, I must once again solemnly tell you one thing-the dark age may be coming soon."


    After the previous thinking, Dumbledore still decided to temporarily hide the news of Voldemort''s return, but just told this fact to those who were willing to listen to him, and the vague darkness came as a publicity slogan for the public. Of course, this may also be because the resurrection of Voldemort caused serious problems, but no one was killed. So Dumbledore also felt that there was no need to take such an extreme plan as in the original book to announce this news to everyone.


    There was a whisper in the auditorium, but it quickly fell silent. This was not the first time Dumbledore announced this news, but because this was the first time they heard Dumbledore so solemnly announcing the news, everyone was underneath. Discussed. In view of various things recently, most people still believe what Dumbledore said.


    "The Ministry of Magic doesn''t want me to tell you this." Dumbledore continued. "Some students'' parents may be shocked by my approach-either because they can''t believe that more than ten years of peace has ended completely, or Because they think I should n¡¯t tell you about it. After all, you are still young. However, I believe that it is always better to tell the truth than to lie. If we try to hide this news, we may be affected if we ca n¡¯t take precautions. Greater damage. "


    At this time, every face in the hall was facing Dumbledore, and shock was written on every face. Because the students here were all born and raised in a peaceful age, it was naturally difficult to accept the news of the possible outbreak of war.


    "The purpose of the Witchcraft Competition is to enhance and promote mutual understanding in the magical world. Given what is happening now-given that we are now in danger of war breaking out-this connection is more important than ever." Dumbledore added Said.


    Dumbledore looked at Ms. Maxime and Hagrid, at Kakarov sitting in the teacher''s seat, a little panicked, at Furong Dracul and her alumni of Boothparton, and at Slater Victor Krum and Demstrong''s classmates at the Lin table.


    Krum seemed nervous and even scared, and seemed to think that Dumbledore would say something harsh ~ www.novelhall.com ~ every guest in this auditorium, "said Dumbledore, his gaze stuck in Demstron ¡¯s classmates, ¡°As long as you are willing to come back, you will be welcomed at any time. Let me tell you all again-given that this war is likely to be more than simply confined to Britain, its scale is likely to exceed everyone''s expectations. We will only be strong if we are united; if we are divided, we will be vulnerable. It is not possible to save yourself by hiding all around in war. We can only fight against it if we show the same unbreakable friendship and trust. As long as we have the same goal and open our minds, differences in habits and language will not be an obstacle. "


    "I believe-I really hope I am wrong-I believe that we will all face dark and difficult times. But remember, as long as we keep hope in our hearts, we will eventually win the final victory."


    It seems that even if Professor Dumbledore decided to hide the news about Voldemort''s resurrection in order to unite more people, he still used a very heavy tone to describe a darker future for everyone, hoping to arouse everyone''s vigilance.


    Ryan knew that this was because Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s sense of responsibility made him choose this statement after weighing for a long time to awaken everyone and unite most people. Such a statement can try to arouse the vigilance of all people under the premise of uniting the most people. However, the enmity caused by the Ministry of Magic is inevitable, but it should be much better than the opposition of the entire magic world in the original book.


    Think of Ryan a little sigh of relief here, as long as everything is better than in the past, it is enough.


    :. :

 Chapter 349： Come back home

    The end of the year-end banquet represents the end of the school year, and it also means that you have to leave for a summer vacation.


    Kakalov still chose to run away. As an expert who can survive a year under Voldemort''s pursuit, Kakarov has a very keen sense of smell when he is concerned about his own safety. Various changes have already made him restless, and Dumbledore''s speech yesterday became the last straw. After making up his mind, he ran away overnight.


    However, his escape did not affect other people. At least most people did not even find this except that some careful people observed him disappear. Lane and fellow Hogwarts students waited for the carriage to take them to Hogsmeade Station in the crowded hall. This is another beautiful and pleasant summer day. From the foyer, you can see the lush lawns and the vibrant forest in the distance.


    At the end of the field, Ryan could see Hagrid helping Mrs. Maxim to harness the two horses. Booth Barton''s carriage was about to leave. After hearing Hager said that Mrs. Maxime escorted her students back to school, she would go with him to complete the task left by Dumbledore.


    "I don''t know how Demstrand''s classmates went back," Ron''s voice heard from the side. "You said, can they still drive that boat without Kakarov?"


    "Kakalov is not at the helm," said a hoarse, dull voice. "He stayed in the cabin and he did all the work for us." Krum came from behind at this time.


    "Nice to meet you." He said to Ryan. "Your strength has won my friendship. I hope we can keep in touch in the future." He and Ryan left each other''s contact information.


    "Have you found the new principal?" Ryan asked casually after leaving the contact information.


    Krum shrugged his shoulders. He reached out and shook hands with Harry, Hermione, and Ron. From Ron''s expression, he seemed to be suffering some kind of painful inner conflict. Krum was ready to walk away, Ron said suddenly: "Can you sign me?"


    Krum looked surprised and relieved, signing Ron on a piece of parchment.


    On their way back to Kings Cross Station, the weather was completely different from when they came to Hogwarts last September. The sky is cloudless. Ryan and Hermione avoided the others and sat in the last box at the end of the train.


    "You''d better leave enough time this holiday, because that person is back, and war may break out at any time. In this case, we must increase our combat experience through actual combat and at the same time enhance our own strength as much as possible. "Lynn unpacked the Bibiweidou and took a pill." "Damn it''s the devil''s pepper."


    Hermione was a little confused, "Don''t we have been doing these things before? Why do you need to focus on combat training now and emphasize it again?"


    "No, it''s not the same." After a few sips of chilled pumpkin juice to suppress the spiciness in his mouth, Ryan explained seriously. "It used to be training only, and this time I''m talking about actual combat."


    "Practical combat, how can--wait, isn''t it--but don''t you say that every trip is a nine-death life? If you take me one more time, won''t it cause any harm to you?" Hermione thought of what happened When I came over and asked, "You told me that when you knew Belle."


    "People will grow." Ryan said that the pits that were dug in the map at that time were now to be filled again. "At least now if you take people to a safer world, you can be safe."


    "That''s good." Hermione nodded. "As long as it doesn''t affect your security, I don''t have any opinions, as long as I can actually improve my own strength and help you in the war."


    "Really thank you for trusting me." Ryan said after taking another bite of the pumpkin. "But what I want to tell you is that the real battlefield is much crueler than you think, and I hope you can be mentally prepared."


    "I will, I''m ready for the cruel truth." Hermione said solemnly, and suddenly thought of what she thought after eating a crucible cake. "I think next year may be very confusing. The conflict between the Ministry of Magic and Dumbledore is now on the bright side. In this case, Harry, who is the natural choice of Professor Dumbledore, should be very difficult."


    "Indeed, if Dumbledore chooses to be patient, Harry will definitely be more difficult. But Dumbledore ¡¯s choice is not out of weakness. He hopes to retain more energy to deal with the man and the Death Eater, not to consume Meaningless internal friction. Unfortunately, Fudge''s eyes could only see the little benefit under his feet, and he would never move his brain to look a little further away. "Ryan made a helpless expression.


    Hermione nodded, and she probably could understand why Ryan wanted to improve her strength so eagerly. In this case, they can only choose to protect themselves. Although Professor Dumbledore is still alive, the probability of being directly killed by Voldemort is very small, but no one dares to bet on this. Because in the event of failure, giving energy is a lot of life.


    "Hey, why haven''t you seen Rita Skeet so much recently?" Ryan asked curiously after turning over the "Prophet Daily".


    "Because I used to use that one of your investigative spells that day and found that there was someone around me, but I couldn''t find her with my naked eyes. Finally, I found that the magic reaction was to catch the beetle from a beetle. After careful observation, I confirmed that it was Rita Skeet, and when I discovered this, I threatened her not to write anything this year and then let it go. She is an anima that can become a beetle. Gus, it''s no wonder she knows so many others'' privacy. ¡±Hermione said with raised eyebrows.


    "You handled it very well, at least in this way there will be one less important attacker in the promotion of the Ministry of Magic."


    Suddenly the door of the compartment was opened and the twins walked in side by side.


    "Hah, Ryan. You two are hiding here, Qing Qing, I, I''m quite happy, because we always find you from the front of the car to find you."


    "Is there anything?" Ryan asked looking at the twins.


    "About the opening of the store." Fred said, "risks the buttocks on both sides of the mother''s beating are not the same high."


    "It may be as high on both sides ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I can''t even put on my swollen pants." George grimaced in the back.


    "In short, in any case, we will open the store within a week after the start of the holiday." Fred waved his fist in his left hand, expressing his determination.


    "So." George stood side by side with his brother and said, "Do you want a good store name? After all, you are a major shareholder."


    "Pouting." Hermione next to her mouth smiled, and she remembered how Ryan named the little dragons.


    "Okay, don''t laugh." Ryan looked helpless, then looked at the twins. "My naming level is a bit bad. Let''s get started. The only requirement is not to put my name on the store name."


    "Why is it¡ª" George wanted to say something, and Fredra gave him a look.


    "I know that, as Professor Dumbledore hinted, the mysterious man is back. For security reasons, Ryan wouldn''t let him write his name." Fred explained to George.


    "It seems that Dumbledore''s current approach is indeed better than that in the original novel. Those who can really listen and persuade can know the truth from it, and those who are unwilling to accept these news can also find excuses for themselves and not so opposed Dumbledore. In this case, the internal friction should be smaller. "Ryan thought of Fred.


    Soon, the train returned to London. After saying goodbye to the twins, Ryan and Hermione pulled the box out of Kings Cross Station. Today their parents are in trouble, so they can only take the subway home.


    :. :

 Chapter 350： Unexpected news

    The hottest day since summer is finally coming to an end, everything seems to be shrouded in a sleepy silence. In the Muggle community, the cars that shine bright on weekdays are all parked in the driveway. The once green grass has become yellow. Due to the severe drought, the watering hose has been banned. .


    But the lawn at Lane''s house looked lush. As a master of plant transformation (self-proclaimed), it is a very simple thing to do some hands and feet on their own lawn to make them look more beautiful.


    Is very different from the beautiful environment outside, and it is messy everywhere. The people in the house are preparing for an important journey, so a large number of bins are opened to better pack things.


    Why is the family as chaotic as moving? The reason for this situation starts from the first day Ryan arrives at home.


    That day, after wearyly dragging the box home, Ryan was surprised to find that his parents were not at home, so he could only open the door by himself. As a result, he didn''t see his parents'' faces full of tiredness but with a relaxed expression walking into the house until evening.


    "Oh my God, we actually forgot that today is the day when my son came back. These two days are really busy and dizzy." Mother Sally watched a table prepared in the restaurant and slammed her forehead in shock.


    "It''s okay, I can take care of myself by myself." Ryan said after putting the last dish on the dining table. "Oh, why are you back so late? Is there anything?"


    "A more important thing." Mr. Lambert wiped the sweat from his face after hanging his suit on the hanger. "Let''s talk after dinner, because this matter is very important. We need to talk more formally."


    "What? Do you plan to go to Tianchao in recent years?" After dinner, everyone sat in the living room and started chatting. As a result, Mr. Lambert''s first words shocked Ryan. Although after Lord Voldemort''s return he did hope that his parents could go to a safe place, Lane did not expect him to find a suitable plan. His parents would take the initiative to leave.


    "Yes, and it''s not just us. The Grangers nearby are also the same. Today we went to the embassy to get a visa together." At this time, Mr. Lambert broke another heavy news.


    What the **** is going on? Although things are indeed going well, Ryan still wants to figure out what happened. Fortunately, Mr. Lambert clearly explained the reason behind.


    Things need to start with Sirius ¡¯summer vacation from the escape of Azkaban. During that summer, Ryan and his family dug up a treasure, and later exchanged with the French for more than two million pounds. More than one million cash.


    With that money, Ryan ¡¯s parents started their global trip as soon as the holiday was over. Naturally, the final project of this trip is to go to Tianchao for a fun round, and then visit Ryan to return to Tianchao ¡¯s grandparents.


    As a result, in the heavens, Mr. Lambert received unprecedented hospitality in the town where Ryan ¡¯s grandparents raised their old people. The town is near Lin''an, but it''s a pity that there are mountains all around, and it''s a bit far from the city. Although the road is well repaired, it is not very good that everyone has lived because there are no local special products.


    Mr. Lambert found a very good business opportunity there, and she chose to invest there with a sum of money in her hand. Although 1 million pounds may not be a big deal in a big city, the money in 1993 was an astronomical figure in a small town in the south. With the help of all parties, the investment soon paid off.


    "Daddy, what did you vote for?" Ryan was a little curious, and he remembered that foreign investment was welcome everywhere in that era. It is normal for my father to be warmly entertained, not to mention as a descendant of small famous writers and locals.


    "Nursery and Chinese herbal medicine planting base." Mr. Lambert no longer sells Guanzi. "It''s a fast-growing place. There are many things in great demand but there are not enough suppliers. After investigation, we found that the mountain in our hometown is quite suitable for growing these Things, so I invested those things. "


    No wonder my father wrote several letters in the third grade asking if the wizard had any secrets for planting trees and herbs? Ryan had mastered Dave''s planting skills at the time, so he thought of many good ways to mail it to his father.


    "It''s also thanks to you." Mother Sally said: "Plants planted according to your method have fewer disease, better management and better growth than others. Relying on these obvious plants, these two years We made a lot of money. Because of this, we intend to temporarily move to Tianchao to take care of the business nearby. After all, our business is now in a period of rapid development. If people are not on the side, there will always be various kinds of trouble. "


    "And you also grew up, I believe you can take care of yourself. Besides, you can also come to Tianzhao to see us during the holidays." Finally, mother Sally touched Ryan''s head.


    "Father, isn''t your recent Edwardian adventure series very popular, don''t you stop writing in the future?" After reading this series of books, Ryan feels like Indiana Jones and the National Treasure series novels. In the letter, my father has been showing off himself. How popular this set of books is.


    "You can write even if you go to Tianchao. Changing the environment is more conducive to writing. Then the book will be sent to the publishing house." Lambert said easily.


    "So, what''s the matter with Hermione''s family?" After knowing the reason for his family''s move, Ryan asked the next question.


    "Also because of investment, I told Mr. Granger when I was drinking in the bar after returning from Tianchao, and told him that Tianchao is very suitable for investment. As a result, he and his wife spent a month or two doing investigations , UU reading finally went to Tianchao for two weeks for inspection. "Mr. Lambert said.


    "Then what?" "Then, after returning, he bought several patents and licenses from his alma mater and classmates and friends, and then opened a production plant for dental consumables and instruments in Lin''an City, and also opened a dental clinic. You know that dentistry generally belongs to the subordinate departments of the hospital, and there are very few professional dental clinics. They moved there this time and developed rapidly there, so they have to command the nearest to avoid any problems, professional managers are indeed useful, But at this stage many things are not handled by them. "


    "Well, I know." Ryan thought that money can indeed change fate, especially a lot of money. But that ¡¯s fine, once you fight, you do n¡¯t have to worry about the safety of your home.


    Early the next morning, Ryan and his family called a taxi to Heathrow Airport in London, carrying big and small bags. In the waiting hall they met the Grangers, it seems they should take the same flight.


    "Okay, I heard that you will go to live with your classmates next week, which is very good. But you must take care of yourself when you are at home this week. Remember to lock the door and close the water, electricity and gas when you leave the house." Two parents started After some nagging arrangements, Ryan and Hermione stood there listening carefully.


    "Okay, that''s it, we''re about to board the plane. You have to help each other with anything, I believe you can take care of yourself." After a few people said, they took the luggage and left.


    Ryan and Hermione watched as their parents walked far away from sight before leaving the airport and taking the bus back to their neighborhood.

 Chapter 351： Actual battlefield

    The next morning, Ryan was awakened by the phone. The phone call was an international long-distance call from Tianchao. Ryan''s parents had already arrived at their destination, so now they made a long-distance call to report safety.


    After speaking for a while, Ryan hung up the phone and got up to have breakfast. Now he can finally take out some things when his parents are away. After releasing a Mr. Cleverman to let it cook, Ryan began to think about which world is more suitable for training Hermione.


    Because Hermione made a soul contract after the last crossing, Ryan can also take Hermione through the soul contract. The problem is that Hermione needs ten times as much offset as Ryan himself, so a world like Song of Ice and Fire already under his control cannot go.


    After thinking for a while, Ryan decided to choose a first- or second-level world as well. After all, Hermione now lacks combat experience. That is what she actually learned in practice.


    Hermione lacks the consciousness of killing enemies after going to the battlefield. Of course, for most people who were born and raised in the peaceful era, they are like this. This is a peaceful gift and cannot be said badly. However, for the use of the knowledge learned in peacetime on the battlefield, such peaceful thinking is very unfavorable for survival on the battlefield. The practice of a low-level world is enough to make her reborn in this respect, while also ensuring her safety.


    Just do it, Ryan, after having a rich breakfast, took Mr. Qiaoshou to the Wanjie grocery store and began to choose the world. Rose Crystal is not here, leaving a note saying she went to play with other dolls.


    Lean picked up the note and smiled, then he was busy with his own business. He was very happy that Rose Crystal found her own life. After sitting in a chair and thinking for a while, Lane decided to choose the first-level world as the destination this time. After all, what Hermione needs most now is the determination to kill. The lowest level of the world is enough.


    The first world Ryan gave up at a glance, and the Tom Hanks, who sat in a chair with a small flat head, was a sign that could not be more obvious. "Forrest Gump" is indeed very famous, but that world is indeed not suitable for combat. The same is true in the second world. Amir Khan ¡¯s face makes it easy for Ryan to recognize that this is the world of "Three Silly Troubles in Bollywood". Naturally, this world is not suitable for fighting, even for foreigners. .


    The third world, as soon as Ryan crossed the space door, he found himself on a messy train, with English speaking in the car beside him.


    "Slovakia, where there are the best natural hot springs in the world." "Wait, aren''t you fighting there?" "Slovakia hasn''t been in war for 50 years." Ryan hides outside the door and thinks this conversation looks a bit familiar After slowly increasing, his memories of the past are becoming clearer now, so he feels like he has heard these words.


    After looking through the door slit, Lane discovered that there were four young women in it. Three look pretty and one looks a little sorry to the audience.


    Okay, Ryan knows where this is. In the world of a horror movie he watched with his roommates at the university, he soon decided to train Hermione here, because there are many **** people in this world. There are enough targets for Hermione to correctly understand life and death on the battlefield during the battle.


    But the problem now is where the space gate Ryan will come out at the same place next time. In order to avoid being thrown on the railway, Ryan can only follow the movie protagonists to their destination on this messy train .


    After stunned several drug-selling guys with a coma spell (physical), Ryan threw them out of the car window to make a box for rest. Because there is no magic in this world, Ryan was very relieved to leave magic marks on the three heroines, and after doing a few magic defensive formations in the box, he sat on the bed and began to study the previous knowledge.


    Just after studying a small application about shadows, it was dawn. The train stopped in a small town in Slovakia. Ryan added a phantom body spell to himself and followed behind the three heroines. He nodded and chose not to return until he watched them walk into a hot spring hotel. This scene also represents that the plot is about to officially start.


    Not long after returning, the doorbell at home rang. After opening the door, Hermione was standing outside. "Sorry, I came a little late, because today I want to cook my own meal. I called you last night. You asked me to come here this morning. Have you found a world that suits me to really adapt to the battle?"


    "Yes." Ryan gave Hermione to the living room. "I have found a world that will allow you to adapt to the upcoming brutal war. That world is similar to ours today, except that there is no magic. So, I ask you again, are you ready?"


    "I''m ready." Hermione said as soon as Ryan''s words fell, "I''ve thought about these things since I ventured with you in that temple. When I last faced the vampire in that underground prison Determined completely. As long as we are doing the right thing, what''s wrong with your hands stained with blood? Besides, your hands are full of blood, how can I make my hands as white as in the past. "


    "Thank you." Lane hugged Hermione, and then gently kissed her face. Hermione looked surprised because Ryan ¡¯s racial culture, unlike most British people, rarely used this body language to express his inner emotions. Fortunately, Hermione is also more concerned about the soul''s cooperation between the two people in this regard, so there is no opinion on this unique way of getting along.


    After being suddenly attacked, Hermione quickly responded and responded to Ryan. Because she sensed Ryan''s sincere feelings at this time. After a few minutes, the two talents were flushed apart, and then they looked shyly elsewhere.


    "Okay, let''s go now. You close your eyes first." Finally Ryan broke this awkward silence.


    "Hmm." Hermione closed her eyes and held out her hand. Lane pulled her through two space doors and walked into the pre-selected world.


    "Okay, here we are, you can open your eyes now." Hermione opened her eyes when he heard what Ryan said. Asked after looking around curiously. "It should be here on Earth ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I can even see that this is Europe, but which country is this?"


    "Slovakia." Ryan said simply, "I smelled amazing blood from the owner of this store, and eradicating these evil people is your goal for this exercise." Ryan briefly introduced the store What is it for?


    "The killing game is terrible. You are right. Sometimes we want to save people and want to reduce the harm of innocent people. Then we must not be afraid of blood on our hands." Hermione took a deep breath after listening to Ryan''s introduction. A few times later, he said, "Oh, is there anyone like this in our world."


    "Yes." "What, I always thought that this kind of evil people is just an exaggeration of art, how can they exist in reality?" Hermione was amazed. She knew that these worlds of Ryan were generally formed by certain literary works, It will be more exaggerated than the normal world. But she did not expect that there would be such people in the world who broke through the lower limit of humanity.


    "That''s because the world we are in now is also a world of literary and artistic works," Lane said silently inwardly. Of course, these words will always rot in his heart, will not say.


    In Hermione ¡¯s surprised eyes, Ryan, who madly vomited, nodded and said, "This is what the Death Eater and that person are. They will kill any Muggle for no reason, and even play a killing game. And stop them. The only way to save more lives is to end their lives. "


    "It''s terrible! This kind of evil heart is really terrible. Compared with this dementor, it can even be considered cute." Hermione finally concluded.


    :. :

 Chapter 352： Killing lives for protecting students

    "Now the question is where are these garbage people." Hermione looked at the hot spring hotel not far away and said, "At least it should not be here, because there are too many people here to keep it secret."


    "Yes." Hermione turned around and asked after looking at it for a while: "You said this hotel is the eyeliner of the killing club, so its front desk should be connected to this club."


    "It should be like this." Ryan nodded. It seems that Hermione''s observation and analysis ability is indeed very outstanding, and can grasp the key points of the present in such a short time.


    After confirming this matter, Hermione quickly moved into action. With the help of Phantom Mantra, Hermione approached the front desk with glasses and stunned him with a coma. Then he dragged him into the small room behind the counter.


    The small house looks like a clutter room with all kinds of messes in it. After using a pillow to transform into the front desk and let him lie on the counter, the two cleared an empty space in the utility room and threw the person to the ground.


    "Let me think, yes, I should use this." After a few words, Hermione thought of a way. She pulled out a sword and cut a cut in the hand at the front desk, then squeezed blood onto the back of her hand. At the same time chanted the spell of Yaxia. When the sound of the spell sounded, the surrounding light dimmed, and even a trace of **** smell of sweetness and rust began to appear in the air.


    Blood Magic, the most weird magic in the world of "Song of Ice and Fire". In the world of "The Song of Ice and Fire" with a very low magic level, the use of rough methods to urge such magic may be relatively small, but after being improved, it is higher in the real magic world of Harry Potter World. After the level magic power is driven, the movement will not be small. That''s why they refused to use these magics in front of others in the world of Harry Potter: because it doesn''t look right.


    "Okay, I know." Hermione stood up, with no special expression on her face, but Ryan saw from the corner of her slightly trembling mouth that her inner activity was now very intense.


    "Countercurrent." Hermione made a gesture to the people on the ground, and at the same time pronounced the spell in Axia. The people on the ground instantly flushed and curled up like shrimp. But soon everything calmed down again, and the front desk was completely still.


    It seems that Hermione has been practicing blood magic recently, and even this very complicated magic can be used. The role of this magic is to use blood magic to drive the blood in the target body to quickly reverse flow, and at the same time raise the blood pressure to a very high level to make the target internal organs and the brain fatally bleed.


    The only regret is that if the target is a magical creature with magic power in their body, then the magic in their body will naturally block the effect of this magic. For magic to take effect, unless you can cling to the other party and input a lot of mana to overwhelm the other party''s mana, but this requires too much mana, which is far less affordable than other magic.


    "In a few years, this person has deceived at least 300 people on the road of death as an accomplice, so I chose to punish him with my method." Hermione looked at Ryan and said.


    "You don''t need to explain." Lane stared at Hermione''s eyes. "You only need to do what you think is right. This world is for you to truly understand your heart. As long as you always remember that everything that happened in this world is true, every decision you make is related. A lot of life is enough. I will help you deal with some logistical support issues here, in addition to that I will only guarantee your safety. All other things require you to make your own decisions ... "


    "I see." Hermione nodded seriously. "Now we should go to those people ¡¯s killing clubs. If we go early, we can save some more people. The club ¡¯s location is in an abandoned factory near the town. Of course, we should move faster. Because that group of people When contacting this front desk this time, we must rescue those innocent people before they respond. "


    "Okay, now I''ll listen to you." Ryan nodded and followed Hermione out of the hotel.


    "There is still some distance to the abandoned factory. Is there any good way for you to pass quickly?" Hermione asked after walking out of the hotel.


    "I bought a household flying broom before and it was okay to sit with two people." Ryan said and took the broom out of his space bag.


    "Fly over? Let''s be in a hurry, I remember your flying level is not good." Hermione said after seeing Ryan''s broom.


    "Okay, hurry up." Ryan said after riding on the broom. "I''m the home version. It''s much better than the competition broom or the school''s half-scrapped ones. And your flying level is not much better than mine. Go, do n¡¯t betray me. ¡±


    "Okay, you''re right, we can''t drive the car in the hotel without a driver''s license anyway. Riding a broom is indeed the fastest way." Then Hermione also climbed onto the broom and then grabbed the back row The brass handle of the seat. "Okay, let''s go."


    The straight line between the two points is the shortest, although this household broom does not fly fast. But because you can go straight to the target without flying in the air, you don''t have to take the mountain road. Instead, you have finished driving for more than 20 minutes in just 10 minutes.


    It should be a factory before the destination. Looking at the smoke and weeds on the chimney, you know that it has been abandoned for a short time. However, from the large number of dog patrols and vehicles parked near the building, it is known that this should not be an ordinary building. Obviously the slaughterhouse of the murder club is here.


    "Okay, let''s lurch in first. After looking at it in detail, we will arrange the next action." Hermione jumped off the broom and said ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There was only some vague memory in that person''s memory. He did not know the specific situation. "


    After applying a magic spell to themselves, the two men touched towards the factory. With the help of the shadow, their body temperature became exactly the same as their surroundings, and they easily deceived the infrared alarms set up near the plant.


    This place is indeed called a strict guard, but it is clear that magic has not been thought of. With the help of magic, Ryan and Hermione easily dived into this factory to understand the internal structure of the factory.


    The prison where the innocents are held and the killing ground are in the basement of the factory, and only two elevators can go through. On the ground are rooms for guarding and monitoring.


    "Is there any way you can temporarily block this place." Hermione asked. "Otherwise, it will be easy for many people to run away once you start."


    "No problem, look at me." Ryan said it took more than ten minutes to drop five dragon crystal slabs around the factory. After laying the stone slabs, Ryan pulled out a yellow paper note and threw it away. The paper rune spontaneously ignited. After the rune run out, Hermione suddenly felt that she was in a different place than before, but after looking around, she didn''t see any difference.


    Looked at Hermione''s puzzled eyes, Ryan explained. "This is called ghost hitting a wall, and it belongs to an oriental technique. For wizards, they can go out from here by just using a pointing spell. But for those who do not master magic, they may never get out. "


    "So, I started." Hermione rushed out with a slight nod to Ryan.


    :. :

 Chapter 353： Killing lives for protecting lives

    When Hermione started to move, Ryan followed closely. In his observations, Hermione first chose to go to the basement to rescue the hostages. This is not the optimal option, and it is easy to put yourself in danger. But this approach is very consistent with Hermione''s habit of helping others first.


    After entering the basement, Hermione saw what happened in the prison through the iron fence. Before, she just listened to Ryan''s general introduction about this place and made some psychological preparations. But now after seeing with her own eyes, she realized that the content of the content that Ryan had told before was far less than 1/10 of the reality.


    After seeing a so-called customer cos doctor Hannibal, the extreme evil that was revealed in the elegance made Hermione feel that there was a string in his mind that broke.


    Lane found that the magic reaction on Hermione''s body suddenly added a section upwards, and then the red blood and black smoke condensed by her naked eyes enveloped her inside, only to see her figure vaguely.


    "There is no problem with the soul." Ryan used her magic eyes to see that Hermione''s soul had no major problems, so she withdrew to take steps to support her, still just following her.


    Such large movements have been seen in both the monitoring and the basement, but those people have no way to deal with the situation in front of them. They shot wildly in the face of this strange thing, but all the bullets directly disappeared in the mist, and as Hermione stepped forward, the murderers in the two rooms fell silently. If you can walk in and check it, you will find that they all lost their lives because of brain stem hemorrhage in an instant.


    But Ryan was relieved that the security guards who shot had n¡¯t killed them, but used shadow magic to get their shadows to disarm them and tie them aside. This means that Hermione is now normal and has not completely lost her mind.


    The upper monitoring room saw everything happening in the basement, they closed the elevator and tried to trap this strange thing underground. Unfortunately, this was completely ineffective. After cleaning the basement, Hermione and Lane easily walked down the elevator shaft to the ground.


    After, the process in the basement is repeated. Due to the ghosts surrounding the wall, all people can only wait to be **** or dried up like lambs to be slaughtered.


    Half an hour passed, and after the last security guard hidden in the roof mezzanine was **** by his own shadow, the battle that could not be said to be a battle was over. In this battle, Ryan learned from practice that if relying solely on light weapons, Muggles could not cause any harm to the wizard.


    For example, those people hit at least 100 bullets from two people, and even a few grenades exploded near them. But neither the grenade shrapnel nor the bullets even broke their armor. It can even be said that this gunpowder-driven kinetic weapon attack can be immune to magic defense.


    According to the previous experience in the use of scientific and technological weapons, Lane believes that only certain high-energy weapons can cause sufficient damage to the wizard, such as nuclear weapons or large-scale laser weapons that explode at close range. Use their energy to consume the magic energy used by the wizard for defense before it can harm the wizard.


    In short, magic has a great advantage in the defense of Muggle weapons that use kinetic energy to cause damage. Some people think that using a gun to deal with a wizard is really too simple to think about wizards and magic.


    Ryan and Hermione began to use blood magic to check whether these security guards had human lives on their hands. The problem now is that most of them have no human security.


    "They are indeed guilty, but they don''t need life to repay their sins, I think we should keep them alive." Hermione told Ryan after dealing with the last security guard who had killed. At this time her emotions had calmed down, and the red and black mist wrapped around her body had also dispersed. It just looks a little white, and his spirit is not very good.


    "You really are a kind person." Lane sighed softly.


    "Wouldn''t you just look at me and make me happy now that I''m in a bad mood? There are fifty or sixty people who were killed by me today. Then you say I''m kind." Hermione looked at Ryan with a puzzled look. .


    "Of course it''s kind." Ryan said to Hermione after passing a small bottle of Qingting Island''s golden wine. This kind of wine actually tasted like champagne, and the alcohol level was not high. It''s suitable for people like Hermione who didn''t drink much before.


    After watching Hermione take the wine bottle and slammed her cheeks red, Ryan went on. "You have enough strength but not cruel, not easy to kill, and cherish life. This is true kindness, so why I used to tell you that Professor Moody is a kind elder is here. Although he does things more rudely , But he chose not to kill if he could kill the enemy, which is true kindness. And how many people did you save by doing this? How many people would they kill if these bad guys were let go? "


    :. :

 Chapter 354： Guests come

    "Ah, I''m finally back." After returning to the living room of Lane''s house, Hermione sighed with satisfaction, as if she had put down a heavy psychological package.


    "It feels like I''m going to be soaked with blood in these two months. Even if I cleaned it many times before, now I can feel the **** gas coming out of my body. Let me go home and take a shower first, and then come back later." Hermione said goodbye to Ryan and left.


    After watching Hermione leave, Ryan glanced at the 15 offset points he harvested and pouted. Sure enough, it is a low-level world, even if you turn the table completely, you can only get this offset point. Fortunately, they have some additional gains. The world is ten years ahead of the world they are in now, so they find a way to collect a lot of useful things.


    For example, the general world economic development trend and some of the technologies they used have gained an opportunity after them. For example, Hermione collected some news and knowledge about dentistry and dental medical devices that are not yet in use.


    Of course, these are just marginal gains. The most important gain is that Hermione has truly transformed from a general to a fighter in two months of uninterrupted fighting, and is well prepared to face the upcoming full-scale war.


    Of course, Hermione''s long-range magic attack from the beginning to later cut her throat with her teeth and cut her throat. An old lady who had bruised a dozen girls and took a blood bath. This process of slowly adapting to the battle still made Ryan feel a little chilly and honest. It''s terrible to be angry.


    "Finally, I completed an important thing before." Lane thought about stretching his waist. "I hope to spend the week quietly. Parents'' life away from home is very precious from every angle. "


    It''s a pity that contrary to his wishes, he just heard a knocking sound from the window when he was about to get something to eat in the world of "Song of Ice and Fire".


    "Gallon?" Ryan walked to the window and saw a tan owl knocking on the glass window with his mouth. He recognized that this was one of the three owls bought a while ago for the convenience of the Weasley twins.


    Because of doing business, choose the names that are more pleasing to the name of the three owls. Among the other two owls, the white one is called Xike, and the pure brown one is called Nat. In short, they are all names that sound very profitable.


    After taking off the letter on the owl''s feet, Ryan discovered that the letter was written by the twins, saying that they and their mother would visit Ryan directly tomorrow morning. The special label at the back is mainly to discuss about the twins and Ryan doing business in partnership, because Ryan is the majority shareholder in this business.


    It seems that the twins feel that they ca n¡¯t hide their business, so they can only choose to show off to their mothers. Fortunately, the situation is not bad. At least the letter didn''t say anything about letting Ryan divest, indicating that Mrs. Weasley is not very determined, even if she objected.


    Ryan immediately wrote a reply saying that they were very welcome, and then asked Gallon to send the letter back to the twins. A few minutes after the letter was sent away, Hermione packed her bags at home and came to Lane''s house.


    Even if Ryan and Hermione are no less powerful than normal Aurors, even if they have experienced Voldemort''s resurrection this big event that affects the magic world. However, as students, they still have to write summer homework. Fortunately, two people are now proficient in using shadow magic, and can directly use these shadows to pick up pens to write things. This is much more efficient than handwriting.


    "Aren''t we cheating?" Hermione asked when she looked at a shadow like a tentacle wrapped in several quill pens rustling on parchment paper. As a good student, she didn''t like this kind of speculative thing. Big cold.


    "Of course not. The homework is just to check how much we have learned. Every letter on the parchment is obtained after our thinking. We just improve efficiency to make more time for more important things." Lane Staring at the writing quill pen replied.


    They can use magic so blatantly because two people do not need a wand to operate these shadows. After two people throw the wand into the grocery store in the world, the magic detection on the natural wand will not find it. Not to mention that Ryan drew a lot of runes on the walls of the house to ensure absolute safety, basically able to completely isolate the magical fluctuations in the room.


    "It seems that these assignments can be finished in a week." Before going to bed at night, Hermione said to Ryan when she was going home. Before, Ryan invited him to come and learn to eat here by the way. At first Hermione worried that it would cause inconvenience to Ryan and she intended to decline the invitation.


    Laine then showed him how he took various ingredients from the space door and a robot that can do housework, and watched this robot prepare a great afternoon tea for them. Hermione agreed that Ryan would do his homework at his house these days, because it would save a lot of cooking time.


    The next morning, Ryan got up early to clean up. After letting the robot finish breakfast, it happened to have breakfast with Hermione who came on time. When the two of them finished their rich breakfast writing homework in the living room, they heard the doorbell ringing. After they quickly dispelled the shadows of their homework, Lane went to open the door.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Weasley, welcome you." After opening the door, Ryan greeted Mrs. Weasley warmly outside. As he greeted him, he saw twins squinting at himself behind Mrs. Weasley.


    "Good morning, Ryan, this visit is indeed a bit pretentious." Mrs. Weasley said under the guidance of Ryan to the living room ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At this time Fred quietly approached and said: "Ryan, we and our mother After talking about it for a long time, no one can convince anyone. Today, it depends on whether you can convince her. "


    "It should be possible." Ryan replied confidently. After all, Mrs. Weasley was not an authoritarian parent. If she could reason, she would still be happy to accept the path chosen by the children themselves.


    "Oh, Hermione? Glad to see you here." Mrs. Weasley was a little surprised to see Hermione writing homework after entering the living room, but she said hello. "Good morning, Hermione."


    "Good morning, Mrs. Weasley." Hermione packed the parchment feather pen and ink bottle on the table and invited the three guests to sit down. Then she took the kettle from the side and poured a few cups of tea for everyone.


    "Hermione, why are you here?" George asked the family of three who wanted to ask.


    "Because my parents and Ryan''s parents are going to Tianchao to do business, and it is likely that they have been staying in Tianchao for several years now, there are only two of us here. In this case, it is normal for us to choose to stay together during the day Yes, at least it ¡¯s more convenient to cook than to have separate parties. ¡±Hermione said when she brought a plate of snacks from the kitchen on the table


    "That''s right." Mrs. Weasley nodded. "You know, the mysterious man is back. In this case, it is also a good thing for your parents to go abroad, which is much safer than staying in the UK."


    After a few words of greeting, Mrs. Weasley finally talked about the main purpose of coming today.


    :. :

 Chapter 355： convince

    After eating two snacks, Mrs. Weasley finally talked about the main purpose of coming today.


    "Ryan, I know that with your help, both of them have greatly improved their academic performance. But I hope that their grades will be higher, so that they can enter the Ministry of Magic in the future. Not only me, but Arthur also thinks so. Yes. If you open a store, it ¡¯s too distracting for both of them. "


    "Well, Mrs. Weasley." Lane thought about it after listening to Mrs. Weasley''s words, then nodded and said to her very seriously. "I can understand your expectations of both of them. As parents, I hope the children will have a better life in the future. But IMHO, you''d better ask your two sons what they think. Not everyone is suitable for magic. Department. "


    "But Arthur, and Percy" Mrs. Weasley was interrupted by the twins before she finished. "Mom, we are different from Dad and Percy. Working in the Ministry of Magic from morning to night will really suffocate us, and may cause a lot of misfortune. The salary we earn every month is not fined. many."


    "It is indeed so, Mrs. Weasley." Lane said, looking at Mrs. Weasley. "The two of them are older than me, and they are both about to become adults. So they should have their own mature ideas. In this case, forcing them to do things they don''t like, and doing a career they don''t like is not a good thing. "


    After saying this, Ryan saw the twins nodding hard, with a strong expression on his face.


    Ms. Weasley may not be very determined about the twins in this regard, so she let go of this and started to say that she was worried about another. "But they are just making children''s gadgets. It is okay to go to school now, how can they feed themselves after graduation?"


    It seems that parents around the world are similar, especially when facing children in some emerging industries or special industries, they always feel that a stable job is better for their children ¡¯s future.


    "You don''t need to worry about this, Mrs. Weasley." Lane carefully analyzed. "Fred and George invented new magic toys and even magic props are very talented. Even they have mastered the alchemy of entry in a short time. In this case, the prospect of opening a magic prop shop is very bright. "


    After listening to this sentence, Mrs. Weasley''s complexion began to relax. Ryan quickly hit the iron while it was hot, "For example, there is a shop called Zoko Shochu in Hogsmeade. Because the owner, Zoko, is old, the contents have not been updated in the past ten years. Even so This store ¡¯s daily income of Jin Jialong may be equivalent to a month ¡¯s salary for an ordinary Ministry of Magic staff. I want to add some of my works with Fred and George ¡¯s newly developed things, which exceeds Joko ¡¯s laugh. The store is not a very difficult thing. "


    "Let''s say it again." Ryan spread his hands. "As a Muggle-born wizard, I am willing to invest most of my wealth in the magic world into them. You, as their mother, please give them more trust."


    "Have you really thought about it? Have you really decided to open a magic shop as your future life goal?" After listening to Ryan''s advice, Mrs. Weasley looked at the twins seriously and asked. "In this regard, it is difficult for your family to help you. So are you ready to face the difficulties and challenges alone?"


    "Yes, mother. We have already thought about it." The twins glanced at this time, and then said in unison. When they said this, the two men showed unprecedented seriousness and determination.


    "Very good, remember your choice today. As a mother, I wish you all the best. When my shop opens this weekend, my father, Percy, and I will both go to participate."


    After drinking a cup of tea, Mrs. Weasley and Shuang Baotai left. Before the phantom appeared, Lane could see the Weasley twins with a happy smile.


    It''s time for the weekend, which is the day before going to Sirius'' Ancestral House. After packing up his bags early in the morning, Ryan and Hermione went to Diagon Alley to attend the opening ceremony of the Weasley Joke Store.


    "If it weren''t for some of the loathsome ideas of wizards, your name should also appear on the door." Hermione, who was watching the fireworks store, said aside.


    "Do business, as long as you earn money. Fame is not so important," Lane replied. "Okay, let''s go in and see. Although I am a major shareholder and helped a lot in opening, I have never seen all the products in the store."


    The store seems to have been renovated once, which is much brighter than it used to be as a warehouse, and it can even be said that it is too bright. The wall on the first floor has been replaced by a large window. The window on the left is full of bright colors and displays a variety of rotating, twitching, blinking, jumping, and screaming goods, while the window on the right is filled with more serious commodity. Ryan saw that the brass bracelet he had made was placed at the top of a pile of goods in the window on the right.


    "Lane, Hermione welcomes you." Because the store just opened, a large crowd poured in. So Ryan squeezed into the innermost part of the shop before they saw the busy twins and the Weasleys.


    The two of them were called by the clerk before they even talked. Ryan, they can only check various products in the store. On the first floor are mainly joke products, such as various spoofed snacks and sweets, and wands and feather pens that can be used for tricks. There are even one-off rune stones made by the twins after learning the basics of alchemy. Each rune stone can make people perfect daydreams for half an hour.


    "Really, ghost." Ryan glanced at it to know what it was. Previously, Ryan and the twins restored a certain old illusion defense array found in the library. Ryan himself used this knowledge to make a complete set of Rapidly deployed phantom array as a fixed-site defense. Unexpectedly, the twins simplified the above knowledge and used it for this. It can only be said that the two of them are really talented in mischief.


    The second floor is where the magic props, mainly black magic defense supplies, are sold. Unlike downstairs, there are mainly some adults here, and it is not as noisy as downstairs.


    "Hey. Ryan, Hermione." George watched them greet them after they went upstairs.


    "Thanks to you, the market for these magic items is very good now." George called a clerk to walk over to him and said to Ryan. "Although the guys in the Ministry of Magic have been bragging about how safe it is now, at least the jailbreak of the ten Death Eaters has caused many people to start looking for something to protect them, and we can provide these things."


    "Then do you carry out real-name registration for some of the more important commodities?" Ryan asked him about his concern.


    "That''s a must ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We don''t want our goods to be used by the Death Eaters to deal with our loved ones and friends. Even if we do so, we will lose some of our business." Speaking of which, George took it from the shelf A few things similar to coal. "For example, this kind of stealth smoke bombs that must be dispelled with matching spells, and your defensive bracelets, which are very useful in actual combat. We all require guests to buy real names. Of course, like decoy bombs that divert people ¡¯s attention or It''s not necessary to do something that only protects against some evil spells. "


    "By the way, there is a gift for you to give to you." Ryan said, drawing a wooden box from under the wizard''s robe and handing it over. After George took it, he opened the box and found a pair of headbands made of patterned steel. He looked at Ryan somewhat puzzled.


    "I made it with magic metal. On the one hand, as a defensive item, this headband can resist a total of ten coma spells in a week. On the other hand, this headband can let people enter the mechanized mind every three days for half an hour. In this case, the user can be guaranteed to make all kinds of judgments without any emotional influence. It is very useful in battle and can even save a life. "


    "This is too expensive for me to accept. As far as I know, some so-called pure-blood family heirlooms with short history may not have this level." George was a little surprised after listening to Ryan''s introduction.


    "It''s okay, after all, I am the main investor in this store. In this case, I think that only when you guarantee safety can you safeguard my interests."


    Finally, Ryan persuaded the twins to accept the gift on the grounds of protecting his own interests before leaving the store.

 Chapter 356： enlighten

    After coming out of the Weasley joke shop, Lane and Hermione met Percy who hurriedly came. After seeing Ryan, Percy said to Ryan: "Ryan, can I ask you to talk about something alone?"


    "Yes." Ryan glanced at him and nodded, asking Hermione to wait for him at the Florin cold drink shop, and then went to a less noticeable place beside the joke shop with Percy.


    "Okay, you need my help for anything you want." Ryan asked looking at Percy, watching his anxious look. Ryan suddenly guessed what Percy was doing to find him.


    Sure enough, after seeing no one overhearing around, Percy spoke of the trouble he had recently. "For the past two days, Fudge and his cronies have been preaching everything in the Ministry of Magic, but my father told me that darkness is coming, and even that person may be back. I don''t know who to listen to now."


    "It''s very simple." After listening to Percy''s narration, Ryan felt that he was much better than the state of his original ambition that the six relatives did not recognize at the same time in the original book, so he didn''t mind pushing things in the direction. "What do you think in your heart?"


    "Well, I think the things my father said are a bit exaggerated, and the situation may not be so bad. But Fudge ¡¯s kind of saying that everything is safe is purely bullshit. I recently found out that the black wizard was more active than in the past when I was on the field. Less, let alone worry about the ten notorious Death Eaters suddenly jumping out and attacking me. "Percy said his choice after a few seconds of silence.


    "So your heart is clear that the situation is deteriorating, but because of the fear that they will not be able to stay in line with Foggy and affect your work in the Ministry of Magic, you do not intend to admit this fact." Seeing Percy intending to open his mouth to argue, Ryan waved and interrupted him . "I can only say that you are not smart to do this. It''s not a good thing to fall down with your family for a job, especially when you insist on a lie."


    "Sorry, I really am" Percy squatted down with his hands covering his head, and it seems that this has been torturing him for a long time. Fortunately, the people around were attracted by the items in the joke shop, and no one noticed them.


    "Here." Ryan handed over a bottle of fine ale, and then said: "I understand you, this week I read" The Prophet Daily "and found that the Ministry of Magic expelled several hemp seeds and hybrids that insisted on the poor situation. Sorcerer. If your father was not the patriarch of one of the 28 sacred families, and if his position was marginal, he might also be fired, but Fred and George said that he is now somewhat rejected by the Ministry of Magic. In this case, you want to keep It ¡¯s understandable that you have a tangled position, because I know you ¡¯ve always wanted to stand out in the Ministry of Magic. ¡±


    "Yeah, so I''m contradictory now. I really can''t quarrel directly with Fudge like my father. But I really can''t accept what Fudge is doing recently. The Irishman on my team last week I was attacked, and I ¡¯m still in St. Munger. That ¡¯s because Fudge insisted on everything, so let ¡¯s go to some more dangerous places and perform tasks as usual, with insufficient manpower and equipment. I submitted a report to hope that To improve the current problem, the old woman named Umbridge was called to the office and approved for more than an hour. "Percy spoke out under the influence of alcohol.


    "In this way, I will analyze it for you." Ryan, who looked at Percy''s expectation, analyzed: "What you are worried about now is that if you insist that the situation in the wizarding world is deteriorating, then you may be sidelined or directly Fired, right? "


    "That''s it." Percy said by taking a sip of ale.


    "I would like to ask what Mrs. Burns, the Director of the Enforcement Department of Magic Law on your head, said about the current situation?"


    "Of course she was against it. Most of the people who have been injured recently are from the Enforcement Department of Magic Law. Because we sometimes have to face the dark forces, but not as well as Aurors or strikers. Training, but she has no good way to deal with this phenomenon. I have seen her go to the Minister of Magic ¡¯s office several times and quarreled a lot. Unfortunately, not only did the problem not be solved, but Fu Ji also reduced our company ¡¯s funding. "Percy said helplessly.


    "Since this is the case, I suggest that you be consistent with your boss in this respect." Ryan said, "As long as you don''t publicly take the initiative to express your views, even if Fudge is the Minister of Magic, you can''t fire you. "


    "As for marginalization." Lane paused. "There will definitely be marginalization, but Fudge ¡¯s lies wo n¡¯t last long. After the ten Death Eaters are free, I think there ¡¯s a great chance that they will get around. In this case, Fudge ¡¯s time in the Ministry of Magic It won''t be too long. "


    "So, what if they don''t destroy?" Percy asked an important question.


    "If they don''t destroy, the situation will be more serious. Think about who can make ten crazy and brutal Death Eaters give up destruction and lie quietly?" Lane pointed out the key point. "If this is the case, Fudge will most likely become the least popular Minister of Magic in nearly a hundred years. You can imagine what his followers will end." Ryan shrugged after saying this.


    "Well, I know." Percy took another sip of wine. "Do you have any suggestions for me?"


    "You can be silent on this issue these days, but it ¡¯s better to be honest with your subordinates. Because you are on the front line, they can stay in a safe office like Fudge. Once you believe Fudge ¡¯s lies You are probably the first victims ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So my personal suggestion during this time is that you try to deal with your colleagues and subordinates as much as possible, and provide some help within your ability. This together can help you to be stable To spend this difficult time, and at the same time can save you a valuable network. Understand that in this crisis-filled environment, it is generally easier for people to build friendship and trust. "Lane pointed out according to Percy ¡¯s character With some methods, I hope he can not go the wrong way as the original.


    "I know, you told me a great way, thank you!" Percy looked up and took the last sip of the bottle. "Now I will call my three subordinates to visit the injured Irish in St. Munger, and then I will find a way to train them recently so that they do not live in St. Munger like the Irish."


    After speaking, Percy said goodbye to Ryan and was about to leave, but Ryan stopped him. "By the way, you hold this card. With this card you can buy the same items related to black magic defense every month at 50% off, and all other goods are 20% off."


    After finishing, Ryan handed over a gold card, which is the highest-level VIP card in the Weasley joke shop. Only ten cards can be sent each year, and Lane has the right to send five of them.


    "Thank you." Percy began to feel a little embarrassed, but thought that his subordinate lying on the bed because of an official injury still reached out and took the card. Then he shook hands with Ryan before leaving.


    "Five points shifted to change Percy''s attitude." The system made a sound at the right time, and Ryan smiled. He feels very happy to be able to help the Weasleys. After all, they are all very good people and should have a happy life.

 Chapter 357： 12 Grimmauld Place

    After finishing the guidance, Ryan and Hermione went home with raspberry jam ice cream. The next morning two people threw their luggage into a space bag and left home to go to Sirius ¡¯ancestral home.


    Grimmauld Place is in a decaying neighbourhood in London. Not many people have come here. For safety''s sake, Ryan and Hermione got off the bus one stop away from Grimory Square. In the past, two people used the faceless person''s ability to make up two ordinary middle school students in Eastern Europe.


    Thanks to the rich variety of cosmetics in the modern world, they have unprecedented convenience in cosmetic surgery, such as various liquid foundations, colored contact lenses, etc., plus some strange magic potions similar to hair dye potions. With the help of these things, no one can recognize that this boy with brown hair, green eyes and a Caucasian face is Ryan.


    "Your dress is a bit of a personality." Hermione with blonde hair walked along the sidewalk and said, "Where did you learn that quick hair dye?"


    "In a previous book." Ryan said, "It was originally a failed potion, because it can only last for half an hour. But I think it can be used to disguise disguise quickly, and after trying it, I found that it is better than faceless. The medicines used by the people are more convenient. Well, it should be here when they arrive. "


    "This place looks pretty shabby." Hermione said after looking around.


    Her assessment is accurate. The houses around the square are all tattered, some of the windows are broken, and the light is shining under the sun. Many doors are peeling paint, and there are several front door steps. Full of garbage. A pungent smell of rotting garbage emanated from the swollen garbage pockets in the run-down gate.


    The two began to recall the content of Dumbledore ¡¯s note. Just thinking of 12 Grimmauld Place, there was a tattered door popping out of nowhere, followed by the dirty walls and the spooky ones. The windows also appeared, and it looked as if an extra house had suddenly swelled, squeezing everything on both sides. The last old-looking house appeared there.


    "Who?" When they walked up the broken stone steps, grabbed the silver door knocker in the shape of a large snake, and knocked on the old door with black paint on the door that had peeled off and covered with scratches on the left and right. There was a vigilant voice inside. Ryan heard Sirius'' voice.


    "Ryan Liang and Hermione Granger." Ryan said at the door.


    "Ryan, tell me where you first met me?" Sirius asked cautiously, as if the headquarters of the Phoenix had entered a state of war.


    "In Hogwarts'' common room." Lane replied. "I just knocked you out when I was fighting."


    "Correct, but you really don''t have to say that in such detail." Sirius opened the door and appeared in front of two strange faces wearing ordinary middle school uniforms.


    "Relax, it''s really us." Ryan said, taking off the blue contact lens in his eyes.


    "Come in!" Sirius gave way to a neutral gear. "It''s good to be cautious. No wonder Moody praises you as an Auror. By the way, you two follow me, don''t touch anything." Sirius led the way.


    As soon as he entered the dark hall, Ryan smelled a moist, gray smell, and a sweet rot. As Sirius walks into the house, the smell is heavier, giving the impression that this place is like an abandoned empty house.


    The entire entrance hall is very long and is a standard Victorian residential style. The past glory of this house can be seen faintly from the peeling wall paper and the polished carpet. A cobweb-shaped chandelier overhead shimmered, and some portraits blackened by the ages hung diagonally on the wall. Ryan heard a small animal running hurriedly behind the skirting board. The chandelier and the candelabra on a wobbly table next to it were made into the shape of a snake.


    "If you come early, the Weasleys may arrive in the afternoon." Sirius introduced when he walked into the room with two people. "Because our family is Slytherin except me, this house is so full of pure-blood style things. I don''t like it very much. If Dumbledore needed a safe place, I would never return. Here it is. "


    "Right, is there anything we need to do?" Ryan asked looking at the rundown house. It looks very bad here, and I can''t even find a clean floor.


    "You just arrived, I think you may need to take a rest first." Sirius said a little embarrassedly, after all, this is his house, and it was a shame to expose it to the guests in such a mess.


    "It''s okay, we are all well rested and ready to work." Hermione said in a vibrant tone, "Okay, tell us what we need to do."


    "Well, this--" "Sirius, let the children clean the kitchen and guest room first. Slowly everyone will live in, you have to make them able to cook and sleep." At this time, a hair began to be gray. Middle-aged man walked downstairs.


    "Professor Lupin." Ryan and Hermione immediately recognized who this person was and greeted him.


    "I''m sorry to let you work as soon as you come, but this is no way." Lu Ping said mildly. "No one has lived here for ten years. Since Sirius''s mother died, there has been no one left. There is only one mad and elder house elf in this house. ~ Www.novelhall.com ~ We now have at least Pack the house to the level where it can live. Of course, I will take you to pack the house. You do n¡¯t have to worry about hurting you when facing unknown things. "


    "Okay, but you just said that there are house elves--" Ryan asked, because the house elves he had seen before would clean up the places they served, and their magic was enough to make them even old. Big can still do most of the housework.


    "Don''t mention it." Sirius looked disgusted. "Krische will surprise you if he wants to do what he can. But he has been mad by my mother''s and mother''s portraits, and now he will not touch it except for madly cursing me and doing some weird things. Any household chores. All the housework in the past two days was mainly done by Lu Ping. "


    Lane felt that fortunately, Lu Ping lived in. As a real single dog, Lu Ping had strong self-care ability and top-level housework abilities, which allowed Sirius to survive normally these days.


    "Okay, our first step is to clean up the kitchen. The first two days I packed up a small piece of empty space for cooking, but that was not enough. Today everyone will come here one after another, we must clean up the whole as soon as possible The kitchen can only meet the guests who will come. "Lu Ping went downstairs and began to arrange tasks directly. As a top student and senior in school, his organizational ability is much stronger than that of the famous troublemaker Sirius.


    "No problem." Ryan and Hermione first took the luggage out of the space bag and put it in the living room, then followed Lupin to the kitchen.


    :. :

 Chapter 358： Tidy up

    "The exterior of this house looks a bit shabby, but the magical defense system inside is still functioning normally. So you can use the magic while cleaning up, the traces of the Ministry of Magic can not monitor the situation in the house." Luping told Ryan and Hermione as she walked inside.


    "That''s good, I think my magic may play a role in cleaning." Ryan said with some joy.


    "It would be great if you were willing to do it. Alchemy should play a big role in cleaning up this ancient house. After all, there are too many different kinds in this ancient building that has existed for at least 700 years. Magic and runes. We really need a more professional person to deal with these problems. "Lu Ping said after using magic to clean up the two spider webs in front of him.


    "Okay, here we are." After walking down a flight of stairs, they came to a basement that was not too small. From the stove next to it, it could be seen that it used to be a kitchen, but everything in the room Covered with a thick layer of dust. A pile of tattered crucibles in the corner of the wall can still see table tennis-sized spiders crawling around on a large pile of spider webs.


    "How did you and Sirius cook these two days?" Hermione turned to Lupin when she saw the dust on the stove.


    "This, we cleared a piece on the kitchen floor, and then put the crucible directly on the open space. So we have eaten the convenient curry bought with bread for the past two days." Pointed to a small open space on the left hand side of the kitchen door. Ryan could see that there was indeed a greasy blue slate floor that was not greasy and dusty, with black marks on it.


    Think of the scene where two big men curled up in the corner of the kitchen and stewed curry in a crucible. Ryan felt miserable. But having said that, it is also thanks to Lu Ping''s strong hands-on ability. Otherwise, Sirius can only go out to eat every day or eat dry food alone.


    After a round in the kitchen, Ryan said to Lupin: "I think I have a very good magic that can solve all the pests in the kitchen. Only when not in use, there can be no one in the kitchen. After all, the magic is powerful and kills insects. The same agent may cause unnecessary harm to other people. "


    "Then I asked Sirius to call Kleece first, he built a small nest here." Luping ran straight upstairs after he finished, and soon he came down and told Ryan that the kitchen had been emptied successfully.


    "Work has started." Lane said, taking a glass bottle filled with malachite powder and an alabaster bottle filled with fluorescent garland pollen from his pocket, then took a porcelain plate from the table and wiped the two powders. Poured on the plate.


    "Clear water is like a spring." With the help of magic, Ryan quickly blended the two ingredients into a brown ingredient, and then dipped a long string of runes in sequence on the kitchen wall with a brush.


    "What is this written?" Lu Ping carefully looked at the runes written by Ryan, and found that he didn''t know any of the above runes, even the origin of these runes. This surprised him because although he was a werewolf, he had learned more knowledge than most wizards since he was a student. Under such circumstances, it suddenly felt strange to find a magic rune system that I didn''t know at all.


    "Axia language?" Hermione could see the origin of these runes, but she could not explain them to Lupin. You ca n¡¯t tell Lu Ping that this is a magical inheritance from another world.


    "This is what Ryan learned from a special place and belongs to an ancient magical civilization." Hermione could only explain Lupin so vaguely. Fortunately, among the wizards, there is a tradition of hiding their own knowledge of magic, so Lupin did not continue to ask after hearing this explanation from Hermione.


    "Okay." After drawing the last rune, Ryan took a step back and checked what he had just drawn. "You can start now."


    After speaking, Ryan retreated to the kitchen door, and then made a special gesture while saying in the Asian language: "Death Storm." Hermione''s eyes widened suddenly when she heard it.


    With the chanting spells, the runes on the wall were activated, and a silver light filled with silence was scattered outward. The three people standing at the door of the kitchen could see the light on these runes finally forming a silver vortex of light. At the same time they could feel a wind forming in the kitchen, causing their corners to flutter.


    Finally, when the light completely disappeared, a neat kitchen appeared in front of them. All the cutlery and kitchen utensils were spotlessly clean, even the floor and ceiling seemed to be painted several times. In the middle of the restaurant, there is a pile of **** up to the waist of the person. In addition to ash and some decayed objects, there are a lot of humei and a corpse of an unusually large spotted mans.


    "It''s really a great idea to find you." Lu Ping marveled after seeing this scene in front of him. "Even if I and Sirius clean up the kitchen together, it is estimated that it will take an entire afternoon. Your level of alchemy is far beyond my imagination. As far as I know, a wizard can be proficient in alchemy. Master the various runes and apply this freely. The worst is also the level of excellent alchemists. If you are inventing some new alchemy products, you can become the youngest alchemist master in nearly a thousand years. "


    "I just took advantage of the knowledge left by some predecessors, which is far less powerful than you said." Ryan said with a shrug. "Also, using alchemy to clean up the home is indeed very fast, but the only flaw is that the cost is too high. Just to clean up a kitchen just now will cost one gallon and seven Xike, not counting my labor costs. So at home I would rather use pesticides, rags and feather dusters to solve the problem myself. "


    "It''s okay, I think I have enough gold coins to clean the whole house." At this time Sirius''s voice came from the stairs, and Ryan saw him walking down the kitchen side, followed by a house elf.


    In addition to a dirty rag around his waist, like the waist cloth used by men in tropical countries to cover his body, he was almost naked.


    He looks very old, and his skin seems to be several times more than his body actually needs. Although his head is as bald as all house elves, the two big bat-like ears grow a big Pile of white hair.


    His eyes are bloodshot, watery and gray, and his fleshy nose is very large ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is like a pig''s nose.


    He followed behind Sirius with a hoarse, low voice like a bullfrog, whispering incessantly.


    "Master is a nasty, ungrateful obscene billet, not even worthy of polishing his mother''s shoe soles. Oh, my poor hostess, he even brought the werewolf home. Poor old Kreacher, what can he do? "


    Speaking of this, Kreacher looked up at Ryan and Hermione, and his wrinkled face showed a surprised look. "Old Kritch wants to know who the young master and the young lady are? He never knew there were such people in Britain."


    "We are just Muggles, not Miss Young Masters." Lane looked at Klice and said.


    "Oh, Old Kritch will not admit it wrong. What''s wrong with this world, there is a scum who thinks he is a mud-blood, and he looks very proud--"


    "Shut up and roll back into the cupboard upstairs." Sirius couldn''t help but gave orders, and watching Kreacher scolded upstairs, Sirius also showed annoyance. "He was completely mad, after listening to the crazy words of my mother''s portrait for ten years."


    After talking, Sirius turned out a pocket with a spell and threw all the garbage in the center of the kitchen, then looked at the kitchen and nodded with satisfaction. "It''s a very good job, Ryan. Then I''ll ask you to clean up the house. Don''t worry about the materials, I will do it all."


    Sirius is indeed a black sheep from some angles, but it is really comfortable if he deals with him. At least the money is very refreshing and generous.


    :. :

 Chapter 359： The noble Black family

    After the kitchen was cleaned, Lu Ping moved a lot of ingredients into the kitchen to prepare the ingredients and cookware for lunch, and Hermione volunteered to stay and help the kitchen. Ryan led Sirius to clean up a few rooms upstairs for themselves and the Weasleys who came over at night to prepare for their stay.


    After cleaning up several rooms, Ryan found that the materials he used to draw the runes had bottomed out. More importantly, at this time he could not open the space door to get things in the grocery store, so the work could only be stopped.


    "It''s okay, today we have done far more than we expected." Sirius had no sense of frustration as Ryan. He felt that today''s workload has far exceeded the planned amount. "Don''t be so busy this afternoon, you can take a good rest. I will go to Diagon Alley tomorrow morning and buy all the things you want."


    "Ryan, Sirius, it''s time for dinner." When Ryan and Sirius were talking in the upper room, they heard Hermione standing on the stairs and beckoning them to dinner.


    "Ah, hurry downstairs for dinner. Actually, I bought a lot of dishes and seasonings with Lupin two days ago, but unfortunately the kitchen was not cleared when I set off, and the two of us could only eat the curry paste that didn''t taste so good. Served with bread. I think there must be something delicious at noon today. "


    Walked into the kitchen, and there were five or six silver plates filled with food on the long table in the kitchen. In addition, there are two gold-plated candlesticks placed on both ends of the table. A few candles on the candlestick bring enough light to the cave-like deep basement.


    "Let, let this stew just get hotter." Lu Ping directed a large saucepan with a wand from the end of the table. "Unfortunately, neither Sirius nor I are good at housework magic, so most of the cooking can only be done by hand. I think if someone like Mrs. Weasley who is good at housework magic would do it, it is estimated that this meal will take more than ten minutes. Will be ready. "


    After the last stew was served, the four people were seated by the table. Everyone was hungry after a busy morning, so everyone was burying their heads in the first few minutes. No one spoke, only the sound of collision between plates and cutlery as everyone sat down to eat, and the friction of chairs.


    After eating a whole piece of roast lamb on the plate, Sirius raised his head and said, "A week has passed since I moved here, and I have finally eaten it seriously. Remus, your craft is really good "It''s good." Ryan and Hermione nodded their heads. Although Lupin''s craftsmanship and professional chefs still have a little gap, this level is already very high as cooking in daily life. In all fairness, neither Ryan nor Hermione have the same level of cooking skills as their mothers.


    "Ah, a person who has lived for a long time will naturally develop his cooking skills." Lu Ping''s words are bitter, "but today, thanks to the help of Miss Granger, she has so many This magic can clean the blood and bones in the meat very cleanly, and also soften the meat to make the meat taste better. "


    "This was when I saw you improve the death and withering magic for housework in the morning." Hermione sitting next to Ryan listened to Lupin''s praise and whispered. "It turned out that the blood draw in the blood magic, the bone pumping curse and the broken tendon curse are really good for processing meat in cooking. And the wand-free cast does not show that I used magic."


    After the meal, Lu Ping took over the task of washing the dishes. According to him, "At least I will do the magic of washing the dishes." Sirius looked at the plate on the table that was eaten cleanly. "The two of you have a great appetite, and I thought that the noon meal might be left. Looking at you, I realized that I was old and could not eat anything."


    "Maybe our constitution is better, we should eat more." Ryan said that since he improved his diet, the amount of food has gradually increased, and now his meal is almost the same as that of an adult strong man. So this time when he came home to avoid worrying his parents, he only ate six full meals, and then took the time to fill up his stomach in other worlds.


    Hermione is the same, especially after obtaining certain traits of the dragon, her meal is almost the same as that of the adult male. Fortunately, before returning home, Ryan gave her several nutrients to keep her hungry at home.


    "Yes, Sirius. Can you show us this house? I have never seen this old wizard house." Ryan said to Sirius when he left the table.


    "This house has nothing but black magic and the rancidity of pure blood supreme--" Having said that, Sirius still brought Ryan and Hermione upstairs to visit the house. According to him, although there is nothing worth mentioning in this house, it is always a good thing for young people to gain insight by looking at it.


    There is nothing important on the first floor. Sirius just puts forward the portrait of his mother under the curtain at the entrance. Once you are disturbed, you will scream wildly, so it is better to be quiet when passing by.


    Then the three of them came to the living room on the second floor. This is a long room with a high ceiling. The tapestry hanging on the olive green wall is still dirty because it has not been cleaned before. Every time someone stepped on the carpet, a small dust rose, and long, yellow-green velvet curtains buzzed as if there were many invisible bees flying inside.


    "I think it takes at least three times as much material to clean this house." Listening to the buzzing in the curtains, Ryan said with some ugly face. "Hu Meizi here should be a disaster."


    "No problem, when I go to Diagon Alley tomorrow morning, I will buy some special sprays by the way." Sirius replied.


    "Sirius, your family has such a long history." Hermione marveled at the tapestry covering the entire wall across the room. The tapestry looks very old and old, the color is already dim, it seems that the foxes have bitten several places. However, the gold thread embroidered on it was still shiny, and they clearly saw a family tree of branches and branches, which can be traced back to the Middle Ages. Several large characters are embroidered on the top of the tapestry: the noble and oldest Black family is always pure.


    The reason why Hermione is amazed is that only the nobles with a long history in Europe will record their history. A family tree that dates back to the Middle Ages is very precious in the Muggle world.


    "Yeah, it''s a pity that we only have black wizards. Occasionally, one or two decent people will be expelled by them. For example-" Speaking of here, Sirius pointed to a small black hole on the tapestry, like being Burnt marks of cigarettes.


    "I used to be here, but after I escaped from home, my dear old mother destroyed me-Kreacher likes to whisper this story."


    "Are you running away from home?"


    "I was about sixteen that year," Sirius said. "I''ve had enough. Fortunately, Harry''s grandparents took me in. I stayed with them when the school was on holiday. After graduation, I was also Uncle Alfad, who was cleared, left me with a considerable amount of gold ~ www.novelhall.com ~ so I could find a place to live. "


    Lean looked closely at the family tree, and found that there were many places where the golden thread representing the marriage disappeared inexplicably.


    "I always feel that there is a lot missing on this picture." Ryan said, pointing to the places where they disappeared.


    "Indeed, the paranoid people in the family are in favor of maintaining the purity of the wizard''s lineage. So they hide the marriages that make them feel unqualified. This is also no way, if you just want to make your children pure Married people, your choice is very limited. So in the last resort, we can only marry some families that we may not look at, such as the Weasley family. Molly is a cousin who has a relationship with me. Arthur is probably the great-grandson of my uncle ¡¯s grandfather. But you certainly ca n¡¯t see them here. Here are only some pedigrees that make them feel glorious. For example, the Malfoy family. "


    "It seems that pure-blood families have relatives with each other." Hermione said after careful study. "As far as I know, most of the offspring of Muggles will show such and other problems when their close relatives get married. Can the wizards solve this problem?"


    "No." Sirius shook his head. "So there are very few people like us. If you look closely, you will find that many family descendants who pursue extreme pure blood have some problems. Unfortunately, they still have to maintain the so-called pure blood. I think even if there was not that year. War, the so-called born and noble Black family may not last long, "Sirius said with a sigh.


    :. :

 Chapter 360： Living room Taobao

    In Sirius'' sigh, Ryan looked carefully at the bottom of the tapestry. Then I saw a very important name: Regulus Black.


    "Oh, this is my brother." Sirius bent down and looked at the name carefully. Although he pretended not to care, Ryan could feel from him that he still had feelings for his family, even if there was a philosophy between them. Seriously different.


    "Stupid idiot, he joined the ranks of Death Eaters." Sirius walked up to touch the name. "Although my parents are not Death Eaters, they frantically support the pure blood theory. Under their influence, my stupid brother became a Death Eater. I think my parents must think he is a brave little boy. hero."


    "That 15 years ago--" Hermione asked when he saw the death time under his name.


    "He was killed by Voldemort." Speaking of here, Sirius'' face was full of disgust, but Ryan heard a bit of nostalgia in his tone. ". From what I know after his death, he has fallen deep, and then he is terrified of what others want him to do, and wants to quit. Alas, you can''t finish it by sending a resignation report to Voldemort. Either sell your life or die. "


    After speaking, Sirius stood up and pointed to a few names on the tapestry, saying, "I haven''t seen this thing for years. This is Phineas Nigellus, my great-grandfather, Hogwarts. The most unpopular principal. Alamenta Melifulen, my mother ¡¯s cousin, tried to forcibly pass a Ministry of Magic decree to legalize the killing of Muggles. And my dear aunt, Eldorado, raised The elves cut off their heads when they were too old to hold the plate. This family tradition was pioneered by her. In short, these are the examples of the noble Black family, and the best kind like me is far away. "


    Although saying so, Ryan can still hear some nostalgia from Black''s tone. I want to come to Sirius to enjoy the affection when he was young. Although most of these have been wiped out with the passage of time, Sirius will still be reminded of his loved ones after returning to his former home in solitude.


    Looking at Sirius with a low mood, Ryan quickly changed the subject. "What''s inside the dusty glass door cabinet on both sides of the mantelpiece?"


    "Oh, that''s some antiques and other things in our family''s collection." Sirius looked down at Ryan''s finger and said. "Right, aren''t you alchemists? You can go and see what you like, as long as you are willing to take them all away. Anyway, I was going to throw them all away."


    He said that Blakela opened the tattered curtains and tried to brighten the room. As a result, several adult foxes flew out of the folds of the curtain. ''S small teeth were exposed, the small and exquisite body was covered with thick black hair, and four small fists clenched angrily.


    Watching the fox lynch down on the person, Ryan and Hermione both released the Blade of Shadow. The foxes were cut into pieces directly in the air.


    "A very powerful silent and rodless mantra, you are much stronger than I thought, especially Hermione." Sirius was snatched by Ryan and they just took out their wands before they even started. "But this kind of magic is best not to be revealed in front of others, because it is too dark magic."


    Sure enough, as a member of the famous pure-blood family. Sirius can distinguish the nature of their magic in a very short time. At the same time, his admonition is also very valuable. Given the level of most wizards in the magic world, this kind of evil magic is indeed not suitable for public use in front of a group of strangers.


    After dealing with the small trouble caused by Hu Meizi, Ryan focused his attention on the glass cabinet in front of him. Because the cabinet was covered with dust, he only saw what was in the cabinet after opening the cabinet door.


    A variety of things are placed on the dusty partitions, such as some boring books that promote bloodlines like "Born and Noble: The Genealogy of the Wizard", a group of rusty daggers, animal claws, and a plate The snake skin rises, and there are a large number of silver boxes with dull and black hairs on which the ancient Celtic sacrificial characters are engraved.


    "Sirius, the ancient nobility that your family said may be true. Few people understand this kind of Celtic sacrifice text." Ryan took out a silver box and showed it to Sirius.


    "Oh, when my father customized it, he just pressed the pattern left in a book and asked the silversmith to do it. He didn''t know what was written on it." Sirius looked disdainful. After listening to it, Ryan looked at the silver box carefully, and found out that the text on it was messy and not a sentence at all.


    "Dragon blood, it''s a pity." Ryan took a decorative crystal bottle with a large opal embedded in the stopper, and found that the blood inside had dried up and the magic was almost lost. "But this bottle is good. Large chunks of transparent natural crystals are rare. They can be cleaned and used for other medicines."


    Lane began to identify the things in the cabinet in the same way, while Hermione helped sort them and put them on the carpet. Seeing where the two were busy, Sirius said a little boringly: "What''s so good about these things, just throw them away."


    "Throw it away?" Ryan looked at Sirius in surprise, holding a newly identified music box in his hand, this music box can be used to hypnotize all the people who hear music around. "There are a lot of things that can be reused. For example, this music box in my hand can be thrown out to hypnotize each other when it encounters an enemy. Maybe it will help our people get rid of a crisis. Such precious magic props are not bought. Good buy, you actually said you want to throw it away. "


    "This-of course can''t be thrown away." Sirius changed his tone as soon as he heard the fight against the Death Eaters. "These magic props naturally need to be left for those who need them, but what about the rest?"


    He said that he was pointing to the corner of the cupboard where there was a pile of porcelain with the Black family coat of arms, a pile of books preaching the pedigree, a few silver photo frames, a large gold ring with the black family coat of arms engraved and a gray There is a Merlin Class I Medal in the plopping box ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is different from the honors you two desperately obtained. I do n¡¯t think there is anything memorable about this medal that my grandfather exchanged for Yes, other things are similar. "


    "If you really don''t like them and want to get rid of these things quickly." Ryan put down the music box in his hand and said, looking at Sirius'' eyes: "Then you can clean them up and sell them for a good price, after all, we Faced with a war, resources will always be scarce in the war. Even a Nate ca n¡¯t be wasted. For example, the pile of silver photo frames you are about to throw away, you can buy two or three bottles of white fresh essence after you sell it. The Merlin Class I Medal that you do n¡¯t like can be exchanged for a more useful alchemy product on the market. How can this be discarded casually? "


    Ryan always felt that it was a pity that Sirius had thrown away a lot of things in the original text, especially the things that can be put in the decorative cabinets in this ancient family are definitely not cheap.


    "Yes." Sirius suddenly laughed, and the laughter grew louder. "If I let my family know that their baby collection has become a weapon against the theory of pure blood supremacy that they have insisted on for a lifetime, the expression on their faces will be very interesting. Ryan, you are right, just Do it like this."


    After speaking, Sirius used a wand to clean up a carpet, and then sat there to help count the newly cleaned property. After picking up something, he helped to introduce the origin of these things while cleaning up, and Hermione took a shorthand feather to write down what he said, and then stuck the parchment on the corresponding object.


    :. :

 Chapter 361： Pendant box

    After the three of them packed up in the living room for a while, Lu Ping also went upstairs to join them. With the help of this former professor of black magic defense technology, the progress of cleaning has been greatly accelerated.


    During this process, Ryan also got several good things, such as a silver utensil that can crawl like a spider and resembles a multi-leg tweezers. Because Ryan thought he could transform this thing into something useful, he calmed it down with a rune and asked Sirius to leave this thing. (Sirius: I said which one you can take directly.)


    "What''s inside?" Lupin took out a souvenir box and broke it. "How can''t I open this thing?"


    Sirius also took the box and tried it, and then curiously said: "Why don''t I remember that this thing was put in the cabinet? Was it put in after I was kicked out?"


    "You actually remember the origin of everything in the cabinet? How did this happen? I can''t remember where I came from the decorative cabinet in my house." Hermione said in surprise when he heard Sirius.


    "I hate these." Sirius smiled bitterly. "But since I was five years old, my parents often brought me here to tell me the story behind a piece of things. Sometimes I was even told because I did n¡¯t say the glory behind an item. Meal only eats rusks and clean water. In this case, I remember everything even if I have been away for many years. "


    "Can I have a look?" Ryan said after Sirius finished talking, and when they said they couldn''t open, Ryan suddenly woke up and woke up. Because he thought of an important thing.


    Took the souvenir box, Lane found the so-called souvenir box an octagonal gold egg-shaped pendant box. There is a gorgeous letter s on the lid, which is inlaid with emeralds. More importantly, when Ryan sensed the box through magic, he found that the magic rune on the box was far more complicated than other things.


    "Black." Ryan turned and looked at Sirius seriously. "If I read correctly, this thing should belong to the relics of Slytherin, one of the four giants of Hogwarts. It is very precious. You can even say that your glass cabinet is not as expensive as a pendant. According to your home Habits cannot be stuffed here without any records. "


    "It could only be that I was thrown out of the house and put it here." Sirius looked serious after listening to it. "In this case, I think only Klitsch knows the source of this thing."


    After he finished speaking, he shouted ¡°Cleece.¡± With a snap, the house elf appeared in the living room.


    "Oh, that nasty young master pointed finger at poor old Kleece again. It seemed that everything here really belonged to him." After he looked up at the decorative cabinet, he said: "Even he took things with family honor Take it out, just like the robber who broke into this house¡ª "


    "Shut up!" Sirius interrupted Klice''s chatter, and then took out the pendant box. "Tell me where this thing came from, and I ask you to answer truthfully. There must be no concealment and lies."


    Klitsch was only looking at his feet. He only looked up at Sirius''s hand under Sirius'' order. At first glance, Kreacher''s expression froze. Then he panted sharply, his shriveled chest rose and fell sharply, and then he opened his eyes and made a blood-screaming scream.


    "--There is also a pendant box, Master Regulus''s pendant box. Kreacher made a mistake. Kreacher failed to carry out the order of the master!" Said he picked up a heavy silver box and was about to hit his head. . Ryan and Hermione quickly caught him from left to right, then shouted to Sirius: "Hurry, let him stop."


    "I order you to stop." Sirius, slightly stunned by what the house elf said, quickly recovered from Ryan''s scream, and then ordered Kreacher.


    As soon as this command was issued, Kreacher stiffened there. They let go of Ryan, and Kreacher lay straight on the cold slate floor, and tears poured out of the recessed eye sockets. At this time, even the most insensitive people can see that this pendant box should involve very important things.


    "You just said that the pendant box was ''Master Regulus''," Sirius said, "then why does my brother have such a thing? What order did he give you that you did not complete? Kreacher, Sit there and tell me everything you know about the pendant box and my brother''s relationship with it! "


    Kliche sat up, curled up in a ball, sandwiching Si Si''s face between his knees, and began to rock back and forth. When he spoke, his voice was low and dull, but it seemed very clear in this empty and quiet living room.


    "Master Sirius escaped, and it was better to go because he was a bad boy. His unruly behavior broke my hostess'' heart. But Master Regulus has self-esteem, he knows the surname Black and him. What does pure blood mean. When he was sixteen years old, he joined the Dark Lord ¡¯s organization. He was so proud, so proud, so happy, and he could work for ... "


    "Hey, my brother is too weak, and lack of opinion. When my parents incited me, I ran to follow the black devil. But the job of the Death Eaters is really not suitable for him." Hearing Sirius here is very Said in a low tone. "If he left home like me, maybe he can now become a tornado chaser. Before I left home, I always listened to him talking about this."


    After listening to Sirius ¡¯s memories, Kliche ¡¯s tears flowed even more, and the tears ran down his long nose into his grinning mouth, and he could see gray teeth. ¡°One year later, one day, Lei Gu Master Luis came to visit Kreacher in the kitchen. Master Regulus had always liked Kreacher. Master Regulus said ... he said ... "


    The elderly elf sobbed hard, shaking his body faster.


    "... He said that the Dark Lord wanted an elf. Master Regulus contributed Kreacher. It was a kind of glory, and Master Regulus said it was the glory of himself and Kreacher. Kreacher had to be black. Everything the Devil wants him to do ... and then go back--go home. "


    Speaking here ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The painful memories made Kreacher''s answer start intermittently, but the four wizards sitting here still listened carefully.


    "So Kreacher reached the Dark Lord. The Dark Lord didn''t tell Kreacher what to do, but took Kreacher to a cave by the sea. It was a big cave with a **** lake in it ... There was a boat by the lake ... the boat took me to the small island in the lake-there was a stone-a stone basin on top, filled with potions. The black-the black devil let Krich drink ... "


    Kreacher drank, and when he drank, he saw a lot of horrible scenes ... Klitsch''s internal organs were on fire ... Kreacher called Master Regulus to save him and the mistress, but the Dark Lord just laughed ... He forced Kreacher to drink the potion ... he threw a pendant into the empty basin ... and filled the pot with potion again. "


    "Then the Dark Lord went on the boat and left Kreacher on the island ... Kreacher needed water. He climbed to the edge of the island to drink the water in the Black Lake ... Many hands, the hands of the dead, stretched out of the water. Come out and drag Kleeche down ... "


    ''S hoarse voice made everyone feel a trace of coolness rising from behind. Hermione heard subconsciously grabbing Ryan''s hand here, and Ryan gently patted her back with his other hand to appease his emotions.


    "Then what happened then?" Sirius asked.


    "Master Regulus said he wanted Kriche to go home." Klitsch said a weird smile here. "The supreme law of house-elves is the order of the master. The master tells Kreacher to go home, and Kreacher will go home ..."


    :. :

 Chapter 362： Another Horcrux

    "Next, after you tell my younger brother these things, what did my younger brother do?" After listening to the story just now, Sirius suddenly became excited. If it were n¡¯t for Lupin to hold him, he might just go up and grab Kleeche ¡¯s neck and ask.


    "Master Regulus is very worried, very worried." Klitsch screamed. "Regulus told Kritch to hide, don''t leave the house." Then ... after a while ... One night, Regul Master Luis came to the cupboard and found Kreacher. Master Regulus looked weird. Unlike usual, Kreacher could see that he was very confused ... The young master asked Kreacher to take him to the cave, the cave that Kreacher had visited with the Dark Lord ...


    "He made you drink potions?" Hermione asked a little disgustedly. Although she didn''t plan to liberate the house elves now, as a person who grew up in modern society, she would be naturally averse to this slavery.


    Kliche shook his head, crying and losing his voice. Hermione covered her mouth: she seemed to guess something.


    "Ray-Master Regulus pulled out a pendant box from his pocket, just like the Dark Lord''s one," Kreacher said, tears flowing down the sides of his long nose, "He called Kleechener Hold it, and when the stone basin is dry, replace the pendant box ... "


    When it comes to this, Kreacher can''t help himself. He stubbornly continued to say:


    "He ordered¡ªKrice to leave¡ªdon''t care about him. He told Krice¡ªto go home¡ªnot to tell the hostess¡ªwhat he did¡ªbut must destroy¡ªthe first pendant. Then He drank¡ªdrinked the potion¡ªCleece replaced the pendant box¡ªand watched ... Master Regulus ... dragged under water ... then ... ''''


    "Don''t say anything, don''t say anything--" Sirius grabbed his hair hard, showing a painful expression on his face. "Regulus is still too weak. When he was told by his parents, he went to be a Death Eater. They all blamed me. If I could persuade him to leave this house that year."


    "This is not to blame you, you did nothing wrong." Lu Ping comforted beside him. "To say the wrong thing, the biggest mistake is also because of Voldemort''s ambition and evil." Hermione also nodded in agreement.


    "Then you brought the pendant box home," Ryan, who was watching Sirius comforting him, felt that he did not need to intervene, and was determined to ask everything about the pendant box, "Try to destroy it. ?"


    "Kritch can''t leave a trace on it." The elder elder said sadly, "Kritch tried all the ways, but none of them succeeded ... there are so many powerful magics on the box, Kritch believes that only It can only be destroyed from the inside, but it can''t be opened ... Kreacher repeatedly punished himself and tried again. Because Kreacher failed to execute the order, Kreacher couldn''t destroy the pendant box! The mistress was crazy because of thunder Master Gulles is missing, and Kreacher ca n¡¯t tell her what happened, no, because Master Regulus banned¡ªforbid him to say rock to his family¡ªthe family¡ªthings in the cave ... "


    "Oh, God ..." Hermione could not help but turned to hug Ryan''s neck, and then leaned her head on his shoulder.


    "The flames of justice and courage will still burn in people''s hearts even in the darkest hours, and having these noble qualities has nothing to do with their origin, education or even bloodline. The only thing needed is full of hope in my heart. I think Sirius ¡¯s younger brother should have died with generosity in the hope of defeating the man. ¡±Ryan hugged Hermione ¡¯s shoulder at this time and comforted her constantly.


    Ryan also felt that his nose was sour at this time. It was one thing to read in the novel, and it was another thing to experience it personally. This kind of person who gives his life for a noble idea can be called a true hero from any angle.


    At this time, the living room fell into a silence, only Klitsch sniffed. After everyone calmed down, Ryan said to Lupin, who had almost recovered: "Professor, I think you may need to inform Principal Dumbledore. The magic level of house elves is not weaker than that of ordinary wizards. What defenses are so powerful and that person can hide in such a complicated way should be very important to that person. This is beyond what we can solve. "


    "I''m going to find Dumbledore now." Lupin immediately stood up and walked downstairs quickly after patting Sirius'' shoulder.


    "I think Dumbledore should be able to destroy this thing." Ryan said as he looked downstairs.


    "You must destroy it!" Kreacher sprang up and cried at Sirius, and Sirius was about to scold, but he swallowed back when he thought of something. It was just so stiff that Kreacher sat quietly and waited.


    After more than 20 minutes of silence, footsteps heard from the stairs. Dumbledore appeared in the stairs in a purple robe. After saying hello to Sirius and the three of them, he asked his purpose directly.


    "You said that you found a pendant box of Slytherin relics that were hidden by Voldemort in various institutions, and you all think that you can''t harm this box? Can you show me that box?"


    "This is it." Ryan handed the pendant box to Dumbledore, and then added a sentence. "I feel this pendant box is a bit like the ring we met with Moody last time."


    "Got it." Dumbledore nodded solemnly and nodded his wand. He suspended the pendant box in the air with magic, and then pointed the wand at the pendant box to start casting. A golden red flame erupted from the head of his wand, and finally a phantom of a phoenix formed around the pendant box.


    Ten seconds later, the pendant box was completely wrapped in the air by a golden-red flame to form an artificial sun. Dumbledore''s mouth slowly began to spit out strange pronunciations, but Lane, who had learned the ancient magic text, knew it was an Anglo-Fotok script, a variant of the famous Lun script in Britain.


    As the spell was spoken, a trace of black smoke emerged from the pendant box. After seeing this scene, Dumbledore waved the flame around the pendant box, and then reached for the pendant box.


    "Ryan, you feel right. This is indeed another Voldemort Horcrux." Speaking of which, Dumbledore''s face was a little helpless. "And unlike the last ring, the core of this Horcrux is hidden in the Slytherin pendant box. So his protection is stronger than the last ring, which means that we are now facing Slater Lin and Voldemort ¡¯s double protection. Such protection is difficult to open directly with brute force. "


    Looking at the uneasiness on the faces of the four people watching, Dumbledore added: "Although that is the case, the Horcrux is also more easily destroyed from another aspect. Because of the characteristics of this pendant box, Voldemort is also very It is difficult to fuse the soul with such an object. It can be seen that his spell only simply strengthens the pendant box itself ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So the split soul inside it should just be placed inside. It ¡¯s not things that are joined together. "


    "This means that as long as the box can be opened, a simple piece of soul can be easily destroyed." After Dumbledore finished speaking, Ryan reacted. "I have a guess, this is Slytherin''s pendant box, so maybe it will use some Slytherin-specific methods to open it."


    "Are you talking about a snakehead?" Dumbledore reacted immediately.


    "It''s very possible, and the mysterious man also masters this language. He probably chose to use this thing as his Horcrux only after he discovered this point." Ryan told the news in a conjectural tone. .


    "Your analysis should be correct." Dumbledore nodded. "But the problem is that the witches who speak snakes are hard to find."


    "I remember Harry should have, he once said that he had talked to a python before entering school," Lane said.


    "Ah, that''s a choice. But because of the curse that didn''t succeed in killing Harry, Voldemort''s brain may sometimes communicate with Harry''s brain. If you look for Harry, you will expose our plan to Voldemort Probably, so this can only be used as a backup option. By the way, remember to keep this sentence secret, especially not to tell Harry himself. "Dumbledore said seriously, and the other four nodded seriously.


    After seeing this option rejected by Dumbledore, Ryan thought a little and said to Dumbledore. "I think I might speak snake language, can I try it?"


    :. :

 Chapter 363： destroy

    "Snake language? Are you?" Dumbledore''s sky-blue eyes under the half-moon glasses were puzzled.


    "Just trying to master an unknown language out of learning habits. At the time, I still thought it was Slytherin''s unique ability to think how powerful there was in this language?" Lane stared at Dumbledore''s eyes and smiled. For a moment. "It turns out that there is no special power in snake language, just a simple heterogeneous language. After I discovered this, I gave up learning, but in the process I learned some simple snake language vocabulary, so I am only now Say try. "


    "It''s better to try it, at least better than nothing." Dumbledore nodded and asked the other three to leave first. "Now it''s not as many people as possible. Voldemort is good at confusing people. I worry that too many people here may play a negative role. So now you better go downstairs."


    Sirius nodded and walked downstairs with Kreacher. Hermione gave Ryan a worried look as she went downstairs. Ryan returned a smile to reassure her.


    "It''s nice to be young, isn''t it?" After everyone went downstairs, Dumbledore''s voice came from behind him. He just placed the pendant box on a tattered cupboard and winked at Ryan. "Okay, let''s get started. Do you need any preparations?"


    "Sorry, Professor, I need a preparation." Ryan said that he took eight silver nails out of the space bag and nailed the pendant box on the cabinet for a circle, and then used the red rope with the rune stone on the eight silver The nails were wound several times to connect them together.


    "A means of the East?" Dumbledore looked closer at the runes carved on the stone. "I can feel that this is for the soul. Well, we have to be cautious when facing Voldemort." After probably feeling Ryan''s arrangement, Dumbledore nodded approvingly.


    Ryan arranged a few steps back after setting up the circle, and Dumbledore stepped forward to stand by the cupboard and pulled out the Gryffindor dagger to the pendant box in the center of the circle. The pendant box vibrated slightly after feeling the dagger approaching it. Fortunately, this pendant box stored in the cabinet for more than ten years did not absorb much human life and soul. All it could do in the face of threat was to vibrate.


    "This kind of dangerous thing must be destroyed as soon as possible." Dumbledore whispered while looking at the trembling pendant box. Then he turned to Ryan to:


    "Ryan, I''ll count to three later, you open the pendant box with a snake''s tongue, and then I will use this dagger to strike the Voldemort soul hidden inside."


    "Okay." Lane nodded and agreed to come down.


    "So." After Ryan pulled out his wand and posed, Dumbledore began to move. "One ... two ... three ... Lane!" Dumbledore shouted with a dagger at the Horcrux.


    Ryan immediately received a command from Dumbledore and snarled loudly in a snake-like manner at the pendant box: "Open!"


    The small gold cover of the pendant box popped open with a click. Behind the two small glass windows, there was a living eye blinking, black and bright, like Tom Riddle''s eyes turned red, and his pupils became a line.


    The strange dark mist emerged from the pendant box, and Ryan immediately felt that great pressure had come from the magic circle. The evil force that this pressure belongs to even partially broke through the magic circle''s defense and leaked out.


    "I saw your heart, Albus Dumbledore." At this time a voice hissed from the Horcrux, and the defense Voldemort designed in the pendant box began to work. Although he couldn''t make hands and feet on the relic of Slytherin, he made the inside soul into an offensive effect, attacking the most vulnerable side of the soul who attacked the Horcrux.


    "You are an unfortunate person, eager for a happy and harmonious family but you will never get it. Your best friend betrayed you and killed your sister. It also allows your only living relative to be close to you and refuse to You recognize. Now all you do is for atonement, but you can never protect what you cherish most, Albus Dumbledore! "


    From the two small windows of the pendant box, from the pair of eyes, a grotesque soap bubble emerged, and soon this thing rose from the pendant box and became the image of a girl.


    This person Ryan had never seen, but he knew it was Arianna, Dumbledore ¡¯s younger sister, and a scar in his heart forever. This stimulated Dumbledore greatly. Lane could see tears flowing down his cheeks.


    Oops, Ryan thought of violently mobilizing the entire body of mana into the magic circle, which instantly suppressed the power of the pendant box. At the same time, he bit the tongue and shouted with the sound of wind and thunder. "Professor, get started!"


    As the soul inside the Horcrux was weakened, Dumbledore immediately got rid of the influence of Voldemort Horcrux. The sword flashed, and the dagger in his hand snapped into the pendant.


    Lane heard the sound of "ding" metal collision, followed by a long scream that touched the soul. Lane unconsciously released a defensive spell, but the Horcrux didn''t have a dying blow. The girl''s phantom disappeared, leaving only Dumbledore to stand there with the dagger down, looking down at the pendant box.


    Lean''s eyes were also on the pendant box. He found that the glass of the two small windows inside the pendant box had been punctured, and the strange eyes were gone. The remnant of Voldemort''s soul kept in the pendant box disappeared. The feeling of depression in the room disappeared?


    "Professor?" Ryan asked with some concern as Professor Dumbledore stood still. Dumbledore wiped his face with his hands and straightened his body after hearing it ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You just heard it. The principal asked in a low voice.


    "This--" Ryan didn''t know what to answer now, and could only stand there awkwardly.


    "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry about anything." Watching Ryan was nervous, Dumbledore comforted: "There is nothing in my past that can''t be known to others. The reason why you rarely hear can only say that I am older and know these Most of the people are gone. "


    After speaking, Dumbledore smiled bitterly: "Seriously, I was a bit worried about you when I started. Because I think you are very similar to me when I was young, and I am so crazy in pursuing all kinds of knowledge-"


    Five or six minutes after, Professor Dumbledore outlined the history of his astray when he was young. Finally, looking at Ryan''s eyes, he said seriously: "You are better now when you are younger than me, but I still hope you must remember to pay attention to the people around you anyway. Don''t wait to lose and regret it."


    Lane nodded seriously, he knew it was a summary of an old man''s life lessons. The reason for telling Ryan today is purely out of an elder''s concern for the younger generation, hoping that the younger generation will not make the same mistakes as him.


    "Okay, I think we have been here too long. Now hurry up and call them Sirius, otherwise they will definitely be worried." After everything was said, Dumbledore asked Lane went downstairs to call the others.


    Ryan nodded and went straight downstairs to call someone.


    :. :

 Chapter 364： hero

    "Ryan, are you okay?" Hermione asked when she saw Ryan''s face exhausted and walked down the stairs, grabbing Ryan''s hand.


    "It''s okay." Ryan comforted Hermione''s hand gently. "It''s just that the magic power consumed at one time is a little too much, just take a rest, you don''t have to worry."


    For Ryan, the last full output just made him a bit off. But he can also see his own progress, which is at least much better than asking for help from others after getting the diary. Now his level is able to block Voldemort''s full blow in front of him according to his last judgment. Although he still cannot reach the level of welfare or Voldemort''s level, it is no problem to fight head-on and withdraw smoothly.


    Looked at the anxious face of Sirius, Lupin and Kreacher. Ryan turned around and said to them: "Dumbledore has solved the pendant box, and he asked me to tell you that you can go upstairs now."


    After learning that the pendant box had been fixed, everyone hurried upstairs. Klitsch was the first to take the lead. He snapped his fingers and used the phantom to show up and rushed upstairs. Others could only climb up the stairs.


    When Ryan and Hermione climbed the stairs, they found Kreacher crying with the destroyed pendant box sitting on the floor of the living room. While Sirius was sitting on a sofa covering his face and sobbing, Lu Ping patted his back to comfort him.


    "Regulus is very brave." Dumbledore said in a very solemn tone. "It is a pity that he did not join the Order of the Phoenix, otherwise he would not need to fight alone, and he would not have to sacrifice himself to deal with such things."


    After finishing, Dumbledore turned to Kreacher: "You know, Regulus was killed by Voldemort."


    Kliche heard the name and fought a cold war.


    "What I want to tell you is that everything we have done here is to do our best to kill Voldemort to end this war. So I hope you can cooperate with us a little bit." Dumbledore said seriously.


    "In this way, you can kill the big demon who can''t even say the name, and avenge my master Regulus?" Kreacher swallowed.


    "It''s a pity that because of his evilness and power, we can''t make this guarantee." Dumbledore bent down and looked at Kleche, saying that in his capacity, there was no need to deceive a house elf. "But as long as we are alive, we will fight against him until we or he completely dies."


    "Yes, I am the same." After listening to this sentence, Sirius also raised his head. "I swear, I will fight him with all my energy before Voldemort Volfa. Revenge my stupid brother."


    "Kleche knew." Kleche stood up and bowed deeply, even touching his head on the carpet. "Although Kletsch still thinks Sirius is a prodigal son, he is now willing to recognize him as his master and serve him."


    "I want to bring him back." Sirius said suddenly, "I can''t let my brother stay at the bottom of the cold lake alone." Said Sirius stood up and walked towards the door. "I want to take him home."


    "Sirius." Ryan stopped him. "Kliche just said that the cave is full of corpses. I have a way to control them without destroying them, so you can find your brother''s body. But I need some materials to do something in advance, you May I wait for an afternoon. Let''s start together tomorrow. "


    "Really?" Sirius rushed over and grabbed Ryan''s shoulder. "Is everything you said true? Hurry and tell me what you want. I will buy it now."


    "What he said should be true." Professor Dumbledore''s voice rose beside him. "Ryan''s alchemy level is not low, and he is not a big talker. If he says he is certain, I believe he should have a way."


    After watching Ryan write a shopping list of more than a dozen items, Sirius hurried down the stairs. Ryan began to ask Krice about the specific layout of the cave.


    "Do you need the blood of the wizard when you enter the door?" Dumbledore nodded after hearing it, with contempt in his breath, even disappointed. "This is very consistent with Voldemort''s habit. He likes the design that allows his opponent to weaken himself before entering. It has always been like this."


    "Shall we go to Diagon Alley to buy some blood?" Ryan suggested, "There are a lot of downcast wizards. If we are willing to pay Gallon, there must be someone willing to sell blood."


    "I''ll go." Lu Ping volunteered. "I''m more familiar with those wizards." Lu Ping hurried down the stairs and left after quickly receiving the money bag from Ryan.


    After half an hour, both of them came back. Sirius carried two large pockets, while Lu Ping took out two bottles full of blood from his arms.


    After seeing them home, Professor Dumbledore left. In this situation, he is very busy as the principal of Hogwarts and the supreme leader of the Order of the Phoenix. I just arrived here just because of an important event. Now after the matter is processed, I naturally need to leave to do his thing.


    After five or six hours until the arrival of the Weasley family in the afternoon, Ryan had been drawing one by one a corpse symbol on the kitchen table. Because he did not know how many corpses Voldemort had hidden in that lake, he could only paint as many as possible.


    While eating dinner, the Weasleys also rushed over. Under the operation of Kleche and Mrs. Weasley, the dinner is very rich ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Especially the French onion soup and charcoal grilled lamb chops are the best tastes that Lane has ever tasted.


    "I''m ready, when will I leave?" Ryan asked Sirius while eating.


    "We set off after eating, I can''t imagine that my brother actually stayed in that place for more than ten years-" Sirius apparently fidgeted when he learned of Regulus''s whereabouts.


    "Sirius brother, what the **** happened?" Mrs. Weasley asked, looking at the sad Sirius, Lu Ping began to tell the warrior''s life story slowly.


    "He is really a hero." After listening to the brief introduction, the atmosphere on the dining table suddenly became dull. As those who had experienced that dark age, the Weasleys naturally knew how much courage and perseverance it would take to stand alone against the Dark Lord in that situation.


    "Oh, I''ll go help, too." Mr. Weasley said. "It''s still dangerous for the two of you to bring a minor wizard to that kind of place. I have fought in that dark age anyway. I think I can help you a little."


    The twins were clamoring at this time and had to follow, but they were easily suppressed by Mrs. Weasley. After appeasing the children in the family, Mrs. Weasley looked at Mr. Weasley with some worry, but in the end he did not speak out to stop him.


    The clock came to eight in the evening. After hugging her farewell to Hermione, Ryan left the kitchen with Sirius, Lupin, and Mr. Weasley plus Kreacher and walked towards the exit of the house.


    :. :

 Chapter 365： Dark lake

    When several people walked to the door, Mr. Weasley tripped on the giant umbrella stand made of a broken leg of the monster because he was not familiar with it. As a result, he grabbed the two velvet curtains covered with insect eyes and pulled it away.


    "Oh, shit--" Sirius hadn''t finished talking yet, a terrifying, deafening, and creepy scream came from a portrait behind the curtain.


    "Beast! Chees! Dirty and sinful sons! Hybrids, freaks, ugliness, get out from here! How dare you defile my ancestor''s house--"


    "Shut up!" Sirius grabbed the curtain, "You terrible old witch, you killed Regulus. I found him, and I''m going to pick him up now."


    "What, my child, Regulus, dead?" The old lady suddenly turned pale and showed a sad expression. Each portrait in the wizarding world has its own incomplete consciousness after painting, and many of these prototypes are slowly instilled. This portrait of Sirius ¡¯s mother should have been drawn before her death. In addition to a set of pure blood concepts, the rest is the dissatisfaction with the elder son Sirius and the memory of the missing son. So after hearing the news of Regulus''s death, the portrait immediately showed a sad feeling.


    "Yeah, it''s you, my good mother. He killed you to death." Sirius pulled the curtain hard, but the woman in the portrait at this time did not roar as usual, but stayed. Sitting there blankly.


    In a silence, four people and a house elf walked out of the mansion. Then Klitsch took them one by one into a big cave. After releasing a lantern grass and raising it to his hand, Lane could see a water hole at the end of the cave. A stone step extended from the water. The air around was silent and cold, with a sea smell. This means that this place should be by the sea.


    "This is it." Kreacher''s low voice came. "The door that needs blood is in front, but unfortunately there are strange magics inside, Kleece''s phantom manifestation can''t accurately locate the space inside, so he can only come out from there, but he can''t go in from outside. Kreacher did Way to complete the master''s order-"said he would knock his head on the stone floor. Fortunately Sirius stopped him.


    "This is enough, so stop." He said that he walked to the stone wall pointed out by Klitsch and pointed his wand at the rock there. Suddenly, there was an outline of an arch, emitting dazzling white light, as if there was a strong light behind the crack. "It should be here."


    Finally, he took out the blood of the wizard he had bought before and poured it up against the outline of the arch. Perhaps Sirius was harder, and the whole rock surface was covered with shiny, dark red blood beads.


    After the blood was absorbed by the rock wall, the outline of the arch was not hidden as before. The blood-stained rock in the arch suddenly disappeared, revealing a doorway, which seemed to be endless darkness.


    "Go ahead!" After Sirius raised the lantern grass he had given him with one hand, he took the lead with his wand and walked in. The others also followed him in the same posture with vigilance. Only Ryan did not take the wand, but he had a thick stack of yellow paper notes in his hand.


    Under the illumination of the light source in their hands, they saw a very weird scene in front of them: they stood on the shore of a large black lake, the lake was extremely wide, and they could not see the opposite shore in the distance. The cave they are in is very high, and they can''t see the top of the cave when they look up. Far away, as if in the middle of the lake, a hazy, green light shimmered, reflected in the dead lake below.


    What is more evil is that, apart from the light source in their hands and the green light in the distance, the darkness is completely indelible. Even the lantern grass, which is dedicated to breaking the darkness, won''t shine far. This means that the darkness here probably comes from some kind of magic rather than a natural product.


    "Let''s go forward," Sirius whispered, "Be careful not to step into the water. Everyone get a little closer and let Ryan walk in the middle."


    After adjusting the formation, their footsteps stepped on the narrow rocks by the lake and began to walk around the lake shore. Finally came to a shore. This shore is no different from other places, all the same dark and cold. But Kreacher still recognized it, and under his direction, several people pulled out the boat where Voldemort hid there.


    "We have to go to the island, where Regulus was dragged into the water. It''s easier to find it there. Not to mention that the lake here is too narrow and we can''t open it. But this Only one wizard is allowed to cross the lake, what should we do? "Lu Ping asked.


    "Let me go." Sirius said impulsively, but was stopped by Ryan.


    "It''s better for us to act collectively. After all, this place is too weird. It''s not a good idea to move apart." Ryan stood on the side of the boat and made a few gestures and looked at the runes that appeared on the boat. "And I There is a way to let us all pass. "


    After this sentence caught everyone''s attention, Ryan explained. "I checked the ship just now and found that the above restrictions are not based on things like weight or soul, but on magic power. That is to say, the designer of this set of organs only restricts the magical power of an adult wizard. His lake. "


    Speaking of this, Ryan smiled a little: "And I just have a way to shield the magic of the wizard." After he finished, he took out several bracelets with a rune stone on his body, "Just bring it on."


    In addition to Sirius, several people have worn bracelets. Then the Indian squeezed the boat in a way of transportation. After everyone got on the boat, the boat set off immediately. Everything is automated, and there seems to be an invisible rope pulling it towards the green light in the middle of the lake.


    The lake is calm and the lake is very clear. As we slowly approached the island, corpses began to appear at the bottom of the water, a few at first, but later more and more, and finally we could even see corpses as white as marbles stacked on the bottom of the lake.


    "Merlin, how many murders did he kill?" Mr. Weasley moaned when he saw the bodies.


    After a few minutes, the boat hit a thing lightly and stopped. Under the illumination of the light source in his hand, Ryan found that they came to a smooth rock island in the middle of the lake ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The island is actually a whole piece of black rock, with one or two hundred square meters, the top is very flat. There is only a stone basin in the middle, and the green light comes from the potion inside.


    "Okay, let me arrange it, and it will start when it is arranged." Ryan said after several people set foot on the island. Then he drew a line on the rocky ground with a dagger in his hand and filled them with a golden powder.


    Ten minutes later, it fell with the last stroke. The whole island became a large magic circle. Everyone on the scene felt that the magic circle was flowing with vitality and light that was incompatible with the surrounding environment.


    Ryan pulled out seven or eight cans of sunlight crystals from his pocket at this time and said to several people next to him, "When I launch the magic circle, you will evenly sprinkle the golden crystals in these cans into the surrounding water. Will climb up on his own. After encountering my magic circle, he will be tempered directly. "


    After speaking, Ryan handed the yellow paper to Arthur and Lupin. "But there is a limit to the operation of this magic circle. If a large number of corpses pile up, please throw this thing to their dense place. This magic prop can slow down and weaken them." The two people took the paper and ordered it. nod.


    Ryan pulled out a few more paper notes to Sirius and Kreacher. "When you see Regulus, draw a note on your hand and paste it on him, then you can bring him in." Sirius nodded seriously.


    "Okay, 3, 2, 1 start!" After all preparations, Ryan launched the magic circle.


    :. :

 Chapter 366： Hero home

    After the magic circle started, a bright, golden-red fire ring rose from the island, even suppressing the green light in the stone basin. At the same time, Mr. Weasley and Lupin directed the sun-crystallized jars with their wands to explode them near the lake.


    The crystals of the sunlight in the bottle fell like raindrops, and when they fell into the lake, they immediately radiated light when they met the water. The object also touched the lake water and also inspired the magic set here. The lake was stirred up violently, and Bai Sensen''s head and hands came out of the dark water. The men, women, and children all had hollow, non-visual eyes and turned towards the island. Float over.


    However, these corpses were weakened by a layer of sunlight crystals thrown into the water, so as soon as they arrived at the fire circle formed by the magic circle on the island, black smoke erupted from the body and quickly turned into ashes. Everyone on the island could see milky white souls slowly rising from the ashes, and his complexion became serene. Finally bowed to Ryan and saluted into a little golden light.


    With the help of Mr. Weasley and Lupin, even if there were some corpses gathered, they did not pose any threat to the magic circle itself. After more than 20 minutes, Sirius shouted violently. "I found it." After that, Kleeche rushed out, and soon the two of them rushed in with a spell with a spell on their forehead.


    This corpse has black hair and looks a little like Sirius, but it is thinner and smaller than Sirius, nor as handsome as Sirius. If you want to come here, it should be Sirius'' younger brother Regulus.


    "Can I wipe out the corpse here before I go?" Ryan looked at the souls who left the world with a smile after saluting to themselves in the air with a pity. As a successor of the Maoshan School, he felt he had an obligation to free these poor people.


    "Of course, as long as you can hold it." Sirius said hoarsely, holding his brother, and Mr. Weasley beside him echoed. "Once the corpses have gathered a sufficient number, it is very dangerous, and now they are completely destroyed, which is equivalent to successfully weakening the power of the mysterious man. So we will help you do this." Lu Ping also nodded firmly. .


    "Thank you." After that, Ryan continued to seriously operate the magic circle to practice waves of corpses, and other people were responsible for solving the piles of unmanageable guys. After finally fighting for more than four hours, they cleaned up more than 5,000 corpses in the lake.


    "We, succeeded." After waiting for seven or eight minutes and no more corpses climbed ashore, several people raised their wands to investigate the surrounding conditions. After making sure that the bottom of the lake became clean, they sat down directly. After four hours of fighting, everyone felt extremely tired from spirit to spirit.


    "Right, what kind of magic did you use? Why have we never seen it?" Mr. Weasley sat there and asked breathlessly.


    "A kind of magic from the East, which is very effective against undead or dark creatures. But it is much less effective for living people." Ryan''s explanation made Mr. Weasley nodded because he was not careful just now. I just felt a bit hot when I met the ring of fire, but I was not burned. He said that immediately.


    After a few minutes of rest, several people packed up and walked out. Sirius refused to help others to carry his brother''s body behind his back. Everyone was quiet along the way, only to hear Kleeche''s sobbing.


    Opened the stone arch with another bottle of blood and walked into the cave. The four people were led by Kreacher and returned to 12 Grimmauld Place. When the door of the house was opened, all the gas lamps in the corridor lighted up in an instant. The curtain covering the portrait of Sirius''s mother was opened, but this time the portrait did not scream or yell, just looked at the body behind Sirius and cried with her mouth covered. Immediately, all the portraits in the corridor cried.


    "You are back? Is everything going well?" It was late at this time. The rest of the Weasley family had already gone to sleep. Only Hermione was there with Mrs. Weasley drinking coffee and waiting for several people to return. After hearing the sound of the door, the two came out from the tea room on the first floor to greet them.


    "Everything went well, we recovered the hero''s body and at the same time wiped out thousands of corpses. It can be said that our plan was successfully completed." Mr. Weasley hung his robe on the hanger and said to his wife To.


    While they were talking, Ryan, along with Hermione and Lupin, helped Sirius to put Regulus ¡¯body on a temporarily transformed table, and then Ryan conducted refining.


    This belongs to Ryan''s professional category. Master Jiushu''s masterpiece was this, and Ryan naturally learned a full set. As the spell was pronounced, a trace of black gas emerged from Regulus'' body and disappeared. The expression on the body''s face also softened, and finally, the soul trapped in the body by black magic was liberated.


    The soul floated in midair and looked at the people below, and saw this scene. Kreacher burst into tears, and Sirius'' tears ran down his face.


    "He has something to worry about," Lane said, looking at the unwilling soul. "Quickly bring that pendant box."


    Kliche quickly moved to the living room on the second floor, and when he came back, he held the broken pendant box. After seeing the opened pendant box, Regulus''s soul finally showed a smile, and then disappeared in a golden light. At the same time, the frown on the face of the body was also stretched out, as if falling asleep.


    That night, Ryan stayed up all night and used Alchemy to make a coffin with Hermione ¡¯s help, using furniture and silverware in the mansion as raw materials, and set up Regulus. Later, when everyone went back to bed, Ryan saw Sirius and Kreacher sitting in front of the coffin and whispering something to Regulus.


    The next day, everyone buried Regulus together in the Black family grave. Dumbledore made a special trip to deliver a eulogy for Regulus. After the funeral, Sirius asked everyone to leave first. He would say a few words to the tombstone.


    After half an hour, Sirius and Kreacher returned together. Kreacher wore the pendant box that used to be Voldemort''s Horcrux on his neck.


    "I told him that now to defeat Voldemort, he can only be temporarily burdened with the reputation of a Death Eater. But one day I will let everyone know that my brother is a hero ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Black came back Everyone said aloud, and also engraved this oath into their souls.


    After this day passed, great changes took place in the mansion. The portrait of Sirius ¡¯s mother no longer screams, at best she rolls her eyes at those who do n¡¯t look at her. Kreacher also seemed to be refreshed, and with his help, the progress of the room cleaning was greatly accelerated. In just one day, they cleaned up 1/3 of the rooms. At the same time, I repaired a wall clock that likes to spray screws and a robe that tried to strangle everyone.


    Hermione found a ferocious ghoul in a bathroom, which was just the opposite of the cute ghoul from the Weasleys. But just before the ghoul''s claws were about to catch Hermione, Hermione''s sword in his hand had pierced the ghoul''s brain.


    "Good job." Ryan praised Hermione''s skill next to him. However, Sirius, who disinfected the carpet on the other side, was shocked: "Is the student taught by Hogwarts already so powerful?"


    Hearing these words, Ryan and Hermione smiled at each other, and then they packed up the rooms again. It must be said that the biggest change recently was Sirius. After returning from the cemetery, he appeared to be full of energy, and he also appeared a lot of sunshine. According to him, he is not alive now, and his future is not only to live out himself, but also to fulfill his brother''s wish. Therefore, the following days must actively face each day.


    Therefore, he is now fully devoted to the work of the Phoenix Society and decides to avenge his brother by defeating Voldemort. It also fulfilled Regulus''s dream of revitalizing the Black family.

 Chapter 367： New world

    After tidying up the room, several students were idle. Because the Phoenix Society feels that this kind of battle to face life and death does not require minor students to play for the time being. Compared with the Order of the Phoenix, forcing Draco Malfoy to kill Dumbledore''s Voldemort is even more evil.


    Since there is no work, Ryan naturally puts their homework first. If you think about Hogwarts still maintaining class even in such a bad situation, you know that even if you participate in the fight with the dark head, homework is inevitable.


    But for Ryan and Hermione, these operations are not complicated. In just over a week, two people have completed all their homework. After that they started to make some magic props and potions for the Phoenix Society as a help to the Phoenix Society.


    In addition, Sirius was very interested in learning about the content of the Weasley joke shop, so Ryan and the twins persuaded Sirius to invest part of the knowledge of Gallon and Black''s family in this shop. For this reason, Ryan and the twins each gave out 10% of the shares to Sirius.


    Sirius asked Ryan after getting the shares, and then turned around and gave 5% to Lupin. So now Lupin has a formal job: the gold designer at the Weasley Joke Store.


    Was the think tank and commander of the four-member robbery group at the time, as well as the producer of the live map. Lupin has a high level of magic props, and he also has ideas. Even if he still bears the task of Dumbledore, but only a little time to come back to rest, he successfully helped the Weasley twins to complete the defense suit research.


    Ron and Ginny helped Ryan with their work after the assignment was completed. For the little wizards of the Ron brothers and sisters who were born in the magic world, it was a lucky thing to be allowed to watch while working as an alchemist. Things are up. In particular, Ryan will give them some knowledge at this time, so that every time they help, they will be full of help.


    After everything was on track, Ryan decided to open the next world. Fortunately, the house is almost packed now, there are enough empty rooms for everyone to live alone. This is also convenient for him to go to Wanjie grocery store.


    During this time, several guests came to the Wanjie grocery store, but unfortunately they all came from the world of some modern dramas. Relying solely on rose crystal can handle these on-site guests. There are not many natural gains, all are similar to programming, clerk class and not very valuable ability. Look at them as long as the gold shares rose crystal agreed to exchange.


    "There are no valuable guests." He said this while watching Rose Crystal. Ryan feels that she is more and more like a human being. This should be the process of completing the soul that Teacher Luo Zhen said.


    "By brother and sister, what kind of world are we going to go this time?" Soon, Rose Crystal asked her with her head tilted and adjusted her mood playfully.


    "I think we need to find a stronger world." Ryan looked at Rose Crystal and said, "This time, when I met Voldemort and found that I didn''t have the skills to finalize it, so I hope to find a strong enough world for me to further improve me. Fighting level. "


    After finishing, Ryan went to the store door and pressed the store door with both hands to inject the 64 offset point. After seeing that the space in the door frame was filled with blue. Ryan, with rose crystals on his shoulders, stepped into this seventh-level world.


    The other exit of the space door is in a wood, and Ryan still does not recognize which world this is. Because woods are so common, it can even be said that nine out of ten worlds have woods.


    "Let''s go around first, maybe we can find a familiar place." Ryan said to the rose crystal on his shoulder before turning around in the forest.


    This forest is very vast, and even has a fight with the last Caohai. Ryan and Rose Crystal quickly passed out in the woods. As they walked through a thicket of trees, they heard a rustling sound beside them. Soon, several large spiders sprang out of the forest.


    Ryan felt the power of darkness from them and the characteristics that were out of step with the surrounding natural environment, which reminded him of the eight-eye spider in the forbidden forest that he had almost cleaned up. So when these spiders threw up, Ryan easily used shadow magic to kill them.


    However, they seem to be walking in the wrong direction, feeling more and more spiders. In the end, even in the forest on both sides of the place where two people walked, the bodies of spiders fell down.


    Just as Ryan planned to take out his broom and run away from the sky, a sharp arrow flew by and shot a spider trying to get out of the jungle beside him. At the same time, there was a shout in front of you: "Hurry up and run forward, we will help you stop the spider."


    "Don''t worry, we can get rid of those spiders. It''s just that we lost our way before and don''t know where to go." Ryan said while casting chain lightning to turn dozens of spiders into coke. On the other side, the rose crystal releases a large number of amethyst needles. These crystal needles will break into the spider''s eyes and will move at high speed and irregularly, completely destroying the spider''s internal organs. Every spider that was hit quickly shivered and fell.


    Soon Ryan and Rose Crystal walked to the position they just reminded a moment ago. Only then did they find that there was a whole armed squad with bows and arrows hidden in this place. Every member of the squad took out a knife and watched they.


    "Legolas?" Seeing the familiar handsome face of the man who led the team, combined with his dress. Ryan immediately knew that he was on the Middle-earth continent of The Lord of the Rings.


    Recently, a large number of large spiders have always appeared in the dark jungle. The elves living here repeatedly try to clean up these things. Unfortunately, no matter how to clean up, there will always be a large number of spiders added from the outside.


    In this case, the elves can only organize many teams to keep the number of large spiders in the jungle within a safe range through continuous patrols. Legolas as a prince in this situation, it is his duty to lead a patrol to protect the people. Not to mention that patrol can also avoid the sight of his father, Serandui, and stay with the captain Tao Lier. . So Legolas liked the job that most elves regarded as a chore.


    Was planning to move to another place just after clearing a wave of spiders. I saw two humans standing in the place covered with spiders. So out of kindness, Legolas reminded the two people loudly and shot an arrow at the same time, killing the spider that was too close to the two people ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But what I did not expect was that the two people With a powerful force to quickly clear all the spiders around. While watching the two men approaching, he and the team members pulled out their arms with vigilance. But I didn''t expect that the boy opposite called his name directly.


    "How do you know my name?" Legolas asked cautiously with a knife.


    "I am a traveler from other worlds. I know your existence through some special methods." Ryan told his truth, even if it sounds incredible. There are many powerful creatures in this world, and Maya like Gandalf may be able to see something from Ryan. In order to avoid future leaks, it is better to tell the truth now. Anyway, the elves are kind creatures, and they will not kill people indiscriminately.


    The words made Legolas a little ignorant, but he still asked dutifully: "Then why do you come to our world?"


    "I am a sorcerer scholar and a businessman with several world resources. So I hope to communicate with you whether it is knowledge or materials. I hope to be able to exchange with you."


    "This?-You go to the elven king hall with me. I have to tell my father about this." After hearing Ryan''s request, Legolas thought about it and finally told Ryan helplessly. Only when he sees his father can he decide.


    "Okay." Ryan was very happy, because he had always wanted to visit the world-famous elven king hall since he was watching a movie.


    :. :

 Chapter 368： Elven King Hall

    There are not many roads in the dark jungle, and most of them remain in their most primitive state. However, Ryan moved quickly and easily in the forest, not slower than the elves around him.


    After watching for a while, the elves around him relaxed their vigilance because they felt a natural breath from Ryan. Neither the human beings who surrender to evil or the ogres and orcs are so close to nature.


    Soon everyone started chatting together. The little puppets and Tao Lier had a very good conversation, and the story of Ryan telling the world he had experienced also made these elves who had been living in the woods for hundreds of years feel refreshed. Especially when they heard the story of how Ryan used the power of nature in a world to destroy those evil undead with plants, they all had a taste of hating the enemy. Of course, through this kind of chat, the relationship between everyone also quickly narrowed .


    Because everyone can travel fast in the forest, Lane found a stone-paved path covered with moss under his feet an hour later.


    After stepping on this trail, the elves seemed a lot happier, because it meant that they were almost home. After walking through the path through the dangerous valleys, forests, swamps and streams, they finally came to a rushing stream of six or seven meters wide.


    There is a narrow stone bridge without guardrails on the stream. On the other side of the stream is a steep stone hillside. There is an exquisite stone gate directly across the bridge, where several elves in armour guarded with spears.


    Is different from the imaginary elf residence. The elven king''s court in the dark jungle is an underground building. This should be to commemorate the Minnikus, the city of thousand grottoes.


    Quickly led by Legolas, Ryan met the host Thrandil here. Thrandil is a good-looking man, wearing an extremely beautiful silver robe, with a crown of red leaves and berries woven between the blonde hair on his head.


    After talking with his son, Thrandil said in a magnetic voice: "Welcome, Friends of Nature. I can see the favor of nature on you from your body, and I think what you say should be true . So as long as you are not malicious, I agree to conduct transactions with you. "


    Soon, Ryan was brought to a very empty place by Legolas and Taurier, and there were many elves around.


    "Where is this?" Rose Crystal flying in midair asked curiously, probably because there are not many things that can fly without wings in this world, plus the beautiful appearance of Rose Crystal. The elves coming and going around looked at the rose crystal with curious eyes, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "This is the largest square in the elven king''s hall. People generally gather here and trade some things they need. So my father asked me to bring you here." Legolas said next to him.


    "That means I can show my goods?" Ryan asked. After seeing Legolas nod, Lane began to take out pieces of specialty from all over the world.


    In view of the habits of the elves, this time the product is not industrial equipment. It is mainly a variety of magical plants and some extraordinary materials, with some high-end daily necessities such as porcelain and lacquer ware.


    Soon, these exotic products attracted elves coming and going. After all, Ryan is not just for making money, so he uses magic to tell the elves aloud whether it is knowledge, interesting items or even stories that Ryan himself is interested in can be used as a way of trading, and now Tao Lier is idle In addition to the team, Legolas was hired by Ryan at the cost of a set of magic seeds to help set the price.


    Lane found that Sunshine Mushroom and Sunflower Sunflower are the most popular trading items, and even many elves ca n¡¯t wait to get around their houses after they get it. When they learned how to use the crystal of sunlight, with the help of their own natural magic, the underground city was full of sunlight in just a few hours.


    Ryan felt that this made the Elven King''s Hall completely lose the previous mysterious feeling, but Tao Lier disregarded the mysterious silence in Ryan''s mouth.


    "" Our elves have always loved nature and the sun. Only because of the change, we will put the king city underground for safety reasons. But this does not mean that we like this dark environment. You bring The sunshine that came here even gave people a feeling of going back to the golden age when we were still living on the ground. Have n¡¯t you seen more and more people coming out now? This already shows our hobby. "


    Sure enough, as the sunlight spread further, more and more elves appeared nearby. Even Thrandil was finally disturbed. After asking what happened, Thranduil and Ryan signed a large order, almost emptying Ryan''s reserve of these amazing plants. Because he found that he could use these magical plants to build a green line of defense in the dark dense forest, and make the dark dense forest bright again.


    "But, Thrandil. This forest is so big, you may need more than 100 years to complete such an ambitious goal." When handing several planting methods and seeds to Thrandil, Lion pointed out the biggest flaw in the Elven King''s approach.


    "It''s okay." The Elven King seemed very happy. "As a longevity species in the future, you should gradually get used to our way of life. Otherwise, you will be very sad in the future. I think allowing you to do business is the most correct one I have made in these hundreds of years. One of the decisions, because of your arrival, today is also the happiest day for my people for hundreds of years. "


    Looking down where his fingers are, every elf has a cheerful smile on his face. Many elves around have begun to sing and dance, playing musical instruments. At the same time, many elves rushed over with food and wine ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It seems to be holding a feast.


    "Everyone hasn''t been so happy in years." Legolas sighed. In this atmosphere, Ryan and Rose Crystal also joined the banquet.


    Unlike a few hours ago, the stone-filled underground city has now been flooded with green plants brought by Ryan from several worlds. Coupled with the crystallization of sunlight, it now feels like a forest.


    Under the greeting of the elves, Ryan and Rose Crystal enjoyed an absolutely sumptuous feast. Unlike what was previously imagined, the elves here still eat meat. However, all the food tastes a little faint, but fortunately, the cooks of the cooks are very superb (after all, the almost immortal elves have enough time to learn various skills), let Ryan experience the ingredients themselves from these dishes Tasty.


    This trade has been going on for a week, and Ryan has also received a lot of gains. Thranduil opened all the libraries in the city to Ryan, and allowed Ryan to even go to the most secret room in the library to view the notes and notes that Kelley Blimp left while casting the Elves Three Rings.


    After recording all the things he was interested in, Ryan went to the palace to say goodbye to Thranduil. In the previous chat, Ryan learned that in recent days someone had seen Gandalf and Thorin Oak Shield at the Yuema Inn discussing the recovery of the Lonely Mountain. This represents a year before the opening of the Hobbit story.


    After knowing this time node, Ryan decided to look elsewhere. Because he feels he can do something during this time.


    :. :

 Chapter 369： Valley City

    "My friend, why don''t you stay longer here? Isn''t everyone neglecting when you entertain you?" Asked Thrandil, who hurried into the palace wearing armor. Recently, he was very busy, because after the experiment it was discovered that the magical plants brought by Ryan were not weak against the evil spiders in the woods. He began to take the elves to build a green line of defense to temporarily circle the woodland near the capital.


    So during these days he has been leading people to set up defenses outside the city. Just now he heard that Ryan was leaving and hurried back from the outside riding a big horn deer.


    "Everyone is very enthusiastic, but I came here for a deal. I heard that you can reach Dachanghu Town down the river running down the river near the Elven King''s Hall. In Changhu Town, continue to follow the river. There is an abandoned valley city. I want to rebuild it as the core of my trade in this place. "


    Heard that it was a human abandoned town, and Thrandil had no objection. Anyway, it has nothing to do with elves, let alone that the city has been completely abandoned, and morally speaking, there is no fault in occupying it.


    But Thrandil was a little worried about Smaug, the evil dragon that destroyed River Valley City decades ago. But after watching Ryan demonstrate how to break a three-meter-thick rock with a piece of ordinary steel, he let go of his heart and was also hopeful that Ryan would defeat the dragon.


    After weighing the pros and cons, hesitated a few times. Serranduy decided to tell the prince Legolas who was on the side: "Legoras, Mr. Lion may need some local guidance and help this time. So you lead a team of elves to help him . "


    Follow, Serandui turned to Ryan and pleaded: "I hope you can guarantee Legolas'' safety this time. If Smaug is too strong, please retreat in time. I don''t want any elves to sacrifice for such things.


    Serrandoi is a politician, he pays more attention to the interests of his group. So he would not kill Smaug for humanity like Gandalf did. This time he sent his son out, mainly to get closer to Ryan. It is convenient to be able to communicate with each other in the future, because the things brought by Ryan this time have fully proved its value, and he has now reclaimed the land around the king city using those plants.


    Ryan certainly understands his approach, because he did so in the first few worlds.


    Legolas was very excited to write. He felt that he could finally leave his hometown to see the outside world this time. By the way, take the opportunity to leave your father and get in touch with Tao Lier.


    Yes, Ryan found that there was a slight relationship between Legolas and Taurier. In the movie Taurier was supposed to meet Kili when he was beaten by Thranduil and looking for comfort. Kili saw Taurier half-really halfway between life and death after poisoning. Under this kind of yin and yang, the two talents developed feelings.


    None of these things have happened yet, so naturally the whole is different from the movie. After leaving Thranduil, Ryan found that the relationship between Legolas and Tauriel was rising rapidly. When Ryan and they left the dark jungle, the two had escalated into formal couples.


    After entering the town of Changhu while taking advantage of the night, Ryan first went to find Bud, the descendant of the King of the Valley. Bard is a middle-aged man who lives on ferry and trafficking. After learning of Ryan''s intention, Bud persuaded Ryan not to do so, because he worried that Smaug would come to Changhu Town to retaliate against the residents here.


    "I swear I have a way to kill Smaug, and at the same time bring a better life to everyone. These elves can testify for me that I have that ability." Bud looked at the elves suspiciously, and Tao Lier stepped forward and told Badline brought the changes to the elves in the dark jungle.


    "If this is the case, you need to show them to me. If you can do what you said, I am willing to give you the position of the king of the river valley. Anyway, now I am only a civilian. But you have to swear, even You ca n¡¯t bring Smaug to you if you fail. ¡±Bud lowered his head for a moment after listening to Toriel, and then raised his head and said to Ryan.


    After all, Bud''s ancestors once lost the opportunity to shoot Smaug, which made his family humiliated, so now he just wants to defend the people here, and he has no great attachment to that throne.


    "Okay, I promise you." Ryan assured him that he joined Bud''s team and set off. When Bud left, he also carried the black arrow on his back. Ryan took out some gold and silver and gave it to Bard''s wife as a reward when Bard went out with him.


    "Thank you." Bud who saw this scene expressed his thanks on the way. Because they brought their horses when they came out, after a long time, they came to a ruined valley city.


    The city is now a dead ruin. After Smaug destroyed the city, some people tried to stay. But Smaug flew in the night to hunt them for food, especially pure girls. After such a few times, there was no one in the city.


    After roughly going into the city to check, Ryan began to release a large number of steam robots and began to rebuild the city. The sound of mechanical operation and the blazing fire of the boiler make this dead ruin come to life again.


    Bad was a little nervous about this, because he worried that it would attract Smaug. Under his explanation, Ryan figured out that Smaug actually can freely enter and leave the Lonely Mountain, which means that the group of dwarves in the movie looking for the secret door actually only hope to find the Aken gem through the secret road without disturbing the dragon , Gushan is not closed.


    Lane has only seen the film introduction with the Hobbit. He originally thought that the dragon would run out of the lonely mountain only after the plot began when the dwarf opened the door. But now it is not without solutions. Ryan took out several sets of Gaussian cannons made by Gaussian rifle principle mixed alchemy in the radiation world and placed them on several commanding heights near the isolated mountain. UU reads the book and distributes the core of the armor-piercing projectile made of Valeria steel and a little bit of mythril after remelting the black arrow to each Gaussian gun.


    "Leave it to us." After meeting the use of the Gaussian gun, Bud and the elves began to prepare for the exit of the Lonely Mountain. Because there is only one place where the entire lone mountain can fly out of the dragon, so long as they wait for Smaug to be irritated and fly out. Lane believes that as top shooters, they should be able to hit Smaug accurately.


    After more than a week, River Valley City has basically been packed up. But Smaug still did not come out of his cave.


    "I think it may be because we have too few people, and there is really no way to seduce the evil dragon." Bud said his analysis after hearing Ryan''s worry.


    "But we can''t wait here, River Valley City is about to be repaired. Smaug is there, and the city can''t develop at all. So I decided to blow it up."


    "It''s not too difficult to get Smaug out of the cave." After seeing the Gaussian cannon with an armor-piercing projectile made with alchemy hitting a rock more than ten meters thick, Bard was full of confidence in defeating Smaug. "I think if we make enough movement at the gate of Gushan, Smaug will definitely come out. Because it is a grumpy evil dragon, it will never allow anyone to engage in things at his door. "


    "Okay, let''s start tomorrow during the day. I''ll find a way to get Smaug out, and then let''s kill it together." Finally Ryan clapped.


    :. :

 Chapter 370： Tu Long

    Early the next morning, when the sun had just risen and hit the gate of Lonely Mountain, Lane came here. After taking out a full two tons of explosive cherries, he found a place to hide himself and detonated the pile of explosive cherries.


    In the moment, the gravel of the gate of the Lone Mountain flew across, and even Lane, a few hundred meters away, felt the ground vibrate. Naturally, such a large amount of dynamic history cannot be felt. Just a few seconds after the explosion, an angry dragon chant came from the back of the mountain. The sound of instigating wings from far to near shows that the dragon will soon leave his den.


    Bad and the elves stared nervously at the gate of the Lonely Mountain, while Ryan pinched a thick yellow rune with his hands.


    "Boom!" The gate of Gushan was slammed open, and a giant dragon more than 140 meters long flew out of it. At this moment, Ryan threw out all the yellow charms in his hands and drank at the same time: "Town!"


    Countless golden seal characters appeared out of thin air to surround Smaug, and the speed of the dragon suddenly slowed down a lot after touching these golden seal characters.


    Naturally, Smaug also found Ryan''s position on it. Just when it was about to kill the little bug that couldn''t withstand a blow in his eyes, he suddenly felt that a deadly attack was approaching. Unfortunately, at this time, it was no longer able to make dodge movements because of being restricted by Ryan''s magic.


    "Stab it." Six golden-red lights appeared almost simultaneously hitting Smaug, who was moving slowly in the air. After the alchemy treatment, the extremely tough long armor-piercing warhead suddenly broke through the protection of dragon skin under the acceleration of powerful electromagnetic force. Especially the three forts on the left of Smaug accurately hit the place where the scales of the dragon''s left chest were knocked off more than 60 years ago.


    The high-speed hot bullet penetrated into Smaug''s body and exploded under the influence of the rune, destroying the internal organs of its chest. After a wail, a huge dragon fell from the sky.


    After struggling a few times on the ground, the light in Smaug dispersed a little. Finally stopped breathing and lay there still. The eyes are still staring at the sky.


    "Draw." Ryan launched the magic of life with ancient magic text. An off-white shadow floated from Smaug and formed an apple-sized smoke ball on Ryan''s chest. Rose crystal sent to Bud as a contact before this time flew over and sealed the smoke ball with an amethyst with silver wire.


    However, there is a very faint white flame in the middle of this smoke ball, but everyone who looks at this flame can feel the immortal power from it. This should be the indestructible fire.


    In the Lord of the Rings world, everything comes from the indestructible fire. The great **** Iluvita is an inexhaustible fire itself, as are the Veras, but they are regarded as gods. They prefer to use the flesh when they come to the world instead of appearing as a flame. In front of everyone.


    All the secrets of eternal life are here. After their death, the souls will return to rule the Vilamandus Temple of the Underworld, where they will sleep, waiting for the final big movement of Iluvita.


    The creation of the species by Iluvita and the Vera depended on the indestructible fire, but only the Iluvita gave the elves an indestructible fire for the entire race, and the other Vera were not at the level, so they could only Create short-lived species.


    Miya such as Gandalf can at most obtain the right to use the indestructible fire, and the ownership does not need to be considered.


    Is also only a big villain, Mogosken, who has given the blood to send the indestructible fire to make evil dragons, flame demon, and even instilled power to Sauron. It is for this reason that Sauron, who won a part of the unending fire of Vera, can become the most powerful one in Maya.


    After killing the evil dragon, Ryan originally planned to use this dragon soul to baptize his five dragons. As a result, I did not expect to get such a windfall. Naturally, Ryan opened the space door for the first time to let Rose Crystal give this thing to Teacher Luo Zhen. Because among the people he knew, only Teacher Luo Zhen would be interested in this thing and had the ability to study it.


    "We, did this kill Smaug?" When Rose Crystal returned from the space door, Bud and the elves also ran to Smaug''s side. While watching the dragon corpse as huge as a small hill, all the humans and elves present exclaimed. A shocked look appeared on everyone''s face.


    "Yes, we did." Lane said, looking at these shocked people. "The times have changed, gentlemen. With the death of Sauron, the power of these evil dragons has gradually faded, and we have unprecedented power. So, we successfully killed the last giant dragon in Middle-earth. "


    Bud showed a relief expression on his face after crying in pain at the dragon corpse. Then he kneeled down at Ryan and swore allegiance. Ryan proclaimed that he would be the Vice-President of the River Valley in the future, and he would assume all the rights of the Kingdom when he was away.


    After the death of Smaug, the construction of River Valley was back on track. Soon, many refugees who had previously fled to Changhu Town returned to River Valley City under Bud''s call.


    After the mayor of Changhu Town found that his income had decreased, he once sent troops to try to arrest the people who emigrated to River Valley. As a result, Ryan''s robot army was completely captured halfway. They even said that the whole process was very peaceful. After finding a group of invulnerable robots surrounding them, the soldiers directly discarded their weapons and raised their hands to surrender.


    After all, most of these soldiers are also from Changhu Town. Many of the people who moved to River Valley City before have a variety of relationships with them. After knowing the current status of the Valley City, they naturally were reluctant to fight.


    At the request of these people, Lane led Bud and a team of robots into the town of Changhu to catch the mayor and his dog legs. After a public trial, they were sentenced to exile. In the cheers of the people on both sides of the street, the mayor and his doglegs were driven out of Changhu town. And Ryan took the opportunity to publicly announce that the treasures left by these people would not take a penny, and they would all be used for the construction of the town to buy people''s hearts.


    Due to everyone''s busyness, Changhu Town slowly shrinks, and it is no longer the town that has been deformed and deformed after receiving a large number of refugees. Instead, the identity of a material transit trade center near River Valley City was restored ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At the same time, River Valley City also recovered its popularity, and all buildings were renovated. In many places completely destroyed, new factories and houses were built. Ryan quickly cultivated a large group of skilled workers using the memory input device, and the production of River Valley City resumed.


    For two months, these abandoned places seemed to regain their former vitality, and caravans also appeared slowly. River Valley''s first big business came from Serranduy, who ordered two energy towers and three hundred robots from Lane through the bird.


    "I always thought that your elves didn''t like these booming machines, so I didn''t recommend these things to you at that time." When Serandui took a group of elves to pick up the goods, when facing the reason why the elf king was good Questions that were not taken out at the time, Lane replied.


    "I don''t like it very much," Thranduy nodded and admitted, "But our population is too small, as long as we can save manpower, we will welcome, especially these um-robots. In the battle can greatly reduce the casualties of soldiers . "


    After staying for one night, Thranduy returned to the forest with more than 100 robots with energy tower parts and a dozen or so engineers who helped to install. Of course, he also promised that regular caravans would come to River Valley to trade in the future.


    While saying goodbye to the elven king and his party on the tower, Ryan was surprised to find that Legolas did not leave. It turned out that Thranduy allowed Legolas and that small group of elves to stay temporarily as channels of communication.


    "This is what I asked for." Legolas shrugged. "So I can be with Taurier."


    :. :

 Chapter 371： Thorin Oak Shield

    In the fourth month of the restoration of River Valley City, a strange team came along the road to River Valley City. Leading is a grey robe old man with a cane, followed by 13 dwarfs.


    "We''re here." Said the old man in the gray robe looking at the distant tower, wiping his forehead with sweat. "Suo Lin, if you want to return to Gushan to rebuild the dwarf kingdom, calm your temper. Although everyone around you said that the King of the Valley was very noble, he closed the Gushan after killing Smaug. At the same time, he claimed to wait The real master of Gushan will not go to take possessions that are not his own until then. But you must not be as stingy as your ancestors, and the rewards must be given. Otherwise, the ungrateful reputation will be enough to ruin your country. -"


    "Got it, Gandalf." The one-and-a-half-meter tall dwarf interrupted the old chatter. "You have talked about these things all the way, and I will surely provide enough wealth as a reward. They have the ability to kill a dragon in an instant. I am not a fool and will not seek my own way. It can kill the dragon in an instant. The power can easily break through the broken mountain, and I am willing to pay for the country. "


    "That''s good." Gandalf nodded and walked into the city gate. As soon as he entered, he was attracted by the bustling scenery in the city.


    "At that time, River Valley City was the most prosperous than half of it now. I am more and more interested in the current River Valley King."


    Came to the gate of the palace, Gandalf and the dwarves were surprised to find that this was just a very simple two-story building. In their impression, a rich national palace like Xianghe Valley should be magnificent, not as big as the school it passed by.


    After reporting with the guard at the door, the guard ran directly into the door to inform King Ryan of the Valley.


    During this time, with the help of multiple world advisory boards, Ryan came up with a whole set of plans for Bud to deal with these, and he only had to sign the important words. The rest of the time was used to learn the previous ones. Regarding the knowledge of elves, even with the help of rose crystal as an external thinking circuit, Lane still finds it very difficult to learn. After all, these are the knowledge accumulated by the elves for tens of thousands of years.


    As he was immersed in the research, the guard at the door suddenly knocked on the door. After opening the door, Ryan learned that Gandalf and the dwarf team were now waiting at the door.


    "Please sit down, you can taste our juice and snacks." In the meeting room, Ryan and Rose Crystal brought juice and a few plates of snacks to the dwarf and Gandalf sitting on the sofa. A few dwarves seemed interested in sofa furniture. They wriggled on the sofa and tapped their fingers curiously. They didn''t calm down until the lead dwarf coughed.


    "I''m King Iruber Thorin Oak Shield, I hope I can go to Gushan to rebuild the kingdom now." The leading dwarf said his intention very simply, which was in line with the dwarf''s honest character. "Of course, I will give you half of the treasure in the treasure house. As a thank you for killing Smaug to retake the lonely mountain."


    "Why are you so generous?" Ryan was already ready to face an unreasonable dwarf king. Of course, this may also be because Sorin Oak Shield has not yet seen the golden mountains and silver seas in the solitary mountains, so the brain is still sober for the time being.


    "Of course, I will send you personally." Ryan nodded and said to them after Rose Crystal climbed to his shoulders; "Well, let''s go now."


    "You are really an upright king." Gandalf said when he got up. Under the **** of a small group of cavalry, they went out of the city to the entrance of the Lonely Mountain.


    "What''s the situation?" When close to the entrance of Solitary Mountain, Solin was surprised to find that a large group of people were busy there, and even many elves he didn''t like.


    "Isn''t this the last dragon being shot down? Not many of us can deal with dragons, so we can only use the materials on it to hire elves in the dark jungle to help." Ryan said with a smile: "Fortunately, I will magic It can ensure that the dragon''s body will not rot, so everyone can carefully handle the loss to a minimum. "


    "Will I allow my people to purchase materials after I get back the Aken Gem? We will pay for it with the weapon armor made." Thorin asked after looking at the dragon body exposed from the hidden canvas .


    "I''ll talk about it at that time. It''s only necessary to discuss it carefully." Ryan led them to the gate of the Lonely Mountain. Here, Ryan used magic to move the boulder to block it. Now under the command of his wand, one A carriage-sized stone flew up and was thrown aside by the power of magic. The dwarves swallowed quietly as the stone hit the ground.


    "Okay, you can go in. You can call me when you are done." Ryan finished leaning on a large rock and sat there watching the dwarves walk in through the tunnel on the mountain. Gandalf did not follow in, but walked to Ryan with his wand and sat down, then asked curiously, "His Royal Highness, I am curious how do you master the power of magic?"


    "Just call me Ryan directly." Ryan felt that it was a bit inappropriate for him to be honored by this tens of thousands of years old Maya. "I am a traveler from other worlds, so naturally I will be magical."


    "From other worlds?" After listening to it, Gandalf opened his eyes in shock and looked at Ryan. Ryan felt that there was an immortal flame beating in his eyes at this time.


    "Relax, I''m not a predator." Ryan said, "The way I get benefits is to promote the development of that world, so that I can get benefits from all the world for a long time. I will never do anything like plundering chickens and eggs You see everything I did in the river valley. As for why they are willing to reinstate the dwarves, they are the top miners, just like I can switch from elves to the technology of the Lord of the Rings, I also have confidence in the source Constant goods were exchanged from them for things like the Mithril Gemstone I needed. "


    "I believe in you, and I welcome you on behalf of Middle-earth. Naying." At this time, the fire in Gandalf''s eyes dissipated. He may have just communicated with a Vera. And Ryan passed the review of the gods of this world, and was free to do business here in the future.


    After that, the two began to exchange their knowledge, which is different from what they imagined. Gandalf is happy to share his magic and combat skills. According to him, the just side must help each other. Only in this way can we survive the dark forces and defeat them ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Faced with Gandalf''s generosity, Ryan is also embarrassed to hide. However, because Gandalf as a Maya had a lot of knowledge that didn''t have much effect on him, he ended up only learning about the method of making Madonna Rose and several methods of internal training.


    Because neither of them are ordinary people, they exchanged all the knowledge they wanted to exchange in just six or seven hours. It wasn''t until this time that a cold sweat and trembling Sorin oak shield took the subordinates out of the Lonely Mountain. Each of them was pulling a big cart, which was filled with all kinds of gold and silver treasures.


    "Sorry, we are late. When I entered the vault just now, I was fascinated by the gold. I finally broke free from it." Sorin Oak Shield very directly said what happened.


    "So how did you break free?" Gandalf asked with interest.


    "I stood in the vault for a long time, and then from the illusion I saw the King of the Valley waved through the walls of the Lone Mountain easily and beat me on the ground. Then I woke up all at once." Solin said Also glanced at Ryan.


    "Yes, the illusion you see should be true. If you gossip, I would really do it. The wall of the magical protection of the Lonely Mountain can''t save you." After Ryan raised his hand, an electromagnetic gun An orange-red light directly penetrated the thick city wall. Several dwarves suddenly felt that they were indeed escaping from the dead.


    "Anyway, you just wake up, my friend." Gandalf looked at Sorin.


    :. :

 Chapter 372： Supreme Lord of the Rings

    "Since you are really willing to keep your promises, then I don''t need that much wealth." Ryan said looking at these dozen cars of gold and silver jewelry. "The wealth on the car can almost make up for what Smaug had robbed from the valley town. As long as you are willing to sign a long-term trade agreement with us, then you only need to give me some Mithril as a reward. By the way, there is the gem necklace that Thranduy ordered from you. Because you are all me Friends, so I hope to resolve the conflict between you. "


    "You are very generous, Your Royal Highness." Sorin said carefully with a bow. "But I will never be able to forgive the behavior of those elves who were helpless."


    "Thrandur did not die at the time, but he was the king of the elves, not the king of your dwarves. In the previous wars, the elves died too many people, and they were already dead. Plus you first buckled the gemstones and destroyed the friendship between you. That''s why they didn''t send troops. "Ryan explained that these were all heard from Legolas when he chatted before.


    "If you say this, I think that when my ancestor had a dragon syndrome, it was really possible to be blindfolded by gold gems. But I thought that the dead people could not forgive them." Solin said: "But now I also want to That''s it, I can reconcile them for the future development of Gushan. But this does not mean that I forgive them. "


    "Well, as long as you don''t see the enemy like you do now. After all, there are far more enemies around us watching. The internal disagreement is fatal in this case." Ryan said helplessly, he also knew that he was dead So many people cannot meet each other with a smile. Just mediate them not to look at each other like enemies.


    "Yeah, just reconciliation." Gandalf also nodded in satisfaction. Soon, Sorin took out 50 to 60 kilograms of Mithril Ingots and handed them to Ryan, which is more than 80% of their inventory. At the same time, he also handed over the necklace ordered by the elves in a box.


    After handing over everything, Sorin returned to Gushan with his men. Now he is busy writing letters to recall the people who were in exile everywhere. Ryan and the cavalry returned to the valley town with their treasures.


    After returning to the palace, Lane called Leglas directly. Recently, Legolas had a very nourishing life. He faced Smaug in the first battle of the dark jungle. After the inspection, he found that one of the three shells that had hit the dragon''s heart was fired by him. According to local rules, he can add the title of Dragon Slayer in front of his title, which makes him feel very honored.


    Not to mention that during this period of time, he has facilitated many trades with elves in the valley city, which has helped his compatriots. At the same time, far away from his father''s sight, his relationship with Tao Lier quickly heated up. After these conditions are combined, he is in a very good mood. When he appeared in front of Ryan, he could see an excited expression on his face.


    When he learned that Ryan was looking for him, hoping he would return to the dark jungle, his emotions immediately fell. I do n¡¯t know what to think of Thranduy at this time. Fortunately, he felt better after he knew it was his mother''s relic.


    Legolas''s memory of his mother''s memory is very small, but this does not prevent him from missing his mother. Especially when he has a bad relationship with his father. Ryan also hopes to let Legolas improve the father-son relationship a little when he returns the relics.


    After Legolas set off, Lane began to count the treasures he had just obtained today. After observing with eagle eyes, he was surprised to find that there was something in the treasure with extremely powerful magic radiation.


    "This is." Ryan pulled out a plain gold ring after pulling away the gold coins covering the upper layer. Suddenly there was an ominous hunch.


    Put the gold ring on the slate floor, and then pointed with a wand and read: "Flame." The flames burned, and words like fire appeared inside and outside the ring.


    "Supreme Lord of the Rings! How could this thing be here?" Ryan was confused. In the original text, Bilbo got it from Guru when he passed the misty mountains. Now the dwarves did n¡¯t even ask Bilbo, where did this ring come from?


    Early the next morning, Ryan took Rose Crystal to find the dwarf under the pretext of discussing the terms of trade. For security reasons, the Lord of the Rings was carried by Rose Crystal. Because he found that this ring only had a fatal attraction to the flesh and blood creatures of this world, Ryan was minimally affected after getting the ring, and the rose crystal as a doll was almost not affected by the ring.


    After signing the good terms of trade, Ryan took out the ring and inquired, saw the ring Kili recognized that it was obtained in the misty mountains. At that time, he accidentally dropped a cave under Goblin''s hunt, and later hacked a little monster to get the ring. He felt that the ring might have fallen off when he went to the car to load the treasure.


    Lane knew that this should be the soul of Sauron in the ring. The dwarf was more difficult to corrupt, so he chose to leave the dwarf. However, the dwarves were unsatisfied with this plain ring ring cast with a little gold without knowing it. Kili directly said that even if this ring was given to Ryan, he now has a lot of treasures, which is no longer a rare gold.


    After leaving the Lonely Mountain, Lane found Gandalf and told him that he had obtained the Supreme Ring. Originally he wanted to give the Lord of the Rings to Gandalf, but Gandalf jumped in horror and refused.


    "Do n¡¯t seduce me, I do n¡¯t want to be a dark demon alive. The way the Lord of the Rings penetrates my heart is through mercy, the heart of the weak and the power to improve the world. Do n¡¯t seduce me! I dare not accept it, even Just keeping it, not using it, I dare not. The temptation to hold it will disintegrate my strength. I still need strength, and there are still many difficulties and obstacles in front of me. "


    "What should I do with this thing, should I throw it away?" Ryan said, holding the ring in distress. The doll next to him looked at the ring with disgust. Probably because Ryan is a foreigner, this ring can''t accurately know Ryan''s heart, so the temptation given is the universal eternal life for humans. But this temptation is of no value to Lane, who now has mastered the channel of immortality. If a normal person can directly live forever, who would like to be a dog to obtain immortality ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You can actually resist the corruption of the Lord of the Rings? Gandalf looked at Ryan in amazement. "Can I ask you to go to the Doomsday Volcano to destroy this ring?" Now that Moto and Kuromon''s darkness has not fully recovered, you should be able to sneak in with your ability. "


    "As far as I know, the Villas have claimed that Sauron is a human problem to solve? If I throw the ring into the Doomsday Volcano, will it cause their dissatisfaction?" Ryan asked with a frown.


    "You are now the king of the river valley, and you have also obtained the permission of the Vera when you come to this world. So you will naturally be regarded as a member of humanity in this world. The reason why the Vera have such a request is because During the 1st and 2nd epochs, Vera interfered in too many affairs in Middle-earth, but the result was counterproductive. And what you did after coming here was in line with their hopes, and they were happy to destroy Sauron ¡¯s darkness against Middle-earth. It succeeded, because you defeated Sauron and could also guide the residents of Middle-earth to fight against evil and walk towards the light. "As they said these words, Gandalf''s eyes shone brightly, as if illuminated by the flames from his body. This means that when he said this, it really represented the will of the Villars.


    "And if you do this, the Villas will give you the corresponding gift." Gandalf''s last sentence made Ryan determined. He immediately stood up and declared that he would go to the Doomsday volcano to completely destroy Sauron.


    Anyway, if you think this kind of thing is too dangerous, you can still come back, but once you succeed, maybe you can get a gift from the level of Genesis God. How could Ryan feel that he can miss it?


    :. :

 Chapter 373： Go to Mordor

    After setting up the job at hand, Ryan set off with Rose Crystal the next night.


    From the valley to the south, you can reach the Doomsday volcano. According to Gandalf''s introduction and the map drawn, Lane knew that the distance was about 2,000 kilometers. Fortunately, Ryan''s flying broom is a home version broom that is good for long distance travel, and can fly for a long time at a speed of 80km per hour.


    On the road, Ryan flies for 20 hours a day. The strengthened body can fully support this high-strength hurry. When he and Rose Crystal arrived at the Black Gate, more than a day had passed since the departure. This is much faster than it took the Guardian Squad in the novel to arrive for half a year.


    This aspect is due to the fact that the flight is really fast, and on the other hand, it is because at this time Sauron ¡¯s power has not been fully restored, and it is safe enough from the valley to the air of Mordor. Ryan can go straight to his destination in a straight line, without the need for various detours and battles like the Guardian Squad in the novel.


    At this time, the power of Mordor was not fully awakened, and Sauron did not understand the spells from other worlds, so he did not prepare accordingly. Ryan easily crossed the black door directly over the black door.


    But not far after entering the black door, the air began to be filled with evil magic. For safety''s sake, Ryan gave up his flight options and penetrated from the ground.


    Fortunately, the flight just had bypassed the most difficult path, and because at this time Sauron had not fully recovered his strength. Although the sky above Mordor is covered by black clouds, there is still a faint sunlight that can shine through the gaps in the clouds.


    Relying on these faint sunlight, Lane found himself on the edge of a huge plain. The whole plain is only gray with shimmer. The black smoke traveled through the ground and the ditch, and the stinky smoke kept coming out of the cracks of the earth.


    More than 60 kilometers away, the Doomsday volcano is located, and its surroundings are almost all covered with volcanic ash. The huge volcanic cone towers up to the sky. At this time, there was no magma pouring out, as horrible and terrifying as a sleeping beast. Behind it is a huge black shadow that extends all the way to the foot of the Ember Mountains.


    Therefore, there must be a large area of ??land east of Mordor that can provide sufficient resources. Otherwise, in the last part of the "Lord of the Rings" trilogy, so many armies starting from Mordor cannot use Mordor as a rallying point, because this place seems to have a fight with the radiant sea that radiates the world, and cannot support a A huge army. The only possibility is that the land in the East is very large and can bring a lot of things to support the huge and evil army.


    This dead plain is called the Goguros Plain. Just when Ryan was in the air, he thought it should be very flat. But after landing on the ground, it was discovered that the plains of Goguros were full of large and small potholes. It seemed that when this place was still soft mud, there were countless gravel falling all over the ground, and it was bumpy everywhere. There is a circle of rocks next to the largest pothole, and there are many cracks extending from the middle to the outside.


    In short, this place is very suitable for people to go silently from one shelter to the next, and even the most conscientious sentinel can hardly find anyone invading here.


    It took a whole day for Ryan to carry the rose crystal to the foot of the volcano. The closer to the volcano, Ryan felt that his soul felt more repressed. This may be Sauron established a similar evil residence in this area. Field magic. Rose Crystal is more sensitive to the magic suppression here. Halfway through, she can no longer maintain her flight and can only be carried forward by Ryan. At the beginning, Ryan could quickly get on the road by light work, but he could only walk on his feet near the foot of the volcano. At the same time, in this place, all the magic requires five times or even ten times the magic power and spiritual power.


    "It''s still that Sauron hasn''t fully recovered." Ryan thought. "I really don''t know how the two tortured hobbits in history have traveled this distance. They have neither the power of magic nor their bodies. Strong. At the same time, the soul must endure the continuous corruption of the Supreme Ring. Perhaps because of this, their journey can be called epic. "


    Lean walked forward while thinking, and found a way! It stretched from the west, turned around the volcano like a snake, and finally came to the west of the volcano. The top of the road leads to a dark entrance in the upper part of the volcanic cone, which can directly reach the flame hall of Sauron''s Forged Ring.


    Feeling that Sauron had a little intellectual disability at this point, how could a normal person build a path directly to his vital point? Of course, as Gandalf said, Sauron is very arrogant. He thought that no one would be willing to destroy the Supreme Ring, and few people knew how to destroy it. Ryan thought it might be the case with all the villains, so was Sauron, and so was Voldemort.


    It took several hours for Lane to follow the road to the end of the Panshan Road, and the door of Samas Naur, the Hall of Flame finally appeared in front of him. At this time, he felt very tired, because this road was built on an active volcano, and many orcs were left on the road to repair the road as the volcano erupted. In order to avoid them, Ryan can only use magic to hide himself. In this harsh environment, the super-strong magic output naturally makes him feel overdrawn.


    The condition of Rose Crystal is even worse, because she and Ryan are from the same source of magic, she minimizes her mana consumption along the way, and then provides all the magic to her, which makes her look a little dying now. .


    The door was dark and hot, and there was a dull noise coming out, like the mouth of a monster. Ryan was a little uneasy, and even had an urge to turn around and return. But thinking of this as the last hurdle, he still gathered courage into the darkness. Of course, the greatest strength for his spirit was the emergency escape function of Wanjie grocery store.


    Rushed into the gate, at first Ryan couldn''t see anything. But after unbearably overdrawing the magical power to release the shadow magic, finally found the right way ~ www.novelhall.com ~ rushed out of the darkness.


    The first time he rushed out of the darkness, Ryan saw a red light rushing up and hit the top of the cave. With these lights, he found himself in a tunnel in the volcanic cone, with many fissures not far in front. The dazzling red light in the cracks sometimes flourished, and sometimes dimmed back into the darkness; at the same time, the cave was filled with a low, rumbling sound as if a huge machine was running.


    At the forefront of this tunnel is the magma pool in the Doomsday Volcano. Just throw the ring in.


    "Okay, here we are," Lane said to the puppet on his back. Although they didn''t say anything because they rushed along the way, Ryan might not be able to get here if it wasn''t for Rose Crystal''s magic supply. For the puppet, she feels similar to human suffocation after extracting a lot of magic power from her body. But in order not to worry Ryan, Rose Crystal bit her lips tightly to keep quiet after feeling uncomfortable.


    "Throw it by you, this honor is what you deserve." Said Ryan held the rose crystal behind her in her arms, and the rose crystal pulled out the Supreme Ring from her arms. At this time, Sauron finally felt wrong. Under his summoning, all the orcs began to rush to the Doomsday Volcano. At the same time, the Lord of the Rings also emitted a dazzling light, as if it were made of pure flame.


    But it was too late at this time, Rose Crystal ignored the growing temptation sound and directly raised his hand to the magma pool.


    The Lord of the Rings fell from the doll''s small hands, hit a few turns in the air, and fell into the magma of the Doomsday Volcano below the location of the two.


    :. :

 Chapter 374： Destroy the Lord of the Rings

    The Supreme Lord of the Rings fell into the magma pool and floated on the magma for a few seconds, then the clatter turned into golden water. At this moment, an angry roar was mixed with numerous messy sounds. The flame burst out, licking the top of the cave.


    Before the end of the volcano, there were some small earthquakes due to the volcano''s recovery, but now it has become an amazing giant earthquake, and the whole volcano is shaking. Ryan felt that all his suppression had disappeared after entering the Golgoth Plains at this time, so he immediately took out his flying broom and flew out of the Doomsday volcano with a rose crystal.


    After rushing outside, he discovered that the scene outside was probably the most magnificent picture he had ever seen since he was born: here is Sauron ¡¯s evil old nest, with extremely strong towers and fortresses, complicated caves, huge squares and Dungeon. Even a solid gate made of steel and gold crystal. But now all this is gone.


    All the artificial buildings were destroyed, the walls shattered and melted, and fell to the ground. The dense smoke and mist soared up to the sky until the top hit the sky, and fell back to the ground like a rainstorm ...


    Finally, roar came from the earth, the earth shook, the plain blew up many cracks, and the doomsday volcano behind them erupted! The flame rushed to the sky from its top, thunder and lightning flashed in the sky, and the torrential black rain poured down like a flood ... At the very center of the storm, all evil creatures tried to escape, but flake and melt like the earth. , Disappeared in the air.


    "We succeeded, we saved a lot of people again." In the arms of Ryan came cheers from the little puppets. In fact, Rose Crystal didn''t care how many people were saved. She just saw that Ryan was happy because of this matter.


    "Yeah, this is also the most difficult time to save the world." Ryan said wearily. "I want to find a soft bed and get a good night''s sleep. I think you think so too." The little doll nodded madly in agreement.


    So Ryan flew directly to the west on a sweep, and it did n¡¯t take much time to go to Minas Tirith, the capital of Gondor. This is a cascade city built on the mountain, extremely magnificent. Backed by white mountains, the famous white trees are planted at the highest level of Minas Tirith. The city''s defenses are very strong. When entering the city, Ryan saw the city''s high stone walls and mitre silver doors.


    After entering the city, Lane discovered that the city was messy. A large number of citizens flocked to the street to discuss the abnormalities that had come from Mordor before. Fortunately, the hotels are operating normally, and Ryan quickly found a high-end hotel and moved in. After paying a few gold coins and telling the boss not to disturb, he went to the room and read a new bed to clean up and fell asleep, while Rose Crystal slept directly on his stomach after he lay down and patted his head Then fell asleep.


    In his sleep, Ryan felt that he was in an endless white light. It is full of vitality here, giving Ryan a feeling that the fetus is in the mother''s womb.


    "This is?" Elaine''s current soul strength can basically guarantee the control of dreams. This inexplicable dream can only show that something has penetrated into his dream. But after repeated inspections, he found nothing wrong, the only thing that was abnormal was that he couldn''t wake up anyway.


    "Distant guests, please don''t be nervous." A grand voice came from all directions, but it was not as harsh as imagined. Even after hearing the first voice, Ryan felt his soul calmed down at once.


    "Are you?" Ryan knew that something that could invade his soul to such a point could kill him or distort his spirit without effort, but the other party did not. This shows that the thing that caused all this now should be in good faith, so he simply gave up the defense and asked directly.


    "Wo, Iluvita, creator of all things. Because you wiped out the evil, so I want to reward you. So, foreign guests, what do you most hope for in your heart?" Said the magnificent voice.


    "I want to gain knowledge." Rein does not intend to hide his inner thoughts in front of the creator of this world. "Because knowledge equals power, with power I can protect everything I want to protect people and things."


    "Very good." The voice came again. "I have observed that you already have immortal power from other worlds and can form your own indestructible fire in the future, so I decided to give you the knowledge equivalent to Maya and hope that you will not be blinded by power in the future. In addition, Amenzhou also opened the door to you, and you are qualified to step on that sacred land. "


    As soon as the words fell, Ryan woke up from her dream. When he woke up, he felt something was pressing on his stomach, and after raising his head a little, he saw Rose Crystal leaning on his stomach and chose a very comfortable posture, covering the blanket and sleeping.


    "She also worked hard along the way." Thinking of Ryan lying down again, closed her eyes and began to recall the dream just now. Most of the things in the dream have disappeared. He can only remember that a very high spirit gave him a victory over Sauron. After entering the state of meditation, Lane found a lot of knowledge in his mind, and it took at least half a year to digest it.


    Is different from those gods in the world of the song of ice and fire. The innate gods in this world can only be called true gods, no matter from the perspective of power or personality. Even Lane ¡¯s current level cannot directly visualize them, otherwise it will cause irreversible damage to the soul. That''s why he can''t recall many details in his dream anyway. This is because the local gods directly erased that memory in order to avoid hurting him.


    "At least the knowledge is at hand, there is a good direction for what to do next." Thinking of here, Ryan simply began to meditate on the bed to analyze the knowledge. The donated batch of knowledge is a complete knowledge system, although with Ryan itself The knowledge system is different. But this method of using high-level power is still very precious to him, at least after having a reference, it is much more convenient to sum up his own way of power promotion. Even if his current strength is not enough, he can still get great gains from it and improve his strength to a step up ~ www.novelhall.com ~ When the sunlight outside the window becomes dark again, the doll finally wakes up. Seeing that Ryan was awake, Rose Crystal smiled a little embarrassed.


    "Have you rested yet?" The puppet nodded blushing, and she was a little shy about the snooze just now. "Then we will have something to eat, and then we will go back to River Valley City."


    After asking the boss for a sumptuous banquet, Lane started to ask the boss what happened to him during the past two days. When the boss looked at them, he was surprised to see Ryan and Rose Crystal swallowing a lot of food into the belly in an elegant but fast pose (he thought Rose Crystal was a dwarf). Not paying attention to what Ryan said at all. The crisp sound until a gold coin was thrown on the table board brought him back to his soul.


    "Dear guests, the shadow of Mordor is gone. A giant eagle tells us about the destruction of Mordor. So under the order of the Regent, our army is preparing to recapture Osgillias. The news is very good. The Orcs were in chaos because of the destruction of Mordor. Our army has easily killed their Orcs several times, and they will soon be able to recover the city. So that we can restore the previous That glorious age is over, "the shop owner said in an extremely cheerful tone. After all, the sword that had been hanging on their heads for so many years had finally disappeared, which was really a very worthy celebration.


    "It''s really good news." Ryan echoed that when he settled the bill with his boss after eating, he took Rose Crystal out of the city and stepped on the broom.


    :. :

 Chapter 375： Battle of the 5th Army

    When Ryan returned to the Valley of the Valley, he had learned that Sauron had been destroyed by special means of the elves. When he hurried back to the palace, he saw Gandalf waiting for him.


    "A huge shadow left." Gandalf said to Ryan, then he smiled. The laughter was like music, like Gan Lin after a long drought. At this moment he was no longer the old man, but showed a trace of Maya''s power.


    "Oh, this thing is for you." Gandalf pulled out a simple silver crown from his arms, inlaid with a few very beautiful gems. "The Crown of the River Valley, you should also have your own crown as the King of the River Valley. Bud donated the remains of the old crown, Legolas brought some beautiful white stones, and finally the dwarves worked overtime to use the best Silver made this crown for you. "


    "I know you are simple in nature, but now the river valley and Gushan are back to life, and Sauron is also destroyed. You should also have a formal coronation ceremony."


    Ryan nodded after listening to these words. But he invited elves and dwarves and decided to take this opportunity to turn this coronation into a grand party.


    Gandalf also decided to stay and return to Amenzhou after the coronation ceremony. So that afternoon, many people saw many birds flying with letters in all directions. Pass letters from the coronation ceremony after the first month.


    The day before the coronation ceremony, Thrandil took his army to Changhu Town and settled down. At the same time, Dan II of the Iron Hills also came to the Lonely Mountain with more than 500 heavy dwarf warriors. This is because Thorin knew that Ryan had invited the elves of the dark jungle, so he asked his cousin to bring someone to help him. At least not worse than the elves on the disk.


    Lane went to greet the elves first. As a result, he was surprised to find that 2,000 elves brought a full of 1,000 robots in Changhu Town. Each robot is painted with beautiful patterns by elves, and looks like a moving gallery. At the same time, in addition to more than 100 elves also carrying bows and arrows, all other elves are carrying high-pressure air guns.


    After careful observation, Ryan found that their high-pressure air guns are different from humans. The rate of fire is slower than humans, but the range is farther than humans. Later in the conversation, I learned that the elves of this world are also mortal. Because their bodies are stronger, they can shoot more arrows than humans in a battle, but it does not mean that they will not be tired.


    So when it was found that the effective range of the air gun was no less than the bow and arrow and the lethality was stronger than the bow and arrow, the elves completed the dressup at the fastest speed. And their knowledge level also helped them improve the air gun to make this weapon more convenient for their own use. There is also an unexpected joy in doing this, that is, the number of bullets carried at the same weight can be more than the number of arrows.


    As for the shortcomings that air gun parts need to be maintained precisely, it is not a matter for elves at all. Thranduil was pleased to tell Ryan that they had used a robot as a meat shield elf to hide behind and cleared a large forest. And in this process, zero casualties were achieved. At the same time, these robots can also save them a lot of debris time and can be used to do more meaningful things.


    "In the future, our kingdom will work hard to study and develop these machines." Finally, Thranduil concluded that Ryan did not know what to do at this time. The elves of industrial development are absolutely rare in the world.


    After setting up the elves, Ryan took a team of carriages to Lonely Mountain again. The dwarves also gladly accepted the magical plants and supporting mechanical equipment. With these things, they completed some boring repetitive labor. They have enough time to dig up treasures or elaborate equipment. However, their choice is very different from the elf style. In their hands, the robot becomes smaller in order to adapt to the mine, but it is larger in weapon caliber.


    For example, several forts are now built on the wall at the gate of Gushan, and four large-caliber steam mortar guns are placed on it. At the same time, the air guns in the hands of the dwarf guards had a shorter range and a slower rate of fire. But the huge caliber can show strong power in close range.


    The dwarves of the iron hills now live in a lonely mountain. When Ryan entered, he saw Sorin bragging to his cousin these magical machines, plants and weapons. Looking at the envious eyes of Dann II, Ryan knew that a new customer had come again.


    The carriage brought by Lane contained a lot of meat and wine. Because the elves were stationed directly in the town of Changhu, he had hoarded these things before, and just handed the keys of the warehouse door to the elves. The dwarves live on their own lonely mountain, so Ryan can only send these welcome gifts.


    Looked at the dwarf happily eating barbecue and drinking wine. Ryan was a little worried that they would not be able to catch up with their own coronation ceremony tomorrow, but Thorin Oak Shield assured Ryan that he said that this wine would not make the dwarves drink drunk, or even say that these wines at the banquet today are more than enough. The dwarves moistened their throats.


    Every dwarf who eats spicy barbecue and craft beer praises these things, but also praises the generosity of the King of the River Valley. From here, Ryan also found that he could use spices and beer as a fist export product to the dwarves.


    Early the next morning, with the blessing of everyone. Gandalf wore the crown of the river valley for Ryan, but the coronation ceremony was just over, and everyone was preparing for the feast. A warning came from the far post, and the orcs attacked.


    I heard that the orcs were attacking, and the dwarves decided to join the war because they were feuds. The elves also decided to fight in the same way, on the one hand, they did not want to lose face in front of the dwarves. On the other hand, I want to try what level these robots are.


    So when three earthworms opened the big hole and sent out more than 20,000 half-orcs, human, dwarf elf coalition forces also prepared more than 3,000 robots and 3,000 troops into battle.


    Because most of the creatures in this world do not have magic, half-orcs and ogres can''t get close under the intensive bullet storage and artillery shooting. Many wolves tried to use the speed to rush up, but still could not keep up with the speed of the bullet. Their bodies even built a high wall three or four hundred meters from the front of the position.


    Especially the four giant cannons in Gushan, each shell can clear a large group of orcs. The giant beasts with high hopes from the orcs fell down, and in front of the flying shrapnel, the heavy armor and the paper were no different.


    On the other hand, the Orc army trying to sneak into River Valley City was also hit by headaches. As soon as they appeared on the mountain ridge, the ogres were directly destroyed by the Gaussian cannon operated by the Legolas team, even a stone. Did not vote. The famous iron-headed baby was also directly killed by a Gaussian cannonball ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Soon the orcs who rushed down the city were blown up by potato torpedoes, and then they were shot by a steam machine gun The whole army did its best. Originally the Orc side also tried to use bats to regain its strategic advantage, but as a design from future generations. The machine guns on all steam robots are air defense. Dense bullet rain made these bats dominated by melee dare not to fall. Afterwards, they were shot down by the elves.


    As the half-orcs retreated, the giant eagle and the transfiguration Bion also arrived on the battlefield. They thought they were a fire brigade, and found that the situation on the battlefield was far better than their imagination.


    But their arrival also lowered the morale of the Orc side to the freezing point, the Orcs on the battlefield began to flee wildly, and the pursuit began.


    Lyn pointed out the location of Asog on the hilltop in the distance for Legolas, who was operating a Gaussian gun. Legolas directly hit Asog who tried to save the defeat. After Thorin rushed uphill on a sheep, only one head and two legs of Asoge were found under the banner of the Orc, and the other parts were broken by the high temperature and pressure of the shells.


    The battle of the five armies ended in the absolute victory of the human, elf, and dwarf coalition. More than 20,000 orc troops put into the battlefield could barely reach three digits afterwards. On the coalition side, only dozens of robots were destroyed, and single-digit soldiers were sacrificed.


    Because of this, the crown of the river valley was later called the crown of victory or the crown of blood. To commemorate this victory over evil forces.


    :. :

 Chapter 376： Chores

    After cleaning the battlefield, everyone took advantage of this opportunity to hold a grand party. It is much more lively than the coronation banquet previously designed. Perhaps because of the experience of fighting side by side, the contradiction between the dwarf and the elves has also become more relaxed.


    After the three-day celebration, everyone left. The elves left Legolas'' squad as their envoys when they left. From the conversation of the elves, Ryan knew that after the destruction of the Supreme Ring, the necromancer of Dolgo also disappeared, so that the spiders in the dark jungle did not fill up as quickly as they used to. They hope to launch a counterattack to recover Amorance, previously known as Dolgo.


    Lean said that as an ally, he was willing to join the elves to recover the war in Dolgo. As long as they can notify one month in advance.


    Farewell to the elves and dwarves, Gandalf also came to the house and told Ryan that he was leaving Middle-earth, but since Ryan was allowed to go to Amen Chau, they still had a chance to see you in the days to come.


    At the noon private farewell party, Gandalf handed Ryan a cluster of white flames. Here he has all the memories of the battle he experienced in China and Turkey for about two thousand years, which can provide Ryan with sufficient combat experience. As for his magic, Illuvita''s gift to Lane already contained this knowledge.


    After watching Ryan absorb the flames, Gandalf smiled and gave the sword to his waist. This sword has a beautiful scabbard and a hilt inlaid with gems, and the sword is engraved with elven words.


    "Enemy fencing." Looking at the spell on the sword, Ryan, who had studied elven writing before, recognized the identity of the sword.


    "Do you know this sword? That''s great. When I came with those dwarves, I met a few ogren monsters. I used the sunlight to turn them into stones and found the sword in their nest. Originally I thought I may use it in later battles, but I did not expect my mission in Middle-earth to end with your help. So I gave it to you because I guess it will not be used for a long time in the future You have a sword, but you should need it. "Gandalf said after hearing Ryan''s exclamation.


    "Thank you so much." Ryan took over the sword. He was having a headache and did not have a weapon at his disposal. This was the right time for the sword. With this sword, Ryan does not need to use a powerful magic to consume a weapon.


    After sending Gandalf away, Ryan spent a whole year in the valley city digesting the knowledge given by Iluvita. At the same time, he returned to his hometown with a continuous letter to discuss the content of the upcoming Ningfu magic book. Ryan also learned from the letter that he became a leader after returning to his hometown, and the group''s subordinates were called Bion. With the help of Ryan giving away their plants, they acquired a solid base in Anduin Canyon.


    Under the guidance of this transformer, Ryan also successfully completed the animal transformation. It can be turned into a panda with a huge magical defense, as big as a giant grizzly bear.


    Because of alchemy, Lane now has enough life to stay in other worlds for a long period of time to summarize various gains.


    A year later, River Valley City was completely on track. Ryan also gave Bard all the things and returned to the gift shop.


    The biggest gain this time was the offset point. Because he flipped the table before and completely changed the direction of the whole story, this time he obtained an unprecedented 126 offset points. At the same time, a large amount of knowledge is all obtained through soul instillation and self-learning, so he only consumed 30 offset points and completely mastered the magic props production technology of elves.


    The events in the world of The Lord of the Rings fell behind, and Ryan took care of the chores in other worlds. First of all, he provided a batch of alchemy potions to the world of plants vs. zombies to help them cultivate a new batch of special plants. Secondly, attended the opening ceremony of the Philadelphia to Richmond Railway in the Radiant World, which represents that the Federation has established a foothold in the northeastern United States. By the way, they sent them a lot of biological samples about dragons that they had requested before: things like dragon blood, dragon scales, and dragon dung.


    Finally, Ryan went to the world of "Song of Ice and Fire" to deal with government affairs. Because this world is the one with the deepest penetration of his power and the shortest contact time, there are many things to deal with. For example, a lot of government affairs that others can''t make decisions, and then for example, the reception of some important guests.


    The most important guest recently was Kaitlyn Tully, the wife of the winter city from the northern border of Westeros. She brought her son Bran to seek medical treatment because she could not rest assured of the child. Arya and Reken.


    After Bran was injured and stabbed, she went to Junlin to inform Ed. However, when she was about to return to the north, she happened to meet the merchant fleet sent by Ryan at the dock. After hearing that there is a **** in Water Amethyst City that can cure all diseases, even gray scale disease, which is considered terminally ill, can be cured. She decided to take her son to seek medical treatment in Esos.


    Urged her to make this decision, and Mormon Leanna of Bear Island was there too, don''t worry about any problems. In this case, she took a few young children to travel across the sea, originally she wanted to take Sansa, but at this time Sansa was very yearning for the court life of King''s Landing, and even more so that she would be engaged to the handsome prince Joffrey. excitement. So rejected the mother''s request.


    After arriving at Amethyst City, Ryan and Rose Crystal were not there. But she also saw that the people here can indeed cure gray squamous disease and a series of other diseases considered to be terminally ill in Wieslot. So An quietly stayed in Amethyst City and waited for their return.


    Soon, they were attracted to the modern side of the city, especially Arya, when they discovered that the country allowed women to choose their profession freely, and even became a soldier when they were strong enough. Overjoyed to participate in professional warrior training courses to learn sword fighting, fighting and shooting.


    "Okay, take off your clothes. I want to check where you fell." After dealing with government affairs, Ryan took Rose Crystal to meet Bran mother and son in the crystal temple, while standing beside There are La Pagoda and several priests who came to observe and learn.


    Bran saw a lot of people watching and felt a little shy. Fortunately, the injured part was exposed under the comfort of his mother.


    "Comminuted fracture of the lumbar spine joint." Ryan soon determined where the injury was. Seriously, even if it was placed before the crossing, the possibility of the wounded person standing up again was very low ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but fortunately With the help of magic, everything is much simpler.


    Ryan took out a syringe containing a green-looking medicine. He turned around and said to the priests who observed: "In this disease, the bone erosion water must be injected into the affected area to remove the deformed and broken bones. Then, the rigid muscles are used to harden the local muscles to support the body. Shengguling promotes the growth of bones and finally restores muscles with recovery water. "


    He finished injecting bone erosion water into Bran ¡¯s waist, and then said to Mrs. Tuli: ¡°I have a way to get him back to normal, but it takes more than half a year. These potions are not instant. Works. "


    "Thank you, this is already fine. I''m willing to wait another half a year, but I''m fine, anyway." She was telling the truth, and the Westeros continent is still relatively calm, as the wife and underage of the Stark family Children, they are really fine for half a year.


    After arranging these people, Ryan went to the most important world, the world of the rose girl, to find Teacher Luo Zhen.


    Of course, the first thing to see Teacher Luo Zhen is to give ten kilograms of Mithril as a gift. The teacher likes this gift very much, because in his world this kind of magic metal has no effect so excellent.


    It is a pity that as long as it is not the world where Ryan himself or his soul contract is located, the time flow speed of other worlds is consistent with the main world of Harry Potter. Therefore, Mr. Luo Zhen, who had received the Unending Fire for less than an hour, had not yet researched anything. In this case, Ryan could only stay at Mr. Luo Zhen''s house with Rose Crystal for the time being.


    :. :

 Chapter 377： Naya

    "I finally figured it out." After living in Luo Zhen''s house for a month, Ryan, Luo Zhen and Alice finally figured out the principle of the unending fire in the laboratory. Of course, Alice is only here to gain insight in this process. She has not yet reached the level to study this.


    "In short, this is a core of immortal power, equivalent to our key to truth, and it is the unique form of soul sublimation in that world. The biggest feature is that the unending fire will merge with the soul of the owner, and then for them The flesh is just a skin sac. The real body is the soul fused with the indestructible fire. Even if they lose their flesh, their souls can be reborn with the help of this flame. Unlike our key to truth, we have to rely on the flesh before we reach a certain height. Existence, once the flesh is destroyed, the key to truth will be destroyed accordingly. "Luo Zhen explained Ryan and Alice in a steady tone.


    "Besides this, the original power from the world can be easily fused with the owner to make them immortal, without having to undergo arduous practice like ours. Even they can put this to immortal power. Passed on to the next generation, their children will have this kind of unending fire after birth. "


    "What about defects?" Alice asked. "This kind of power far beyond the same level cannot be flawless."


    After hearing this sentence, Luo Zhen smiled comfortably. "I''m glad to see that you discovered this. Not being blinded by the benefits in front of you. Controlling your inner greed is the basic quality of an alchemist. Yes, the Unending Fire does have its problems."


    "On the one hand, this belongs to the original power of a certain world. It also means that most of the power of the indestructible fire can only be operated normally in that world. I think this immortal power will be seriously weakened in other worlds. On the other hand, the power of the indestructible fire is already determined after it is created. As Ryan said, your indestructible fire is of Vera level, then your power limit is Vera. Your not If the fire of extinction is of the Maya level, then no matter how hard you try, you will not exceed Maya to become Vera. "


    "One of the most important aspects is that this power can only be granted directly or indirectly by the original of that world, and as alchemists we are people who obtain the authority of the gods from mortal bodies. This power that is completely inconsistent with our path once we Obtaining words does not increase our strength, but puts us in danger. So you must not be enchanted by those seemingly easy-to-obtain powers, lose your judgment, and then put yourself in danger "" Luo Zhen took this opportunity to teach Ryan and Alice.


    Ryan and Alice listened carefully to teacher Luo Zhen''s teaching, and nodded thoughtfully from time to time when they heard the key content.


    After the end of the teaching, under the guidance of teacher Luo Zhen, Ryan is going to make a ring for himself. This was the final decision that Ryan made after gaining a lot of knowledge and experience in the world of The Lord of the Rings.


    Different from his previous imagination, Gandalf''s experience tells Ryan that holding a stick and a sword is not the best. The real way to fully exert your strength is to minimize the spell-casting items to free up your hands, and then use melee weapons according to your own habits. After all, the cane is not a tool for melee combat. There is no mace or axe in melee combat.


    The core of this ring is the indestructible fire, as a reward for the valuable knowledge brought by Ryan this time. Teacher Luo Zhen used a piece of rose relic to seal and solidify this undying fire. Lion decided to use this egg-shaped red gem with an immortal flame inside as the ring of the Lord of the Rings.


    The ring body of ring was cast with mythril, using the casting technique of the three rings of elves. Ryan felt that the only flaw was that the appearance was a bit too delicate and beautiful, and outsiders who didn''t understand would think it was a female ring in the future.


    After the ring and gems are ready, the most critical molding begins. After lighting up the giant forging formation in the middle of the laboratory, Ryan poured several liters of previously prepared silver into the forging formation.


    Under the influence of magic, the sky silver poured into the smelt array gathered like alive to the center of the magic circle, then gradually floated into the air under the influence of magic, and finally formed a football-sized ball.


    "A, Vilya-" Ryan began to recite the mantra in Quenya, and at the same time put the fragments of the Virgin Mary, the size of the Peanut Rose sealed with the indestructible fire, and the previously cast ring into the ball formed by the sky silver.


    With the infusion of magic power and the recitation of magic spells, countless bright sesame-sized runes appeared on the ball formed by the sky silver. Afterwards, these runes gathered and decomposed each other, forming one big or small mysterious rune. Each exposed rune contains different powers, and even simply putting these runes there can affect the spirit of ordinary people.


    Time is passing slowly, the production process is also advancing step by step, and the pressure from the alchemy array is also increasing. Fortunately, Teacher Luo Zhen released a blood-red shield at this time to shield Ryan from the pressure from the magic circle, so that Ryan can devote himself to the production of this magic ring.


    When the last spell was pronounced, all the runes lost their color instantly. The sky silver ball in the middle of the alchemy formation returned to its original state. But soon, the ball vibrated at an extremely high frequency. The ball slowly shrank like a deflated balloon during the shock.


    Finally, all the sky silver disappeared, leaving only a dazzling golden light cluster flying above the alchemy array. It was at this moment that everyone present heard a clear sound of ding from his soul.


    When the echo of the sound dissipated, the golden light mass at the center of the alchemy disappeared instantly, as if it had never appeared. Only a silver ring with red gems remained in the magic circle.


    "Congratulations, your ring is perfect." After closing the magic barrier, Teacher Luo Zhen closed his eyes and communicated with each other for a while. Then he opened his eyes and said to Ryan with a smile.


    Ryan walked into the formation and picked up the ring and dripped a drop of blood on it. Then he put it on his hand and began to communicate with the ring. He found that this ring could perfectly replace the role of the wand. In addition, this ring also comes with powerful defense capabilities, whether it is spiritual, magic, or physical attacks. This ring can provide corresponding protection ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the most important What''s more, the indestructible fire that is the core of the ring can resist the rules of death contained in the death spell. This gave Ryan another chance of winning in the face of Voldemort.


    Of course everything is balanced, this ring itself has no attack power. On the one hand, the craftsmanship of this ring mainly comes from elves, so like the three elves, it is more inclined to protect rather than attack. On the other hand, the user of the ring is Ryan himself. The ring that is good at defense can make up for his weakness in battle.


    After watching Ryan check the ring, Luo Zhen smiled and said to him: "Give it a name, the power of this ring is already worthy of a special name."


    "Naya, I call it Naya." Lane named the ring after Gandalf''s hand. On the one hand is to commemorate the origin of this ring. On the other hand, it shows that the power of this ring comes from the indestructible fire.


    When Ryan pronounced the name, the ring flashed. Then the word Naya in Quenya appeared on the inside of the ring.


    "This name matches your ring." Luo Zhen said happily. "I am very happy to see my students take a step forward on the road to mastering the truth."


    A few days later, Ryan stayed at Luo Zhen''s house to learn to master the ring and also to do other things, when he felt that his goal had been almost completed. I chose to say goodbye to Teacher Luo Zhen and returned to the Wanjie grocery store. Of course, Rose Crystal was temporarily here because she planned to spend more time with her little sisters.


    :. :

 Chapter 378： Ring

    After seeing the green ceiling on the green background in Room 12 of Grimmauld Place again, Ryan had a feeling of being indifferent. This time he spent more than a year in other worlds, but the pointer on the clock had just passed an hour after returning.


    After washing his face in the bathroom, Ryan sat back on the bed and began to meditate. Fortunately, as his strength level rises, there are fewer and fewer traces of time. This year and a half did not leave many traces of his time, so there is no need to worry about what is wrong with others.


    The same is true, and the next morning, almost no one could see that Ryan had left. Only Hermione glanced suspiciously at Ryan and seemed to think of something, and then lowered her head to eat her breakfast.


    Sure enough, even if Ryan had covered up, most people could not see their changes. But in the face of Hermione who knew part of the details and care, he still missed the bottom.


    So at noon on that day, Hermione found an opportunity to ask Ryan. After knowing what Ryan did, he was amazed by the experience that Ryan described. After all, there is also a book by Father Tolkien in this world, and Hermione naturally knows what Ryan ¡¯s journey to destroy the Lord of the Rings is like.


    "This is Gandalf''s sword?" In the process of telling, Ryan took out the enemy fencing as evidence. Hermione touched the sword curiously. "Yes, he gave me this sword, because his mission in Middle-earth is over." Lane said how the sword got into his hand.


    "It''s an epic journey, but unfortunately there is no way to tell everyone." Hermione said with regret after listening.


    "Yeah, this thing is for you. So you can free up one more hand in the battle." Ryan said after watching the previous adventure, watching Hermione suddenly said. Because he remembered that Hermione also learned fighting techniques from him at this time, if he could free up a hand holding a wand, his combat ability would definitely improve.


    He took something out of his pocket and handed it to Hermione. "I just made it before I came back. It may not fit your finger. Try it. If the size is not right, I can change it now."


    It was a ring, which shone with warm luster under the sunlight outside the window. The silver ring had a complicated pattern on it, and a small red gem was inlaid on it. This ring was completed by Ryan at Teacher Luo Zhen ¡¯s home. The material comes from the remaining material of his ring. The ring was cast from the same batch of mitral silver and the mold at the same time, and the red gem above is the one from Ryan ¡¯s The remnants of the processing of the fragments of the Virgin Rose inlaid on the ring are only the size of green beans. Finally, Ryan also injected an indestructible fire the size of a needle into it.


    Hermione couldn''t help but see that Ryan had a ring in his hand.


    "This is made by my smelting Mithril. It has a certain defensive effect on magical spirit and physical attacks, and can also cast spells instead of your magic wand. It is not suitable for you to put it on first, because it is still the last step , The size is not suitable and can be modified. "


    Hermione hesitated and took the ring and put it on the index finger of his right hand.


    very suitable. "Hermione whispered her head down. If anyone could see her face, she could see that her face was now as red as a ripe apple, or even steaming."


    "Well, let''s complete the last step, fusion." After that, Ryan took out a silver knife with zigzag runes on it and handed it to Hermione.


    "What should I do?" Hermione asked after lowering her head and taking the knife.


    "Cut a knife in your hand and drip blood onto the gemstone, and you will be able to fully grasp the ring and manipulate the power of the ring." Ryan didn''t notice the change in Hermione''s complexion, he said it straightforwardly How to use the ring.


    Hermione gritted her teeth, raised her knife and took a deep breath, then gently swiped on the little finger of her left hand. A few drops of blood came out of the wound on her fingertip, and then she rubbed her little finger on the ring gem in her right hand.


    As soon as blood touched the gemstone, the silver ring showed blood-colored elven text. This wonderful thing has never been seen by Hermione.


    After the red text disappeared, Hermione felt a series of messages come into her mind. After receiving this information, Hermione looked at Ryan and said: "This ring that resists three unforgivable spells once a day is too expensive to be received." She said that she extended her left hand to her right index finger and tried to remove the ring. But Ryan leaned over and reached out and held her left hand, a movement that made Hermione''s face redder.


    "You know that I am an alchemist, and I know how much wealth I have. So these things are not so valuable to me, you should accept them. Besides, this ring has already recognized you as the master, and other people take it and use it. No way. "


    "Okay, I have accepted this ring, please let me go." Hermione stopped struggling and looked at Ryan. Ryan found that his posture was a bit wrong at this time, as if it was too ambiguous. So he quickly retracted his hand and sat back to his original position.


    "I will wear this ring, but when you want to take it back, just take it from me." Finally Hermione said. This answer is very consistent with her character, so Ryan nodded and agreed with her.


    In the bright living room, Hermione began to try to cast magic with the ring. Ryan guided him on the side. Fortunately, the use of the ring is not much different from the magic wand. It only took more than half an hour for Hermione to master the use of the ring. After a coma red light smashed the wooden board in Ryan''s hands, the two decided to rest for a while before continuing.


    "Cleece''s craft is getting better and better." The gap between the exercises ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan said, eating the cream cookies just sent from the table.


    "It was just a knot before, so the craft was abandoned." Hermione also took a cookie and put it in her mouth. "Now, after slowly recovering, it will naturally reflect the heritage of a long-term pure-blood wizard family. And Kleeche is younger than expected, at most equivalent to the wizard''s fifty or sixty years old. Looking at the old just before is because It''s too sad, so it looks a little old. "


    Speaking of this, Hermione seemed to think of something and asked, "Well, why did you give me my ring this time, not a bracelet or a necklace or something."


    "Because the best magic item in that world is a ring, I worry about not achieving the best results. If you want to do it, then you must do the best." Lane said honestly.


    "Oh." Hermione''s complexion became a little complicated, but she soon recovered. "But how can this expensive ring seem to be explained to others."


    "There is no need to explain that after this ring is recognized, no one can see it except yourself and the person wearing the ring."


    "That''s good." Hermione looked relieved. She is not the kind of girl who likes to show off, so she does not want her ring to be seen by too many people. Now Ryan''s answer just met her expectations.


    At around four o''clock in the afternoon, Ryan was called by the twins to go to the Weasley joke shop to deal with some things. Hermione took them to the door.


    Went to Diagon Alley and Ryan didn''t see it, after he was shown away by the twins with his entourage. Hermione changed the ring to the ring finger of her left hand.

 Chapter 379： plan

    After Ryan returned to 12 Grimmauld Place, he saw Hermione writing a letter.


    "This letter is for?" "It''s for Harry, but Dumbledore won''t let us tell him what happened in the magic world. Even on his birthday, I can only send a gift with a greeting card, I I do n¡¯t think he would want to receive this¡ª "


    "Damn, I forgot Harry''s birthday." Ryan reacted suddenly. "In those days I was busy with the production of a number of defensive bracelets, and I forgot about this matter."


    "Don''t worry." Hermione said. "When you were busy in front of the workbench, I asked if you would like to send Harry a gift for you. You agreed directly. So I have sent you your copy together."


    "I forgot, I was really busy and fainted a while ago." After all, it was more than a year ago for Ryan, and it was natural to remember. "Thank you, Hermione, if not for you this time I would definitely be in a hurry."


    "No, it''s nothing. Since everyone is so busy, I also came up with my own power." Here, Hermione reversed the topic a little stiffly. "The principal didn''t let us send a letter to Harry, saying he was worried that the owl might be robbed halfway. But I think the core problem is that Harry can see the mysterious man''s every move, and Dumbledore is worried that the mysterious man will pass through in reverse Lee saw our plan. "


    Lane''s disapproving expression: "I think Dumbledore''s method of isolating Harry directly from the magic world is wrong."


    Seeing Hermione want to refute, Ryan went on to say: "It is true that the principal is a great man, but it does not mean that everything is correct. As far as I know, Dumbledore had probably told Harry about him last time. The connection with the mysterious man. But what he said was a little vague, which made Harry not very clear about what happened to him. "


    Speaking here, Ryan shrugged. "The principal may refuse to tell Harry the news for his own reasons, but in view of the strength of the mysterious man. I worry that one day he will find the connection between Harry and his soul, so mysterious It is very likely that people will trap Harry by this. In this case, Harry who is ignorant is very likely to fall into the trap on impulse. After all, the mysterious man is good at grasping the weakness of people, countless powerful wizards of that era. It ¡¯s all taken for granted, I do n¡¯t think Harry can see through the mysterious man ¡¯s conspiracy. "


    "You are right." After listening to Ryan''s analysis, Hermione also thought of another problem. "The headmaster always wanted to protect Harry out of love for the students, but he was too old and had forgotten the feeling of being young. He did not take into account that Harry stayed at the Dursleys who hated him this month, itself Emotions are bad. If we do n¡¯t receive any news from us at this time, he will probably have a feeling of being abandoned by the whole world. In this case, he who accumulates too many negative emotions should be more easily manipulated by the mysterious person. Let the situation go to a worse place. "


    After speaking, Hermione left the quill agitatedly. "Then what should we do, we can''t directly violate Dumbledore''s ban?"


    "Direct violation of the ban is indeed not good, and Professor Dumbledore is also very busy recently, it is estimated that there is not much time to care about these issues." Lane nodded. "However, we can use some roundabout methods, such as going directly to Harry. Anyway, the principal just forbids us to write to Harry about the latest things, and it doesn''t forbid us to find him."


    "You are exploiting holes, but now you only have this trick." Hermione nodded, thinking a little helplessly. "The question is how do we pass, can''t tell everyone that we are going to find Harry."


    "This is simple, let me solve it." Lane said vowedly. "I have a way for us to have a fair past."


    The way to put it bluntly is also very simple. Ryan just expressed to Mrs. Weasley that she needed to go out to buy some materials and, by the way, wanted to go out with Hermione. Mrs. Weasley thought about it and agreed quickly. Just ask the two to tell her before going out, try to rush back before the sun goes down.


    "Just say that? Ron applied to his mother for a long time without my permission." As far as I know Ryan can now take her with her, Hermione looked at him in surprise.


    "Witches are like this, power is supreme. I can be licensed because my role as an alchemist here is no less than that of other adult wizards, so they naturally treat me as an adult. This cannot be like a child The same has been set up for me. The same is true of the Weasley twins. They already have their own jobs, and Mrs. Weasley will naturally not lock them in the house all day. "Ryan explained the problem to Hermione.


    "So it''s your light that my minor can go out?" Hermione said with a grin, and at the same time naughtyly made a skirt ceremony.


    "Don''t be kidding, I guess at least one-third of Death Eaters or members of the Order of the Phoenix are not your opponents." Ryan raised his eyebrows. "Okay, get ready. We will go to Diagon Alley twice in two days. Then we will go to Harry''s side together next week."


    For the rest of the week, Ryan and Hermione went out twice, each time bringing a lot of materials back from Diagon Alley. Because of this, Dumbledore also asked Ryan once to tell him that the money for these materials could be reimbursed from him. However, Ryan rejected his good intentions. He told Dumbledore that he charged for finished products, which would avoid the Phoenix Society from taking the risk of refining failure.


    In fact, the real reason is that Ryan himself has a high success rate when refining these low-level props ~ www.novelhall.com ~ If he reimburses the cost of materials, he feels embarrassed to ask for a higher price for his wages later, so he simply Selling finished products to avoid that kind of entanglement, after all, through his calculation, if you directly sell finished products, you will earn a little more than reimbursement of raw material costs plus processing fees.


    Has to say that the wealth accumulated by great wizards like Dumbledore in more than 100 lives reached an alarming number. Even if Ryan makes a price for what he makes is only 70% or 80% of the price on the market, the price of making alchemy products is still very expensive. But Dumbledore swept the alchemy products directly with a big wave of his own money.


    When the time came to August, most of the people of the Phoenix Society went to dinner for Ryan and Hermione after dinner in the afternoon before slowly returning to them. When Ryan and Hermione took the time to take a ride to Surrey in West London in the afternoon.


    "Liuzhen Road in Xiaohuijin District." After coming out of the broken cauldron bar, Ryan called a taxi to Aunt Harry''s house and rushed over. Since his aunt''s family did not like everything related to magic, Ryan tried their best Make yourself look less like a wizard. Fortunately, both of them are from Muggles, so there will be no mistakes in dressing up.


    "Hopefully we will make Harry happy this time." Hermione said after getting in the car. "It must be unbearable to live in a hostile environment for him, but he has to live there. Think of it like this Harry should have had a bad time in the last month. "


    "This is why we are going to visit him." Lane said. "Otherwise I worry that he will really go crazy."


    :. :

 Chapter 380： Good evening, Harry

    At 8:30 in the evening, Ryan and Hermione''s taxi arrived at Xiaohuijin District. They should have arrived half an hour ago, but unfortunately they encountered traffic jams that are common in big cities.


    "We just need to go back before 10:30 in the evening. Fortunately, you tell Mrs. Weasley that there is a small night fair. Let her allow us to stay outside for a while." Hermione said to Lane on the sidewalk.


    "Actually there is a fair, but I have already bought all the things I wanted before. The only difference is that it will be two to three gallons more expensive during the day than at night. But I will exchange for a few gallons. The opportunity to visit friends, I think it''s worth it. "Lane said easily.


    In view of the traces on the wand, Ryan and they put the wand together. However, the ring on their hands did not affect their spell-casting ability much, and Ryan also brought an additional wand that was seized from Knuckle Lane last time.


    "Let me see where Harry is." Ryan sprinkled a handful of golden powder when she came to the street of Privet Drive, and then explained to Hermione next to it. "This is a tracing mantra I found in the library. It works very well." The traces showed that Harry didn''t seem to be at home, so the two chased out in the direction of the magical instructions.


    "Why is Harry here?" After seven or eight minutes, two people appeared outside a gated playground. As you can see from this street sign just now, this is Magnolia Crescent Street and Mulan Road. The magic indicates that Harry''s position is in this playground. Hermione said something strange when she saw the locked door.


    "I''m in a bad mood and want to be alone, just like you were hiding in the women''s toilet after you got angry in the first grade, um--" Ryan hadn''t finished speaking, and Hermione choked her arm to the next words Blocked back. The next two people cleanly overturned the fence and fell into the playground. The playground was not big, and soon they found their goal.


    "He''s there." Ryan saw Harry''s position just a few steps away. After all, the playground is now closed and there are few people. Despite the dim light, the boy with messy hair and round-framed glasses could still be seen sitting on the swing. One of his arms was holding an iron chain, and he looked at the ground with sad eyes, shaking it slowly for a moment. .


    "As I guess, this terrible life made his scars seem to hurt more often." Hermione watched Harry from time to time reaching out to rub the scar on his forehead.


    "Let''s go." Ryan took Hermione to the direction of the swing, and at the same time deliberately made a tapping sound on the sand and stone road. Hearing this sound, Harry quickly raised his head, and then showed a surprised expression.


    "Ryan, Hermione, why are you here?" Harry was full of warm joy. He didn''t expect a friend to come to see him after he had been separated from the world for a month. Now he sent him to lose his friend. The chocolate of the Duke of Honey as a biological birthday gift is a bit guilty.


    "Good evening, Harry. We''ve been thinking about it before, but it was only after these two days that we found a chance. Ryan demonstrated his role as an alchemist, so members of the Phoenix Society lifted his access to minors. We Two of them secretly slipped out to see you under the pretext of purchasing alchemy materials. Ron and Ginny also wanted to come, but unfortunately they didn''t have enough excuses, and now they can''t get out. "


    "What is the Phoenix Society you''re talking about?" Harry''s face was confused. "This is a secret society," Hermione said quickly. "Dumbledore is responsible for it and he created it. They were all made with the mysterious person last time." Some people who are fighting. Now the two of us live in the headquarters of the Phoenix Society, but because of the secret magic, we cannot tell you the specific situation of the headquarters. "


    "Sounds like you are busy too." It may have been found that the friends did not forget themselves but tried to come to see him, so Harry felt that his breath had been dissipated for more than a month, and his tone seemed relatively calm. But he still wanted to ask one thing he had always cared about. "Then why am I stuck at Dursley''s house for a month without receiving any news? Obviously I am an intimate person of those things, but I seem to be quarantined. Do you know, I picked it up from the trash bin for four weeks? Reading the newspaper, just to find out what the situation is like¡ª "


    Harry said more and more excited, and Hermione wanted to persuade, but she seemed at a loss. Ryan saw this situation and stepped forward to interrupt Harry''s chatter. "I think Dumbledore isolated you for your own reasons."


    "What?" Harry paused there and looked at Ryan with an incredible look. "Because of me? Is there something wrong with me?"


    "Your biggest problem is that there is a soul connection with the mysterious person. Last semester you even said that you can see what the mysterious person is doing." Ryan said seriously.


    "Is there anything wrong with this?" Harry looked puzzled. "At this time, President Dumbledore should need me more, maybe I can help him expose the mysterious man''s conspiracy."


    "But you need to know, Harry." Hermione added at this time. "In the magic world, the spiritual connection between the two is very mysterious. And the initiative of this connection is often in the hands of the stronger party. IMHO, I think your power is not as good as the mysterious person."


    "I''m not arrogant to that point yet." Harry whispered softly. "So you mean, Principal Dumbledore blocked my source because he was worried that Voldemort could see what the Order of the Phoenix was doing through my eyes?"


    Ryan and Hermione nodded at the same time, and Harry looked downcast. "Okay ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I can understand it." Then he looked up at Ryan and asked them angrily. "If I knew it, I would definitely ask for isolation. But why Dumbledore refused to tell me all this."


    "We don''t know much about this." Lane shrugged. "I guess Dumbledore might want to do all the things alone, so he does n¡¯t want you to know too much of this kind of bad thing. Old people always look like this when facing their younger generations, regardless of the children ¡¯s choice They arranged everything. We just did n¡¯t think this was right, so we came to see you. "


    "Well, it''s very possible to do this according to Dumbledore''s habits." Harry relieved a pimple in his heart. In the next ten minutes, he started to chat with Ryan and Hermione. The main question is what the two of them have been doing during the recent period, and they express their envy for this kind of life.


    Until the voices of others interrupted their chats outside, Harry could see a group of figures walking through the playground through the light of the street lights, one of them hummed a vulgar song, and the others haha laugh. There was also a slight tinting sound, which was the sound of several expensive cars they pushed away.


    Harry knew who those people were. The leading one is undoubtedly his cousin Dali Desi Li, who is being accompanied by his gang of fox friends to the house, which also means that time is almost nine o''clock.


    "Okay, I think you should leave too." Harry looked at Ryan and Hermione and said, "Central London is a distance away from this. It will be less convenient for you to go back later. I should go back too Now. "


    :. :

 Chapter 381： Goodbye dementors

    Farewell to Harry, Ryan and they are going to the nearby subway station. Because it is difficult to find a taxi at night in a place far away from the city center, you have to rely on public transportation to return to the city center.


    Two people walked through the unmanned streets, holding hands. Today''s weather is very good. The sky is full of stars, just like the gems set on the dark blue velvet curtain.


    "These stars are so beautiful!" "Yeah, it looks like tomorrow is a good day." Ryan and Hermione walked on the street together and chatted with each other, a faint warm feeling filled the air.


    As they walked to the middle section of the magnolia road, suddenly, the dark blue night sky covered with stars suddenly became dark. The sounds around seemed quiet as if someone had turned down. The most important thing is that the two people feel that the surrounding temperature has dropped sharply, just like in late autumn.


    "This is--" Hermione raised her ring-worn hands cautiously, looking ready to release the patron saint.


    "Dementor, don''t be nervous." Lane said and pressed Hermione''s hand down. Then he pulled out a silver net made of alchemy from his pocket. This is an upgraded version of the net that used to catch dementors.


    As soon as he was ready, a huge silver stag sprang out of the path in front of him, and two antlers pierced the dementor ¡¯s heart. The dementors were knocked back and forth again and again, with no weight like the darkness around them. The stag rushed forward, the dementor flew to the side like a bat, and hurried away.


    Watching the dementors are climbing fast, Ryan aimed at the escaped dementors and threw them out of the net. The net quickly covered the two dementors under the influence of magic. When Ryan rushed to the place where the net fell, he saw that the net had turned into a goose egg-sized red crystal, and two dementors The monster was trapped inside like an insect in amber.


    "Dementors? How did they appear here? Also, they seem to have attacked Harry just now, Harry has nothing to do with him?" This sudden incident made Hermione look a little flustered, and she said a little bit. Panic. Fortunately, the training still showed results. Soon she calmed down.


    "We should now bring these two dementors back to Sirius¡¯ parents ¡¯house, which is evidence anyway. It should be of great effect to give them to Professor Dumbledore. Since Harry can The release of the guardian deity means that there should be nothing wrong with him. At this time, it should be better if we do n¡¯t mix it up with the past. ¡±After finishing speaking, Hermione looked at Ryan.


    "Very well, it seems that you have really matured and learned to think with reason." Ryan picked up the red crystal on the ground and pulled Hermione to continue toward the subway station, while saying, "As for why this The two Dementors will be here, it can only be said that some people in the Ministry of Magic are in a state of mind and need to be educated. You can guess the reason why they appear here when you think about the news about Harry in the summer vacation newspaper this year. Now. "


    "No?" Hermione''s eyes widened. "The dementors are uncontrollable, don''t they worry about killing them?"


    "In those who are completely lost in the Ministry of Magic, life is really not important. Even if this life belongs to the savior Harry." Lane said in a low tone.


    On the way after, the two were speechless. Until they return to Grimmauld Place 12.


    "Oh, you are finally back." It was Mrs. Weasley who opened the door, he said as he passed the corridor. "Did you know? Harry just released a spell. The Ministry of Magic wanted to expel Harry on the grounds that he cast a patron saint''s curse in front of a Muggle. Professor Dumbledore went to the Ministry of Magic, but Fogina The gang still bite Harry and was using magic illegally. In the end, he could only compromise to temporarily not fire Harry, but Harry still had to go to the Ministry of Magic for trial ten days later. "


    "Mrs. Weasley, I think I have important evidence about Harry here that needs to be handed over to Professor Dumbledore. Can you tell me where Professor Dumbledore is now?" Lane said to Weasley in an urgent tone Said the lady.


    "What, you are not--" Mrs. Weasley looked at the two of them in surprise. "Okay, Dumbledore was furious in the restaurant in the basement. Today, this incident was completely caused by Mondungus leaving without authorization before the change of time."


    Came to the door of the kitchen in the basement. After Mrs. Weasley knocked on the door, the door opened. Dumbledore stood at the end of the table on the other side of the room, his face very ugly. A shaggy chunky wizard shrunk in the corner with his head down, a look of frustration, it should be Mondungus Fletch who was in trouble today.


    "Molly, what are you doing here?" Dumbledore asked a little puzzled after seeing Mrs. Weasley knocking on the door.


    "Ryan and Hermione are back and they say there is evidence of Harry''s attack in their hands." After talking about Mrs. Weasley, Harry let the two of them into the kitchen.


    "If you two have anything you want to say, just say it. Now our time is tight. After all, these things are very troublesome today-" Dumbledore''s face softened a little at this time after hearing the news that Mrs. Weasley had just said. some.


    "We went out to practice today to visit our friends--" Ryan began to tell roughly what they had done before and what they saw. It just omits the criticism of the principal.


    "You mean that the two of you saw Ha using the patron saint curse to expel Dementors?" Dumbledore did not care about Ryan''s behavior when they slipped out to meet Harry, but asked at a critical point.


    "Not just seeing." Ryan pulled his hand into his bag at this time. "I also grabbed them with an alchemy prop." After that, I handed the goose egg-sized red crystal sealed with two dementors.


    "Oh, what''s this?" Dumbledore held his glasses, his sharp eyes fixed on the two shadows in the crystal. "Your alchemy product is very interesting, it can seal the dementors. With these two dementors as evidence, let me give the next thing, I think Harry will be fine."


    After he finished looking at Ryan and Hermione: "I think you helped Harry and me a lot this time. Thank you very much. I now reflect on whether or not you should not be regarded as children ~ www.novelhall. com ~ Should I trust you more, was the restraint on you too tight? "Dumbledore smiled softly at the two.


    "Okay, you are tired of running so many roads tonight. Hurry and take a break. Although you lied before, this is out of precious friendship, so I forgive you. But you better go out again When I apologized to Mrs. Weasley, just before you did n¡¯t come back, she could have been worried about you, worrying that you might encounter an out-of-control dementor. "


    After going out, Lane and Hermione seriously apologized to Mrs. Weasley. After all, what they did today made the elder worry about them anyway.


    Mrs. Weasley, like Principal Dumbledore, did not pursue too much, she said to them on the stairs. "It''s wrong for you to run past without notice, but Harry did have a pitiful month, and it''s nothing wrong for you to visit as a friend. It''s just that you still have to say something like this in the future Everyone worry about you¡ª "


    In fact, she always looked at Harry like her son, and was a little dissatisfied with Dumbledore''s ban. But as an adult, she couldn''t do anything like Ryan and they wantonly. So she wasn''t too dissatisfied with this time Ryan and the two of them went to see Harry on the pretext of purchase.


    Farewell Mrs. Weasley came to the third floor, Ryan and Hermione went back to the room after a good night at the door of their respective rooms. After rinsing, Lyon lay in bed and quietly thought about what happened today. He felt that Dumbledore would definitely give the Faji group of the Ministry of Magic a beautiful counterattack.


    :. :

 Chapter 382： Harry is here

    "Thank you for your evidence, I think Harry will be able to wash his charges." When Ryan came to the kitchen for breakfast the next day, he saw Sirius running as soon as he spread the jam on the bread. thank him. Sirius has been very busy for a while, and has been contacting those pure-blood families in the hope that they can get closer in the next war, or at least remain neutral. After hearing about Harry''s attack this morning, he rushed back from Marseille, France, and didn''t even have breakfast to eat.


    "No thanks, since Harry is my friend. I will definitely help him after this situation. For me, this is just a handy effort." Lane thought it was nothing.


    After eating a piece of bread filled with cranberry jam, Ryan asked Sirius who was sitting opposite and was eating a piece of bacon. "By the way, after this kind of thing happened, I think Harry put it in his aunt ¡¯s house is not very safe. After all, that group of people can release dementors to prove that they have completely abandoned their bottom line. Something worse has happened. "


    "Dumbledore thought too." Sirius swallowed bacon in his mouth. "These two days of Harry''s security work are all double posts. We will take Harry directly after the manpower can be drawn in the past few days."


    "That''s good, I hope everything goes well in these two days." Ryan finished with milk. "Mrs. Weasley''s craftsmanship always makes people feel at home."


    After breakfast, Ryan returned to the small meeting room and study on the third floor, and saw Hermione there telling Ron and Ginny about her going to Harry last night.


    "Oh, you should take me with this kind of thing. Will Harry feel that I don''t think of him as a friend now?" Ron said angrily after listening to the adventures of Hermione and Ryan yesterday.


    "Hermione has explained it to you. I don''t think Harry will blame us for this." Ginny said next to him. "Besides, Ryan''s taking one out is already the limit. Then take us both. Any one of them will arouse my mother''s suspicion, so that no one can get out in the end. "


    "It seems that without Hermione, Ginny is now the intellectual of the trio! In this way, you don''t have to worry about Harry and Ron''s brainless death." Thinking about this Ryan pushed the door and went in.


    After seeing Ryan walking into the room, everyone''s attention soon shifted to how Ryan caught the dementor. When he heard that the cost was high, Ron made a regretful voice. For someone like him who doesn''t use the guardian curse for a while, he will definitely try it if there are other ways to fight the dementors.


    After three days, Moody and they struggled with a team ready to pick up Harry, who could have used Ryan''s strength as an escort, but unfortunately his broom flying ability dragged his hind legs. So it can only be ambushed as the last follow-up guards near Grimmauld Place.


    "Do you think the mysterious man and his running dogs will suddenly rush out to attack Harry?" Hermione passed an armed belt with a dagger on her and said, a little nervous in her tone.


    Ryan took the arm belt and hung it on his shoulder, then said in a relaxed tone: "The probability is not, but this operation was arranged by Moody. He asked everyone to prepare for the worst. I think That ¡¯s fine, everyone can get acquainted with how to fully mobilize. If you really encounter a problem, you wo n¡¯t be in a hurry. ¡±


    Farewell to Hermione, Ryan and Sirius wearing a black trench coat went out together to alert the surrounding neighborhoods. When the two walked to a hidden place on the street next to Grimo Square, Sirius took a closer look at Ryan ¡¯s wand through the light of the nearby street lamp and said, "You also have a spare wand without a trace? I When I was young, I also had one, which was sold from Knuckle Lane. "


    "I didn''t spend any money, I got it from a guy who tried to rob me when I went to Knock Lane to buy materials."


    "Good boy, good job. When I was as big as you, I didn''t dare to deal with the scumbags in Upside Down Lane." Sirius laughed heartily, and then began to tell Ryan that he was young and Death Eaters even in his youth. Voldemort battle story and share his battle experience.


    "Why haven''t you come yet? It only took me an hour to get to Harry by car. They all flew for almost an hour and a half. Why haven''t they arrived yet?" After a long wait, Ryan pulled out a pocket watch from his arms. After looking at it, he was worried and said that he didn''t think it was because of his own reasons that the butterfly effect caused Harry to attack them.


    "Strange, they should have arrived 40 minutes ago." Sirius was also a little worried. Fortunately, at this time several shadows fell from the sky, and the street lights of Grimaud Plaza went out one by one. Seeing this scene Sirius finally put his heart down.


    "Moody''s they have arrived, Dumbledore lent his light extinguisher to Moody''s. We have to stare at the square now and make sure they are not followed before they can go back." Naturally, everything went smoothly this time when Harry moved. Ten minutes later Ryan and Sirius also returned to the room.


    "The meeting is still going on, Sirius, hurry up and go to the meeting with me. Ryan, Harry. They are in the big room on the right side of the second floor. You can go up and find them. I''ll call you when it''s over." Come and open the door. Mrs. Weasley hurriedly told the two that Sirius immediately followed Mrs. Weasley to the kitchen, and Ryan went upstairs to find Harry and them.


    When Ryan walked into the big room, Hermione, Ginny, Ron and Harry were all inside. The house is now occupied by twins because they prefer to live together rather than in separate rooms.


    "Ryan, you are back." Hermione said after seeing Ryan walking into the house, the others also looked at him.


    "I''m back, and today everything is really going well." Lane said, looking at Harry. "I''m really sorry, I was obviously near you that day. But I didn''t help you find those two dementors in advance."


    "No, you have helped me a lot." Probably because of the fact that Ryan had visited him before, Harry looked good. "It''s enough to grab those two guys in the end. After all, who would have thought that Dementors will appear in the Muggle community. You and Hermione really don''t need to apologize for this, at least because of your Help, I do n¡¯t need to worry too much about the Ministry ¡¯s interrogation. ¡±


    Snap, Snap, with two harsh bursts, Ron''s two twin brothers Fred and George suddenly appeared in the center of the room, holding a small bunch of retractable ears in his hand.


    "Harry, nice to meet you." They greeted Harry first. "Mum is too careful. We tried to eavesdrop once with telescopic ears unsuccessfully. We always wanted to figure out what Snape was going to do."


    "Isn''t Ryan now almost the official member of the Order of the Phoenix? How can he not know?" Harry asked puzzled ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but after all, he was not a formal member. Ryan replied somewhat depressedly. "I have the same authority in this house as many members of the Order of the Phoenix, and I don''t need to be restrained in this house." But apart from making something for them, I was not allowed to participate in their meetings. As Dumbledore said, the situation is not so good that we children are on the top. The only news I know is to judge from their needs that they may be more dangerous recently and need to do something to fight. "


    Afterwards, the conversations of several people became easy. Although Harry also knew that the Prophet Daily had been arranging him since the summer vacation, but now he is not in a bad mood. He does not feel that these slanders can be used against him. What are the undesirable consequences. He feels that these articles can prove that the Ministry of Magic is already poor, and he can only attack him with such a tricky method.


    Lean learned from the chat that Bill is now back in London with Furong. Although Percy was not a member of the Order of the Phoenix, he helped everyone a lot.


    "Dad thinks Percy is not brave enough to join the Phoenix directly, but neither our mother nor Professor Dumbledore thinks that it is most appropriate for him not to come over for the time being. Because this father is still a little angry, you do n¡¯t need to wait Talk about Percy in front of our father. "Finally Ginny said. "Of course, we think my father is a little stubborn."


    Her words just fell, and Mrs. Weasley appeared at the door of the bedroom. "The meeting is over, now you can go downstairs for dinner. Harry, everyone is eager to see you."


    So everyone cleaned up and went downstairs to dinner.

 Chapter 383： Trial

    After everyone entered the kitchen in the basement, Sirius greeted and hugged Harry. While they were chatting with their godfather and son, Ryan took out plates, goblets and food from the pantry. Then he started to help Mrs. Weasley deal with these things.


    "It turns out there is a whole set of the most exquisite silverware made by the fifteenth century goblin, but now it is gone, and it is all replaced by this kind of worthless thing." Said only a crystal glass.


    "So where did they go?" Harry was a little curious.


    "Ryan made all the precious silverware into arrows." Mongodense''s tone was full of regret.


    "I don''t think it''s a pity that the silver refined by the goblins can cause additional damage to various dark creatures with a little processing. With the bracers with spring crossbows I made, everyone can be there. When I run away from these mysterious people, I feel more emboldened. I think this is more valuable than some simple wine glasses. "Ryan retorted.


    Mrs. Weasley moved quickly, and within half an hour, all the dishes were already steaming and placed on the table. After the meal, the atmosphere of the restaurant is also very active, everyone is talking about these not very heavy topics.


    "--Fudge, they will definitely use Harry to use the guardian curse in front of Muggle to bring him to court. After all, for the gang, this opportunity to hit Dumbledore by the way, they will never let it go. .. But this time we can let them lift stones and hit their feet. "Mr. Weasley''s voice echoed in the kitchen.


    "Article 7 of the Law on the Reasonable Restriction of Juvenile Witches" clearly states that magic can be used in front of Muggles under special circumstances. Those special circumstances include being a wizard himself or other wizards or Muggles present at the same time. When his life was threatened. Harry met two dementors this time, and the use of magic at this time was completely in accordance with the law. At the same time, thanks to Ryan who gave us the most powerful evidence. "


    "So why don''t we make things clear now, do we have to let Harry go to trial?" Ginny said a little puzzled.


    "Because those people can do the thing that releases the dementors, then even worse things can be done." Lane replied, "For Harry''s safety, Professor Dumbledore decided to pay attention to this matter in everyone Throw the evidence directly at the time of the incident and give Fudge and his team a hard blow. In a period of time, they will not have so much thought to deal with Harry. "


    Speaking of which, Ryan turned his head to Harry. "I''m sorry it might make you feel wronged, but¡ª"


    Lean hadn''t explained yet, and Harry stopped him with a smile. "You don''t need to explain this. If you can give the black hand a good lesson, it doesn''t matter if I am wronged."


    After eating the last butter crumbs, Sirius was about to tell Harry what had happened recently. Mrs. Weasley began to rush people, and she thought the children were temporarily unfit to listen to these. Ryan stood up consciously, and Hermione followed Ryan out of the kitchen when she saw it.


    "Aren''t you curious about these things, why did Mrs. Weasley say you left? Want me to say that you are the best of us, except Harry, who knows that Phoenix is ??a secret." He went upstairs Min asked.


    "Not at all. On the one hand, sometimes I know that too many things that I shouldn''t know will bring additional risks. On the other hand, I can probably guess what to tell Harry, such as the recent situation, or mystery. What people are doing recently. But I can probably guess these, so there is no need to listen again. "


    "You know what the mysterious man is doing." Hermione looked at Ryan in disbelief. "Don''t tell me that your brain is connected to that person like Harry."


    "It has nothing to do with magic." Ryan said as he pushed the door into a small living room. The two of them now live in a suite, each of them has a single room, and at the same time there is a shared small living room. Ryan continued after sitting down on the coffee table in the small living room.


    "You know that in the last war, the mysterious people killed a lot of opposition and even Muggles as soon as they came out. This time is completely different. He has been resurrected for a long time, but there is no accidental death. What makes the mysterious man and his men quiet for so long, I guess the only possibility is that the mysterious man is now looking for a way to avoid repeating the mistakes after summing up the reasons for the last failure. The thing he is looking for may be a weapon, it may be a certain A powerful spell may also be an important piece of information, "Ryan explained.


    "What''s it going to be?" Hermione pondered, holding her head in her hands.


    "I don''t know about this, and they shouldn''t tell Harry such a specific situation." After that, there was silence in the room. In the silence, they heard Mrs. Weasley walking the corridor with twins and Ginny. In the middle of the sound, there were also three people shouting and yelling.


    "Don''t think too much." Ryan stood up and patted Hermione''s shoulder gently. "If you shouldn''t deal with things, knowing it will only add trouble. If it should be ours, then we will always know."


    Heard Hermione nodded and said goodbye to Ryan and went back to the room. Ryan sat in the small living room for a few minutes and returned to his room to rest.


    After, everything returned to normal in the next few days. The only unusual thing that happened was the daily collective study time. Hermione urged him to do his homework angrily when he found that Harry had not written most of his homework.


    "Hermione, I''m going to try next Thursday--" "But we all know that you won this time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ As long as you are in court, you just need to keep silent. What. So it ¡¯s best to write your homework before the trial. After all, this year is the year of the OWLs exam. We need to hurry up and study. "


    Harry was a little depressed after listening, and writing homework was not a comfortable thing. But he was also happy that his friends believed that he would be fine. So under everyone''s urging, he could only take out his homework and start writing. Fortunately, when writing, everyone here can provide him with some help, making him more efficient than Dursley''s.


    The time came on Thursday. When Ryan got up and went downstairs, he just saw Harry walking with Mr. Weasley and Sirius from the kitchen to the door.


    "Good luck! You will be fine." Lane stood on the stairs and shouted to Harry. Harry returned with a grin.


    Mrs. Weasley in the kitchen also looked a little nervous. Although she knew that Harry would basically have no problems this time, she would still think of some bad things to scare herself.


    Ryan happened to see other people also coming downstairs at breakfast, and they felt a little regret that they did not send Harry. After eating breakfast, the atmosphere in the house was a bit tense. So instead of going upstairs to do something as usual, they gathered together in the restaurant with a book.


    When the pointer of the clock in the living room moved to ten o''clock in the morning, the doorbell finally rang again. Soon, Harry appeared in the kitchen with a smile. As expected, Harry won the trial.


    :. :

 Chapter 384： The holiday is over

    When everyone knew from Harry''s mouth that he was all right, everyone seemed very happy. Afterwards, several people gathered around Harry to ask about the details of the previous trial.


    When talking about the trial process, Harry said something that everyone could not believe. When Fudge asked Harry why he should use magic in Muggle, Dumbledore released the two dementors directly, and then with the help of the magic chosen by the grand jury representative, the two dementors began. Release what they saw before in flashback form.


    The first scene is a picture of two dementors being arrested after a flash of silver, followed by a picture of attacking Harry and Dudley, and then a picture of them on their way. But when someone instructed them to go to the Xiaohuijin District, a cat patron saint completely wiped out the two dementors.


    "That''s the most important courtroom of the Ministry of Magic. How could anyone dare to destroy evidence in public in that place?" Hermione couldn''t believe it.


    "But things did happen." Harry also looked indignant. "A woman named Umbridge, who looks like a pink toad, released the patron saint curse and then wiped out the dementors when everyone did not respond. Then she excused herself on the grounds that she was out of control, Even though Ms. Burns was very angry, Fudge only imposed a fine of 100 gallons on that man, which was simply "Harry shook his head in anger."


    "This is to destroy the evidence, maybe she was the dementor." Ron said aside, everyone in the kitchen nodded in agreement.


    "Okay, what happened next?" Ginny looked at Harry and asked.


    "The next thing is very simple, even if the two dementors are gone. But the content shown before is enough to wash out all the crimes for me, and the natural jury almost agreed to be innocent. I can see that At that time, Fudge''s face was very ugly. "


    "Although you all knew that I would be fine, everyone seemed relieved." Harry finally said with a smile. Mrs. Weasley also showed a relieved expression at this time. Sirius and Arthur Weasley were discussing the scene where Malfoy and Fudge met privately.


    "You go to the vomiting toilet in Besner Green, I will tell Professor Dumbledore this news." Sirius said on the shoulder of Mr. Weasley.


    "Okay, then I''m past. Molly, I will probably come back later. I''m going to replace Tonks, but Kingsley may come over for dinner." Mr. Weasley said as he hung his robe over his arm and set off Too.


    The next lunch time everyone had a good appetite. Everyone ate a lot of roast chicken and a large portion of mashed potatoes. In the next few days, they returned to their daily lives. During this time, Sirius has been looking for opportunities to make up for the fatherly love he should give Harry. And he promised Harry that he would go to Hogsmeade to see Harry next Hogsmeade Day.


    This counterattack was very beautiful. Ryan listened carefully to everyone''s comments when he went shopping in Diagon Alley several times. It was found that most wizards believed that the Ministry of Magic had an unshirkable responsibility no matter what, and Fudge ¡¯s reputation was once again severely hit. For example, Ryan heard many ironic Fudge ¡¯s jokes.


    As the holiday is about to end, everyone in this house starts to miss Hogwarts. Although this building is the anti-Voldemort''s general headquarters, it is different from the wartime military or general staff in Ryan''s imagination. Although the members of the Wind Phoenix Club go in and out on a regular basis, sometimes they stay to eat, and sometimes they only stay for a few minutes and say a few private words. But it didn''t seem so eager, there was no atmosphere in the wartime.


    And Mrs. Weasley also ensured that these minors did not hear any news about the status quo. Every member of the Order of the Phoenix believed that they did not need to know about the news about the confrontation.


    On the last day of the holiday, the book list and the opening notice were brought by the owl, which was later than usual. There was no difference before the start of school notice, and there were only two new books on the list: "Standard Spells, Level 5" by Miranda Gossack, and "Theory of Magical Defense" by Wilbert Slinka.


    In addition, there is an extra parchment and a metal badge in the envelope. After opening the parchment, Ryan knew that he was selected as the rank leader this year. Naturally, this was what he expected. As the champion of the top three competitions and the top three in the annual examination, he definitely has enough qualifications to be the class leader.


    "This means they have finally found a new teacher in the black magic defense class." Hermione said that at this time the two were sitting in the small living room discussing the book list. Two gold and red metal badges with the capital letter p on them were placed side by side on the coffee table between the two.


    "This year''s position is definitely a focal point for the Ministry of Magic and Dumbledore''s fight. Now I don''t know who won between them. I hope it is Professor Dumbledore, otherwise this year''s exam of black magic defense will be absolutely difficult. "Hermione said her point, while Ryan kept silent. He felt that Dumbledore made a concession to show his own temper to unite some of the Ministry of Magic in the case of a victory. s Choice. This also means that there is a high possibility that the professor of the black magic defense class is still a toad. Of course, the bad news is still not good.


    "Don''t you write a letter to your parents saying that you have become a class leader? Even if they are not wizards, they should be able to understand this matter." Hermione looked at Ryan and asked.


    "If I remember correctly, they can answer international calls in Tianchao''s office. We can go out at 6 pm and go directly to the post office in London to call directly. At that time, they were at 10 am, our parents. It must be in the office. "


    "The time spent in the magic world is a bit long. Many common senses are forgotten. It is obviously more convenient to write on the phone than to write a letter. It can also make things more clear."


    "The two of you have become the rank leader? Of course this is what everyone expected." When they told others about the news at lunch, everyone else had such a look on their faces ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The performance of Ryan and Hermione a few years ago has made everyone recognize them, and Harry did not show the kind of puzzlement that Ron had become the rank leader in the original text.


    "Yes, Mom, our store has already paid dividends in the first month. We both took a part of the money to prepare gifts for the family members, so you can help others choose and we will pay." Fred is right at this time. Mrs. Weasley said.


    "Can I have a broom?" Ron asked quietly. At the end of the third semester, Sirius sent Ron an owl as compensation to make him lose his pet. So Ron felt that he lacked a broom now because he wanted to participate in the Quidditch team in the semester.


    "Swipe, I want to join the college team this year." Looking at the twins'' expressionless faces, Ron quickly explained.


    "Of course, our dear brother." The twins'' fierce faces smiled. "I wanted to buy you a new set of textbooks, but now thinking about old textbooks doesn''t affect your class, right."


    At about six o''clock, Ryan and Hermione went out to call their parents and did not return to 12 Grimmauld Place until about seven. Mrs. Weasley had just finished her dinner at this time, and by the way prepared a small celebration to celebrate Ryan and Hermione becoming commanders.


    After everything was normal, and a Bogut might have been killed by Ryan''s magic before. So everyone kept a happy mood to go back to bed.


    "Tomorrow is going to school, the time is so fast." Ryan thought while lying on the bed.

 Chapter 385： On the road

    When Ryan got up and packed up the next morning, he found a mess in the whole house. Mrs. Weasley was losing her temper, worrying that everyone might be slow to catch the train.


    "The main problem is still with Moody." Hermione said, "At this time Mad-Eye is complaining that we can''t go without Stoji Bodmo, otherwise there will be one less guard."


    "Guard? For whom?" Ryan felt dizzy.


    "It''s for me, although I don''t want it." Harry''s helpless tone came from behind. "I think Voldemort is lurking waiting for the moment, but Mad-Eye seems to think that he will jump out of a trash can and kill me."


    Finally, everything was finally smoothed out, and the guards who had come were also here. Everyone went outside in the weak sunshine of September, and today the weather is very good. It can be said that Qiu Gao is refreshing. Because the relationship with the Ministry of Magic was completely messed up, they could not borrow a car, so now everyone can only walk to King''s Cross Station.


    Fortunately, this distance is not long. After walking for twenty minutes, they rushed to King''s Cross Station. Everything was normal on the road. No major incidents occurred. Naturally, there was no sudden attack of the kind expected by Moody.


    Moody had arrived at the station at this time and helped everyone with luggage. He wore a porter''s hat, which buckled low on his two asymmetric eyes, and all the luggage was stacked on the trolley he was pushing. Moody whispered that everyone was OK after approaching everyone, and then limped through the arch with a trolley.


    Ryan and they followed to the platform of nine and three quarters. They moved the suitcases of the Moody luggage one by one. When they were almost finished, Fred, George and Ginny arrived with Lupin. Fortunately, everything went well with them.


    After getting in the car and saying hello to Harry, Ryan took the luggage and walked to the front of the train with Hermione. Unlike the boxes they used to sit in the back, this time they had to go to the head car in the front of the train to receive instructions from the chairman of the boys ¡¯and girls¡¯ clubs, and then patrol the corridor from time to time.


    Coming to the front of the class coach, the two student union chairmen were already there. Ryan discovered that this year''s chairman of the male student union was their acquaintance Cedric. Naturally, this change was welcome.


    When the train started, the commanders all came together one after another. In this year''s new class, Ravenclaw is Anthony Goldstein and Padma Petil, and Slytherin is Malfoy and Pansy Parkinson. Hufflepuff is Ernie McMillan and Hannah Abbott. After seeing Ryan and Hermione, Hannah came over to say hello to them, and said that she hoped that the content of this year''s book club would be close to the o.w.ls exam.


    "This year''s focus must be this." Hermione whispered comfortingly. "I spent half of the summer vacation to organize the information about the o.w.ls exam, and I plan to share it in the book club after the school starts."


    After chatting for a few days, everyone was there. The two presidents of the Student Union gave some information about the Hogwarts Student Union to the newly elected seniors this year, and began to arrange work directly. Ryan and Hermione were arranged in the second half of the carriage for inspection work.


    "I heard that the heads of Slytherin and Ravenclaw have always visited the first half of the train, while the heads of Gryffindor and Hufflepuff have visited the second half of the train. Is this true?" When he went out, Ryan asked Cedric a little gossip from Percy.


    "It''s true, because the board of directors of the school is at the front of the train, and the majority of users are Slytherin students. In this case, since half a century ago, in order to avoid conflict, we will try to separate everyone." Cedric Ke shrugged and said, "Of course, I think that the so-called pedigrees of pure-blood wizards make them superior to a complete lie. I really don''t understand why they conflict with others for this lie."


    After saying goodbye to Cedric, Lane started their tour. Seeing no one pay attention to them, Hermione approached Ryan and complained: "Although I hate Malfoy, at least Malfoy is enough to become the head of Slytherin. But the full cow Pansy Parkinson What is the rank leader? She is more stupid than a mountain monster with a concussion. "


    "Maybe Slytherin thinks Pansy is more representative of their college girls." Ryan placated Hermione, who looked a little shaggy, with a joke. He could understand why Hermione was angry, and she was also a female senior in the fifth grade. No one should expect everyone to compare themselves to a rice bucket as soon as they thought about it.


    After dealing with several students playing with toothed frisbee in the corridor, Ryan and they came to the box where Harry and Ron were. After entering the box, he saw that everyone in the box seemed a little angry.


    "What happened?" Ryan took out and took a bite of their sandwich from Mrs. Weasley in the morning.


    "Don''t mention it, Malfoy just came here to provoke a bit, and then showed off that he is now the class leader." Ginny replied angrily.


    "The other leader of Slytherin is Pansy, and they will be able to choose this kind of merchandise." Hermione also sat down and took a small crucible cake from the snack pile on the seat to eat. "It''s strange, isn''t the Malfoy family the core of Death Eaters? Why is he so active at this time, and he has the mind to provoke Harry." Because there are only five of them in the box, everyone can say something more confidential


    "Maybe his father is now allowed to kiss the robe of the mysterious man. He may feel that his good day is coming. Of course, it may be that his family and the Ministry of Magic have reached an unspeakable deal, Harry did not say Did you see Lucius Malfoy and Foggy avoiding private conversations together? "Ginny analyzed the wave rationally.


    Afterwards, several people began to discuss the recent confrontation between Dumbledore and the Ministry of Magic. Everyone was a little worried that the candidates for the Black Magic Defense Technique class this year would be too powerful for the Ministry of Magic to intervene. As they talked, the train continued to travel north, and the weather was still changing. The raindrops knocked on the windows of the car one after another, and then the sun came out lazily, and soon the clouds drifted over and covered it again. As night fell, the lights in the compartment lighted up.


    After leaving school for a holiday, UU reads . Everyone wants to see Hogwarts Castle early. But it was a night without the moon, and the windows of the car wet by rain were dirty, and they only saw a dark mass outside.


    "We have to change our clothes." Hermione finally said, so everyone hurriedly opened the box and put on the school robe. Ryan and she put the captain badge on her chest carefully, and then nodded with satisfaction.


    Finally, the train slowly slowed down, and they heard a lot of noise in the surroundings, because everyone was busy gathering luggage and pets together, preparing to get off. After Ryan and Hermione and Harry had left, they hurried to the exit of the carriage to maintain order. When they got on the carriage, they realized that most of the students had left the platform.


    When it ¡¯s raining, everyone is in a hurry to get on the carriage. Ryan sees Malfoy and his buddies, including Crabbe, Goyle and Pansy Parkinson, pushing a few timid second-year classmates aside , So that they can monopolize a carriage.


    "Waterproof and moistureproof." Ryan asked Hermione to find the car first. He wanted to say a few words by himself. But the carriage had already left when he was over the crowd. Ryan could only cast a rain-proof spell on the few drenched Hufflepuffs.


    "This quality¡ª" Hermione had found an empty carriage, and after Ryan got in the car, Hermione was a little dissatisfied with Malfoy''s behavior just now. "I must find a chance to sue him. He has been wearing the badge for less than three minutes, so he can use it to bully others?"


    "I support you at this point, and you can''t let everyone think that Hogwarts''s chief is this kind of thing." Lane agreed.


    Because the two of them fell behind, there were not many people left. After waiting for a few minutes when no one got on, the carriage started walking towards Hogwarts.

 Chapter 386： Dinner

    After the carriage moved, Hermione turned her gaze forward. As a result, she was surprised to see some animals standing between the empty rods. They look a bit like reptiles, and their heads look like dragons. They had no flesh at all, the black fur was tightly attached to the skeleton, and each bone was clearly visible. Eyes without pupils are white, staring intently. Bat-like wings grew out of the shoulder bones.


    "I really don''t understand that these carriages used to be able to walk on their own before. Why did they use these terrible black winged horses to pull them this year?" Hermione told Ryan. She thought these animals looked a bit scary and didn''t know why the school Use them to pull carts for students.


    "I think they should always be here. The reason you haven''t seen them before is because they are Ye Qi." Ryan explained.


    "Ye Qi? Wait, I have an impression. Will people who have seen death see them?" Hermione nodded thoughtfully. "I think it would be a good thing to see them in this situation now, at least in this respect. Be prepared. Unfortunately, there will be more and more little wizards who can see them in the future."


    When Qi Qi drove into Hogwarts and stopped in front of the castle, Lane and quickly jumped off the carriage and entered the hall. The hall was very warm, Ryan and they found Harry Ron and Ginny sitting together in the middle of Gryffindor''s table, and they sat down in the empty space opposite them.


    "Ryan, I saw a strange creature in front of the carriage, but neither Ron nor Ginny saw it. Do you know what''s going on?" Ryan hurried over and asked as soon as he sat down. En Hagini also listened with her ears raised.


    "Cedric didn''t hang up last year." Ryan''s first reaction was actually thinking of this, only to recall later that he slaughtered Crouch and Peter in front of Harry last year, and he had also seen death. So Ryan repeated what she had just told Hermione in the carriage.


    After helping Halekop, Ryan looked at the staff bench. Hagrid went to the giants this year, which can be seen without the extra-large chair on the staff bench. Other than that, the other professors are doing business as usual.


    The only newcomer was Umbridge, who was short and fat, with short fisted gray-brown hair, and a very ugly pink bow tied with her plush stuffed robes. The pink cardigan matches well. But seriously, her age is really not suitable for this girlish style.


    Wearing a dark purple robe full of silver stars and a matching hat, Dumbledore sat on a golden high-back chair next to her, tilting his head to Umbridge, and Umbridge was facing his Ears speak.


    At this time, Professor Grapland came out from the small door behind the staff bench, walked to the end of the table, and sat on the seat where Hagrid was originally sitting. That said, the first-year freshmen must have crossed the lake to the castle.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, the door to the hall opened, and a long line of seemingly shocked first-year freshmen led into the auditorium by Professor McGonagall. Professor McGonagall had a stool in his hand and put an old wizard hat on it. The hat was patched and patched, and it was frayed with a wide crack beside the brim.


    The buzzing conversation in the auditorium gradually subsided. The first-year freshmen lined up in front of the faculty desk, facing students in other grades. Professor McGonagall carefully placed the stool in front of them, and then stepped back.


    The teachers and students of the school were holding their breath and waiting. Then, the rip beside the brim opened like a mouth, and the branch hat sang this year''s song. "... Oh, know the danger, read the signs, and warn us from the lessons of history. Our Hogwarts is in danger. The enemies outside the school are watching. Our internal must be closely united, otherwise everything will collapse from within. ... "


    The hat said nothing. Applause rang out, but there were whispers in between, because this year ¡¯s branch cap song was unusual, and I usually only introduce the sources of the four colleges and the reasons for the branch. This time the branch cap directly warned that the students present had never encountered it before.


    Fortunately, the ghosts know something. Nick, who has no head, tells them that the branch hats will feel morally responsible for warning the school appropriately. This has happened in history, but it is not a good thing. sign.


    "The dark clouds crush the city! I only hope that this time I will die fewer people than before." Lane thought silently. At this time, Professor McGonagall made a list of first-year freshmen, and everyone''s attention was quickly diverted, and the buzz in the auditorium stopped abruptly. Professor McGonagall frowned and glanced at the four tables, then looked down at the long parchment in his hand and declared the first name aloud. "Juan Abercrombie."


    Slowly, the long first-year freshman team was shortened a little bit, and the four colleges had already accepted many freshmen. Finally, Rose Zeller was divided into Hufflepuff. Professor McGonagall took the hat and The stool strode away, when Professor Dumbledore stood up to announce the start of the dinner.


    The dinner was still as plentiful as ever, and after dinner, Dumbledore began to arrange things as he did in previous years. But Umbridge interrupted with a cough while speaking.


    Ryan observed her face only at this time. It can only be said that compared with the film, the film actors selected at that time were absolutely beautified. The real Umbridge has a pale, toad-like face and a pair of eyes with loose eyelids and protruding eyes. It is extremely uncomfortable after reading.


    And her voice was high, sharp, and with an air, like a little girl''s voice, which further deepened her level of nausea. And her tone of treating all students as a five-year-old child attracted all the students'' disgust, but she didn''t mind at all and began to recite a speech in a rigid tone.


    "" The Ministry of Magic has always believed that educating young wizards is a very important thing. Some of your innate talents, if not cultivated and exercised under careful and meticulous guidance ~ www.novelhall.com ~ may be fruitless. The ancient skills unique to the magic world must be passed down from generation to generation, otherwise they will disappear¡ª "


    This kind of non-nutritive words quickly made everyone lose interest, and the little wizards'' attention began to gradually distract. Compared to the silent silence when Professor Dumbledore spoke, the auditorium is now noisier.


    "--Let us continue to advance, enter a new era of enlightenment, high efficiency and reasonableness, resolutely maintain what should be maintained, perfect what needs to be improved, and abandon those that we should prohibit." The long and boring speech after ten minutes finally ended. Dumbledore applauded politely, and the other teachers clapped a few times. Because most students are thinking a little bit differently, only a few people applaud.


    "This guy is the one who destroyed the dementors in front of a bunch of jury members." Harry said to Ryan, "Yeah, what did she just say? It sounds like a lot of nonsense to me."


    "There is something very important hidden in nonsense," Ryan said. "It seems that the lesson for the Ministry of Magic during the holiday is still not enough. Their goal is now to want to fight Dumbledore in an all-round way, and even extend their dirty hands to the school in."


    Harry and Ron had an unconscious expression, but Ryan was too late to explain to them. There was a collision of tables, chairs and benches around him. Apparently Dumbledore had announced the dissolution of the school''s teachers and students because everyone stood up and left the auditorium.


    "We should go to the first-year freshman and we will see you later." Ryan then stood up with Hermione and started shouting, "First-year freshman! Come here to gather."


    Harry and Ron saw that they were so busy, they could only temporarily abandon the root of the idea and shrugged to the direction of Gryffindor Tower.

 Chapter 387： Day 1

    After the opening banquet, Lane and Hermione began to greet the freshmen of Gryffindor to gather in front of them. The new lion cubs look very cute, but Ryan knows that as long as half a semester, these little guys will be naughty and headache.


    After shouting a few times to bring the freshmen together, Lane stood at the end of the line and watched them go upstairs. And Hermione walked in the front of the team, and led them to introduce some basic knowledge of the school. Freshmen are as curious as they were about everything in this castle, and ask questions about new things from time to time. It took more than ten minutes at the end before they finally managed to bring them to Gryffindor''s common room.


    After discovering that Ryan was the champion of last year''s top three competitions, these little guys started to ask him questions around him. It took a lot of time for Ryan to smooth them out. At this time he found what Harry and his roommates were discussing, and Hermione and Ginny were also listening with interest.


    "How does it feel to be a celebrity?" Hermione was amused when she saw Ryan look awkward.


    "Oh, it''s terrible." Ryan shook his head and quickly changed the subject. "Oh, what are you talking about?"


    "We are talking about the" Prophet Daily "that we have completely released at the end of last semester." Simo said excitedly. "My mother thinks that Fudge did n¡¯t do anything after the ten Death Eaters escaped, and even dared to say that everything is normal. This is ridiculous. Especially recently, some people have been allowed to be in front of the highest-level trial members Destroy the evidence directly, and the person who did this was only fined 100 gallons, and she felt that Fudge was crazy. "


    "You''re right, buddy." Ron patted Simon''s shoulder. "And what''s even crazier now is that the guy who made the killing in front of all the judges is now our professor of black magic defense."


    "What, I will write to my mother now. They actually let a criminal act as a professor." Seymour jumped up to write. Hermione watched Simon running away and shook his head and said to Ryan: "Now the public opinion tends to us, at least in Gryffindor, everyone disagrees that Dumbledore described in the Daily Prophet is a lunatic and Harry is a disgusting arrogant man''s lie. "


    "This is much better than before." Ryan thought. "At least I didn''t get the kind of betrayal in the novel. This is already a good start."


    When Ryan had breakfast the next morning, he found that he supported Professor Dumbledore more than he thought. Basically all Gryffindor, half Ravenclaw and most half Hufflepuff chose to trust Professor Dumbledore and Harry. And think that the Ministry of Magic is fooling under the leadership of Fudge, especially after knowing that the professor of black magic defense technique selected by the Ministry of Magic this time is Umbridge who killed and killed in the court, everyone is more determined. a little.


    "But thinking about it now, the mysterious man''s conspiracy has succeeded." Hermione was not optimistic. After all, she didn''t know that if it weren''t for the butterfly effect caused by Ryan, the situation of Harry and Dumbledore was much worse now. .


    "It''s only half a year since the mysterious man came back, we have started fighting with each other." Hermione said unkindly, "The warning of the branch hat is the same: unity-"


    "Listen, Hermione." Ryan interrupted what she said and dragged her into a corner of the auditorium. "We are facing war now, and do n¡¯t expect everyone to be able to stand with us. For example, those pure blood like Lettering, who, as beneficiaries of pure blood, have been doomed from a basic standpoint We are enemies unless we are willing to completely confess to them as slaves. "


    Hermione''s mouth slightly opened, and she looked a little unbelievable about this cruel future where you might die, but in the end her eyes were firm, looking at the Slytherin table over the hall. "One party must fall down completely, and even kill or be killed by their own hands. Is this a war?"


    "Yes, this is war." Ryan nodded slightly.


    Then Hermione was a little silent, even if she had experience in killing, but it was another matter facing acquaintances. But the magic world is so big, and there is only one school in the whole of Britain. This situation is inevitable. I think that those members of the Phoenix who were cruelly killed should be acquaintances with Death Eaters. Some things are better to know in advance than to prepare for it.


    This year is Ryan''s O.W.Ls year. According to Ryan''s understanding, it is similar to his senior high school entrance examination. Every professor has repeatedly stressed the importance of this exam. With the exception of Professor Binns, a person whose death will not stop him from taking classes will naturally not be taken seriously by him for small exams.


    Like Snape, he took out a complex medicine, a moderator, for everyone in the first class. Fortunately, Ryan completed the task before the class, and let his crucible emerge a light, silvery white. steam. But by the end of the class, the joy of successful configuration soon disappeared. Because Snape arranged a paper up to 12 inches long, discussing the characteristics of moonstone and its use in pharmaceuticals.


    "Fortunately, I made an dictation pen in advance so that I can at least free my hands to do something else." After class, Ryan began to show off her new work to make Hermione happy. This seemed to work, at least by lunch, she basically returned to normal. Of course, Ryan thought it had something to do with taking Hermione to another world to meet the world. Sometimes some bottom lines can be broken countless times with only one breakthrough.


    In the afternoon, the arithmetic divination class started with two large papers, and the assignments left after the review were two large papers. This makes Ryan really have a sense of visual review of the third grade, especially when the paper is some mathematical calculations,


    The last lesson of Monday is the defense of black magic, which can be said to be a mess. Whether Umbridge comes on stage, everyone is required to answer collectively good afternoon, Professor Umbridge. Or only allow everyone to read books and not everyone to practice ~ www.novelhall.com ~ What surprised Ryan the most is that Umbridge actually believes that as long as the theory is very solid, even if the spell is released for the first time during the exam The spell was successfully released.


    "This guy has been completely fascinated by the desire for power, and he doesn''t even have his mind." Ryan thought, he was recently refined by the Fragment of Our Lady of Roses to refine this question card. Obviously all the knowledge is mastered, but there are still various errors in actual operation. If knowledge is really what Umbridge said, as long as you know knowledge, you can operate.


    Although Harry was angry, he still remembered Dumbledore''s instructions. So he used the fugitive Death Eaters as an excuse to criticize Umbridge''s all-good is a lie, the result was deducted very much. But Umbridge''s approach also aroused the enemies of the class.


    "Pacify humanity." Ryan saw Harry seemed to be exploding, and quickly made a gesture under the table to launch the magic of life. The magic worked, and Harry calmed down like he was splashed with cold water, then sat back without a word. This is also related to the fact that there were no dead people last year, making Harry''s emotions on this less exciting.


    "I repeat, all the claims that the outside world is no longer safe are nonsense. The Ministry of Magic guarantees that you will not be in danger from any dark wizard. If you still have doubts, please contact me after class . I am ready to help you at any time. I am your friend. Well, please continue to read the fifth page, "Basics of Getting Started". "


    The rest of the lesson was spent in the rustle of book flipping and Umbridge''s bragging of the Ministry of Magic. After class, everyone left as soon as possible to pack up their things and did n¡¯t want to stay here even for a second.

 Chapter 388： Week 1

    At dinner that night, the content of the debate in the class was gone. Everyone seemed to know what Umbridge did in class. Naturally, this also caused a lot of controversy. Ryan saw two Ravenclaw students in the corridor leading to the auditorium discussing the Ministry of Magic.


    "I really don''t know that the Ministry of Magic is telling lies. How could so many people believe it?" Ha used his knife and fork to cut the steak on the plate like he was chopping Umbridge.


    "Some people have no brains, some people''s chaotic situation is beneficial to them, and some people have to rely on the Ministry of Magic to eat." Lane shook his head and shrugged. "So Harry, you don''t need to be influenced by these words, we just need to unite those who are willing to stand on our side, at least to keep them neutral. There is no need to be in those who are destined to not stand with us. There is no need to be angry about their attitudes when working hard. "


    "I feel much better listening to you. Thank you. I will try to stay calm in front of the toad in the future." Harry looked up and thanked Ryan.


    "Besides that, the woman also wants others to be her agents." Hermione said, "Remember, she said if we heard anyone say that it was not safe enough outside, she wanted us to report to her."


    "Ah, those Slytherins will happily rush to the toad''s banner." Ron said with a fork between the mashed potatoes in front of him. "Everyone''s life will definitely be worse."


    "It''s clear." Ryan spread his hand. "Of course she came here to spy on all of us, and at the same time nailed Hogwarts as a nail of Fudge. This is already a clear-cut thing, and I think The first thing to do this is naturally to attract those students who are willing to get close to him to fight against Dumbledore. Otherwise, what Fudge wants her to do? I think she will probably organize a small group as a temptation recently-"


    "Okay, please don''t say anything, I just want to have dinner quietly now." Harry didn''t want to hear this intricate relationship. "Hurry to eat, there are a lot of homework to write after eating."


    Speaking of homework, I have to say that there are indeed many homework assignments by professors this year as o.w.ls. Ryan feels that at least today''s homework has already caught up with the usual three days.


    "How can Dumbledore make this happen?" Hermione suddenly shouted. Ryan was taken aback by the sound. The alchemy quill pen, which was fast writing on the parchment, jumped forward on the sheepskin. A long diagonal line was drawn on the paper.


    He turned his gaze to Hermione and saw that she was angrily knocking on the armrest of the chair, and the stuffing inside leaked out of the hole. "How can he let that terrible woman teach us what to do? And it was the year we took the 0.w.Ls exam!"


    "This is a compromise." Ryan said with a wand tapping the parchment lightly to remove the scratch. "After all, the summer vacation has given Fudge a head-on blow. Dumbledore is a little worried that if we go further today, we will completely push the Ministry of Magic to the other side. We are already very nervous to face Voldemort. There is no need to make too many enemies."


    "But now Fudge has no plans to compromise, and the principal seems to be miscalculated." Ron said a little uncomfortably.


    "That''s because our principal, like Minister Fudge, uses himself as a template to judge other people." Ginny said a bit meanly. "Obviously, our Minister of Magic is full of moon dung feces in his mind. And he thought that other people''s brains are like fertilizer pits."


    This sentence made all the students around laugh, and it seems that most people did not take Fudge''s rumors during the holidays as one thing.


    "But seriously, our black magic defense class teacher is a pure consumable. It will be changed every year. We just need to survive this year." Ryan said, looking at a group of students around him, " Well, hurry up and write your homework. There will be a lot of homework today. "


    Snape''s homework is really difficult, mainly because Ryan needs to pick out from his memory which knowledge he should have now. He felt that if the moonstone was used in making the Fragment of Our Lady of the Rose, it would definitely be an accident.


    Instead, the paper on the history of magic about giant wars is relatively easy to write. As a person who already has two crowns, Ryan finds that he does have a great advantage in a comprehensive analysis of a war.


    The schoolwork burden was as heavy the next day, and everyone reviewed the flying mantra in the mantra class. Professor Flivi drew the focus on this, arguing that there is a great chance of taking the exam. Naturally, a lot of homework is indispensable after class.


    Only Professor McGonagall was a good person. After Ryan once let the snail disappear, he was exempted from today''s homework by the professor. But others didn''t think so, because except for Lane, only Hermione was exempted from the assignment. The rest of us still have to practice this magic so that we can try them on the snails the next afternoon.


    In the magical animal protection class, Hagrid hadn''t returned, and wanted to contact the giants in Eastern Europe. I really do n¡¯t understand why those guys were left after the victory. Ryan felt that at least the criminals with blood on their hands should be tried and punished according to the rules of killing people, not the murderers. Impunity even allows them to find opportunities to make a comeback.


    Professor Grapland ¡¯s lecture is quite satisfactory ~ www.novelhall.com ~ For example, today I ¡¯m talking about the tree protection pot in the syllabus. After using natural magic, Ryan can easily quiet the little guys who are assigned to this group and even let it Coordinate yourself with some poss. Then he, Hermione and Neville took advantage of this opportunity to quickly draw out the grass drawing of the tree guard.


    The last class was herbal medicine, and as everyone expected, Professor Sprout emphasized the importance of O.w.Ls to them as soon as they were in class. Ryan sincerely hoped that the professors would stop talking about this, especially now that he would think of a lot of work every time he heard such words. Especially the papers arranged by Professor Stroud at the end of class made him feel down now.


    It was still cold and wet on Friday morning, and Gryffindor started selecting the Quidditch team players this year under such circumstances. But today''s selection was not smooth at the beginning. Slytherin''s Quidditch team members and a group of students standing on the side of Umbridge sat in the stands, making a mocking voice to each Gryffindor player .


    In the stumbling, Ron was selected. This is not because he is the best, but because other candidates are either inadequate or cannot concentrate on being Quidditch players. Only Ron can devote himself to the sport with the same level of assurance. , Naturally he was selected.


    "Congratulations Ron." Ron congratulated him when he came off the court. As far as he knows, Ron''s condition is proportional to his emotions, so Ryan hopes that his support will make his mood a little better. a little.


    In short, this week''s class time is finally over. Ryan silently hoped that this week was just the dismissal of professors. Wait until next week to get better. Although he thinks this is unlikely.

 Chapter 389： Changes in the book club

    The time came to the Saturday of the first week of school. After a week of rain and rain, the sun finally came out. When Ryan and Hermione walked out of the request room after the practice, the sun was already hanging high in the sky. As they walked through the corridor, the sunlight shone through the gap between the corridors without glass, so that they could not open their eyes. From these gaps, the treetops of the Forbidden Forest can be seen swaying gently in the breeze, letting fresh air blow to their faces. In short today is a good weather.


    "Is there any news about us?" Ryan asked as she watched Hermione grabbing a copy of the Daily Prophet. They had practiced for a long time in the morning, so now most people have finished lunch and go back to rest By the way, only a few students are still sitting at the long table eating their lunch.


    "Yes." Hermione pointed to a small article and handed it to Ryan. The article was less than an inch long. The title was: Illegal Invasion of the Ministry of Magic. Stouji Podmo, now 38 years old, lives at No. 2 Jinlianhua Park in Clapham District. He was tried in Wisengama a few days ago and was charged with illegally invading the Ministry of Magic on August 31 and attempting to commit robbery. Bodmore was captured by the Ministry of Magic guard Eric Munch, who found that he attempted to break through a first-level security door at one in the morning. Bodmo refused to defend himself, and was convicted of two charges and was imprisoned for six months in Azkaban.


    "I have an impression of this person." Lane said in a low voice. "The day we came to the school by train, he should be one of the guards escorting us to King''s Cross Station, but he didn''t come to make Moody very unhappy."


    "Then he should also be a member of the Order of the Phoenix." Hermione leaned over and said quietly. "This means that the dispute between Fudge and Dumbledore has been heated up, and Fudge has completely torn his face and has no choice but to remove Dumbledore''s people from the Ministry of Magic."


    "It sounds terrible." Ryan took the bread and threw a piece of roast beef into his mouth after throwing the newspaper on the table. "But these are what Dumbledore needs to worry about. What we need to do now is try not to cause them any more trouble."


    But it was time for the weekend, and Ryan began to do something that was likely to cause trouble to Dumbledore. That is, the gathering of the book club started again.


    There are no freshmen participating in the book club this year, mainly because the situation is a bit worse this year, and even worse, someone withdrew.


    "Maine chose to quit because his family was an official of the Ministry of Magic. So he said it was not suitable to be too close to us. In the morning, he specially notified me about this with an owl and wrote a very formal farewell letter. "" Hermione looked angry.


    "The **** decides his head. As a child, he is very normal to draw a line with us under the influence of his family. You don''t need to feel uncomfortable because of this." Lane told Hermione. "Like Percy''s letter from this week, Fudge asked everyone to make a thorough choice between him and Dumbledore."


    "I hope Percy will be well." Hermione sighed when she heard the thought of Percy''s letter here. "Fuji has actually arranged their entire team to the most dangerous place, just because they were dissatisfied with Fudge''s practice and privately criticized a few words of whistleblowing. This is simply * behavior."


    Fortunately, only one person chose to leave. At 7:30 in the afternoon, everyone else was there.


    When everyone gets together after a summer vacation, the first thing is to communicate with each other what they have done in the summer vacation. The next thing is to talk about the new black magic defense teaching professor.


    "Why did the Ministry of Magic send the toad to the school? I think that this year our class will be abandoned." Celia complained.


    "After all, you are only in the lower grades, and it is not a problem to waste the previous year. Those of us who have to face important exams are the worst." Justin seemed a little angry, "Why would a senior official of the Ministry of Magic run this year? Come to be a professor. "


    "Because Professor Dumbledore told the truth, there was a great disagreement between Fudge and him." Qiu Zhang''s voice rang. "My mother received information from her Ministry of Magic friends that Fudge did not want us to do combat training. Because he was worried that Professor Dumbledore would organize his own secret force, and then he could use it to compete with the Ministry of Magic."


    "If Dumbledore wants to control the Ministry of Magic, he doesn''t need to organize his own army. He only needs one person to manage Fudge''s running dogs. It''s no wonder that after Fudge took office, the level of the Ministry''s staff has plummeted. See if you can be beaten by yourself. "Fred said leaning back in his chair.


    "But it''s a good thing for us." George hugged Fred''s shoulder. "Because they are bad, we can sell more defense suits."


    After he finished, he stood up and said to the other members: "The Weasley joke shop now sells magic defense suits, which can defend against the level of coma spell. I can give you a 30% discount for each book club member¡ª"


    "Okay, shut up. This isn''t a place for you to sell merchandise." Hermione stood up and stopped the twins. "I think our main task today is to make a good plan for this semester."


    "The most important thing is the black magic defense class." Zhang Qiu said. "Anyway, I don''t believe that after reading the book well, I will be able to release magic smoothly when I take the exam. Next year, I will also take the N.E.W.T exam. This year it will be a deserted year.


    "So let''s practice ourselves in private." Hermione said, "Anyway, we have a president who can flip the dragon head-on. Last year Moody repeatedly praised Ryan for being comparable to some Aurors. I want to use This level should teach us. "


    After listening to Hermione''s words, everyone nodded their heads in agreement, so Ryan announced that every meeting would take a certain amount of time to conduct a practical exercise on the contents of the Black Magic Defense exam, and also teach some tips. Everyone looks forward to this.


    In short ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After the gathering of this semester is completed, the party will start the actual combat maneuvers. They chose the iron armor spell for the first spell this semester. Because everyone has learned the disarming spell before, Ryan found a very practical but safe spell for everyone to learn.


    The practice method is that one person attacks with a disarming spell, while the other person defends with an iron armor spell. At the beginning, the level of mastery of the iron armor curse was not high. From time to time, wands flew. However, after an hour of practice, many people have already mastered the armor spell and can use the armor spell prepared in advance to resist the attack of a disarming spell.


    "Okay, everyone can practice this mantra privately. Wait until next week, I will make the next study plan according to everyone''s progress." Watching the time is about to reach the curfew, Lane stopped everyone''s practice and carefully advised . They must hurry back to their dorms, otherwise it will be troublesome to be caught by Filch.


    "Yes." "Understood." "We''re okay." The following classmates answered verbally, and Ryan nodded: "If everyone has a good grasp, I can teach you some better results next week. Spell. Okay, see you next week. "


    "Today''s event was very successful, but think about it because it was caused by an incompetent professor of black magic defense. I felt a little uncomfortable. I really hope to have a better professor!" To Gryffindor Public As the lounge walked, Hermione raised her head and said to Ryan.


    "Unfortunately, these are not something we can decide. What we can do now is to help some students who are willing to believe in us." Ryan sighed softly. In this situation change, the only thing he can choose is to help his surroundings as much as possible. Help the people to save their vitality for the future.

 Chapter 390： conflict

    When Ryan and Hermione returned to the common room, they saw Ron flipping over a parchment letter. And Harry said something beside him.


    "Who sent you the letter?" Ryan asked curiously.


    "Percy, he asked me and Harry to settle a little recently. Try to be transparent in front of Umbridge. Because he found that Foggy''s ideas are getting more and more radical now, worrying that the two of us will be involved in this kind of storm. Clean up. Oh, he ran as a hero himself and is now being driven out of the office. He is now taking the risk of patrolling a place full of black wizards and evil creatures, but keeping his brother far away. " Ron uttered a loud voice in disapproval.


    "Ron, your brother is also good for you." Hermione said. "At least he feels that you are still students and should enjoy campus life. And I think at least we can guarantee that there will be no chaos in this kind of thing, so that they don''t have to worry about us and they have already helped them a lot."


    "He''s always right. This has been true since childhood." Ron shook his head helplessly. "I admit that what he said makes sense, but I don''t think it means I can''t do anything in this regard."


    "Okay, maybe you can do well. But you''d better get a complete plan instead of just talking about it now." Ryan poured cold water on his head in due course.


    "I must be able to come up with a suitable solution." Ron and Harry started to write down his homework after they finished. They had not finished the paper by Professor Snape. No matter how ambitious they were before, they would not dare not finish the homework of the potion professor.


    The next morning the Owl sent a new issue of "The Prophet Daily." On the front page, a large photo of Dolores Umbridge was printed on the entire page. She smiled and blinked at them. The title was: The Ministry of Magic seeks educational reform. Dolores Umbridge was appointed as the first senior investigator.


    "Fuji is too ugly to eat." Ryan glanced at the contents of the newspaper. "When he saw the benefits, he desperately extended his mouth to arch in the trough, and even some shameless people even stretched out their front hooves."


    "What are you talking about?" Harry asked with some doubt.


    "In an interim operation last night, the Ministry of Magic passed a new decree that brought its control of the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft to an unprecedented level. For some time, the Minister has become increasingly disturbed by the current status of Hogwarts. The teaching in this school has deviated from the right track, and even most parents are affected and do not know what is the correct teaching method. "Hermione picked up the newspaper and read it aloud, attracting many people to read it.


    In recent weeks, Minister Connelly Fudge has not adopted the new law for the first time to implement improvements to the magic school. On August 30th, the Education Order No. 22 was passed not long ago to ensure that if the current principal cannot provide a candidate for a certain teaching position, the Ministry of Magic will recommend a suitable candidate.


    "Dumbledore couldn''t find anyone, and the minister appointed Umbridge. Needless to say, she immediately succeeded--" "What did she do right away?" Harry asked with some surprise. "Wait, it''s not over yet." Hermione said flatly.


    "--The immediate success was a breakthrough in the Black Magic Defense class, and timely feedback to the minister on the real situation of Hogwarts. The minister tried to control the decline in the so-called Hogwarts education level. This is an exciting new initiative in the situation plan. The investigator will have the right to review her faculty and colleagues to ensure that they all meet the standard. Professor Umbridge was awarded this position outside of his faculty, we It ¡¯s a pleasure to tell everyone that she has accepted it. ¡±


    "But why no one asks us and our parents'' opinions?" There was a voice from the surrounding people. "My father wrote a letter yesterday and still worried that I might not pass the final exam."


    "I think we and the parents might be represented." Ryan took another newspaper and read, "These new measures from the Ministry of Magic have been enthusiastically supported by Hogwarts parents. Lu Xiu, 41, Mr. Smalford said in his Wiltshire mansion last night that many of us who care about the vital interests of our children have been worried about Dumbledore ¡¯s eccentric decision-making in recent years, and now learn that the Ministry of Magic is paying close attention to this The situation is very gratifying. "


    Disapproving boos rang around, especially after everyone discovered that the so-called parents were those of pure-blood aristocratic families. It''s a pity they can''t do anything as a student, and they disperse after venting their emotions. But when leaving, almost everyone was discussing what the newspaper would bring to the school.


    At the same time, in the principal''s office, Fudge was announcing the appointment of Umbridge to Dumbledore.


    "I won''t accept it." Dumbledore''s blue eyes sparkled with flames. "Connelly, I think you should do some real things, like catching the ten jailbreaking Death Eaters, instead of¡ª"


    "You must accept, this is the Ministry of Magic''s decision." Fudge said toughly, "The senior investigator is Dolores? Umbridge, Hogwarts is not your school alone! I have passed all before Of the school ¡¯s directors and other directors of the school have accepted this decision, so you must accept it! Otherwise, we need to consider changing the principal! ¡±


    "Okay, she can hold this position, but it must not have any influence on the school''s teaching, otherwise I will drive her out without saying a word!" Dumbledore said with anger. "But I think you--"


    Before he finished, Fudge disappeared from the fireplace.


    In Hogwarts, like other schools in the region, the board of directors is the institution that holds the power of the school, and the principals are only their employees. As a white wizard with a bottom line, in the case that Fudge is not a black wizard, Dumbledore must also act according to the rules, and cannot rely on his own strength to directly set the table. The reason why Fudge was able to perform retrograde actions was also related to this point. This is how a gentleman can deceive him ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I hope that Fudge wo n¡¯t be able to get in the way. When Voldemort has returned, we ca n¡¯t stand the internal friction anymore. "Principal Dumbledore, standing by the window, looked at the students on the playground and murmured.


    In the following days, things really went in a bad direction. Umbridge began investigating every professor trying to find a breakthrough that would make her stand up, but it seemed that her plan was not going well. Those professors don''t see such garbage in their eyes.


    "You didn''t take this class before, did you?" This was in the class of Professor Grapland who replaced Hagrid''s magical biology class.


    "Very correct, I''m glad you found this." Professor Grapland said, with his hands behind his back and tiptoe, "I am a substitute teacher and temporarily replace Professor Hagrid. So you asked me before I really ca n¡¯t comment on other professors. Please stop asking me this question again and again. ¡±Professor Umbridge, who was choked by Professor Grapland, was speechless for a long time.


    "Okay, just ask if you want, and by the way, you can tell me the answer you want me to answer, so that I don''t answer what you want." Umbridge looked like a pig liver, Professor Grapland Helplessly spread his hands.


    The students all laughed. When she took the class for Hagrid, everyone did not find the professor so humorous.


    "You ... you ... you dare ... so ..."


    "You are not satisfied with every sentence I answered. I asked you to tell me what you are satisfied with. You refused to say. I have only been to France for a few months before. Has it changed? Alas, it ¡¯s hard to be a professor this year. "


    The students laughed harder now, and even some Slytherin pure-blood wizards laughed.

 Chapter 391： Fraud

    "It''s this kind of news again." Hermione threw the newspaper angrily on the table, which was written on the front page of the newspaper on the table: "The veteran Gresilda Markbans of Wiesengama was suspected of being secret The collusion goblin subversion group was ordered to suspend. "


    "In just two weeks, it was already the second pro-Dumbledore Weisengamo veteran who was suspended. It seems that Fudge has completely shameless for his rights." Ryan leaned in and looked at the newspaper. Say. "Unfortunately, Professor Dumbledore is a good person now, and he cannot retaliate back with reciprocity."


    When I read this book, I felt very stumped when I saw this section of Ryan. Now after personal experience, I found that the description in the book is still a lot of water. The real situation is worse than the description in the book. Dumbledore, who has the bottom line, suffers more in this struggle than the Fudge who has no bottom line.


    If those people are Death Eaters, it is better to deal with them. It is impossible to use magic to convince. It is a pity that the enemy is a member of the Ministry of Magic, and Dumbledore, who must do everything by the rules, certainly cannot play the Fudge who made those rules.


    "Most people obviously support us. How dare Fugui dare to fight against everyone, who gave him the courage?" Ron also came out with a newspaper at this time.


    "Who can it be, those pure-blooded families?" Hermione said with her arms around her chest. "After all, they control the Ministry of Magic. As supporters of the mysterious people, they must hope to add confusion to Dumbledore. It may just be them. I did n¡¯t expect that Foggy ¡¯s desire for power would cause us so much trouble. ¡±


    "I think I should find a way to trouble Umbridge so she doesn''t stare at us all day." After the morning class, Lane told Hermione on the way back to the common room.


    "It''s a good idea, but do you have any specific ideas?" Hermione asked to take a few steps here and walk side by side with Ryan.


    "Give Umbridge a love that is not tolerated by the world. As far as I know, this kind of news spreads the fastest and is the most confusing." At this time, the two came to the portrait of the fat lady, Lane Turning her head to Hermione, she told her plan.


    "This method is a bit¡ª" Hermione''s eyebrows were ruffled together. After crawling into the common room, she said: "You are right. Although the bottom line is lower, the effect should be the best. Not to mention that Fuji ¡¯s group has even used the tricks of planting stolen goods, so do n¡¯t blame us for taking an equivalent solution against them. ¡±


    Speaking of this, Hermione paused and then arrived. "Now there is a problem. I don''t know what kind of feelings for the wizards are unacceptable, and I am worried that in some ways the moral standards of the wizarding world are somewhat different from what we understand."


    "This is simple, I know someone must know." Ryan showed an excited expression. "Fred, George."


    "Is there anything?" The twins who were sitting on a table leaning against the corner of the common room raised their heads and asked what was being discussed in front of the notebook.


    "That--" Ryan only found his question awkward when he walked in front of the twins, especially when asked in front of his girlfriend. But now that the matter is over, Ryan can only bite the bullet.


    "I want to ask, what kind of feelings are unacceptable to a wizard?"


    "This?" Fred and George glanced at each other, then smiled strangely. "Did you suddenly discover that the two of you are brothers and sisters who have been separated for many years?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with us." Lane and Hermione replied in unison. "Except this one?"


    "That''s part of the interracial love, such as Hagrid''s parents. But we have always been curious about what his parents are-" At this point, the twins looked at Hermione and shut up.


    Lean, who was on the Internet for the rest of his life, immediately understood that Hermione was still blank, and then turned to ask Ryan. "What the **** is going on, what do they just mean?"


    "You haven''t reached this age yet. I don''t know if it''s better." Lane said, touching Hermione''s hair, and then looked at the twins. "I guess the wizard should have a lot of potions and spells in this regard. Don''t discuss this anymore. Is there anything else. "


    "Then we can''t think of any more." The twins shrugged somewhat regretfully. "As long as the gap between the two is not too big, the wizards are still very forgiving. For example, that Furong last year, don''t look at some people vomiting her lineage, but that''s just jealous. We heard Bill said that there are a lot of wizards in France over Furong Grandpa''s envious drool. "


    "That''s not a taboo unique to wizards?" Ryan suddenly thought of the blind spot he had asked before.


    "That would be too much. For example, if one of the two parties is married, this will definitely be despised. Another example is the relationship between a captain and a member of the Holyhead Harbin team last time. allow."


    "Holyhead Harpy team? That seems to be a pure women''s team?" Hermione asked puzzled. "You said the captain and the team members?"


    "Hermione." Fred put his hands on his chest and leaned against the sofa. "For the wizards, we are at most not recognized by the mainstream society for certain sexual orientations, but they are far from being morally destructive or even taboo. We are more open-minded than Muggles . "


    "Right." George also reacted. "How did you find us today to ask this question?"


    "This is useful for us." Ryan and Hermione glanced at each other. "Soon you will know why you are asking this, maybe you will need your help at that time."


    "Can you talk about your plan now?" Hermione asked eagerly after saying goodbye to the twins.


    "It''s very simple, I will try to create some news that looks real. And then by the way some of the records will be spread out." Lane said this with a mysterious smile. No matter what Hermione asked after that, he refused to say specific plans. Just smiled and said after two days you will know, this must wait for me to be ready to start operation.


    Two days later, the herbal medicine class had just finished, and while there was no class in the back, Ryan took Hermione to the room where she asked. This is where the crown of Ravenclaw was hidden, but now a corner of this house is surrounded by a circle of wooden boards, and there is a door on the wooden boards.


    "This is?" Opening the door Hermione found that the place surrounded by wooden boards looked very familiar ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The overall layout is like an office, but she can''t remember where this is.


    "This is what I arranged for Foggy''s office in the photo." Ryan said, "Then we two will sacrifice a little bit and play Umbridge and Foggy to take some pictures."


    "How to play?" Hermione was excited at once, "Do we need to dress up?"


    "No need." A crisp female voice sounded, Hermione turned her head and saw Rose Crystal flying over holding a brass-colored camera. "My brother''s newly made camera can automatically replace the people inside with the same person. For example, if you take a photo of the two of you kissing, the negative film will become Umbridge and Fudge kissing."


    "That''s fine." Hermione patted her chest gently. "Looking at Fudge''s face, I can''t stop talking."


    "Yeah, that''s why I invented this camera." Ryan shrugged. "Do you think I can go to the mouth looking at the toad''s face?"


    The following afternoon, the two were at Rose Crystal''s "Closer, closer." "Slightly coy." "Slightly wilder, Umbridge is not that kind of gentleman." This kind of order Spend a moderate time. When all the photos were taken, both people''s faces were red and bleeding.


    Fortunately, their efforts were not in vain. The six large film rolls taken this afternoon were very effective. If used well, it would be enough for Fuji and Umbridge, who were proud of the recent breeze.


    :. :

 Chapter 392： Sing back

    "Now how do we use these photos?" The day after the photos were taken, Ryan washed the added photos, but Hermione started to look a little over a dozen selected photos. headache. She felt that if an individual could not send a few words, she would be discovered by the old toad, and there was no way for many people to see it. I originally wanted to send it to Rita Skeet, but it would be impossible to think about her character that was bullying and hard-working. It would be miserable in case of fire.


    "Then I have to wait this Sunday, I want to discuss with the twins to see if these things can be put in the store.


    Weekend reading meeting, everyone went all out to complete the question and answer in the shortest time, so as to spare more time for practical operation. It may be because the iron armor spell is more suitable for private practice, and everyone has mastered the spell in only one week. Even Neville could successfully use this spell to block Hannah''s disarming spell that he shot at him. So with everyone''s applause, Ryan began to share the obstacle spell he just learned last year.


    "Obstacle curse, can intercept any physical thing that attempts to attack you. We start from this." Ryan started to explain from the podium.


    "Why don''t we learn more enchanting spells? Such as the coma spell?" Justin asked with his hand raised. "I heard Cedric say this magic is also the most commonly used by Aurors, not only popular but also easy to use."


    "Because I think we really need to learn to protect ourselves when we fight. It is more important than attacking the enemy. After all, if you fail in one attack, you can choose the next opportunity to attack. Once the defense fails, there is a high probability that you will never have the opportunity to correct this error. "Ryan said gently tapping his left hand with his wand. "Of course, this does not mean that we only learn these. When you have a good grasp of these basics, I will naturally teach you more powerful spells, such as coma spells."


    After Ryan persuaded everyone, the practice of the obstacle spell began. With the success of learning the Iron Mantra, everyone''s progress is faster when learning new spells. When the party was about to end, there were already individuals who could use this spell.


    "Very good, our practice is here today, everyone can practice these spells, we will see you at the same time next week." After that, Ryan walked down the podium and stopped the twins who were about to leave with Hermione.


    "Fred, George, we have something to ask you to--" Then Ryan entrusted their plan and offer.


    "Awesome, we didn''t think of this way. We should pay the teeth to the rumors of Fudge." "Wait, this may not be rumors. At least I don''t think Umbridge has the qualification to become magic. The deputy minister of the ministry, maybe she really came to power through this method, we are now exposing the truth. "The twins raved about Ryan''s claim.


    "Don''t you worry about affecting your business?" Hermione asked cautiously, she felt that this business should be very important for the twin brothers who are relatively poor in money.


    "Hermione, making money is really important, but we can give up making money for a just cause." Fred raised his eyebrows. "Furthermore, Ryan is the majority shareholder. He has decided to lose money, what can we small shareholders do?" George also added, but the smile on his face could tell him what he thought of Ryan. The plan is absolutely 100% approved.


    "Then let us discuss a good way to spread these truths." The four men whispered quietly until the bell of curfew rang, they hurried back to the common room.


    "There is a great thing." Three days later, the twins stopped Ryan after lunch in the foyer ready to go upstairs to rest for a while. "There are magazines willing to post these photos on their books."


    "What? Which magazine with a brain flooding would send this kind of thing? Don''t they worry about Fudge''s revenge?" Ryan stared at the twins, his eyes full of disbelief.


    "Uh, it''s really a magazine that might get water in my head." Fred showed a strange expression. "We asked the clerk to put the photocopies of these photos as waste paper for the packaging and shock absorption of the products in the boxes of those products. As a result, on the second day after the shipment of the goods, Xenophilius Lovegood Just come to the door, hoping to allow him to publish these photos in his magazine. "


    "Xenofilius? Lovegood? The name sounds familiar." Ryan said with **** tapping on the back of his hand.


    "He is the father of Luna Lovegood, a member of our book club, and he runs a magazine called" Singing Opposition "," George added. "Of course, we know that there are not many valuable things in this magazine. Even they don''t even have a manuscript fee. Those who submit to this book just want to see the book with their name. But anyway, this is all In a magazine, the photos posted on it are faster than the ones we publish separately. "


    "And our father thinks that this magazine is still a bit interesting, and there are not too few people who want to see this book." Finally Fred comforted Ryan.


    "Okay, let him publish it now. Everyone is good for us now." In the end, Ryan made his own decision. Of course, this is the only choice. After all, they can''t count on " The Daily Prophet can put these photos on his own page.


    "The fire has lighted up, let''s see how Fudge has taken the trick." Ryan said in a whisper after the twins left, and at the same time, the corner of the mouth was drawn upward by an arc.


    "Singing the Contrary" didn''t send these photos immediately ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At another weekend party, Luna told the twin brothers that her father was waiting to post an article about the recent discovery of a snore after being questioned Wonderful long article about the beast. "Of course, that is a very important article, so your photos may have to wait for the next issue."


    "The next period will be the next period." After hearing the news from the twins, Ryan spread his hands. "Anyway, somebody is willing to send these things out, isn''t it? And as free things, we are not suitable for urging."


    Natural, so that the following days will be relatively calm. Nothing special happened except that Umbridge had been jumping up and down and insisted on making trouble in every professor ¡¯s class.


    During this time, Ryan also adapted to Umbridge ¡¯s black magic defense class. Umbridge came to Hogwarts to prevent the students here from mastering fighting skills. Naturally, they do not have any progress on the students ¡¯learning. care. So as long as he has a black magic defense lesson recently, Ryan pretends to read books seriously, and actually calculates something in the sea after he enters shallow meditation.


    He told others about these methods, but unfortunately only Hermione can do the complete work in his mind, like the twins who just sat there and fell asleep after the test, and Ginny ¡¯s results after their test were even worse. , There is simply no way to enter that kind of shallow meditation. It seems that this method must have enough magic power to support it.


    In such a daily routine, the first month after the semester passed, the first Hogsmeade Day this semester is coming.


    :. :

 Chapter 393： Hogsmeade

    "I heard that Harry hoped to set up a black magic defense learning group and extracurricular group under Ginny''s suggestion. These days Ginny and Ron have been helping them. Unfortunately, I am busy with the book club and can only refuse. "" Hermione told Ryan while having breakfast on Hogsmeade Day.


    "Harry also looked for me, but I told him that I couldn''t make time." Ryan felt a little sorry for Harry, because according to his statistics, it was supposed to be DA backbone Neville, Luna, twins or Hermione. They all refused Harry''s invitation, and most of them felt that there was no need to join two similar extracurricular groups, so they naturally chose to participate in the book club for several years.


    Of course, there are many reasons for their rejection. For example, Neville told Ryan that he was a little worried that their progress would be humiliating than that of Harry. In this case, he was more willing to practice the magic with these familiar people.


    "I hope Harry won''t be frustrated because some of our acquaintances refused him." After coming to the cold and sunny outdoor through Filch''s inspection, Hermione said to Ryan beside him.


    "Shouldn''t it?" Ryan shook his head and tried to drive away the strange psychological burden. "There were not many people who supported Dumbledore this year, and I should have recruited a lot of people as Harry. I am just a little worried about what Umbridge will do after knowing this kind of thing, if the photos have been sent now Just come out, maybe Umbridge can be taken away. "


    "Okay, I don''t want those anymore. It''s already exhausting to be OWL''s headmaster himself, not to mention that there are so many things to worry about. Let''s take a rest today." After speaking, Hermione stopped. Lane''s hand walked towards Hogsmead.


    They walked along the road and passed the Joko joke shop-Fred and George were in there and they seemed to be discussing with Mr. Joko the gray hair. When they squeezed in, they heard the twins and Zoko discussing the store transfer.


    "I''m willing to sell my shop." Zoko''s voice looked a little old. "When I built this shop, I was making money to bring joy to everyone. Unfortunately, after I got older, I didn''t have the same inspiration as before. The same products produced day after day I am also bored with things. So I am very happy to see you guys continue to bring joy to everyone for me, but my shop has been open for so long, I hope you can take care of me as an old man in terms of price, I It also depends on the money to support the elderly. "


    "But why do we have to buy this property? Can''t you rent it to us?" Fred said a little depressed. "We just started our business, although the prospects are good. But we can''t afford your house at all."


    "My shop must take over with the house." Zuo Ke was bitten to death. "Because the weather in the UK is not good for my legs and feet, I plan to go to warm Greece to live my life after retirement, and will not return to the UK in the future."


    Ryan saw this scene and signaled Hermione to call the twins, and soon the twins joined Ryan in an unobtrusive corner of the store.


    "How much does Zoko''s house cost?" Ryan asked straight away.


    "Have you just heard?" Fred and George both looked a little ugly. "He actually asked us to pay off 80,000 gallons in one breath."


    "This is really too expensive." Hermione exclaimed in a low voice, even if according to the official price of Gu Ling Pavilion, it was equal to 400,000 pounds. In this era, it is already possible to buy a two-story house in the wealthy area of ??Manchester. But consider this is a thriving shop in one of the only two economic centers in the wizarding world of Britain, plus wizards basically do not charge real estate taxes. This price is also acceptable.


    "It''s not expensive, and it can even be said that Mr. Zoko gave us preferential treatment for our affinity with him." Fred and George looked a little frustrated. "Unfortunately we can''t afford this now."


    "Just like this, even if I bought this suite and rent it to you." Lane said confidently. "Just don''t know if you have any safe means to make some magic jewelry, because I don''t have so much cash on me."


    "This, you pay too much." The twins whispered. "I always feel that we can do too little."


    "It''s okay, this money is not given to you in vain. The house is mine after I buy it. After graduation, I will live in the magic world, and I can''t do without a house." Ryan comforted with a smile. "This house is not free for us to use in our shop. Even if we do business in partnership, you have to give me my rent. Rest assured, I will charge the average rent on this street."


    "Thank you." The twins held Ryan''s hand and said nothing. They knew what Ryan meant by taking out the money.


    "I will give you things when I go back to school, but how to become Gallon will require you to do it." Ryan chose to cut into another topic to make the current atmosphere less stressful.


    "You can rest assured, as long as it is jewelry, no matter what the origin, the goblins of Gu Ling Pavilion will replace them with Jialong. They don''t care what these things represent behind." The twins patted their chests to ensure that everything will go smoothly.


    "Wait, where did you promise that their jewels came from?" After bidding farewell to the twins, Hermione asked quietly on the streets of Hogsmeade. "Did you go to Zhongtu last time to get the fortune in Lonely Mountain?"


    "I didn''t want that treasure, but I found a way to get wealth for a long time." Lane said close to Hermione''s ear. "I may not have explained it to you in detail last time. In that world, I am the King of the Valley. After mediating the relationship between dwarves and elves, my country can trade with both parties. In this case, I have a lot in the warehouse. With jewels from elves or dwarves, it ¡¯s normal to take a small portion of it for investment. "


    "Sounds great, but won''t your wealth be obtained by squeezing the residents of the Valley City?"


    "Trust me, I won''t do this kind of thing. I just bring advanced knowledge and technology there. Bring a better life for them. Naturally, there will be more of my share than in the past. "


    "That''s good." Hermione nodded. Sure enough, her first reaction after knowing that Ryan had gained wealth by becoming a king was to care about whether the money came for justice, and this was also where Ryan liked her most: her three views were positive anyway.


    "Pighead Bar? I really hope Harry can remember to bring their own cups. I have been interested in this place since I learned from Hagrid in the first grade, but Professor McGonagall feels that this place is really not suitable for students ~ www.novelhall .com ~ Luna told me that their dean Flitwick said it was actually quite safe. The only problem was that the hygiene was a bit worrying. ¡±In the three brooms, Lane and Hermione found a window seat and sat down. Through the glass they saw Harry, Ron and Ginny turned over from the side road. Among them, Harry and Ron also held a gray butter beer bottle in their hands.


    "Looking at their expressions, they should have a successful meeting today. I only hope that Umbridge will not discover these, otherwise the guy will come up with some bad ideas. Saying that even our book club will be bad together." Ryan looked Harry said with a smile on their three faces. "It would be nice if we had seen all of our photos, so Umbridge would not have the time to spy on her toad head."


    After they returned to the castle today, Ryan first got a large bag of jewelry made by elves and gave them to the twins. Although the twins are a bit strange why Ryan has these things, Ryan directly said that this was given to me by my alchemy teacher, which dispelled all their doubts.


    This is also the first time the twins have heard Ryan talk about his teacher, but they can easily infer his teacher''s level from Ryan''s body. Then it is natural for a powerful alchemist to leave a large fortune to his disciples. Even in the eyes of most wizards, for some powerful alchemists, ten thousand gallons are no different from one hundred gallons.


    Also thanks to their brain supplement, so that Ryan can transfer part of his wealth to this world. It laid a foundation for the further transfer of wealth in the future.


    :. :

 Chapter 394： Approve

    Ryan felt very happy for the rest of the weekend, mainly because he couldn''t afford a house in his last life and he could actually buy a commercial and residential dual-use house in the bustling business district. So Ryan, who was in a good mood, began teaching coma spells to some of the faster learners at a book party. The difficulty of the spell added another layer, and no one learned the magic until the end of the party. Even Justin, who had been clamoring to learn more powerful magic before, shouted.


    But this good mood lasted only one day. When he got up to go to class the next day, he saw a large notice posted on the bulletin board in the Gryffindor common room, which was too big to cover everything else on the bulletin board. ¡ª¡ª


    Senior investigator Hogwarts Lingzi disbanded all student organizations, associations, teams and clubs. It is hereby defined that organizations, associations, teams and clubs refer to the regular assembly of more than three students. A senior investigator (professor Umbridge) can be requested for reorganization. Without the approval of senior investigators, no student organizations, associations, teams and clubs may exist. If a student is found to have formed or participated in any organization, association, team, or club without the approval of the senior investigator. Get fired immediately.


    "Ryan, what about our book club?" At this time several Gryffindor members of the book club came together, and Neville asked Ryan directly. He really liked the organization that gave him a lot of help, and he didn''t want to stop his activities because of this stupid education order.


    "It''s okay, I went to Umbridge to ask for a reorganization. After all, our organization has been for several years, and she has no reason to stop us." Ryan comforted Neville, who seemed a little flustered.


    Went to the restaurant to eat, Ryan found Harry, Ron and several students gathered to whisper. It seems that they are wondering if someone has whistled the Umbridge with yesterday''s meeting.


    In the history of magic, Harry suddenly inexplicably asked for leave and ran out, as if holding something in his hand. After the course, Harry stopped Ryan on the road: "Ryan, there is something I want to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" Ryan asked when he came to a corner with few people. "Do you need anything for my help?"


    "I can ask you, have you and the twins been searched when you sent your parcel to your shop?" Harry asked, staring at Ryan''s eyes.


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "Since three days ago, the shop staff found that the things we sent were touched. So a few days ago, we all saved a new batch of mail to Hogsmeade to go to town It was sent by the post office. Did your mail also be searched? "Ryan asked, pretending not to know.


    "Not only that, they also hurt Hathaway." Harry looked angry. Because Hathaway was already like him to his family, it was unacceptable to be injured in this situation.


    "It can only be said that Umbridge and the Ministry of Magic on her behalf have completely blocked Hogwarts. In this case, they certainly will not let go of the fireplace. I personally recommend that you contact Sirius when they contact them. The Phoenix Society must not be exposed. Once these things are known by Fudge, it is not a good thing. "


    "I understand." Harry nodded, then whispered to Ryan. "Oh, Ryan, do you know of a place where twenty-eight people can practice black magic defense without being discovered by the teachers."


    "Just say you don''t know that pink old toad." Ryan smiled. "You are wise, I guess your defense team will definitely not pass Umbridge''s censorship. With her attitude towards you, even if you eat with a knife and fork, he can compose your violent lies."


    "Don''t gloat over." Harry looked a little unhappy. "If it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I''ll ask the twins again."


    "Don''t say it, I really have such a place." Lane said slowly. "On the eighth floor, there is a house called the" responsive house "across the tapestry of Barbara, where the monster sticks and plays silly. It is sometimes absent, and only when a person really needs it, can he enter. It just meets the needs of help-seekers. Just concentrate on the venue you need, and walk through the wall three times, and a very smooth door will appear on the wall to enter the house of request. "


    "I heard Nick tell me when I was in the second grade, and every Saturday morning, as long as it was okay, I would practice fighting there with Hermione. The twins told us that the people who entered would not be marked, even if they saw it on their map. No one to see in. "


    "Thanks." Harry thanked very sincerely, "I also wish you a smooth review of that toad today."


    Harry''s blessings are very sincere, but still let Ryan shudder. If you want to be in a room with a girl''s voice pink toad, think about this kind of thing will be covered with goose bumps.


    But this matter is inevitable, so after the class in the afternoon, Lane went to Umbridge''s office alone to prepare to get permission for club activities.


    Ten minutes later he appeared in Umbridge''s office, bearing the discomfort in his heart and looking at Umbridge sitting across the table. Even if he had seen it in the movie before, but when he actually saw this pink office, he still had a strong discomfort in his heart.


    To tell the truth, this office is not ugly. It can be described as cute with plates decorated with kittens. But this style is really not suitable for a toad, if you can change a cute little girl to stay in it will be much more harmonious.


    Just as Lane thought of all kinds of things in his mind, Umbridge on the opposite face smiled and asked, "Are you here to apply for your study club permission?"


    "Yes." Ryan nodded with a polite smile.


    "Very good, I''m willing to help the motivated classmates." Umbridge said with a smile. "Mr. Liang, what would you like to drink? Coffee, tea, or pumpkin juice?" When she said each drink, she gently waved her wand, and the tea cup or glass with the drink appeared On her desk.


    "Thank you, but I''m not thirsty for now." Ryan politely refused.


    "I wish you could have a drink with me. Choose one." Umbridge''s voice was raised slightly. "Okay, then give me pumpkin juice." It seems that this drink is not acceptable today Too.


    Umbridge stood up and added some honey to his back in a pretentious manner. Then she walked around the table with pumpkin juice, with a sinister and intimate smile on her face. "Hey, you better drink them now."


    With twelve points of vigilance, Ryan found at the entrance of pumpkin juice that it contained ingredients that were not part of the drink ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I think it should have been added with veritaserum. However, these things will not have any effect on Ryan''s current alchemy level. After running the runes in my mind a little bit, the ingredients of these authentic agents are immediately decomposed.


    Watching as Ryan drank a whole drink, Umbridge showed a big smile. "Okay, can you tell me what your reading club does?"


    "Mainly to be able to complete the homework of the professors and to better grasp the knowledge in the classroom. At the same time, I also know more people. I know that many of the members of the reading club and my parents are not wizards. Meet some local humans who do not discriminate against us. "


    "So what are you doing at a party at a book club recently?"


    "Complete the homework, endorse, write the thesis, and finish the homework assigned by the professors. That''s all. Our party has always been like this."


    "Then do you do something illegal? For example, learn some spells that you are not allowed to use."


    "No, absolutely not. Every spell we practice is requested by professors, such as Professor McGonagall''s disappearance spell or something." Ryan shook his head and said,


    "Very well, then I agree to the operation of the book club." Umbridge looked at the documents submitted by Ryan in the past. "However, any additional members will be subject to my approval in the future."


    "It''s finally settled." Ryan thought when he walked out of the office door, "It''s really a person who does things by any means by actually using spitting agent!"


    :. :

 Chapter 395： Animal deformation

    Ryan got a little late the next morning, so when he walked into the restaurant, he was surprised to find that Umbridge, which must be here every morning, actually disappeared, but the table was black.


    "What''s going on?" Ryan sat down and asked Neville next to him. "What happened today, I think you look very excited."


    "Look at this." Neville threw a thrilled over the October issue of "Singing the Contrary". After unfolding, Ryan discovered that the cover was the one he had prepared through the door, which captured Foggy and Umbridge kissing. At that time, he and Hermione had been kissed by Rose Crystal more than ten times for this photo, and their lips were swollen.


    In addition, there is a row of red characters on the photo: Umbridge and Fudge ¡¯s secret office romance, what does this mean?


    It should have been the previous photos, Ryan thought. No wonder Umbridge''s seat was burnt. Recently, the Ministry of Magic has certainly offended a group of people. They will take this opportunity to send a roar letter to the two parties to vent. Umbridge estimated that he ran away after receiving too many shouting letters.


    Of course, Umbridge''s counterattack was also very quick. Before noon, huge notices filled the school, not only on the college bulletin board, but also in the corridors and classrooms. The Hogwarts senior investigator ordered any student to be expelled immediately if he was found to be carrying the magazine "Singing the Opposition".


    "It seems that the Ministry of Magic does not understand how to fight public opinion at all." After reading these notices, Ryan said to Hermione. "In this case, using expulsion to intimidate people from reading these news is actually the most stupid choice, because it will make people subconsciously think that these news are true, and no matter how they argue, no one will believe it. . And in the face of rumors, the harder it is to ban, the rumors will only spread faster and faster. "


    "So this time we succeeded." For Hermione, who has always followed the rules, she was very excited to participate in such an event, and at the same time had a sense of inexplicable satisfaction.


    "Yes, we succeeded." Ryan nodded and said, "Hope this will make the toad quieter."


    As they expected, by the end of the day, although Ryan hadn''t even seen a corner of "Singing the Opposition" in the school, it seemed that the whole school knew about it. Whether in the hallway, in the classroom, or in the auditorium when eating. There were small talks about these photos everywhere. Hermione even told Ryan that even today there are people in the bathroom cubicle talking about these photos.


    "The wizards are still too bored in their spare time. Our photos just add some fun to them. And I heard Percy say that Umbridge is also very popular in the Ministry of Magic. After these things are combined, It really doesn''t matter whether it''s in the photo or not, everyone just needs this as a way to vent their emotions. Look, even if we don''t care about this matter, it will get bigger and bigger. "Finally, Ryan concluded.


    This is indeed the case. Judging from the "Prophet Daily" these days, Fudge can see that because of these photos, he has even violently erupted, and even a serious conflict has broken out in his family. According to some classmates who work in the Ministry of Magic, Fudge has lived in the office for several days.


    "Do you know? My dad said that this magazine is very popular, he has printed two batches this week." Luna told everyone at the weekend reading party. "He couldn''t believe there was something more popular than the angled snoring beast."


    "Perhaps because this news is as authentic as crooked snoring, so it can attract so many people." Ryan smiled at Hermione after speaking. There were also laughter from the Weasley brothers behind.


    Slightly fell behind after the photo event. At the strong request of Hermione, Ryan began to focus on guiding Hermione to animal deformation. Since last time Ryan privately demonstrated how to turn into a giant panda in the Sirius family''s ancestral home on Grimmauld Place, Hermione had a strong interest in this magic.


    This transforming technique was summed up by Ryan after combining the magic of the transforming person in the Lord of the Rings with the natural magic of Ning Fu. He found that he had mastered this animal transforming technique more powerful than Animagus. However, the same thing as Animax is that what kind of animal this magic is transformed cannot be chosen by the wizards themselves.


    For example, Animagus can only become an ordinary animal, and the animals transformed by this new deforming technique are much stronger than ordinary animals, and can even be regarded as some kind of magical creature. At least after Ryan became a panda, he found that his magical and physical defensive abilities were no different from giants. Far more practical than most Animagus.


    "Attention! The core of this magic is to awaken your inner spirit. Let your heart be connected with the whole nature, and then conform to this feeling. Nature will give you a way to release the resonance between your inner soul and nature. "Ryan was sitting on a stump at this time shouting to Hermione sitting in the magic circle. They are now in the Forbidden Forest, and today is the night of the full moon, and outdoors on the night of the full moon is also the most recommended metamorphosis day.


    "Hermione, concentrate, follow the transformation process I taught you!" Ryan pointed the magic circle under Hermione with the ringed finger, "I will help you!"


    This time it was 12 midnight, and a Quenya spell came out of Ryan''s mouth. The indestructible fire contained in the ring slowly flowed out and enveloped Ryan''s arm. With the swing of his arm, a lot of magical power spewed out of the body to light up the runes on the magic circle.


    If someone stands beside them at this time, they can see a very magical scene.


    Lane''s first transformation, he saw Hermione emit light from the inside out to echo the moonlight. As the moonlight shone, Hermione began to tremble. At the same time, the muscles, skin, and even hair on the body are deformed and trembling at a high frequency. It looks like a slime, the whole body is rapidly deforming and softening, getting smaller and smaller.


    "It feels different from my last time. I was swelling last time." Ryan thought of watching the rapidly deforming Hermione, but he didn''t stop injecting natural magic power into the magic circle.


    This deformation process is extremely uncomfortable ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It''s as if every cell in the body is being needled. But Hermione still clenched her teeth and insisted that there was no sound, no matter how painful the body was.


    Transformation also quickly consumes the magic power in her body, but no matter how much it is consumed, it is quickly supplemented by the magic circle under her. During this process, her body also changes rapidly.


    "This is ..." Ai Wen looked at Hermione in front of her. The animal she seemed to be different from herself was not a very large animal.


    In the blink of an eye, Hermione''s body completely changed, officially completing the first animal transformation.


    Her transformation process is very smooth. In theory, this kind of magic needs to possess the magic of an adult wizard and enough perception of nature to learn. As for Hermione''s ability to do so, it may have something to do with her body being strengthened before. At the same time, because she has a solid foundation when learning this knowledge, she can release her inner spirit correctly.


    Now standing in front of Ryan is a relatively rare cat, which looks a bit like a leopard, but it is much smaller than a leopard, with black tufts standing playfully on the ears.


    "Ryan, what have I become?" Asked the cat in front of him with his mouth open. From this voice, you could hear Hermione''s voice faintly, only slightly sharper. This is where this deformation is superior to Animagus: after being transformed into an animal, it can still speak in human language.


    "I think you turned into a lynx, it looks pretty." Lane said with a smile.


    :. :

 Chapter 396： Forest Conflict

    Lying in the center of the magic circle sat up like a human, then put two paws in front of him, his eyes full of curiosity. Then he looked up at Ryan sitting on the stump. Ryan immediately intentionally turned into a mirror.


    "It looks a bit fierce." Hermione said disappointedly after looking at herself in the mirror that Ryan had transformed. "It doesn''t look as cute as your panda."


    "Well, this" really, even if it is recognized in the two lifetimes in the world that there are not many more cute animals than these cute. Otherwise, why do so many countries hope to introduce pandas? .


    "Actually, big cats like lynx are also very cute." Ryan can only persuade, "Okay, this transformation is important for strength improvement. Do you see what special place you have for this animal? The pandas I transformed at that time were very powerful, and at the same time they had strong defense. "


    "Well, let me see." Hermione began to feel her body, and soon she ran. Ryan was surprised to find that after a few minutes of adaptation, Hermione in the lynx state ran extremely fast and had a strong maneuverability. It can even traverse a series of complex terrain quickly and quietly. But she didn''t seem to adapt to the new changes in her body, she would bump into a place or fall from time to time.


    "Let me practice for you." Ryan said that he took out a bamboo stick here, and then tied a bunch of colored feathers on it, then waved the bamboo stick according to the swordsmanship and began to fight with Hermione. group.


    Of course, neither of them used all their strength to fight. Ryan actually helped Hermione begin to adapt to her body, just as he was trained by Bion when he became a panda.


    After ten minutes, Hermione''s movements have become more and more flexible, and he has adapted to his body step by step. This is also an advantage of Ryan ¡¯s transforming technique: while communicating the success of natural transforming, he will also acquire various natures of being transformed into animals, and it takes only a short time to obtain all about this animal from this body. The memory, but also can master this body skillfully.


    After passing a series of tests, Ryan found that the lynx that Hermione became should be inferior to Ryan''s panda in strength and defense, but it was far more flexible than Panda in terms of maneuverability. If Lane had become a panda infantry before, then Hermione''s lynx became an assassin.


    "Okay, you are like a real lynx now, let''s go around in the forest." Ryan stopped at this time, because after mastering the strength, it didn''t make much sense to practice like this. .


    After saying that he waved to Hermione to keep up, and then he became a panda and ran out first. Now that it has become an animal, it is good to run a lap in the wild at this time.


    Hermione hesitated and jumped out of the tree, then ran with Ryan. Feeling the power flowing in her body while running, she felt that her blood was burning and immersed in the joy of transforming success.


    "What is that sound?" After running for more than ten minutes, Hermione stopped suddenly. The ears began to turn constantly as if looking for something.


    "What?" Ryan also stopped. He knew that as a panda, he can''t compare to those cats in hearing.


    "It seems that some evil creatures that are not part of the Forbidden Forest are nearby." Hermione turned her head and looked at Ryan with her cat face. "I heard the horses screaming, did something enter the forbidden forest."


    "We can go and see, if there are any dangerous creatures, we will help the horsemen." Ryan waved his bear claws less like a bear. According to Hermione''s guidance, it took the two men seven or eight minutes to finally find the place where the sounds were made.


    "Heaven, werewolf." After bypassing a small hill, they finally saw what was there to make trouble: there were several werewolves rushing through the forest as if to attack, but each time they tried to get a bow and arrow in the hands of the horseman Block it back. After they appeared on the edge of the battlefield, both the Horseman and the Werewolf were stunned for a while, and soon they were again in a group. Only one Horseman came to them.


    "Ferenze, do you need help?" Ryan recognized the horseman who came over.


    "Ryan, it''s you, and you took that female companion when you last came to our village. Are you Animagus?" After hearing Ryan from the voice, the young horseman put down the alert. "No, we humans can transform into animals and we can recognize them quickly, but I didn''t recognize you as a wizard when you didn''t speak. Was this a natural transformation? But when the Druidism disappeared then no one seemed to know This "


    "I won''t say this now." Frenze''s chatter interrupted by Ryan, he felt that few people in humans could keep up with the erratic thinking of horsemen. If Ferenze continued, it might not be clear until dawn that what happened today? "Can you tell us what these werewolves are all about? We decided to help after hearing something wrong here."


    "Thanks to the stars for meeting us." Fei Lun Ze smiled. "Several wizards in black clothes broke in and injured a unicorn. We found out that the unicorn said that the wizard took a tube and took a tube of blood from it. So Several of our teams started tracking the wizards, but they were stopped by these werewolves. "


    "Sorcerer?" Ryan felt a little strange. The cursed unicorn blood is not unavailable on the black market. Because this kind of thing runs into the forbidden forest thousands of miles, it is not very reasonable.


    "So what do we need to do?" Hermione asked her own question bluntly. "Want to help you deal with these werewolves?"


    "No, no." Falun shook his head. "These irrational beasts are not our opponents, just used to hold us down. But the friend of the unicorn who was injured in front seems to have stopped some of the wizards. I hope you can help them . "


    "No problem." After that, Ryan and Hermione rushed out and rushed towards the place that Feren pointed out. It took less than a few minutes to see three unicorns attacking around a wizard in black robe. But the sorcerer ¡¯s heart-draining curse or life-spelling curse released from the wand from time to time prevents those unicorns from daring to get close, and can only release a white light attack from the corner far away ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Come on, you These little lambs won''t win me, they will only contribute more blood. The black robe wizard provoked loudly.


    "This dress should be a Death Eater." Ryan said when he looked at the black wizard with his head hidden. He could think of it as a good guy who can use the unforgivable spell and run to hurt the unicorn. "Change back to human form and use the ring. The other party should be an old black wizard, don''t be merciful."


    "Understood." After speaking, Hermione and Ryan returned to the human form together, and then hit the shadow blade at the same time. Two shadows were shot silently but quickly, and although the person had a slight deviation at the last moment, he was still left with two big mouths on his shoulders and waist by two magics .


    The black robe wizard was about to turn his head to fight back, and the shadow under him was manipulated by Ryan and came alive to entangle his legs. And a blood-red magic of Hermione hit him again, making him howl. In his struggle, his hood fell off, revealing a pale, twisted face.


    "Dolohov?" Ryan recognized the face at once, "No need to breathe, he killed Mrs. Weasley''s two older brothers."


    "Hmm." Hermione pursed her lips and then gestured with her hands on her chest. A **** light sphere wrapped in a shadow was fired at Dolohov.


    "Who the **** are you?" Previously, because of the sneak attack during the fight with the one-corner, plus the successive strokes, so far Dolohov has not made any effective defense, let alone recognize the attacker.

 Chapter 397： Combat and after school activities

    Ryan and Hermione would naturally not answer Dolohov''s question, and it was probably clear that the guns would be turned over. So they just released magic attacks on Dolohov, especially Hermione, because they were fighting with the wizards of this world for the first time, so their spirits were always tight, and the attack magic on their hands did not stop.


    In such a dense spell, Dolohov could not do any effective defense at all. The battle ended in less than two minutes. After two **** rays hit Dolohov, Dolohov could not move forward.


    "He is, is he dead?" Hermione asked in a low voice. This battle made her a little bit uncomfortable. It felt different from the previous trials. This is the first enemy she killed in her own world, so naturally there are some different feelings in her heart.


    "Yes. He is dead." Ryan said after using life magic to check. "Happier, think about how good Mrs. Weasley was to us both during the vacation. And this scum killed Mrs. Weasley''s brother."


    "Yes." Hermione''s expression relaxed. "At least if he lives, other people can''t live. What we are doing today is to allow more people to live."


    After confirming that the Death Eater was dead, the leading unicorn lowered his head slightly to Ryan and left. Ryan habitually stepped forward to touch the body.


    "Take this." Lane threw Dolohov''s wand to Hermione. "Our wand has traces, you can use this later to try. The blackthorn plum wood with snake nerves is quite suitable for combat."


    "What else is this?" Hermione also quickly entered the state of collecting loot after the war. "But I don''t think there will be any good things. These Death Eaters just came out to get some unicorn blood, and they shouldn''t take their possessions with them."


    "You guessed it." Ryan finally found only a few coins from Dolohov. "Okay, let ¡¯s go, but before that we ¡¯d better clean it up so as not to cause trouble to the horses."


    After finishing his wave, he struck a beam of blood into the corpse on the ground, and the corpse immediately began to melt quickly, and then turned into a blood-red liquid. The blood-red liquid looks more corrosive, and even the clothes corrode together when they get on the clothes. In the end everything disappeared, leaving only a pool of blood.


    From today''s battle, it can be seen that the backbone of Death Eaters also has their strong place, because Ryan and Hermione mainly used the Blood Burning Curse and Shadow Blade in the battle, and the magic of Blood Burning Curse will be The blood of the hitter, life and soul are ignited together. If the hit is too much, the human body feels no worse than being hit by the heart-drenching curse. In this case, Dolohov was still able to reach the last moment of the battle, even if his previous injury made his resistance weaker. However, it can also be seen from this that the core Death Eaters'' fighting will is indeed not bad, and the Phoenix Society was able to support it at that time.


    When they returned to the battlefield where the horsemen and the werewolves were fighting, they found that the werewolves had fled, and several horsemen were picking up the arrows. After telling them that the dark wizards had left, Ryan and Hermione went directly back to the school castle.


    "Why did you say the Death Eaters came to attack the unicorn?" Hermione asked thoughtfully as she went down the path in the jungle. "Isn''t that the mysterious man temporarily lurking because of the problems of the last resurrection? Why did he take the risk of sending the only few of his core Death Eaters with him to do this kind of thing."


    "Maybe it''s related to my last potion." Ryan thought for a moment, "Listen to Harry saying that the mysterious man''s most primitive body was made of cursed unicorn blood mixed with Nagini''s venom, he now May hope to obtain these raw materials to solve the problem. As for why not go to the black market to buy? It is estimated that because he is now a group of wanted criminals, it is too dangerous to make public appearances. Moreover, things like unicorn blood are compared. Strictly, it ¡¯s easy to expose yourself if you do it well. "


    Today ¡¯s night tour ended like this. It was originally planned to take Hermione to run in the forbidden forest to get used to after a transformation. The result was somehow involved in a battle, but fortunately the final result was still: successful kill A senior Death Eater weakened Voldemort ¡¯s side. But it also made Ryan feel a little tired, and went back to bed after falling asleep.


    The days after seemed a little calm, and even a bit dead. Because Umbridge''s control of the school is getting stricter. In retaliation for the last time Umbridge vomited the real agent in the drink, Lane and the Hermitian took turns taking the stage to directly use the one-on-one fight to teach them the actual combat method after the book club members mastered the coma spell.


    "This kind of feeling is not bad, but I think the Ministry of Magic must not want this." Zhang Qiu said in an exercise. "So I dare not tell everyone what I learned here, so I worry about affecting my mother who works in the Ministry of Magic."


    "Learning these does take some risks in the current atmosphere." Ryan spread his palms. "But I think this risk is worth it. After all, there are still ten Death Eaters wandering out there, and each of them is killing people. We learn some ways to fight at least to ensure that when we touch them, we can Get enough time for yourself and your family to escape. "


    "Yes." "You''re right." "That''s it, that''s why we stay here." Several students also made similar voices, "They have no ability to catch those Death Eaters back. , And we are not allowed to learn self-defense magic. What should we do with those murderers? Waiting for death? "Hannah Abbott''s final summary said the voice of everyone here.


    The club organized as a Gryffindor student is naturally the key target. But Lane arranged secret alchemy detectors at both ends of the corridor in advance, and would sound an alarm whenever a stranger was detected. So Umbridge''s two surprise inspections only saw people discussing the thesis assignments or practicing the disappearance spell with mice. I didn''t see anything important.


    "Very good, children, please continue to practice." Umbridge closed the door, and after confirming that she left, Fred said a little depressed: "Ah, these days are really choking. How is this old woman Can it stand forever? Recently, except for "The Prophet Daily", there have been news of attacks on him and Fudge. "


    "No way, those pure-blood families would like to see Dumbledore leave. So Foggy who insists on fighting against Dumbledore will always be obscured there. Not to mention to them, a stained Minister of Magic Good control, we are a bit miscalculated. "Ryan said with a shrug.


    Like a legal organization, this is what it looks like, and Harry''s side is even more difficult. Even if Ryan provided him with a very good venue, their organization was still difficult. For example, Harry found that it was almost impossible to fix D.A.''s rally one evening of the week because he had to avoid the training of three Quidditch teams, and they often changed due to weather conditions. This makes it difficult to notify everyone, and people from different colleges frequently cross the auditorium to talk, which is easily suspicious.


    "Harry, I have something for you." On this day, Harry was called by Neville when he decided to leave the dormitory to inform others of the activity time next week ~ www.novelhall.com ~ what? "Harry was a little curious, because he couldn''t figure out why Neville wanted to give him something.


    "This is actually what Ryan asked me to give you. He feels that you must not send it directly to the bulletin board like we did when you notified, and the notifications are too easy to expose. So I made this for you." After talking, Neville took out a steel stamp with a dial to change the time.


    "How to use this thing?" Harry said after taking it.


    "First drop a drop of blood to the handshake so that the props belong to you, then you can give each participant a note after each event, with a Hogwarts school badge printed on the end of the handle." Listen After this sentence, Harry looked at the handle carefully and found that the end of the handle was flat with a Hogwarts school badge the size of a small fingertip.


    "Then what?" Harry asked.


    "After confirming the next party time, you dial the dial at that time to print on one of the paper slips, and all the paper slips will show the same thing. Remember, each paper slip can only be displayed once "Neville urged.


    "Thank you so much!" Harry put away the stamp. "But it feels a bit complicated to use."


    "Please! You are an underground organization, you should be safe first." Neville looked at Harry and said.


    "Yeah, you are right." Harry showed a helpless expression. "I really hope that the toad can get out quickly."


    (//)


    :. :

 Chapter 398： match

    October ended in a violent storm, and November came. The cold was like iron, and every morning was a layer of frost. The cold wind cut the hands and cheeks. The sky and the ceiling of the auditorium turned pale blue and gray. The mountains around Hogwarts were covered with snow caps. The temperature in the castle dropped so much. Many students wear Thick dragon leather gloves.


    "Why do the wizards like to hold Quidditch games at this time? It''s already cold enough on the ground, and it must be worse when flying in the air." Hermione rubbed her hands and complained as she walked towards Quidditch Stadium. Today is Gryffindor ¡¯s first game, but Ron ¡¯s nervous expression at the table is a bit uncomfortable.


    After sitting on the table beside the Quidditch stadium, Ryan grabbed Hermione''s hand and covered it with his own. At this time, Ginny also sat beside Hermione, her face uncomfortable.


    "What''s wrong Ginny? You don''t seem to be in a good mood." Hermione asked enthusiastically.


    "Don''t mention it, my brother is really shameful." Seeing a friend willing to listen, Ginny immediately vomited her discomfort. "I hugged Harry and Ron in the auditorium. Harry looked full of fighting spirit. My brother''s hands were cold and even trembling. It was really shameful."


    "Maybe it''s just the first game that is a little too tight." Ryan comforted. "You might get used to that environment after you play."


    The game began, Slytherin directly began to sing Weasley is our king. Obviously, this song was extremely destructive to Ron, who played nervously. Warrington''s first attack successfully broke through the seemingly busy Ron''s interception. The ghost fly ball flew from his armpit and went straight through. The goal ring in the middle.


    After losing four consecutive balls, Angelina finally pulled back one. But the more the game looked, the worse the situation. It wasn''t until Harry finally caught the Golden Snitch that the first game ended with a Gryffindor victory. Of course, Crabbe hit Harry''s back with a walking ball at the end of the game. Once again perfectly reflects the quality of this group of pure blood.


    After Malfoy insulted Weasley''s mother, Harry, the twins and Malfoy fought together until Ho Chif talents separated them.


    "These pure-bloods are simply--" After learning what Malfoy said on the court and Umbridge and Foggy issued the Education Order No. 25, he received all the punishments for Hogwarts students. , Sanctions and deprivation of rights have the highest authority, and have the right to modify such punishment, sanctions and deprivation of rights made by other teachers, and directly banned the twins from Harry after being banned, Hermione scolded them directly in the public lounge . I don''t know if he scolded the pure blood families behind the Ministry of Magic or the Slytherins.


    "Oh, sorry, I''m not talking about you here." Hermione saw Ginny standing by the side after the scolding.


    "I understand that the pure blood of Slytherin all day said that our family is a shame in pure blood. But what they actually do is really destroying the reputation of the pure blood family." Ginny also looked right The Slytherin group was very angry.


    "It''s really unfair," Aaliyah shook her head. "What''s the matter with Crabbe playing after a whistle? Did she ban him?"


    "No," Ginny emerged the word from her teeth, "He was only fined for writing sentences, and I heard Monta eating dinner with a smile. That nasty toad."


    "Fred was suspended without even doing it!" Aaliyah said angrily on her knees. "It''s not fair."


    "It''s not my fault that I didn''t do it," Fred''s face was very ugly. "If the three of you don''t stop me, I''m going to beat that little animal into a puree."


    Finally, because today''s events made everyone feel bad, everyone in the common room went back to bed early. Only Ryan and Hermione were sitting in front of the fireplace with Harry.


    "There is a saying in my hometown, where the blessings lie and the disasters depend." After reading this sentence in Chinese, Ryan explained: "This is a great philosopher more than two thousand years ago. It is proposed that under certain conditions, good things and bad things can be transformed into each other. You are a bit unlucky now, but these bad luck cannot always be with you. "


    "Thank you for your comfort, I won''t be so vulnerable." Harry patted Ryan''s shoulder lightly. "By the way, I didn''t see Ron all afternoon. Where did he go?"


    "I think he''s hiding from us," Hermione said. "After all, he''s on the court today-" Just then, there was a crunch behind them, the fat lady turned away, and Ron crawled from the portrait hole Came in. His face was very pale, with snowflakes on his head. Seeing three people sitting by the fire dumbfounded.


    After some inquiries, they learned that Ron ran for a walk as soon as the game was over and did not come back until now. And as soon as he saw Ryan, they shouted that they wanted to leave the team, because today''s game hit him too much. Especially after Ron knew what happened when he left the field today, that sense of self-blame became more serious.


    Fortunately, at this time, Harry found Hagrid''s hut lit again, so he took Ron to Hagrid. Ryan and Hermione stayed in the common room to prepare a plan for the next reading session.


    They didn''t come back until late, and told Ryan and Hermione Hagrid that they had failed to contact the Giant.


    "This must be bad." Ryan said after hearing about the giant.


    "Indeed, giants have a high magical defense power, and may be second only to giant dragons. And they are not fighting at a low level. They are a very difficult opponent. In the summer vacation, I heard Sirius said that Voldemort used giants in the last war- "


    "The problem is not here." Ryan raised a hand to prevent Hermione from continuing. "The giants created many massacres about Muggles in the last war. What''s worse, forgiveness at the principal of Dumbledore. Under the banner, many giants with many lives in their hands escaped the trial and lived freely outside. "


    "What''s the matter?" Hermione covered her mouth with her hands and looked at Ryan with surprised eyes. "But, but I don''t see anything in the data!"


    "This was done by Dumbledore." Lane lowered his voice and said, "Because Dumbledore said it is our fault that the Giants have so few left now, it is the wizard who drove them to a distant place, they have no way to survive Can only stay together ~ www.novelhall.com ~ As a result, they killed themselves a lot. So the principal opposed the killing of the last giants in Britain. "


    "So, what about the killed Muggles? What did they do wrong?" Hermione asked puzzled.


    "They did nothing wrong, but unfortunately they lacked power, so in the eyes of the wizard is only a trivial number." Lane corner of the mouth slightly upturned. "In the eyes of some wizards, the dead Muggles may be far less important than these endangered magical creatures. Even if these magical creatures are very brutal giants for the wizards, he can even let go of those that caused the massacre in Britain. Of the giant criminals¡ª "


    "Okay, stop talking." Harry interrupted Ryan''s speech. "It''s too late now, everyone should take a rest."


    Lean knew that as Dumbledore''s believer Harry recognized Dumbledore''s everything, he could not accept Ryan''s accusations against Dumbledore. However, before Dumbledore had been hiding a lot of things from him, and his inner judgment about basic good and evil also made him unable to refute what Ryan said. In this case, he could only interrupt Ryan''s words with a blunt method.


    "Well, so good night." Several people said good night to each other and went to bed. But Lyon, who was lying in bed, thinking about the massacre in the west by the summer giant at the end of the fifth grade in the original book, decided what to do.


    Thinking that he got up and quickly wrote a letter to the staff of the Weasley Joke shop, and after confirming that there were no errors, he put in the envelope. Prepare to mail it out on the next Hogsmeade Day.


    The owner of Harry Potter


    The owner of Harry Potte

 Chapter 399： plan

    Hermione and Lane went to Hagrid the next day to persuade him not to surprise everyone during class. After all, Umbridge was in school and would find an excuse to get rid of teachers she thought were too close to Dumbledore. . However, Hagrid believes that people with normal brains will not be willing to study the stingy and give up the Kamaira.


    Of course, he doesn''t have a kemera beast now, not because he doesn''t want to keep it, but because he can''t easily get the kemera''s egg. So after persuading Hagrid to fail, Hermione seemed very depressed.


    "I think we can try to follow Hagrid to see what he has prepared. If it is too dangerous, he can''t talk about the animal by other means," Lane suggested.


    Obviously, Hagrid did n¡¯t feel anything wrong with the monsters he raised, and naturally would not hide the whereabouts of the monsters. The next day Ryan saw Hagrid walking into the Forbidden Forest with a whole sheep in their break after lunch.


    Not far after he walked, Ryan and Hermione saw him stop at a clearing in a forest and put the sheep on the ground, then made a weird, sharp cry, echoing in the dark forest, like The whine of the giant bird.


    A few minutes later, several Ye Qi came out of the dark forest, looked at Hagrid for a few seconds with their white eyes without pupils, then lowered their heads and began to bite the dead sheep with fangs.


    "It should be, um, not so dangerous." Hermione said, looking at Ye Qi tearing the lamb in the distance. "They have been pulling school carriages for so many years and have not heard of any harm. At least it is much safer than the semi-wild eagle head horse with winged beasts."


    "Yes." Ryan said, looking at Hagrid who hummed the song to feed Qi. "I had planned to let animals go if they were too dangerous, but now it seems that the animals selected by Hagrid are not bad."


    Although Hagrid ¡¯s selection of animals was not bad this time, he still received Umbridge ¡¯s derogatory identification in class. Want to come to Hagrid and get the final evaluation will never be high. In this classroom investigation, Umbridge struggled to describe Hagrid as a low-witted monster, because of his giant lineage. Although because of Ryan''s intervention, Hagrid''s giant lineage was not exposed last semester. But Dumbledore''s task for Hagrid this time also led Fudge and his team to guess this. Naturally, in this case, the problem of Hagrid''s bloodline also became a weapon used by Fudge to deal with Dumbledore.


    "Another disgusting pedigree." This was what Lane said to Neville and Hermione when she returned to the castle after class. "Want to come to her when she wasn''t a Death Eater but just couldn''t find an organization."


    "Don''t you say that you opposed the principal''s release of those British giants a few days ago?" Harry, who came behind at this time, heard Ryan''s complaint and ran forward.


    "I repeat, I am different from Umbridge''s cow. She opposed the giants and opposed this lineage. She believed that as long as the creatures containing the giant''s blood were rough and cruel garbage, they should be completely eliminated. And I opposed. It is excessively lenient to those giants who indiscriminately killed innocent people, and believes that any crime must be punished, whether he is a giant or a wizard. "Ryan once again clarified his philosophy.


    "That''s it." Harry finally figured out Ryan''s meaning. He thought Ryan was somewhat dissatisfied with Dumbledore, but now after hearing that, he thinks Ryan is at best cognizant of Deng''s things. Bledo is divided. But the starting point was the same, so the little dissatisfaction before then disappeared.


    December brought more snow, and also brought avalanche-like homework to fifth graders. As Christmas nears, the directors of Ryan and Hermione are getting more and more heavy. They are responsible for supervising the decoration of the castle. Fortunately, since the last time Ryan trapped Pippi in an armor for a period of time, now Pippi sees Ryan and will choose to avoid it instead of running up. In addition to this, you must also tour the corridors with Argus Filch, because Filch suspects that there may be more fights during the festival.


    However, during this inspection, Ryan accidentally gained Felch''s favor: his lady Lorris had diarrhea, and Ryan volunteered to spend fifteen minutes to make a potion to cure the cat. At the same time, through communication with this cat, Falch warned him of many mistakes he had in raising cats.


    Filch does like his cat, but feeding it is not scientific. Otherwise, Mrs. Loris will not be as skinny as she is. A week after Ryan warned Filch, he even received a thank-you letter from Filch and a large box of Duke of Honey''s candies. Because after following Ryan''s instructions, his cat became healthy at a speed that was visible to the naked eye this week, and his appearance looked rounded.


    "You shouldn''t cure that cat." Ron said after knowing how this box of candy came from. "I always think that cat will sneak up on anyone, and you are your enemy."


    "I think Ryan is right." Ginny held a different opinion. "Filch is annoying, but the cat is not bad. It just listens to the master''s orders."


    "I think so too." Ryan said: "What''s more important is that the cat will naturally become lazy when it becomes fatter, so we are less likely to be caught by that cat in the future. Filch''s heart and soul The baby is healthy and we have reduced the probability of being caught. Isn''t this a win-win situation? "


    "Yeah." Harry reacted at this moment. "I said why I saw the cat less frequently in the past two days. Now I want to come here because of Ryan''s credit!"


    The important thing of this day is to plan the Christmas besides decorating the castle. Hermione asked Ryan in the library that day: "Ryan, where are you going on holiday?"


    "Well, I plan to go to Russia." Lane stopped and said.


    "Russia? What are you going to do there? Our parents are all in heaven this year. I thought you would choose to stay in school?"


    After hearing Hermione''s question, Ryan waved her hand to signal Hermione to come over, then whispered to her ear. "Isn''t this the failure of the Giant Hyagera? I plan to go to the giant alone to solve this problem. Since I have the ability now, then I will try my best to prevent the massacre of Muggles that happened a few decades ago."


    "You are right, Dumbledore will definitely not accept your plan ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hermione is very smart, she knows what Ryan will do with a little thought." I will go with you too. "


    Speaking of this, Hermione saw Ryan, who wanted to refute, put his palm up to him, beckoning him to finish talking. "As I said last time, when I faced the danger again, I don''t want you to be alone. Besides, I have been preparing in this direction for a long time, and I should have played."


    "¡ªOkay." Lane thought about it and agreed to Hermione''s request to follow him. On the one hand, Hermione is not at this point, at least when faced with one or two Death Eaters. Retired himself. Such a comrade who is not low in combat can help a lot. On the other hand, Hermione''s character is also the kind that will be devoted to the past once the direction is determined. And now that she has determined that she is going to fight, Ryan decides that she should not try to block it better.


    "I''ll ask Penello to do the ticket and formalities for you, too." Ryan said finally. Penello is now the manager of the joke shop, because she is the best of the many people she recruited last time, and she is more reliable. As a hemp wizard, she found out that the Ministry of Magic was not friendly to people of her origin and gave up her career at the Ministry of Magic.


    Of course, they declared to the outsiders that two people were going to go skiing abroad. This naturally aroused Harry''s envy, but he soon no longer needed it, because Ron told him that Mrs. Weasley invited Harry to go to the Burrow for Christmas together.


    In short, everyone is now looking forward to the Christmas holiday.


    :. :

 Chapter 400： Departure, Yekaterinburg

    The day before Christmas, Harry stayed late in the D.A activity room because he spent a lot of time chatting with Ginny after everyone left.


    Naturally, after he returned to the common room, he received a warning from Ron as his brother. Although Ron himself agreed that his sister was in love with him, she was still worried that Harry would bully Ginny. Naturally, Harry patted his chest and promised that he would not hurt Ginny anyway.


    It may be because today''s success has kept Harry''s brain in a state of hyperactivity, so it took him a long time to fall asleep after lying in bed for a long time. In his sleep, he dreamed of a scene where he guided everyone to practice in D.A. However, it didn''t take long for this kind of scene to appear, and dreams appeared unexpectedly.


    In the dream, Harry found his body became soft, powerful and flexible, sliding across the dark, cold stones between the shiny metal fences. He leaned against the ground, gliding with his abdomen, the light was very dark, but he could see the light of the surrounding objects, some strange and vivid colors.


    Turned his head, he found a person sitting on the ground, his head hanging on his chest, his outline flashing in the dark. Harry felt that he was eager to bite this dozing person with his teeth, but there seemed to be a command in his heart to restrain him.


    But the person who was dozing was awakened. Jumping up, a silver cloak slipped off his leg, Harry saw his bright, blurry silhouette standing in front of him, and a wand was pulled from the belt.


    He had no choice but to stand up and attack, but a strange barrier popped up on the man to block the blow. He launched the attack again, probably because the poison on his teeth was working just now, this time the barrier did not come out. His fangs severely crushed the man''s magical defenses that he had hurriedly released, biting on the man''s arm in front of him, feeling the arm bone cracked between his teeth, warm blood ... ¡­


    The man yelled in pain ... Then there was no sound ... He collapsed at the foot of the wall ... Venom worked ... The blood dripped from his mouth to the ground ...


    His forehead was terribly painful ... it seemed to explode ...


    "Harry! Harry!"


    He opened his eyes, soaked in cold sweat, the sheets were all wrapped around him, like tights. He felt a hot pliers stick in his forehead. His eyes were blurred with pain, but he had to tell Ron that it was crucial ...


    "Your father," Harry said breathlessly, his chest undulating. "Your father ... something happened ... he was bitten, very serious, and there was blood everywhere."


    "Harry, buddy," Ron doubted, "You ... you are just dreaming."


    "No!" Harry said violently, making Ron understand, "It''s not a dream, it''s not a normal dream. I''m there, I saw ... I did it!"


    The accident before Christmas made Harry and the Weasleys nervous and busy, but these things were not disclosed to others. So Hermione was a little curious on the Hogwarts Express back to London why he didn''t see the Harry and Weasleys.


    "I think they might have something to do with it." Lane comforted. "At Christmas time, there will always be a lot of things that caught us off guard. There shouldn''t be any major events."


    When getting off at Kings Cross Railway Station, they saw the Christmas atmosphere here is very strong. A huge Christmas tree stood there in the hall of the train station, covered with sparkling decorations.


    "Where should we go next?" Hermione, who was pulling a small suitcase, asked, as a wizard, they could use the space equipment to put all the luggage in. But if you choose to travel with Muggles, this kind of cross-border travel will seem strange if you don''t bring any luggage at all. So each of them brought a small suitcase.


    "Go directly to Heathrow Airport, and Penello is there waiting for us with everything." Lane said and Hermione took the blue carriage of the Piccadilly Line subway directly at the train station to the airport''s Route 4 Station building.


    After more than an hour, the two rushed to their destination and happened to see Penello waiting for them with a black bag in his hand.


    "Your passport, visa and air ticket are in it." Penello handed the black bag to Ryan. "In addition to this, there are all the materials you asked others to find before. I have checked that there is nothing missing. Finally, I wish you all a good time!"


    "How do you go back in a while?" Hermione looked at Penello and asked, "The road to the city center is not near here."


    "Of course it''s a phantom," Penello said. "It''s much more convenient than taking the subway or bus. I can go back to the joke shop later. I have to work overtime these two days. Business at Christmas Great."


    "I remember you can take a break after Christmas." Ryan said.


    "Actually, we are very satisfied with the triple overtime pay plus bonus for Christmas. You need to know that other places can''t offer such a high bonus. It happened that Percy was on Christmas duty arranged by Fudge. After the rest of the time to hang out with him. "After finishing Penello to Ryan they left and left.


    "It looks like she is quite satisfied with the job." Hermione looked at Penello''s back and said, "I can feel that she was just happy from the heart."


    "A celebrity once said that employees are dissatisfied either because the money is not in place, or because they are wronged. I try to avoid these things that will make everyone dissatisfied, and now everyone seems to have high morale." The two began to pass the security check with their luggage.


    At four o''clock in the afternoon, the plane took off. This was a long trip, including the time of connecting in Moscow. They spent a total of eight and a half hours ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Until 8:30 p.m. local time, they did not land at Koltsovo Airport in Yekaterinburg .


    "His, so cold." Hermione shivered as soon as she left the cabin, even though her body had strengthened several times, she still felt a cold that had penetrated into the bone marrow.


    "Put this on." Ryan put a coat on Hermione. "This is the winter in Russia. You are not the first person planted here. There have been countless famous people who have planted here before."


    "Well, I admit that I still underestimated it. Just like the Corsican or the Austrian." Hermione fastened the buttons of her coat. "Let''s hurry to the hotel, I''m cold and hungry now."


    After leaving the airport, the two took a taxi to the hotel that was booked in advance and rushed over. Fortunately, the language pack that Ryan obtained in the Radiation World a few years ago was Russian. Before that, the language pack was sent to Hermione through soul transmission. Knowing Russian made them less troublesome along the way. After arriving at the hotel, the two men first packed their luggage and immediately called room service to let them bring their dinner.


    This time the two chose to live in the same double room, because this time they did not come to travel, mainly to complete some tasks. In this case, it is best for the two to live together to avoid dispersal of power when they are attacked. Although this possibility is extremely small, it is better to be prepared.


    After dinner, they talked for a while and quickly fell asleep, because tomorrow is the beginning of a really hard journey. They must recuperate. Prepare to face everything tomorrow.


    :. :

 Chapter 401： Arrive at destination

    Early the next morning, after the two got up and packed, Ryan asked Hermione to wait for him in the hotel lobby, and then he went out alone. A minute later, a small white off-road vehicle with double doors came to the door of the hotel. The glass shook down and Lane''s face appeared in the buggy. "Okay, let''s go."


    "Where did this car come from?" Hermione asked when she was wearing a seatbelt. "It looks so rough!"


    "I saw a used car shop over there on the way yesterday, so I spent two thousand dollars to buy the car just now. Do n¡¯t look at the roughness of this car, but the Russian Ladaniva is a good car. Cars. Especially this time we have to go through a lot of places with bad road conditions. If there is no off-road vehicle, it is not difficult to get past, at least it is better than walking on two legs. "Ryan said holding the steering wheel.


    "You can squint for a while." Lane said to Hermione. "There are about three hundred kilometers from here to our destination. According to the information I bought from Knock Lane, the giants are now hiding in a valley in the Ural Mountains. We are now driving down the road Drive north to Lower Tula, and from there to the west to Mount Wula. "


    "Is your information accurate?" Hermione asked curiously. "In theory, shouldn''t the places where the giants hide are a secret?"


    "Not exactly, we have n¡¯t heard of it just because many wizards do n¡¯t care where they are, as long as they know they are far away. Their specific location is considered to be general information in Diagon Alley, I only spend Thirty gallons mixed this information with a dozen other information and bought it together. "


    On the way to the outskirts, Ryan saw no one around, so he stopped the car and waved to open the space door to release two things.


    "Is this, we?" Hermione immediately saw what the two things that Ryan put in the back seat were the two-person 11-puppets. They were extremely well-made and could not be seen as dummies at all.


    "Yes, I will use them to make our proof of absence." Ryan briefly introduced, "This thing is very simple to do, because there is no need to think about the circuit and save a lot of things."


    "So how can they be made to look like us? Are you remotely controlled?" Hermione was a little curious about such unseen things.


    "Of course not." A young girl''s voice sounded, Rose Crystal opened the space door and drilled out. "That''s too complicated. In fact, let my elder brother''s doll carry a bag and let me drill the remote control in the bag. Then I can take the opportunity to play around here." After finishing the rose crystal, he raised his hand. Something waved at them, and only then did Ryan find that the little doll was holding a guide map and a camera, which were all prepared in advance. It seems that after telling Rose Crystal more than a month ago, she was ready for this trip.


    After saying goodbye to Rose Crystal, watching the two puppets get out of the car, Ryan and the two of them use faceless tricks to change their appearance through makeup in the car. Before returning to Yekaterinburg, they will wear the local style. Tatar and Russian faces act.


    When it was noon, the two men came to Xia Tula bravely, this is a beautiful city. They were lucky and the weather was good along the way. So that they can get here smoothly along the road.


    After getting off the bus, Lane and Hermione came to a small restaurant together. As a Russian in winter, there is nothing to eat in this place especially when the economy is not good, so the two people only need a large plate of Russian dumplings with beef filling. By the way, I asked for another pot of beet soup.


    After sitting down and looking around, they found that the shop was small and the decoration was very simple. It should be that the houses facing the street opened directly with a sign. Fortunately, the cleaning is very clean, and the aunt who is the boss is also very enthusiastic.


    "How come you young people from this field come here in this weather?" The aunt asked after she put on the dumplings.


    "Compared to ours, this place can be regarded as warm." Ryan pretended that he and Hermione were high school couples traveling from Yakutsk. "We have already had a winter holiday there, so I took the opportunity to take a look at the great Ural Mountains recorded in this book." Fortunately, Russia also belongs to the yellow race and the white race, so Ryan said himself The aunt from the Far East naturally believed.


    "Yakutsk? No wonder!" The aunt showed a clear expression. "My son went to Yakutsk for a business trip this winter last year, but he told me that it was already over twenty degrees below zero, and he didn''t even dare to go out when there was no car."


    "Yeah." Lane agreed, "So we ran out to play, and we went to the mountains in the past two days, and then to Yekaterinburg. By the way, where is the nearby mountain more suitable for playing."


    "Ah, a place suitable for young couples to play." Aunt''s eyes said after turning around Ryan and Hermione''s face. "You can follow the road to the west and walk a little into the mountains. There will be a lake. It will look beautiful after freezing in winter. From that lake, it will be a walkway to the south. Now when the snow is not very thick, you can turn around. There are even a few cabins inside where you can spend the night. But remember to never go north. "The aunt warmly introduced the surrounding scenery, but the whole complexion of not allowing north went serious.


    Len recalled the data at hand and found that the group of giants was in a valley more than 30 kilometers north of the lake. So I asked my aunt, "Why can''t you go north?"


    "It used to be no different from other places, but I didn''t know what happened more than a decade ago. There was no way for everyone to pass there, and all the people who died in the past eventually died. Someone told us that the geology has changed drastically there People have encountered mountaineering accidents. When we went to the lake to play a few months ago, we heard a loud noise from the north. So you two should never pass. "Aunt warned seriously.


    "In this case we must not pass." Ryan said, "We will go to the lake to play and come back in two or three days."


    After paying in US dollars, Ryan and Hermione left the hotel. After sitting back in the car, Hermione asked, "Are you just asking the store owner where the giants are?"


    "Yes." Ryan started the car. "Combining their news and what I know, I can now confirm that the giants are still there. We used to be able to block them."


    The road in the mountains is difficult to walk, especially now when the water is dripping into ice. In some places Ryan and Hermione had to use magic to help the car get out of trouble. Of course, in order to minimize the possibility of exposure, they chose magic from other worlds. For example, manipulating shadow pads under the wheels to get the car out of the pit. Fortunately, because there are many people walking on this road, the road conditions are good. So it took just over an hour to get to the lake.


    "The car can only be driven here, and then it''s time to walk forward, let''s go." Lane put the off-road vehicle into the world of radiation, and then entered the forest by the lake with Hermione and stepped into the forest. The snow is moving north.


    Fortunately, the snow has not been heavy recently, and the snow in the forest is only ten centimeters thick. Along with the crunching sound of stepping on the snow, the two men walked forward in the still woods with their cane in one hand and the wand in one hand. Neither of the two said a few words in this section of the road, only to see the white fog rising from their mouths and noses.


    "Okay, we''re almost there." It was already night, and the sky was completely dark. The air in the Ural Mountains without industrial pollution is very fresh. Looking up through the gaps between the branches, you can see the beautiful Milky Way and the stars in the sky ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There is still silence around, only the sound of the wind blowing the treetops and the accumulation of the trees The sound of snow falling. At this moment, Ryan stopped and said.


    "Are you here?" Hermione said, holding her cane and gasping gently, even if she hadn''t put down her exercise and strengthened her body in the past few years, but the ten-hour snow trek also made Hermione feel that she felt very Fatigue, especially when she took only three or four breaks during the ten hours, which was not enough for an hour.


    "Yes, I think there are traces of magic near this place. It should be coming soon." Ryan nodded, and Hermione saw Ryan summoned Xiaoqing out. Xiaoqing quickly turned into a pile of active rattan and scattered into the surrounding forest. "I asked Xiaoqing to investigate first. Harry and Hagrid told them that the Death Eaters sent by the mysterious man were also in the Giant Horde. I didn''t want to fall into the trap and be beaten by them."


    "Three Death Eaters, not two." Ryan closed his eyes and attached to Xiaoqing, and slowly opened his eyes after investigating the surroundings.


    "What?" Hermione looked at Ryan.


    "Hagrid said before that he saw two Death Eaters coming to the Giant Horde, but there were actually three Death Eaters coming here. One of them was separated from the other two, and it was always hidden in the dark. Free hand, "Ryan explained. "Okay, let''s go. Xiaoqing has just detected a safer road just now."


    Finally, under the leadership of Xiaoqing, the two climbed the last ridge along a winding route.


    .


    :. :

 Chapter 402： Start of action

    Ryan and Hermione climbed to the top of the mountain along the route they had previously investigated and looked down the mountain. The scene in front of them proved that they had arrived.


    This is a mountain basin surrounded by mountains. The area of ??the basin is not small. There is even a small alpine lake in the basin that can provide water. There are a few bonfires under the mountain, which are about the same size as the normal Boy Scout camping camping. But compared with the shadows of six or seven meters high and small hills around them, these campfires are much smaller.


    "They are giants?" Ryan and Hermione were lying in a small pit at the top of the mountain at that time, wearing a camouflage net and holding a low-light night vision telescope to look down. "It''s so ugly!"


    Ryan agreed with Hermione that these giants looked heavier than elephants and had rough skin like rhinoceros. Their heads are like a round ball, covered with curled, thick and dirty hair. The facial features seem to be chiseled roughly on a large stone ball. The stubby nose is almost non-shaped, the mouth is skewed, and it is covered with half-brick-shaped strange yellow teeth; the eyes are turbid brown green, which is very small by giant standards. Their ugly heads grew directly on their shoulders, and there was almost no neck between them.


    "They **** it!" Ryan yelled at him after carefully observing the giant''s camp.


    "What happened." Hermione turned her head to look at Ryan who was lying beside her. He found that Ryan''s face was very ugly now, as if he was suppressing huge anger in his heart.


    "Look at them in the pot." Ryan said in a low voice. Hermione aimed at the cauldron placed on a campfire with a telescope and gave a dejected exclaimation after a careful look. Because it was a human hand that was turned over by a wooden stick.


    "Hagrid never said this, no one ever told me that giants also eat people." Hermione looked at Ryan in shock.


    "In the past, they might only occasionally eat some Muggles that ran into the valley by mistake, but it seems that after the arrival of the Death Eaters, these giants are more evil than in the past, and they should have forgotten the painful lessons they gave them last time. , Wake up the evil power inside. "


    Lane said, pointing to a small cave on the other side of the cliff, "I feel there are at least 20 people in it, but only two magical reactions. It is likely that the Muggles who the Death Eaters don''t know where to grab are for those. The giants aroused their bloodthirsty character. Those Death Eaters would n¡¯t think of the giants as their allies. In their eyes, the giants are just dirty monsters. Allying with them just hopes to use their fighting power to give us Add trouble. In this case, they will use various methods to make the giant more brutal and barbarous. "


    After the two men moved to the other side of the valley facing the cave, they confirmed their inference through the telescope: McNeill in black robe was holding the wand and sitting at the entrance of the cave. From the cave, he could vaguely see the inside of the cave. Some iron cages are empty and some are closed. Those in cages judged from their clothes that they should be some Muggles.


    "What should we do?" Hermione asked. "There are too many people in the other party, but we only have two people."


    "Drink this first." Ryan took out a bottle of bright red potion. "Don''t want to sleep tonight, we now need to figure out the trajectory of these guys'' actions and then formulate an action plan."


    After two hours of observation, they finally found a weakness in the other party. That is, the third Death Eater on the periphery has very little contact with other people. If you knock it out first, you will not worry about others discovering it for at least a day or two.


    The hidden Death Eater looked very cautious. He hollowed out a trunk of a large tree surrounded by several people several meters above the ground and hid it. The digged wood was treated with a disappearing spell, and finally Put the bark back into place. In this way, no one can find people hiding in the tree in a short time. At the same time, it can be seen from the small hole in the tree bark just above the cave where the two Death Eaters are staying.


    Around the tree, the Death Eater also installed a lot of defensive magic and surveillance magic, which completely transformed the area into a very good fortification.


    Ryan was able to find this guy because such a tree was very abrupt under the perception of natural magic. It''s like a bright light in the night. And the reason that the Death Eater left such a big loophole is naturally because there have been no wizards who have mastered natural magic in Britain for hundreds of years. Of course, this aspect will not be considered.


    "You stay here to monitor the movements of the giants below. If you have anything to notify me with your ring. I''ll go and deal with the Death Eater hidden in the dark first." Ryan crawled out directly after explaining Hermione The observation point didn''t stand up until the back of the tree and climbed up and left.


    "Good luck!" Hermione said after watching Ryan leave in a voice that only he could hear, then raised her telescope and continued to stare at the giants below and the cave opposite.


    Ryan jumped fast on the branches in the forest until he stopped ten meters away from the tree where the Death Eater was hidden. Because he felt magic defense around.


    "Let me see." Ryan took out a purple crystal ball and made a few gestures towards it. The crystal ball quickly showed many runes.


    "Securely guard, protect all, and drop enemy traps. Does it seem that this Death Eater''s magic is also routine-what is this?" Ryan suddenly discovered that the crystal ball showed a magic he did not know before.


    "Soul, perception, shockwave, any intelligent creature will get a shock on the soul when approaching? This magic is quite new. It seems that the guy hiding in the tree is an attack wizard who is good at the soul." Lane thought from the space bag Take out a few spells for soul defense to bless yourself. Then began to crack around the defense and magic.


    Each time a magic is done, the rune representing that magic on the crystal ball will disappear. Until the last rune disappeared after 15 minutes, Ryan checked the equipment and jumped out.


    After coming to the tree where the man was hiding, Ryan touched the tree underneath and quietly communicated with the big tree, and soon he figured out the specific hiding place of the Death Eater: the guy is now leaning on the tree hole Sitting on the wall, looking around through the small hole in the active bark.


    "Relying on the tree, that''s easy to handle." Ryan smiled after discovering this, and then pulled out the enemy fencing last time from the "Lord of the Rings" world and walked to the Death Eater leaning on the side above On a branch.


    "Now-do it." The Death Eater is also a human after all, feeling the moment the guy in the tree''s hole bowed his head to drink water. Ryan, who was originally standing on a branch with her eyes closed, opened her eyes violently, and then jumped off the branch with her head and feet.


    The wind blew across his ears, and the ground came. But Ryan''s brain is still running at high speed and calmly.


    "1, 2, let''s do it." After making two counts in his heart, Ryan, who had determined that he had arrived, slammed his sword into the trunk ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This magic sword forged by the elf was manipulated by Ryan The bottom successfully penetrated 20cm thick wood and a layer of magic defense directly from the other side of the wood and pierced into the neck of the Death Eater. Then the blade of the sword came directly from the guy''s throat.


    The Death Eater was killed on the spot, after all, even if the wizard''s vitality is stronger than Muggle, but the neck bone and the nerves inside will be killed on the spot when all of them are cut off in an instant.


    Said that sooner or later, as soon as the sword stabs in, Ryan immediately let go and used his strength to flip a heel to adjust his posture in the air, and then steadily landed his feet and hit a roll to resolve the impact.


    Soon he stood up again, holding his wand and alertly aiming at the part of the tree where the enemy was. But the expected counterattack did not appear.


    After using life magic to sense that the person inside was indeed dead, Ryan directly eliminated the trap under the tree and retrieved his sword, then removed the bark.


    "Amicos? Carlo." After picking up the chin of the body with the tip of the sword, Lane recognized the identity of the Death Eater killed by him. As one of the ten jailbreaking Death Eaters, Ryan had seen his photos in the newspaper before. This can explain the reason why the surrounding defenses are very general, because this person was also known for his simple brain, but he was more capable of fighting and extremely cruel. It is very likely that he would not have arranged those complicated defenses.


    "The first goal has been achieved, and the surrounding area has also been cleaned up. The next task is to deal with those core issues." Ryan thought about cleaning up his loot, and hurried to join Hermione.


    :. :

 Chapter 403： Under the sword, all beings are equal

    "How is it going?" Hermione asked after watching Ryan return to the hiding place.


    "Everything went well, killing Amikos Carlo, this should be the best one of the three Death Eaters." Ryan whispered briefly about his actions, and then asked: "What do you have?" Did the new discovery? "


    "The two Death Eaters hiding in the cave have been identified. One is Alexto Carlo, the sister of the Death Eater you just killed. The other is Walton McNeil, magical. The Executioner of the Animal Management and Control Committee is the guy who came to Hogwarts last time to cut off Buckbeak ¡¯s head. They will change shifts at the entrance of the cave. ¡±Hermione seriously reported her observations.


    "And these two men are extremely cruel." Ryan could hear Hermione''s anger at this point. "I saw Alekto? Caro just used the Heart Drill Curse on those Muggles for fun."


    "This kind of **** Death Eaters are like this, don''t treat Muggles as humans. And what we have to do is to stop their atrocities." Ryan raised his binoculars and looked at the hunched figure sitting there opposite the hole. "This arrangement is a bit tricky, but it''s not too bad. I''m ready. We will start at 4:30 in the morning. Because I''m worried that more Muggles will be killed tomorrow morning."


    After finishing, Ryan took out a metal bottle the size of a thermos from the space bag, and it seemed to be filled with liquid.


    "What is this?" Hermione asked looking at the bottle?


    "An extremely evil potion, I found it from an apocalyptic world. They called it Jet. The user will feel extremely excited after using this potion." Ryan said with a smile, the bottle The medicament is the most primitive drug seized in the recent federal security search. It is more powerful but has more side effects.


    "Excited?" Hermione instantly understood what Ryan was going to do. She said in a worried tone: "But, will this hurt the innocent? Didn''t Haige say they had persuaded several giants?"


    "No." Ryan looked at Hermione''s slightly pale face. "The slightly gentle giants who have come to us are completely marginalized. I see a giant cave in the distance. There seem to be several giants. They are not allowed to get close to the fires and pots. One giant can only There is a bite of moss on the rocks. So it wo n¡¯t hurt them by poisoning for a while. "


    After hearing it, Hermione looked at the cave with a telescope. Sure enough, she saw several huge figures curled up inside from the night vision device.


    "What are all your plans?" Hermione asked with the telescope, "What am I going to do?"


    "I asked Xiaoqing to put this potion into the giant''s cauldron, and they will definitely go to dinner later because I found that these adult giants would keep eating as long as they had food. When the medicine worked, they became one. After the regiment I estimated that the two Death Eaters would come out to watch, and at that time we jumped directly from the cliff behind them to kill them.


    "Sounds like a good idea." Hermione whispered. "Hopefully everything will go well."


    After setting up the task, Xiaoqing, under the control of Ryan, wrapped the medicine bottle and crawled over to the pot in the giant camp below. Ryan and Hermione moved towards the cliff above the cave.


    "Let''s watch me gesture for us to act together, how about it?" After reaching the top of the cliff, Ryan asked in a low voice.


    "No problem." Hermione nodded gently. After that, he started to check the sleeve sword on his wrist. These sleeve swords were given to her by Ryan before, using Mithril as the raw material, which combines several world alchemy skills, and can easily destroy the protection of the iron armor curse that the wizards have added to themselves in a hurry. Naturally, the cost of this kind of thing is also very high, it is impossible to mass-produce.


    "Oh, yes, there is this to be applied to the sleeve sword." Lane said, taking out two glass bottles, which contained a strange blue fluorescent liquid.


    "What is this?" Hermione said, soaking the tips of the two sleeve swords in a glass bottle, watching the liquid being sucked in by the sleeve sword and turning the pattern on the sleeve sword into blue. "Is it poison?"


    "Yes." Ryan also poisoned his sleeved sword. "This is a poison produced by a famous research institution in the apocalyptic world using special organisms produced by nuclear radiation. Their chief scientist vowed to tell me that just a drop It can kill an elephant. I do n¡¯t know the reaction of the wizards to this poison, so I try to increase the amount. "


    After talking, Ryan took out two vials of blood red medicine from his arms. "Drink this first, this is the antidote."


    Drinking the antidote, the two of them lie quietly on the cliff and wait. Not long after waiting, the valley below became chaotic: First, the giants who drank the broth shoved and shoved each other, then hit each other with wooden sticks and stones. These battles soon spread to the periphery, and more and more giants have joined the battle.


    The loud noise made by the giants during the battle alarmed Alexto Carlo who was standing on the platform at the entrance of the mountainside cave. According to Xiaoqing ¡¯s investigation, Alexto Carlo quickly entered the cave at this time, and soon after And Walton McNeil walked to the small platform protruding from the mountain and pointed at the giant below.


    Lane immediately nodded to Hermione, and then the two of them walked to the edge of the cliff together. Just below them was the platform where the two Death Eaters were.


    "Do it." Ryan jumped with Hermione after making this shape. Four sleeved swords popped out of the wrist at the same time. The two Death Eaters seemed to hear the wind, so they looked up in unison.


    It was found that the two people who jumped above were too late ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The magical defense that was subconsciously summoned by waving his wand was like a soap bubble pierced by the Mithril Sleeve Sword on their wrist, and then the Sword Sword The two Death Eaters thrust into their necks almost simultaneously.


    Four sleeved swords successfully cut off the cervical spine of the two Death Eaters, and at the same time the poison above quickly destroyed the brain and cardiovascular system of the two Death Eaters. When Ryan and Hermione landed on the platform at the same time, the two bodies collapsed like two full-faced pockets.


    "We have saved many innocent people again." After confirming the death of the two Death Eaters, Hermione looked at the innocent Muggles caught in the cage in the cave and gave a satisfied smile, but this smile The two corpses under her feet and the screams of giants in the valley below struck and killed a little.


    "It feels like Hermione has been changed a bit more by herself. She is now completely different from the one in the original." Seeing this scene, Ryan suddenly thought of this. "But at least Hermione didn''t forget her original intention. , Or the kind-hearted girl. Now I just understand what the real world looks like and how to change it. "


    Thinking here, Ryan reached out and gently wiped out a few drops of blood that had just splashed on Hermione''s face, and then whispered: "You go to rescue these victims now and arrange, I will go down and deal with the giants."


    "Well." Hermione nodded and walked into the cave. Ryan jumped directly into the valley after releasing the slow descent spell.


    :. :

 Chapter 404： Final solution

    Ryan chose to jump out of the valley at this time, not intending to rush into the giant crowd to open the unparalleled, as long as you have the brain to know that this time it is definitely not a good choice to blend into the giant crowd.


    After approaching the valley, he reached out and felt the wind. It is found that the wind direction of the valley where the giants are located is very fixed, and they are all blowing down the valley from the mountains in the distance. So he slowly moved around the edge of the giant giant, until he reached the entrance of the valley where the giant was.


    "It should be ok here." After reaching out again to confirm that he was in the upper wind, Ryan found a place with a small dirt **** to block the sight of the giants below. Take a cauldron out of the space bag and add some water, then pour another bottle of Jet into the cauldron and burn it in a kerosene stove under the pan.


    It didn''t take long for the brown mist to rise from the pan, and Ryan quickly gave herself a bubble head curse to avoid inhaling the poisonous gas. These mists quickly submerged into the darkness during the dark night, and then drifted towards the giants that were being clumped together by the wind blowing from the other end of the valley.


    After inhaling these dangerous gases, the giants became more excited. In this case, the scale of the battle also becomes completely uncontrollable. The excited giants do not stop to a certain extent as before, but do their best to fight all the active guys around them to the last moment.


    "Sure enough, some things should never be touched. If you touch a bit, you will be killed." Ryan probed and looked at the battlefield where blood flowed in the valley and sighed. "Even these giants have lost their most basic biological instincts in the excitement. It is important to know that most animal creatures in the world can enable them to not fight with their dead hands when facing the same kind, but now, these giants have passed That dangerous boundary. Naturally this is also related to the wildness and bloodthirsty that the Death Eaters inspired these giants. "


    The fighting of the giants was so fierce that their roars and collisions even induced a small avalanche in the distant mountains. No wonder the local Muggles think there are often dangerous geological changes here.


    A few hours later, the sun came out, and the battle ended as the last giant fell. After investigating and confirming that there were no intact giants in the valley, Ryan picked up his things and walked out of the hiding place, holding a hammer of Valeria steel in his hands.


    Just like Hagrid said, there are more than 70 giants here. Except for the marginalized moderate giants, the remaining nearly 70 giants have fallen into the valley, but perhaps because of their physical fitness is much higher than humans, even if they are like that, half of them are giants. Still alive.


    But the living giants also fell to the ground and exhausted, because under the action of drugs they just tried their best to fight, and those who were alive were also seriously injured or exhausted before they fell off. For example, Gugo tall horse lying down on a rock, Ryan watched last night that he had broken the skulls of at least two giants, but he also suffered a lot of injuries. Lane could even see his ugly gray giblets in the big wound in his abdomen.


    After seeing someone approaching, Tall Horse raised his black-haired head and opened his mouth to reveal black teeth, as if whispering something. But Ryan didn''t know what the giant language was, and didn''t want to understand it. He simply flew forward and waved his axe gun with both hands forward, and a huge head flew at the same time as the human bone necklace on his neck.


    Later, with the help of life magic, Ryan used the sword to clean up the giants who were identified and still alive. Fortunately, these giants have fallen to the ground and have no power to fight back, so they cleaned up and cut more than 30 axes.


    After cleaning all the giants outside, Ryan glanced at the direction of the gentle giants hiding in the corner of the cave. Then went into the cave where the giant Guge stayed.


    The cave where giants live in is very bad, like a pigsty that has not been cleaned in hundreds of years. Even with the help of the Bubble Head Charm, Ryan could feel a pungent smell coming.


    Bearing these disgusting smells, Ryan cast his eyes on the pile of things piled in the corner. The heads of giants are often brutal and brainless guys, and naturally they will not share them with others. The gifts from both Death Eaters and Dumbledore were now hoarding in the deepest part of the cave except for the helmet that was just removed from the tall horse.


    "Gubulai fairy fire, blood dripping tomahawk, a large roll of real dragon skin, it seems that the cost of the two parties to draw the giant is not low!" Lain whispered the loot. As an alchemist, he knew how valuable these things were.


    In addition, there are dozens of dog head golds at the bottom of this pile of things. Even the smallest ones are bigger than two baseballs. The giants may have collected them from the surroundings. But there is no imaginary gem ore. It would be too small for the giants to think of normal gems.


    After clearing the cave, Lane started to do the last thing: clean up the scene. He used fire to burn away all the remaining feed broth to destroy the evidence, and then took turns to open the space door to the world of radiation, the world of rose girl and the world of song of ice and fire, and stuffed these giant corpses. They want to be very interested in this new biological sample.


    For example, Teacher Luo Zhen asked for three of the most complete in one breath, while the other two worlds divided the other corpses equally. In the end, the whole ground was left with bright red blood frozen into ice cubes and a piece of broken meat and bones.


    After finally confirming that everything was taken away, Lane climbed back to the previous cave with a hook, and Hermione was already waiting for him there.


    "Those survivors are settled?" Ryan asked Hermione, who was sitting cross-legged on a felt, drinking black tea and eating refreshments.


    "Yes." Hermione reached out and motioned for Ryan to sit opposite her and eat together, while saying: "I changed a large sleigh and dragged them two kilometers away with a shadow, and then one of them made a coma spell. It is estimated that sunset today They can wake up when they are. Their clothes are very thick, do n¡¯t worry about frostbite. There are no big beasts because of the giants. In addition, I have left a lot of food and water for them and one for you. My signal gun. "


    "That''s good." Ryan said, using magic to clean his hands, picked up a snack and ate it. After a busy night, he was hungry indeed.


    "Will the remaining giants not be drawn by Death Eaters anymore?" Hermione took a sip of black tea and said ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I can be sure not. "Ryan also picked up the black tea." Just after I checked carefully, there were only six living giants left, all old and weak women and children, and should no longer be attracted by the mysterious people. "


    "It''s that simple? Then why was Hagrid so difficult to negotiate with the Giants when he told Harry their experience?" Hermione put her teacup down and looked at Ryan.


    "On the one hand, they were harassed by Death Eaters from the beginning, and we got rid of the interference of all Death Eaters as soon as they came. On the other hand, as Hagrid said, the Giant ¡¯s idea is relatively simple, so Simple persuasion won''t do much. And when I kill 90% of their members, their simple brains will soon understand that cooperating with Death Eaters is a dead end, and will keep this in mind forever. "Ryan Weihe Min explained, and then raised his teacup to signal to Hermione.


    "Our operation successfully prevented the evil actions of these evil creatures and eliminated the possibility of them doing evil in the future. It can be said that they have completely achieved the expected goal. As our first independent operation, such results are really worth Congratulations. "


    Hermione also had a smile on her face and raised her teacup to gently touch Ryan. "Yeah, we saved a lot of lives and punished evil, which is indeed a matter of celebration."


    After some repairs, Ryan stood up and threw the bodies of the three Death Eaters into the previous three worlds like the bodies of the previous giants. He then returned to the lake at the departure point with Hermione.


    :. :

 Chapter 405： Christmas Eve

    "Oh, by the way, it will be Christmas the day after tomorrow. I''m sorry to have brought you here at this time." On the way back, the two people seemed very relaxed. At this time, Ryan thought of an apology.


    Hogwarts ¡¯Christmas holiday begins five days before the holiday, which also means that tomorrow night is Christmas Eve. It''s not a pleasant thing to be in the wilderness at this time.


    "It''s okay." Hermione smiled. "I think the righteous cause we do is the best Christmas gift."


    In this relaxed situation, it took the two people more than eight hours to rush back to the lake where they started off, and then Ryan drove off-road vehicle and returned to Lower Tula.


    "Like the last time, we asked for a large plate of beef dumplings and a hot pot of borscht." After dark, Ryan and they returned to the previous small hotel for dinner.


    "How does it feel to travel in the Ural Mountains?" The aunt asked while dropping dumplings.


    "Okay, the sky is beautiful. Especially the frozen lake reflects the sky and the sound of the wind blowing through the woods is really beautiful. It is a bit boring to watch for a long time so we came out. We are going to Yekajie overnight Fort Linna. "


    "Yes, the wild scenery is like that." The aunt neatly stirred the soup pot on the other gas stove with a spoon. "You''re in luck. The north side was in trouble today. More than 20 people traveling into the mountain encountered an avalanche. They were rescued by helicopter before you returned."


    Lean and Hermione glanced at each other, and it seemed that the survivors were now safe, and there were also personnel from the Ministry of Magic involved in the matter. Fortunately, the two people did some disguise and did not see the faces of the survivors, so they have not been found for the time being.


    After a full meal, the two set foot on their way home. At nine o''clock in the evening, I arrived at the meeting point with Rose Crystal and successfully changed my identity back.


    "You''re doing pretty good shopping today." Ryan quipped after listening to Rose Crystal''s report on her all-day trip. This whole day, Rose Crystal first went to the Eurasian boundary marker on the west side of the city, then turned around in the city, and finally visited the Sevastyanov Palace. However, the most famous attraction in the future, the Church of the Spilled Blood, was established in 2003, and it does not yet exist.


    "But it''s not exciting for you to kill the giants." As soon as I mentioned here, Rose Crystal was knocked on the head by Ryan. "What is the excitement of killing giants? We clearly went to defend justice and rescue innocent people, and even Christmas can''t go home."


    "Yes, yes, I just forgot." Rose Crystal made a cute squat with her head hugged. "We are justice, and giants are naturally evil. To kill them is to maintain justice."


    After laughing for a while, they drove back to the hotel where they used to stay. After eating early the next morning, Ryan and Hermione boarded a plane to Moscow.


    "Where are we going next?" Hermione asked curiously, "Do you have any travel plans?"


    "Sorry, I just made an excuse at the time and didn''t pay attention to the arrangement at all. And the Christmas of the Russians was in January, so now there is no lively Britain." Ryan they had already got off the plane and sat in the city. In the car. It was only at this time that Ryan discovered that he had planned to return to the UK directly after solving the giant problem. He had never considered what he should do when he came with his girlfriend.


    But it was a bit unreasonable to travel to Russia once and for a long time without going around. Ryan quickly thought of a good idea: "But I have an idea. Before I booked a five-star hotel in Moscow. I would definitely arrange a guide service in the hotel. of."


    After arriving at the hotel, they checked in as soon as possible and then went straight into the telephone room beside the lobby to start making international calls. The phone call was to the heavenly dynasty, and they took this opportunity to make international long distance calls with their parents to wish each other a happy Christmas. After chatting for a while, they reluctantly ended the call and returned to the front desk.


    As the oldest five-star hotel in Russia, the President Hotel Moscow by the Moscow River really has English-speaking tour guide service. Soon Ryan hired a middle-aged 40-year-old male tour guide after putting away his luggage. Take them to see a few attractions in Moscow.


    Red Square, Kremlin, Moscow River. On this day, Ryan and Hermione made a good round in Moscow, and also left a lot of happy memories. They did not return to the hotel happily until dark. After returning to the hotel, they found that as a foreign hotel, the President Hotel Moscow prepared a very good Christmas banquet in the restaurant for guests from afar.


    "Oysters, roasted turkey, Christmas pudding, lobster, foie gras. The Christmas banquet in this shop looks really rich." The Christmas meal in the hotel is buffet style, and Hermione filled herself with a large plate Come to the table and talk. After a long period of exercise and physical strengthening, Hermione''s meal is close to an adult male.


    But she was very open to this situation. When she was eating oysters, she said, "What''s the problem with having a bigger appetite and enjoying more food? Especially when you don''t eat fat."


    Ryan naturally agrees with this too. Now how much bitter life he has suffered in order to lose weight is now full of tears. It is indeed a good thing to be able to enjoy good food without becoming fat, especially for people who love beauty, this physique is like a gift from heaven.


    After enjoying a sumptuous dinner, the two returned to their rooms. Maybe it was because it was snowing outside, so even if the room was very warm, the two people felt a little chill, so they soon put on their pajamas and covered the quilt after washing, and sat on their beds against the back of the bed.


    At first they watched TV for a while, but unfortunately there was nothing to watch. Soon they turned off the TV and took out a book from the pocket. Soon they were attracted by the content of the book, and the room began to become very quiet, only to hear the sound of the wind from the central air-conditioning outlet.


    Two hours later, Hermione closed the new Principles of Digital Divination and looked at the other bed. She saw Ryan carefully flipping through a large book that seemed to be made of leaves. Looked at Ryan''s profile in the warm light. UU Reading Hermione suddenly felt that her heart was starting to beat a little.


    "What''s the matter?" It took more than ten minutes for Ryan to read this introduction to the enchantments of the elves'' forged weapons. When he closed the page, he saw Hermione staring back at him blankly.


    "Ah, no, it''s nothing." Hermione only recovered at this time. She felt that she had a fever on her face. Fortunately, the lights in the bedroom were not very bright. Ryan should not see that she was wrong. . Thinking of here, Hermione quickly made an excuse: "I''m thinking about how everyone in the UK has a holiday."


    "They should be doing well, at least they can stay away from Umbridge''s toad." Lane said, looking sideways at Hermione. "By the way, when you mentioned friends, I suddenly remembered something."


    Speaking of this, Ryan stretched out the ring-shaped hand from the quilt, and the two people flashed light at the same time.


    "This is--" "A secret magic I released on us before, mainly used to interfere with some creatures that will track. After all, this time we are considered to sneak in secret, in case someone writes a letter to let the owl come over and be discovered by the enemy Two are miserable. Fortunately, you just said that I remembered it, or tomorrow we wo n¡¯t even receive a gift. ¡±


    "So, Merry Christmas. Good night." "You are the same, good night." After saying good night to each other, the two looked at each other quietly sideways, with smiles on their faces. Due to the fatigue of running for several days in a row, within a few minutes, the two of them went into sleep with their eyelids fighting.


    :. :

 Chapter 406： gift

    Early the next morning, Ryan woke up very early. When he opened his eyes, he just saw Hermione opened his eyes and looked at him.


    "Good morning, Merry Christmas." After greeting each other, the two men got up and washed. Of course, both sides put their presents in the pile of gifts on the other side of the bed while the other side was washing.


    Here is to praise the owls of the wizarding world, even if they closed the doors and windows when they slept yesterday. But these gifts still appeared on their bedside early this morning. This magical situation can only be explained by magic.


    Hermione''s Christmas present to Lane this time was an old-looking men''s necklace, just like the ancient nobles hung out of their dresses. Ryan took a closer look and found that there was a rune on the necklace that made the brain clear. It is a pity that this enchantment failed in the passage of time. However, from the extent of the loss of magic power, this necklace can be judged to have a history of nearly a thousand years.


    After turning over the biggest red spinel of the necklace, Ryan finally found the source of the necklace: the gold plate of the gem was engraved with richardi. This inscription is the meaning of Richard I. If the necklace year is taken into account, then the identity of its owner is ready: one of the most famous kings in Britain, Richard the Lionheart, nearly a thousand years ago.


    "Thank you." Ryan thanked Hermione by holding the necklace. "This is really a very precious gift. Especially the alchemy rune above has even failed, but it still has a high reference value."


    "Just like it. I found it from the pile of debris in the request room. It took a lot of experience to clean and repair it after it was deformed when it was taken out." Hermione''s side He opened the gift that Ryan gave him. Soon she opened the gift box that Ryan gave her and took out a baseball-sized crystal bottle filled with golden liquid.


    "This is--" Hermione carefully looked at the bottle in her hand. "Glendae? But this bottle of medicine is not so bright. But this is not like a magical agent, after all, it is not so transparent and sticky. Not as high as this. "


    Looking at the distressed Hermione, Ryan revealed the answer: "You do n¡¯t have to guess, this potion is not outside, it is a potion that I invented myself. It was made from the blood of the raiem cow seized last time from the vampire Yes, after drinking, you can maximize the permanent strength of the drinker. The only flaw is that you can only drink once, and the effect cannot be accumulated. "


    "Rhyem cow blood? I have seen a brief introduction about this kind of animal in" Where is the magical animal ". Their blood is extremely popular, and as far as I know, it is expensive and not always expensive. There is no market. "


    "For the old vampire family, this kind of thing is not impossible." Ryan continued to unpack all the packages containing gifts. "I suggest that you drink this bottle of medicine as soon as possible. This kind of thing is only available if you drink it. significance."


    "Hmm." Hermione pulled out the stopper, and then looked up and drank all the medicine in the bottle.


    "I just felt a little warm at my fingertips." After drinking the potion, Hermione sat on the sofa for a while, but didn''t feel the strange feelings she had imagined. "I thought it was the same as in the movie comics. After drinking it, I would have pain all over the body and struggle desperately, and then my body would change immediately."


    "Do you think this is Captain America''s super soldier body modification potion?" Ryan cried a little. "Even if we are wizards, we must talk about the basic principles. If we do n¡¯t want too strong side effects, then this kind of change can''t be completed in a short time. And you just said that, just open the bottle. Drink? "


    "Isn''t it believed you won''t hurt me." Hermione raised her eyebrows naughtily. "By the way, how did Harry feel that their gifts this year seemed to come from a wholesale place, and why are they all the Duke of Honey''s Christmas candy gift packages!" Lion waved.


    "I think they might have something?" It was at this time that Ryan remembered that the original text was about to go on holiday before Christmas. Harry was in sleep with the Voldemort soul film on Nagini. I also saw the scene where the big snake bit Mr. Weasley. It''s no wonder that he hadn''t seen Harry when they left by train from the school. They should have gone to 12 Grimmauld Place by then.


    Originally he remembered this matter, but recently he was busy dealing with the giant''s affairs and suddenly ignored this. And because of Ryan ¡¯s relationship, Hermione ¡¯s relationship with Harry is not as close as the original text. For Dumbledore, Hermione and Ryan are now more like members of the Phoenix Society after he was called. So Dumbledore did not inform Hermione about the incident as the original text.


    Although I do n¡¯t know why the members of the Weasley family who had a better relationship with them did n¡¯t tell them about it, it ¡¯s now clear how this happened and it ¡¯s not appropriate to ignore it afterwards.


    "We simply wrote a letter asking them what happened, after all, they are our friends." This proposal was approved by Hermione, because she was also a little worried about the more agreeable Ginny and Percy who talked to her usually. What bad things they encountered.


    After writing the envelopes for the twins and Ginny and putting them in an envelope, the two came to the open-air garden on the roof of the hotel. Looking at the open-air swimming pool with dry water and the empty flower pots, Lane knows that it should be very popular in summer. But now it is winter, and there is no one here.


    "Okay, now I''ll summon the owl." Ryan pulled out his wand and quickly knocked three times on the wall next to it. After stopping for a few seconds, he quickly knocked three times. "This is the method Percy told me. He said that you can use this method to summon owls in the wild on the European side, but the owls summoned in this way need to add money."


    Sure enough, soon after Ryan put away his wand, there was a sound of flapping wings in the distance. Then seven or eight fat chickens looking round and round, ah no, owls squeezed into a pile on the railing of this open-air garden.


    "I need to send two long-distance mails to the UK. This is an international mail, and I need to fly very far." Ryan said, waving out the two letters, "Who can help me with this?"


    The voice just fell. A large owl about the size of Hermione''s Hermes squeezed out of the owls. It was also a eagle owl. The most striking thing was the hanging on its left leg. A small leather bag, written with gold-plated Russian letters on it: Cuckoo Owl Post Office, safe, fast and accurate.


    "Let me think, by the way, Percy said that next is to take a handful of coins and put it in front of the owl." Ryan muttered and took out a handful of Nat from his pocket. The owl moved in front of him and used it Tapped these copper coins gently.


    "Twelve nates, not expensive." Counting the coins the owl knocked, Ryan put 12 nates in the pocket on the owl''s feet. After receiving the money, the owl raised his other foot and let Ryan hang the letter and flew away.


    "It''s troublesome, why don''t the wizards use stamps?" Hermione chuckled beside him. "So what are we doing now?"


    "This kind of international mail is estimated to be delivered in one day. Let ¡¯s just go to the Pushkin National Museum of Fine Arts and Nikulin Circus today ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We ca n¡¯t wait in the hotel. It is estimated that we will wait for our evening The letter will arrive when I return. "


    On this day, the two of them happily walked around, and when they returned to dinner at night, the twins and Ginny''s reply arrived. Sure enough, their father was seriously injured by a snake attack, but the difference from the original is that Mr. Weasley was only seriously injured by the snake venom after his arm was bitten, and the injury was lighter than the original.


    At the same time, the twins also explained the reason why they did not write to them: Mrs. Weasley felt that since Mr. Weasley was not in danger of life, she should not implicate her friends and even have a bad Christmas. Tell a friend about this. So until Ryan asked them a few talents to tell them the truth.


    "Really." Ryan shook his head gently, and once again felt that the Weasleys were all good people. Since visiting like this is necessary. Anyway, the mission to Russia this time has been completed, and there is nothing important left. The only regret is that the trip time with Hermione was shorter this time.


    Still looking for \ "The Harry Potter Shopkeeper \" free novel?


    Baidu direct search: \ "\" Reading novels is easy!


    (=)

 Chapter 407： Return to London

    Hermione also felt a little regretful about this trip, but she comforted Ryan that she had the opportunity to play together anyway. This comfort made Ryan feel more comfortable inside.


    Booked a flight ticket at the hotel reception desk and returned to the UK tomorrow. The two of them took a break early. At 12 noon the next day, they appeared tired at London Heathrow Airport.


    "You can sleep on my shoulder for a while." Ryan said to Hermione after sitting on the subway to King''s Cross. Hermione heard it, and naturally the whole person leaned over and leaned her head on Ryan''s shoulder. They got up at more than five o''clock this morning. Because of the heavy snow in Moscow, they had to leave early to avoid getting stuck on the road and not catching the plane.


    The subway is quiet and runs smoothly. Hermione fell asleep quickly, until Ryan woke her up.


    "Are we here?" Hermione asked, rubbing his eyes.


    "Yes, we''re at King''s Cross Station. We will take the subway directly to Sirius''s ancestral home for a while. The Weasleys and Harry live there." Lane looked at Hermione a little confused, so she handed her A wipe wiped her face awake.


    After they walked up the stairs in front of the door of No. 12 Mo Plaza, knocked on the door, and soon Mrs. Weasley opened the door for them. "Oh dear, you should have fun in Russia. There is no need to rush back at this time. Arthur''s injury is not fatal, and the therapist also said that a solution to the snake venom has been found."


    After speaking, Mrs. Weasley looked at Ryan: "This time, thanks to the defensive bracelet you sold to the Order of the Phoenix, Arthur said that the defensive bracelet helped him block the deadliest first blow without letting that one. The snake bit his teeth on his chest. Thank you so much for saving him "


    "This is what I should do. At the time, I made these things and sold them to work at this time." After hugging Mrs. Weasley, Lane said, "Can you show me the bracelet?" ? I want to know how the python at that time broke the defense on the bracelet. "


    "You came here so far and worked directly without a break. It was¡ª" Mrs. Weasley looked a little embarrassed, but with Ryan''s insistence she took the bracelet out of the cabinet in the living room.


    Unlike the copper bracelets previously sold in stores, the defensive functions of these bracelets for the Phoenix were strengthened. In order to achieve this, Lion chose to mix refined silver with a little demon refined silver to make silver wire, which was then twisted with Valeria steel wire and made of these wires with a tired silk process. The runes are welded to the body of the silver bracelet. There are also a lot of purple crystals on top to power the defensive magic.


    The bracelet made in this way is not weak, even if a one-ton iron block falls from the five-story building, it will not destroy the pop-up protective cover. Ryan couldn''t figure out how the ordinary-sized snake bit the defense.


    But when Mrs. Weasley handed over the bracelet wrapped in handkerchief, the problem became more complicated. Opening the handkerchief, Ryan saw the entire silver bracelet darkened, and the transparent crystal before it became turbid. The pure physical defense is destroyed. Theoretically speaking, the bracelet will not become like this, there must be something he does not know.


    "It was like this when I took this bracelet off from Arthur." Mrs. Weasley said when Ryan checked the bracelet. "And Arthur told me that when the protective barrier broke, he felt that the bracelet was hot."


    "Thank you, this news is very useful to me." After that, Ryan asked Mrs. Weasley: "Is the laboratory I got here before the summer vacation still there?"


    "Of course." Mrs. Weasley nodded. "Since no one knows exactly what you put there, what Sirius is doing is to block the house with magic. I will ask him to block it. Open. "Mrs. Weasley left in a hurry.


    "You''re tired from running around these days, so go rest and see you at dinner." Looking at the back of Mrs. Weasley, Lane leaned over and said to Hermione.


    "Ha-owe-" Hermione yawned, a tired look on her face. "Okay, I''m going back to the room upstairs now and go to bed. Don''t make yourself too tired. See you in the afternoon." She finished walking upstairs with her luggage. Ryan walked to the alchemy laboratory transformed into a previously underground food storage room.


    Say hello to Sirius at the door of the laboratory, and Ryan drills directly into the laboratory. The blockade magic used by Sirius is very effective. It has been three or four months after the equipment has not even dusted at all.


    "Tot, God of Wisdom, let everything in front of you show the truth in front of you." Lane began to recite an alchemy mantra learned from the Hogwarts library in ancient Coptic. At the same time, with magic wands in the air were written ancient Egyptian holy book runes.


    Under the influence of magic, the bracelet on the table projected a ghost image upward. Then the ghost moved, and began to restore a little bit of how it was destroyed before. Ryan was shocked to find that the bracelet was severely overloaded at the moment when the protective cover was destroyed, and then it was completely burned.


    "It seems that Nagini Venom is not just a pure biochemical weapon, but it also contains powerful magical damage. The question now is whether it is the ability of the snake itself or was it generated after Voldemort put his soul piece on it? "Ryan thought after looking at the results of the experiment.


    It is a pity that the snake like Nagini is estimated to be the only one in the world, so there is no information to support Ryan''s conjecture. But Ryan also figured out why Snape gave up treatment after being bitten by Nagini in the original text: on the one hand, he did not have much awareness of survival at the time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and on the other hand it might be because of Snape After being bitten, Nagini injected a lot of venom. As a potion master, he immediately judged that the antidote on his hands could not remove the snake venom, and the current match was definitely too late.


    Otherwise, Snape, the master potion master, must have a lot of advanced antidote. In this case, if the venom is well resolved, Snape will not be sacrificed.


    But because of this matter, Ryan also found that he was still somewhat conservative in his previous design, so he began to design a new generation of more powerful protective props directly in front of the alchemy station. However, it is a very difficult challenge to integrate a stronger defense into a bracelet while suppressing the price to an appropriate level. Ryan devoted himself whole afternoon. It wasn''t until the evening meal that Mrs. Weasley''s knock on the door awakened from contemplation.


    "Anyway, this thing can''t be done overnight. Now let''s eat first." Ryan thought of tidying up the things in front of him and turned left and walked toward the kitchen.


    At the kitchen door, several boys from Weasley''s house ran to hug Ryan. Thanks to the defensive bracelet he made earlier for saving their father.


    Dinner was made with the cooperation of Mrs. Weasley and Kreche, and it was very delicious. Especially the taste of home in the prepared meal made Ryan and Herman who had parents not around touched a lot.


    In short, although Ryan was very tired from today''s journey, this dinner made him feel all tired. Looking at everyone on the table talking and laughing, he thought this might be the power of the family.


    :. :

 Chapter 408： Prop upgrade

    For the rest of the Christmas holiday, Ryan has been living in the room where he stayed during the summer vacation before 12 Greenmore Square. During this time, he took a lot of time to rush to make some magic props for the Phoenix. By the way, invest a lot of energy to develop the next generation of upgraded magic defense bracelet.


    In the last week of the holiday, Ryan finally made the production of the upgraded bracelet: the main body was gold, which was inlaid with the wrong gold and silver craftsmanship into the Mithril brought by the "Lord of the Rings" world and according to the Hogwarts Secret Library In addition to the magic runes made by the technique in the imitation mountain copper mixed casting, there are also inlaid several pieces of cut red and blue spinels as magic nodes.


    When he came to the study on the second floor with the finished product, he heard Ron''s voice: "Why did you do the homework for Ryan but did not want to show us the paper? I know you are his girlfriend, But you look too much like this. "


    "Because Ryan is busy doing business, and he has mastered all this knowledge, but he is too busy to work for the Phoenix Society. There is no time to write it. Although I can''t help him in the things he does, I can help him solve some of them. Worry about it. "Hermione paused here. "But your problem is that you haven''t mastered this knowledge at all. Don''t forget that we still have to take the O.W.Ls exam this year. It is not possible to learn like the previous attitude."


    Hearing here, Ryan quickly pushed the door in to interrupt their argument, and then showed them his new product. While Ryan was introducing a new product, Sirius suddenly walked in with a happy face and shouted: "Good news, today we received a great news."


    "Ryan, why are you here?" Sirius froze after seeing Ryan, because in the past few days, except for the meal time, Ryan almost stayed in the alchemy laboratory. So it is a bit surprised to see Ryan Sirius now.


    "My new defensive bracelet came out, even if it was attacked by that snake again, it would win the chance for the user to withdraw his wand." After that, he took the gold bracelet out and handed it to Sirius.


    "Ah, that''s great. When can I get one for everyone on duty? Don''t worry, money is not a problem. I can afford it no matter how much I buy, even if you need the materials I can help You got it. "Sirius took the bracelet and looked at it. From the perspective of his pure blood family, he quickly saw the extraordinary of this bracelet.


    "Now it is not a question of cost and raw materials, the core is that the difficulty of manufacturing this upgraded bracelet has also reached a level. I can only make one even if I put it all in for a month. This is because you have the idea to do it before. A blank is needed, so it can be processed into a finished product in just one week. "Ryan explained to Sirius, who is now full of local tyrants, so that he could only restrain his kryptonian impulse.


    "Oh, what is the good news you just said?" Because he didn''t want to continue discussing this issue with Sirius, who is equivalent to illiteracy in alchemy, Ryan began to digress and ask Sirius what he had to say when he entered the door.


    "You don''t remind me that I forgot, I was just a little excited when I saw your bracelet." Sirius said haha ??and said, "Today we have the exact news that the giant tribe that worried us before has completely disappeared, and at the same time Three **** Death Eaters disappeared, and Voldemort angrily tortured a group of Death Eaters one by one with a Heart Drill spell at the meeting. "


    "Really?" "When did this happen?" Ron and Harry immediately hugged and wrapped around Sirius and asked east and west. Hermione made a face at Ryan while the three of them were not paying attention.


    "Disappear? What''s going on?" Harry''s voice came over, revealing a deep confusion. "After all, it''s a giant. There are dozens of such big pieces, and they won''t travel magically. With three Death Eaters, how could they disappear without anyone knowing it!"


    "But this is the fact." Sirius also showed confusion on his face. "We have received information that the Russian Ministry of Magic first discovered a group of Muggles that had been rescued after being kidnapped by Death Eaters. Then, based on these clues, the previous giant''s residence was found. But only six scared were found there. A half-dead giant. The only thing they would say is that they are all dead. "


    "Both are dead?" Harry and Ron exclaimed, and Sirius nodded across the room. "Yes, but the members of the Russian Ministry of Magic found nothing but blood stains in the valley that had been frozen. Even after their inspection, they only found the defensive magic marks left by the three previous Death Eaters. There is no trace of magic other than that. "


    "You mean that if something attacks the giants and Death Eaters, the attackers can achieve their goal in a very short time without any magic, or even three Death Eaters scattered in different places Didn''t have enough time to respond and issue a warning? "Ron''s eyes widened. "God, this is terrible."


    "If there is nothing wrong, this is the case. The Russian Ministry of Magic has now transferred the remaining six giants to other places. At least we don''t have to worry about Voldemort pulling them in to cause us trouble." Sirius looked relaxed.


    "Yeah, but don''t you think this is weird?" Hermione couldn''t help asking. "I think this kind of thing should not be common even in the magic world."


    "It''s really not common." Sirius nodded. "But similar things haven''t happened in the magical world. We now need to focus on Voldemort and his Death Eaters who don''t pay much attention to this kind of thing that happened thousands of kilometers away and has little to do with us. "


    "Sounds good news." Ryan thought that at least this way there shouldn''t be too many people paying attention to it, and he didn''t have to worry about what he did before he was discovered.


    "Yes, there is good news. St. Munger has found an antidote to snake venom. Arthur will be discharged in two days." Sirius finally said.


    "This is awesome!" Ryan said to them together. Later, at the request of Ryan and Hermione, Sirius agreed to take them both to St. Munger in the afternoon to visit Mr. Weasley.


    The weather in the afternoon is good. Under the rare winter sunshine ~ www.novelhall.com ~ A group of three people appeared in front of an old red brick department store.


    "We''re here. It''s Saint Mungo. There is not enough land on Diagon Alley. It''s unhygienic built under the ground like the Ministry of Magic. Choosing here can make the sickness come and go among the crowd." Sirius looked at this with curiosity. Ryan and Hermione said.


    This department store called Taotao Co., Ltd. looks decayed and deserted. There are only a few cracked dummies in the window, wearing wigs crookedly, with different postures, and wearing clothing at least ten years ago. On the dusty doors, big signs of "closing decoration" are hanging. Ryan heard people whispering around: I swear I never opened the door--


    Sirius moved closer to the window and looked up at the ugly dummy. The breath he exhaled blurred the glass. "Hello ... I''ll come to see Arthur Weasley." I saw the dummy slightly nodded and beckoned. The connected fingers, the three of them went straight through the glass and disappeared.


    Because it is now Christmas holiday, San Mungo has a festive atmosphere. There were not many patients in the waiting room. Ryan only saw a swollen head of tomato-like wizard and a witch with purple skin standing in front of the table marked "Inquiry Office".


    "Family disputes, eh? I suggest that you learn to hide your wand when you are arguing. I have seen you four times in the past six months. Now you two go to the fifth floor magic curse injury section, I really don''t want to see you again." Said the fat blonde middle-aged woman sitting behind the table.


    Does both husband and wife get along like this? It really looks scary. Ryan thought when he went upstairs.


    :. :

 Chapter 409： Sirius love

    Walked into Mr. Weasley''s ward. Ryan saw him leaning on the bed to read one of the English editions of 100,000 Why. At that time, Ryan felt that this set of books on the Muggle world''s science was definitely the most suitable for Mr. Weasley. Now it seems to be the case. He is so fascinated by reading the book that he did not even find Ryan.


    "Arthur, how is the situation." Sirius asked.


    "Very good, and the therapist Smeesik said that the antidote I used this morning was very good. Just at noon, they checked that the snake venom in the body had disappeared, and I could be discharged in the afternoon." . "Ryan, Hermione, it''s really troublesome for you to come over to see me during the two Christmas holidays."


    "It''s okay, you and your child helped us a lot before, and we should look at it." After that, Ryan took out the newly made bracelet and handed it over: "This is my new product, defense The force is several times higher than before. With this, you do n¡¯t have to die like the last time. This person on duty can rotate the belt first, and I will make a few after a while. "


    "Thank you." It was heard that this was for the duty shifter, Mr. Weasley only reached out and took the bracelet. "Thanks to you this time, I can successfully escape from the snake mouth--"


    Not finished yet, a person came in outside. Mr. Weasley closed his mouth immediately. After all, these things about the Phoenix Society are not suitable for outsiders to know.


    "Sorry a few of you, please let me go. After I have checked the wound, you can be discharged from the hospital." A middle-aged male therapist came from the outside, and from the badge he could see that this was Mr. Weasley Therapist Smeesuik is gone.


    Mr. Weasley''s inspection will take some time. In order to avoid the boredom of waiting, Sirius took Ryan and they went upstairs. Sirius said that there is a tea room on the top floor, it is now three o''clock in the afternoon, and it is also time to drink afternoon tea.


    "Is there a tea room here?" Ryan followed Sirius blankly through the door to door in the corridor, and there was a moan from the patient, "This is clearly a ward!"


    "I seem to have made a mistake." Sirius said after seeing the sign on the corner, "This is the fifth floor, we have one less floor. San Mungo has six floors."


    Hermione and Lane looked at each other helplessly as they were about to find the stairs. Suddenly a door at the other end of the corridor opened, and a middle-aged man rushed out with a vague yell in his mouth. Ryan stepped directly in front of Hermione, and then a grab technique pressed him against the wall.


    "What''s the matter?" Sirius was also a little ignorant, but soon a mother-like middle-aged therapist wearing a garland of gold and silver garlands hurried over, with an anxious look on his face.


    "Oh, Mr. Bode, why did you suddenly rush out?" After she said, she looked at Sirius and said, "You are Sirius, thank you so much for catching him, otherwise it would be troublesome to go somewhere else."


    "Ah, ah, this is what I should do." Sirius suddenly appeared gentle. Later, with Ryan, he grabbed the patient and followed the therapist.


    "Would you please go here? He lives in a closed ward, and he must have slipped out while I was taking the medicine in. The door is usually locked ?? He is not dangerous! He just cannot control himself occasionally. "She lowered her voice and said. "Of course thank you guys for helping me. He can''t pull it back in the corridor without magic."


    The therapist walked to the door of the ward and opened the door with an unlocking spell, then pressed the patient on a chair. "This is our long-stay ward, and the patients have been permanently injured by magic spells. Of course, relying on intensive treatment and a little luck can improve the condition. For example, Mr. Bode has made great progress recently, and his speech ability has recovered well. , Although we do n¡¯t understand what he said. But he is the most likely to heal in this ward. "


    Soon, Sirius was chatting hot with the therapist, not to mention going upstairs to drink tea. The boring Hermione and Lane could only look around this ward. It is obviously the home where the patient lives long. There are more personal items around the bed than Mr. Weasley. Ryan focused his attention on an unsightly plant with long tentacles on the patient''s bedside table.


    "What is this stuff? Do the wizards like such an ugly plant as a decoration?" Ryan nudged Hermione''s arm with a finger gently to show her the pot of plants.


    "Crab claw orchid, but crab claw orchid should be greener than this." Hermione, who was bored, approached the flower pot and looked at it. "It may also be the Devil''s Net. The book says that the Devil''s Net may sometimes be disguised as other plants, but this is very easy to verify."


    Said that Hermione took a bright light flashlight from the space bag and shone on the plant. The tentacles on the plant soon began to retract, trying to avoid the light.


    "It is certain that this is a young devil''s net, which will not be entangled for the time being, but still hates the light." After speaking, Hermione shouted to Sirius, who was talking with the healer, "Sirius, the wizard Do you like to put the devil net on your bedside as a decoration? "


    After listening to Sirius, he turned around and said, "Who are you listening to? Put the devil''s net on the bedside. Isn''t he afraid of the day when the devil''s net hanged him in his sleep."


    "Yes, but there is a pot of devil nets here!" Hermione said and pointed the devil net at the head of the bed to Sirius.


    "Isn''t this Cymbidium?" The female therapist asked. "I think someone sent it as a Christmas gift, so I put it on the nightstand."


    "We tried it with strong light just now, so Cymbidium will not avoid the light." Ryan replied.


    Sirius immediately stood up seriously, and then turned out a pot of plants near the head of the bed with his wand. Sure enough, the tentacles of this pot of plants on the bedside table avoided them after seeing the flames.


    "Ms. Straw, I think you need to inform the others in the hospital now. The Devil''s Net should not appear on a patient''s bedside table anyway." The serious face of Sirius opened his mouth slightly to his wide-eyed eyes. Said the female therapist.


    Soon a group of therapists came to this ward, and it was n¡¯t Ryan that they should blend in ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But Sirius voluntarily left as a witness, Ryan and Hermione could only go downstairs alone Find Mr. Weasley.


    "Mr. Weasley, who has been approved to be discharged from the hospital, asked curiously after watching Ryan and Hermione return." Aren''t you going upstairs for tea? Why is Sirius gone? "


    "He has something to do with himself." Ryan explained what just happened while helping Mr. Weasley pack up. "So Sirius stayed upstairs temporarily for his love. He asked us to go back first."


    "This is a good thing." Mr. Weasley said. "Sirius is getting older too. I think he should be quiet now and find someone to get married and live with."


    "Healed! Completely!" Upon returning to 12 Grimmauld Place, Mr. V Weasley announced the news to everyone loudly. At the same time, Sirius seemed to be in love with the news and spread it throughout the news Building.


    "Oh, Master is finally in love. I will definitely bring Little Master into a real black." Kleche was the one with the strongest response after hearing this news. It seems that even if he is reconciled with Sirius Sirius was not satisfied, so now he placed his hopes on the next generation of the Black family.


    After the sky was completely dark, Sirius came back from the outside. As soon as he entered the door, he was blocked by Mrs. Weasley and asked about today.


    "Well, you are right, I am in love. Because I think the therapist Melim is really a good woman, and the two of us are very suitable." Sirius said generously.


    :. :

 Chapter 410： Christmas is over

    "Oh, what a pity!" Mrs. Weasley said with tears after Sirius told the story of the female therapist.


    The former female therapist was named Melim Straw, a daughter of a very small pure-blood family. At Hogwarts, she was a Slytherin school girl who was two years younger than Sirius. Upon graduation, he married the second son of another pure-blood family. It is a pity that the pure-blood family she married to was Voldemort''s hard-line supporter, and her husband often carried out domestic violence against her because she did not support Voldemort''s pure-blood theory.


    Later, after she was married for more than half a year, Voldemort fell. But her husband''s family had a fierce battle with the Aurors who came to the manor to arrest them because of violent refusal. Only her mother-in-law survived and was sentenced to life imprisonment in Azkaban. She wanted to go home, but her parents felt that she had lost the face of the pure-blooded family and expelled her from the family. In the end, she found a job in San Mungo with the help of Auror Moody and her brother who led the team at that time, and then lived alone until now.


    Sirius may also be in love with the same disease because he is the victim of stupid pure blood thoughts in the pure blood family. This therapist has a weaker personality than Sirius, and the encounter is more pitiful.


    "The young master was actually a pure blood, and he was finally willing to listen to his mother''s words once." Kleche said with tears in his eyes, and was chased out by Sirius. But Ryan smiled when he saw the house elf going out.


    "Have you figured out that you are in love for marriage? Isn''t it fun." Mrs. Weasley said solemnly, "If you are for loneliness, such a poor woman should not bully her."


    "Of course not." Sirius said firmly. "I really like her, even if she is a pure blood or Slytherin I decided to marry her."


    Sirius was really a man who did what he said. From the next day he went to St. Mungo every day to find the therapist, and then came back with a smirk at night. Even if there are tasks, they will go to St. Mungo as soon as they are done.


    Love makes Sirius look a lot younger, and the whole person has been in a state of excitement. Even when Snape came to 12 Grimmauld Place on the last day of the holiday, he not only glared habitually, but also smiled at Snape. Of course, for Snape, the psychological blow he suffered was even greater than Sirius'' glaring at him.


    Snape came here to inform Harry that under the order of Principal Dumbledore, he would teach Harry Occlusion at 6pm every Monday.


    "Dumbledore should not want your brain to be connected with the mysterious person again, which is not a good thing for you. What if his evil affects you? He is the most evil black in half a century Wizard. "Ryan said after listening to Harry''s description at the last dinner of the holiday.


    "Isn''t it?" Said Ron with vague muscles in his mouth. "I think it''s more dangerous to make up with Snape."


    "It''s better to lose your life than to hate it." Hermione offered her opinion. "Do n¡¯t forget that this connection may be two-way. No matter how evil the mysterious man is, we have to admit that his mana is now one of the best in the world. In this case, Harry is obviously in a weak position, even if these two times are the two Brain connections are a bit cheap, but it is absolutely impossible to take them forever. "


    "Since this is what President Dumbledore wants, I will learn." Finally, Harry made his own decision. "Even if Snape and I want to kill each other."


    After having breakfast the next day, they took the Knight Bus back to Hogwarts. Sirius seemed reluctant when they were about to leave, and he assured Harry that he would visit him in town the next Hogsmeade Day. At the same time, he gave Harry a double-sided mirror for his usual contact.


    Lupin and Tonks were escorts, but there was no crisis along the way. They returned to Hogwarts Castle smoothly.


    The situation became very bad as soon as the school started, because Umbridge arranged a lot of papers to try to make every student unintentional to do other things, and even Lane thought that it might take all of the extra time to finish these things. Fortunately, when he went to the Wanjie grocery store to write his homework in the evening, after knowing Ryan''s distress, Rose Crystal was willing to help him complete the paper arranged by Umbridge.


    "It''s really trouble you." Ryan touched the soft silver hair of the rose crystal, watching her manipulate ten pens while starting to write, and then continuing the previous research on the power of the gods. This is in the Lord of the Rings World and Ice and The research project started after the Song of Fire world met the gods is also the most important research project of Ryan recently.


    In the rustle of the stroke of parchment, Ryan suddenly received a request from someone to enter the store. Naturally, Ryan, who has not opened for a long time, welcomes the guests. But as soon as the guest entered the door, Rose Crystal asked a strange question to the guest. "Legras, how did you become like this?"


    Ryan raised his head when he heard the words, and found that the other party did look like Legolas, except that his ears were not so sharp, and he had a beard on his mouth and chin. At the same time, the body exudes an unpleasant smell of inferior perfume.


    "Yes, I''m sorry, I don''t know the person you said. My name is Wiltner, I was originally going home, but I don''t know why I got here, I will leave immediately." Wiltner looked nervous, even There are all kinds of mysterious legends in his world, but when the door opened, the blacksmith shop disappeared and turned into a place that he didn''t know, which seemed unacceptable.


    "It''s okay." Ryan signaled Will not to be nervous. He had recognized that the opposite was one of the protagonists from the Pirates of the Caribbean world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We are a magic shop here, only when we have something we want in our heart. Will come here. So talk about it, what do you want now? Maybe I can do it for you. "After that, he took a cup of hot cocoa and passed it.


    "I, I--" At first he was a little embarrassed, but thinking about the hopelessness in something and probably this magical shop is the last chance. He finally began to tell his story.


    "In short, it is the story of the poor boy who fell in love with the aristocratic lady." At this time, Rose Crystal also finished writing a lot of papers, and commented on the story I just heard. This turned Will''s face flushed.


    "It''s no embarrassment, love." Rose Crystal with a small face pretended to wave and waved, said: "We have a way to narrow the identity gap between you and her, but the question is what exchange can you exchange? What about? "


    "I--" Wiltner lowered his head, because he didn''t know what was worth exchanging in his body, at least in the face of such a magical shopkeeper, his most valuable iron skills were worthless.


    "Okay, don''t tease him." Ryan said to Will at this time: "There is really nothing in your body that deserves me, but I am very interested in the world you are in and want to do some business with your world. . So as long as you are willing to serve me, then I will help you marry your sweetheart. "


    "¡ª¡ªOkay." After considering tens of seconds Will decided directly, because he knew that this might be his only chance to marry Elizabeth.


    :. :

 Chapter 411： Deal concluded

    After Wiltner said it, he was paralyzed in a chair, and a lot of cold sweat came out of his forehead. Because cultural backgrounds are similar, Ryan probably can guess why Will is so nervous.


    "Relax, I''m a wizard, but definitely not a devil. You don''t need to do anything to betray my soul here." After he finished, he took out a golden contract and handed it over: "Open your eyes and see Seeing this as an employment contract, it is not evil at all. You are a bit overwhelmed. "


    After accepting the contract, Wiltner found that the contract was really just an employment contract as Ryan said, but only asked him to act as Ryan ¡¯s agent in his world to sell goods and collect all kinds of information, intelligence and article skills about extraordinary items. . The only difference from the ordinary contract is that the above requires that as long as Will is still alive, he needs to keep fulfilling the content of this contract.


    "Help the owner to sell the goods in the store, and at the same time help the owner to collect extraordinary items or extraordinary knowledge from his own world-" Wiltner asked, raising his head. "At least I have heard of extraordinary goods, but what kind of goods can you give me? My hometown is the most prosperous port on the Caribbean Sea, your ordinary goods-"


    After talking, he shut his mouth violently, as Ryan opened a space door revealing a large number of exquisite wooden tableware, white and delicate linen, delicate and strong steel products, piled up like a hill-like canvas, and wine filled with spirits barrel.


    "Your goods will be sold very well, these things are sold well in our place." Will painting style said. Then he directly picked up the feather pen on the table and signed his name on the contract.


    "Aren''t you worried that I won''t be punished if I can''t find any extraordinary items?" Rose Crystal floated and said in an indifferent voice with a soul magic in her voice. As an ordinary person, Will naturally cannot resist telling the truth in his heart.


    "You have so many supplies for me. I have enough money to buy enough sailors or pirates to get news for me. Besides, there are some not so practical and extraordinary items that can be bought by paying for it, maybe I A few barrels of spirits and a few sets of ceramic tableware can be exchanged. "


    "Very good, if you can peacefully start with extraordinary items is the best." Will''s approach is more like Lane''s appetite. "Now let''s go to your side, I have to buy a place to stay first."


    "You''re right." Will nodded. "Such good goods can''t be bought in a blacksmith''s shop. At least there should be a big shop on the most prosperous street in Port Royal."


    "At the 32-point offset point, the mysterious side of this world seems to be weak." Following Will Lane brought Rose Crystal to what he said was the most prosperous port in the Caribbean: Royal Port.


    As soon as he crossed the space door, Ryan smelled the smell of ammonia, sea odor, and the odor of various fermentation and fermentation. This made Ryan, who was more sensitive than ordinary people, feel a kind of suffocation. It was better after he hurriedly released a bubble curse. Of course, he didn''t forget to add a bubble charm to Rose Crystal.


    "Is this a landfill?" After being stimulated by this smell, a word blurted out from the mouth of the puppet, embarrassing Will next. He could only pretend not to say to Ryan: "Where are you going now?"


    "I bought the land first, and then I thought about it. I can buy a piece of land directly at the beach, and then build my own dock and warehouse. Anyway, I think this city is not big, even if the shops are built to the dock. "Ryan used the Green Prophet''s ability to communicate that a seabird was spinning around the city a few times and made his decision.


    "The wasteland is easy to handle. I remember that the land belongs to the ownerless. Just go to the governor''s office to report it and spend a little gold." He left, as if looking for something or someone.


    "This should be the time when Jack Sparrow escaped from the dock to hide around?" Ryan thought, looking up just to see the sign of the blacksmith''s shop, they had now come to the blacksmith''s shop where Will worked.


    "Don''t you go back and tell you the master first? I think you may not be able to work in the blacksmith shop in the future." Lane thought of something like a reminder. "And I also want to see what the blacksmith shop looks like here. Is there a blacksmith shop for elves or dwarves?"


    "It is impossible to have those magical blacksmiths." Will returned to his world and relaxed a lot. He smiled and pushed open the door. "Please come in, the taste is not very good."


    It''s not only bad taste, rust smell, coke smell mixed with alcohol, making the air in the room very cloudy. Of course it is better than the compost pit outside. Will first appeased the circling donkey. Then he walked over to the anvil and found that the position of the hammer had changed, and there was a broken hat that he had never seen before. As he stretched his hand towards the broken hat, a sword rested on his hand.


    Lane turned his head when he heard the movement and found a pirate who looked crazy and put his sword on Will''s neck. So he pulled out his wand and struck the sword in the pirate''s hand with a disarming spell.


    "Nice to meet you, Captain Jack." After that, Ryan stopped Will''s attempt to catch Jack. "Let him go, isn''t he a bad guy."


    "Yes, but he is a pirate." Will said puzzled.


    "It ¡¯s not that pirates are all bad guys. Captain Jack used to be the captain of a trading ship under the British East India Trading Company under the leadership of Lord Beckett. Once he was ordered to ship a batch of goods from Africa. As a result, he found on the road that the goods were actually They are African slaves. Jack released them out of a sense of justice. As a result, Lord Beckett was branded as a pirate before he became a pirate. "Ryan explained


    "Wait, who are you. I don''t seem to know you, and I shouldn''t know what I used to be at your age." Then a voice rang from the side, and they discovered that Jack hadn''t left. The door was knocked just as Ryan was about to speak.


    "It should be the navy searched, what to do?" Will looked at Ryan and said nervously.


    "It''s easy to deal with, don''t forget that I''m a wizard." Ryan said as he released the magic spell on Jack ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Jack disappeared immediately. "Keep quiet, the guys can''t see you." Ryan told Jack, and indeed the navy searched carefully and left with empty hands.


    "It''s amazing." Jack exclaimed from the invisible state. "I''ve seen many things like magic before, but I''ve never seen it so convenient."


    "Brother and Master''s magic must be the most powerful." Just said the rose crystal with puppets, and took Jack off.


    "Okay Jack, I know you want to recapture the Black Pearl. I have a hunch that the Black Pearl will soon be here, and the arrival of this ship will involve everyone." Lane learned Terry Professor Lawney''s usual style of speaking said that it was obvious that this coaxed Will and Jack. So after William bought a large piece of wasteland by the sea with gold, the three of them ran directly to the newly bought wasteland and set up a magical tent to have dinner inside, while exchanging their knowledge.


    Will''s experience is the most boring, so he is only responsible for listening to Ryan and Jack tell their respective adventure stories at the whole party. And in the case where you have a story and I have wine, Ryan''s relationship with the other two immediately became much closer, and even Ryan successfully borrowed the compass of Jack Sparrow and took it to watch.


    When the sky was completely dark, the other two dear ones were already sleeping because they drank too much, and Ryan, who had not drunk the wine, took the opportunity to analyze the compass that could point to the position of the heart The principle. Until a gunshot awakened him from his concentrated state.


    Black Pearl is here.


    :. :

 Chapter 412： Nautical travel

    After Ryan and Rose Crystal woke the drunken Will and Jack, they hurried to the city. Unfortunately, when they arrived in the city, the Black Pearl had already left, and the city was in chaos.


    "Damn, Elizabeth was taken away by the group of pirates." After returning to the blacksmith''s shop, Will went to investigate the news, and soon found out a very bad news.


    "Just, I''m going to take back my boat, you''re going to take back your sweetheart. Let''s start an adventure." Jack said while watching Ryan chatting with Rose Crystal, "I think we need a boat first, Do you have any good solutions? "


    "Why don''t we go to the Royal Navy for help? Know that the kidnapped is the Governor''s daughter." Will was the first to make his point.


    "Huh, the Royal Navy? If they didn''t know that the Black Pearl would go there, it would take some time to mobilize. In this case, it may be too late in the end. For us, the fastest way is to hope that we The magic wizard can have a useful boat in his hand. "


    "I''m a wizard and not a captain, how could there be a ship?" Ryan looked at his eyes with two pairs of expectant eyes, remembering his steam boat, and thought it was not suitable for getting here. Not to mention that it looks strange, at least Ryan doesn''t think the three of them can drive a steamboat.


    "Aren''t you a wizard? Shouldn''t a biu be turned into a boat with a wand?" Jack asked.


    "I''m a wizard and not a god. Besides, my boat won''t be able to drive alone." Looking at the disappointed eyes in front of him, he suddenly thought of something: "Wait, I remember, I really have The ship, three of us can drive away. "After that, he ran back to the seaside open space they had bought before with two people.


    After reaching the beach, Ryan opened the space door at sea. A beautiful brigantine appeared on the sea. Captain Jack next to him exclaimed: "There are only 23 guns on one side door. This firepower is really strong. And I guess this guy must be running fast. Look at its mast and sail. . "


    "Okay, let''s get on the boat, our tracking operation should start." Ryan shouted on the side of the ship, "Yes, the question now is how do we find each other?"


    "I think they must have gone to the island where the Aztec coins were hidden before. And I just knew where the small island was. But really even if the three of us can drive this ship, but if we want to fight If the three of us are definitely not enough, I personally suggest that we go together first¡ª "Captain Jack, who had just emerged from the deck, suddenly stopped his words, because he saw a magical ship.


    The deck of the cabin is covered with a carpet of green plants. Numerous rattan sticks protrude from the carpet to control the sails and rudders. At the same time, the artillery on the ship was neither a copper artillery nor an iron artillery, but a strange coconut-like thing with elongated coconuts opening on one side, using round leaves as wheels.


    "Welcome to the Jackdaw." Ryan said proudly. This ship was built as a royal cruise ship in the world of "Song of Ice and Fire", but Ryan almost never used it. Has been a member of the Ironmen Fort Guard Fleet. When Ryan just needed it, he called the ship directly through the shrine of the rose crystal above.


    "Is this the wizard''s ship?" Will, who followed up, also exclaimed.


    "No, it''s just my boat." Lane thought of Demstrong''s boat at this time. "Because I have a very helpful helper, Xiaoqing, say hello to everyone."


    As soon as the words fell, the green plant raised a green snake head and nodded to Captain Jack.


    "Ah, hello!" Captain Jack waved his fingers to say hello to Xiaoqing. "Since there is this, um, Xiaoqing, I do n¡¯t think we need to waste time to recruit people on Tortuga Island, we can go directly to the Black Pearl. This way we can save a lot of time and even arrive early That treasure island. "


    "What else do we say? Let''s go." After Ryan said, he directly held the rudder with both hands. Captain Jack felt a little strange when Ryan was extremely skilled in handling the ship. After all, Ryan was a wizard and not a captain.


    "Because I learned how to drive a boat with a great captain." In the face of Captain Jack''s question, Ryan said directly, it seems that a few years ago it took a little deviation to learn Kenway''s boating skills. It''s still very useful, especially when using the pet Xiaoqing with the same mind to control the boat, even more flexible than the familiar sailors in the memory. As long as he thought of it, Xiaoqing could immediately adjust the sail or artillery to the ideal state with rattan.


    Idle Captain Jack and Will started chatting about the sky, and soon Captain Jack remembered Will''s father Lace Turner. At first Will insisted that his father was a law-abiding merchant sailor, but under the persuasion of Captain Jack, he chose to believe that his father was a pirate. Of course Will looks much faster than the original, because now he knows that pirates are not all bad guys, and what he knows from Captain Jack is that his father is a good person in the pirate, and it is because the good man was killed last. .


    "Oh, what''s your purpose for helping us? I don''t believe that there are selfless devoted people in this world." Captain Jack suddenly said to Ryan who was steering the rudder.


    "I want the cursed Aztec gold. If I can figure out the mystery of the life and death transition inside, I think I will take a very important step forward on the road of making Our Lady of Roses." Lane seriously Replied.


    "I believe you, because this answer is a sorcerer." Jack Sparrow shrugged, and then ran staggering toward the bow.


    The magic of life is also the first important magic studied by Ryan. After obtaining some secrets of alchemy and the world red **** of "A Song of Ice and Fire", he went a long way on this road. Whether it is from life to death or from death to life, he has a part of the knowledge, even the red god''s human resurrection surgery has mastered the mystery.


    The reason why the Red God can be resurrected is actually because there is no Underworld in the Song of Ice and Fire. In this case, as long as the flesh is not completely dead, the power of faith is used to pull the soul away from the flesh back to use the faith. The force can reactivate the body. So this method will not work in either Middle-earth or the Harry Potter world.


    But he has never seen the operation of turning an undead into a living person again. This is also the magic and preciousness of the Aztec gold coin. When the Aztec gold coin curses, the cursed person himself It is an undead, in the form of a corpse in the moonlight. After leaving the moonlight, it will regain blood and flesh, and when the curse is lifted, it can become a living again. More importantly, as long as the person who meets the requirements to master the gold coins can change the form multiple times in a short time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and there will be no sequelae.


    Ryan is ready to study this thing and send it to the world of the song of ice and fire, so that he will have an undead army of 882 people. Moreover, this immortal state can be used by them during wartime, but they are not usually used by them, and even a group of people can be rotated every time. In this way, you don''t even have to worry about any psychological shadows.


    All of this sea journey is guided by Jack ¡¯s compass. According to Ryan ¡¯s previous research, this compass integrates the power of divination, mind reading and even part of the wish. However, Ryan did not get the impulse of this compass. On the one hand, the alchemy knowledge contained in this compass is not complicated, but it is very clever. Ryan was confident to go back and do something about it. On the other hand, the compass in Part 5 is the key to a seal. Ryan didn''t want to contaminate so much cause and effect in this world.


    Jack also took a sigh of relief, because not many people knew the purpose of his compass. Not only did the young wizard know, he also had the ability to **** the compass. But he just looked at it and didn''t take it away, indicating that he was indeed not malicious towards himself. At this time Jack had already thought that Ryan was a reliable friend for him.


    And Will''s perception of Ryan is better, because Ryan gave him the opportunity to marry the goddess in his heart. At the same time, he rushed back and forth to save his sweetheart, so he was naturally grateful for Ryan.


    Just like this, the Jackdaw sailed fast in the Caribbean Sea, getting closer and closer to their destination.


    :. :

 Chapter 413： Successful rescue

    Jack felt that traveling on the Jackdaw was his most comfortable sailing experience. With the help of a lot of magical plants on the ship, not only fresh vegetables, meat and water are used as a diet every day, even if there are only three people, the fresh water produced on the ship is enough for three people to take a fresh water bath every day.


    In order to be able to run through the so-called Black Pearl, the fastest in the Caribbean, Ryan even started the steam engine on the ship. Fortunately, the keel and ribs of this boat are made of steel, which can withstand the speed.


    "Okay, I admit that my Black Pearl is just the fastest sailing ship in the Caribbean. But seriously, a wizard ship like a wizard like you can''t be counted in a normal ship." After determining the speed of the ship, Jack''s dead duck was hard Said.


    The biggest problem of sailing on the sea is that there are unexpected winds and clouds. After a few days of sailing, the Jackdaw encountered a big storm near the destination. This should be the storm in the movie, the rain fell intensively, and the wind blew the boat up and down on the sea, like a mouse enclosed in a drum washing machine.


    At first, Lane thought it didn''t matter, but after the meal time, three consecutive bowls of borscht were overturned by the shaking boat. Lane couldn''t stand it anymore. He rushed out and looked at a gold medal with cinnabar runes Lost, while chanting Shen Xiao Lei Fa''s mantra about letting the rain stop.


    When the gold medal turned into a golden light and disappeared into the clouds, the color of the dark clouds in the sky gradually faded with the center of their heads, and the wind gradually became smaller. The natural rain also stopped. After more than an hour, the whole area was bathed in sunlight again. At this time Jack and Will also came out of the stern building, looking at the sky with shock.


    "Is it the wizard''s magic? It''s simply too powerful," Will muttered to himself, and then he seemed to think of something to Ryan. "But the wind is gone, will we compare to the Black Pearl?" Arriving late! "


    "You said that this is indeed a problem." Ryan also found this embarrassingly. It was indeed that he was a little too hard just now, so that he neglected their ship to rely on the wind as the power.


    "I think, yes." Ryan said, waving his hand with a ring in the air a few times. Within a few minutes, a breeze gradually rose, and finally turned into a just wind blowing on the sail. .


    "Well, it seems that we have a powerful wizard partner." Jack said to Will with his hand. The whole ship drove to the destination quickly under the guidance of Jack''s wish compass.


    "Hah, it looks like we''re here first." After reaching the scheduled island, Rose Crystal standing on the observation deck shouted with joy. Now there is nothing on the edge of the island, there is no boat.


    After letting Xiaoqing become a vine plant to completely hide the Jackdaw, Lane and their team of four lurked into the cave where Barbosa used to hide treasures under the leadership of Lane. Sure enough, they found a large pile of gold and silver treasures in this cave. In the middle of this pile of static gold and silver treasures was a quirky stone box filled with gold coins with skull decoration.


    "Okay, here it is." Lane said to several people. "I will use magic to make us all lie invisible around here for a while, wait for my order and you will start."


    Speaking of this, Ryan looked at Will and said, "Especially you, absolutely must obey the order and then start. Otherwise, it is difficult for me to guarantee the safety of the rule of man." Looking at Ryan''s serious face, Will nodded his lips and eyes There was perseverance in it.


    Several people ambushed in the cave for a few minutes, and Barbosa walked in with Elizabeth and a bunch of men. The Black Pearl is worthy of being the fastest ship on the Caribbean Sea. Perhaps out of self-confidence, these pirates did not inspect the cave at all. Captain Barbosa took Elizabeth directly to start the ceremony.


    Saw Barbosa pull out his knife, Will''s heart all touched his throat. But he soon discovered that after raising his knife, Barbosa had been struggling to twist his body like a dehydrated fish, but his knife could not survive anyway.


    "Do it." Ryan shouted loudly. Jack and Will immediately covered each unmovable pirate with the Valeria steel large net pocket inlaid with Mithril runes according to Ryan''s previous arrangements. At this time, the two of them only found the shadows under the feet of these undead pirates. They all stood up and tied them firmly.


    Barbosa was focused on by Rose Crystal, and was directly sealed in by an amethyst with a height of one person rising from the ground. Naturally, Elizabeth was successfully rescued.


    Bound all the pirates, Will came to Elizabeth with a blank face. Although traveling with a ship of undead really made her brave, she also began to like adventure. But she is not the pirate emperor who has become very determined after going through the tragedy of family destruction. But it was just a mistress of a wealthy and wealthy family who had just experienced the danger. In this case, seeing the person you like to bring friends to rush to save yourself regardless of the hardships, of course, chose to plunge into Will''s arms and talk to each other.


    This time Will did not show his might as he did in the original story. He could even say that his entire life-saving process was a little more tiring than traveling, which was completely different from the imagination of showing his might in front of the sweetheart. But the result was good, and the successful rescue of Elizabeth had already satisfied him. Not to mention Xishi in the eyes of the lover, Will''s brilliant image of Elizabeth in Elizabeth''s heart was also established.


    "I said, what should we do next?" Jack Sparrow asked at this time. "It''s the pile of local indigenous people''s gold coins, and we can''t kill them unless the curse above is lifted." He asked the group of pirates who were struggling in the net.


    "I can kill them without lifting the curse. You can see if you look at them." Lane pointed to the group of guys who were bound here. After listening to this sentence, Jack Sparrow leaned over curiously, only to find that these pirates struggled desperately not because they were tied up, but because their skin became dark and black after touching the net, and it looked It also brought them great pain ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This is the effect of Valeria Steel, and now it seems that these things are not only great for the undead creatures in the world of Song of Ice and Fire The effect is that most undead creatures have lethality. Not to mention that Lane used a rune made of Mithril against evil above.


    "Can you give me a copy of this thing? I think I might be able to use it in the future." Jack Sparrow said; "When I take risks, I will encounter all kinds of weird things. Things that move dead people should be useful. "


    "Of course I can give you a copy, but you will have to inform me before you encounter any wonderful things before going on an adventure. You know I came here for those weird things." Ryan nodded and decided to use some magic Change the props to one of the best sources in the Caribbean.


    The next step is to lift the curse. Ryan stopped the two of them at the fancy show over there, and then Will cut his finger. When blood was applied to the last gold coin and was thrown back into the stone chest, the curse was lifted.


    "Okay, let''s divide the loot." Lane said and began to divide the loot. In addition to the box containing the gold coins, Ryan divided the remaining gold and silver treasures into four equal parts and each person took one. For him, this ordinary jewelry is already a bit unsightly, so he is dividing the spoils. It also seemed very generous.


    The next step is to recapture the Black Pearl. With the cooperation of Shadow Magic and Xiaoqing, everything is over in less than ten minutes. It also means that all the goals of this operation have been achieved.


    :. :

 Chapter 414： 3 Trident

    Treasure is better divided, but a bunch of living people represented by Barbosa are not easy to deal with, because they are not bad enough to lose their humanity, so Ryan cannot do anything to kill these captives. In the end, Jack chose a good way: retain some of the more honest and newer and lighter pirates, and after searching a barbarian of Barbosa and his buddies, throw them to a few knives and fires, and then throw them Exiled on this island.


    "This thing is for you, I just found it from Barbosa, but I ca n¡¯t read anything in it. You want to like it as a wizard." Captain Jack took one after the ship left the island. A leather notebook with a ruby ??was lost.


    "Wait, isn''t this the fifth notebook 20 years later that records the location of the trident of Poseidon? It turns out that this thing is in Barbosa''s hands now." Ryan thought about turning the notebook, and it was on the title page Galileo Galilei''s signature was found on.


    "It seems that after this time at Port Royal, I won''t be able to return home for a while." Ryan of the Caribbean is not interested in the Soul Gathering Coffin and Bulao Spring. The former is similar to the Horcrux, but the effect is not only that of Voldemort''s Horcrux. The side effects are even greater. The latter also has no effect on Lane, who has embarked on his own longevity.


    But the Neptune Trident is different. From the original movie, it can be seen that this is an artifact that can change the rules. Previously, Ryan studied the gods to find a way to master the rules so that he could finally defeat Voldemort. You should know that Voldemort''s so-called flying away death is not a false statement. He truly mastered some of the mysteries of death.


    Because Ryan does not intend to join the pirate camp in this situation, he will leave with Captain Jack and the Black Pearl on the way back. Jack is going to Tortuga Island to recruit some people to fill the crew, while Ryan is driving the Jackdaw to return to the Royal Port to prepare to establish a trading base in this world.


    The entry of the Jackdaw attracted many people''s attention, especially in the eyes of the public, the poor boy Will actually took the governor''s daughter off the boat. After they and his party came to the Governor''s Mansion, Governor Swann was very excited to see her daughter come back, and Commander Norrington was still out on a boat to find Elizabeth.


    Governor Swan knew before that his daughter and young man Will were in love, but because of his daughter ¡¯s love, he hoped that she could find a husband who had the right family, and Brigadier General Wellington just met this. With the addition of marriage, Port Royal can get an ally, and he also strengthens the authority of his governor.


    However, after encountering this incident, Will proved that he was the best choice to marry his daughter for Elizabeth''s desperate end. After all, the governor has only this daughter, and no matter how great the power is, it is not as good as the future of the daughter. Since the daughter has found true love, it is better to fulfill them.


    Not to mention that this Will adventure brought back a lot of gold and silver treasures, and also brought back a powerful wizard as a partner. No matter from the perspective of wealth or power, the benefits obtained by the marriage with the Governor of Will will not be worse than that of Brigadier General Wellington. This may be an unexpected joy.


    Out of gratitude to Ryan and consideration of co-opting, Governor Swann sold the five-fold land around the land that Ryan had previously bought to Ryan at a very cheap price, considering that it was a wasteland. The land price given by the Governor is almost the same as that given away in vain.


    In this case, Ryan summoned a large number of robots to help the construction. It took almost a month to complete the infrastructure construction. At the same time, Will has recruited a group of innocent people according to Ryan''s requirements. This group of people began their careers after being trained by Lane with the college''s memory instillation machine.


    One week after the trial operation, I looked at the trading companies that started to make a lot of money. After instructing Willdo to collect intelligence, Ryan embarked on a journey to find the Trident of the Sea King. After all, Will was getting married recently, and he was temporarily not here as a light bulb.


    During this time, Ryan used magic to see the words left on the cover of the notebook and the location of the island. Then he successfully calculated the location of the island. He even used the power of the green prophet to control the albatross to see the starry sky. The same bright island.


    "Ah, the vast sea, the sea breeze blowing long hair across the cheek really feels great!" Rose Crystal sighed with open arms. "At this time, I have to take a boat to feel this romance. It''s flying fast, but I don''t feel anything at all."


    "I very much agree with you." Ryan raised his eyes helplessly. "But can you get off my telescope? I''m very tired holding you up."


    "Oh, sorry, sorry." Rose Crystal jumped from the binoculars held by Ryan, and then made two laps in mid-air. "You just said that holding me is very heavy, is it because I have eaten too much seafood recently and gain weight? Oh, can''t hold my mouth is our biggest enemy of beauty lovers."


    Lane kept a smile on her face and did n¡¯t know what to say. Why do you say that you are a little puppet and worry about getting fat? But Rose Crystal''s idea is not a bad thing, which shows that she has taken a big step forward in perfecting her soul.


    "Relax, even if you turn round, I still think you are my cutest sister." Ryan quipped.


    "I am a fool brother, this girl is a forever sixteen-year-old beautiful girl, so she won''t be fat." Rose Crystal immediately jumped and retorted like a cat stepped on the tail. This is also the habit of two people getting along in private, and fighting each other will make the relationship better.


    "The small island appeared." Xiao Qing shouted with a hissing voice as Ryan and Rose Crystal fought. Sure enough, a black island appeared in front of his door, but this island is not pure black, and there are some transparent things reflecting the sun. From a distance, the island is shining with little light, just like The stars in the night are the same.


    "Wow, so beautiful." The rose crystal flew at once, probably because of her name, she has always been interested in these transparent and luminous crystals, so she saw the gems on the island and flew over immediately. Ryan smiled, shook his head, and flew out on a broom, and at the same time ordered Xiaoqing to drive the boat away.


    Soon Ryan found the missing star position, and then installed the ruby ??that was originally embedded in the notebook cover in the same way as in the movie ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In an instant the ruby ??on this star position was issued In the dazzling red light, the five stars on the island were connected by the red light to form the shape of a trident, which awakened the sea **** Trident.


    At the same time, the entire sea surface and the small islands were violently shaken, and a crack directly through the sea floor burst out. The sea formed two high walls of water on either side of the crack.


    "Is this the power of the rule?" Ryan was flying on the broom at this time, and Rose Crystal was flying alongside him.


    "There." The puppet''s eyes were sharp, and he saw the trident standing on the bottom of the sea.


    Lean quickly looked at the place where the rose crystal fingers were, and a thing with a yellow-green glow like a dry branch was inserted on the bottom of the sea. He could feel a powerful energy coming from this thing.


    "This is a trident? How is it different from the sculpture." Ryan landed on the bottom of the sea and picked up this kind of thing that was like the over-radiated dry branches of the glowing sea in the radiation world. It was a bit too abstract, but the power from his hands let him know that it was not a fake.


    "Okay, what you want most in this adventure is already in hand. Now it''s my turn to ask for it, brother." After Ryan put away the trident and returned to the boat, the little doll floated to Ryan and smiled. Say.


    Okay, the next is the time for coolie.


    :. :

 Chapter 415： The way forward

    It took Ryan three days to acquire the Trident of Poseidon, and it took the same time to pick up all the gems that fell from the island. This is also the reason why the waterless space can be easily sorted out after having the trident.


    Fortunately, these gems are magic gems, so it is not a waste of time to waste three days to pick them up. In addition, he did not intend to return to Port Royal before returning to his own world in Ryan''s plan, so he took advantage of three days at sea to initially grasp the role of the trident.


    This trident is much less powerful than imagined, and cannot control everything on the ocean at all. After Ryan used the three-day test, he found that this thing, which is similar to the glowing dry branches, can at most manipulate the sea water. Of course, it seems that the legend of the pirates is not wrong. Being able to achieve this level is no different from controlling the ocean in this era.


    The biggest gain for Ryan is not to get such a magical prop, but to feel a little bit of regular power from this prop. It was this very small rule that was sealed in the Trident that made Ryan recognize what he should do next, and that is to master the power of the rule.


    For example, because this trident has a rule of the sea, it can achieve a powerful magic effect with minimal consumption. Reasoning from this perspective, Ryan naturally remembered the reason why the top wizards in his world could fight magic to achieve things that ordinary wizards cannot: they should also be in control of certain rules.


    Take Voldemort as an example, the Life-Spell is a dangerous spell. Even those Death Eaters choose various spells to use in battle, because they can''t bear all the damage to themselves by using the life spell. But Voldemort is different, he can use the life-spell to curse the audience.


    As some Ministry of Magic staff recalled, the mysterious man could press several well-trained Aurors. At the time, Ryan only thought that this should be the reason for Voldemort''s strength, but now that he thinks about it, it is likely that he has mastered some rules about death. So that he can easily use these death-related magic.


    Of course, if you think of it this way, Dumbledore, who has always been against him, should have mastered certain rules as well. Even Ryan suspected that Dumbledore and Grindelwald might have acquired the Deathly Hallows in order to master the rules beyond life and death.


    Among them, the power Dumbledore gained due to the family tradition should be biased towards life and change, which can be guessed from the fact that their family will have an undead Phoenix as a companion. Grindelwald should have chosen the power that favors death and destruction, so he can master all the fires that destroy everything, and even developed a flame magic that can test the faithfulness.


    For Ryan, Dumbledore or Voldemort''s level is still a bit far from him. But the knowledge he gained in this world has revealed a path to the highest for him. Especially because the mystery of this world is gradually hiding and disappearing, the environment makes the rule of the seawater hidden in the trident become very weak.


    At the same time control the sea water is also the lowest group in all laws, similar to the status of the completely marginalized **** like the spring goddess in the gods. So even at the level of Ryan, he can study this kind of power from the most basic in the world.


    But Ryan couldn''t choose the trident''s useless control of seawater as his rule. Although this path can develop into the ability to control elements at the end, it does not fit the path that Ryan chose. So Ryan can only give up the idea of ??copying homework and choose a more troublesome way to go out for himself.


    Because this artifact sealed with laws is connected to this world, Ryan can only study it in this world if he wants to study it. After choosing an uninhabited island and putting away the ship, Lane started his research time.


    One month later, relying on rose crystal as a communication tool. With the full help of Teacher Luo Zhen, Ryan finally understood through this trident how to master the power of the rules and what kind of power of the rules he should master.


    Probably because of the grocery store in Wanjie, Lane found that the most suitable rule for him was actually a change. This is a very abstract rule, but not weak. Teacher Luo Zhen believes that as an alchemist, such rules are very suitable. The improvement of alchemy is also second only to the rules of creation he masters.


    After changing clothes, Lane came to Teacher Luo Zhen''s house through the space door. Luo Zhen stretched out a hand naturally after meeting him, and a rock the size of a thumb appeared in Luo Zhen''s palm.


    "Okay, my apprentice. Since you came to me, you should have gained something. So show me your abilities." Teacher Luo Zhen said with a smile.


    "So, please ask Mr. Luo Zhen to check my progress." Then he tapped his fingers gently, and a group of runes did not enter the stone, and the stone was immediately coated with a layer of gold. At this time, Luo Zhen pulled out a silver knife and scratched the golden stone, and the stone resolved. Luo Zhen saw the golden light shining on the mirror-like section.


    "Very good, you have already started." Luo Zhen nodded, he saw that Ryan just used a little rule to assist the refining, and consumed very little magic power to turn the stone into pyrite. "I really hope you can master the rules as soon as I do. It is too lonely to go alone on this road. If there are several people who can confirm each other, each person can progress faster than one person. . So my disciple, come on! "


    With the teacher''s wishes, Ryan ended his trip and returned to Hogwarts. Of course, he returned to the world of Pirates of the Caribbean before taking the trident back to Port Royal. Then he mixed the trident with a pile of cement and spread it on the foundation of his house.


    Will and Elizabeth, when they knew that Ryan was leaving, specially prepared a private banquet to see him off. At the banquet, Ryan learned that when the two of them were going to have a wedding in the second half of the year, he assured them that he would attend the wedding and bring them a wedding gift.


    Finally, Ryan opened the blue space door in the slightly surprised eyes of the two and left. The moment he entered the Wanjie grocery store, Ryan received what he had learned about this adventure.


    Judging from the offset point is not much gain, only 31 points offset into the account. Fortunately, the trident of Neptune was accidentally obtained, which made him find the possibility of further strength in the future ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and also obtained the gold coins related to the power of death, maybe I can spy on the specific situation of Voldemort through research. Generally speaking, it is quite fruitful.


    "Dumbledore and Voldemort both mastered the power of the rules, maybe Grindelwald and Nicole May." Lane lay on his bed and thought. "In this way, they can do so many things that look like miracles in the eyes of other wizards. For example, the magic stone made by Nicole May."


    It is well known that magic stone is a kind of alchemy product, but Lane, the alchemist, clearly knows that most of the alchemy products can be made after mastering the method. The magic stone refining method is actually completely public, and even manuscripts on the magic stone refining can be found in the Muggle library, but there are few alchemists who have been able to make this thing throughout history.


    In the past, Ryan thought that it might be because some important materials were missing in the refining process of the wizards, or some important knowledge was lost, which made it impossible to refine the alchemy stone. But now it should be that the premise of refining the alchemy stone must require the refiner to master certain rules.


    I think that it is the only thing that can resist the rules. The reason why the magic stone can produce elixir against the life rules of nature is probably because the refiner has integrated the power of the rules he has mastered.


    Think of it this way, the water in the Harry Potter world is so deep! Ryan had to repeatedly remind himself to be cautious, and he must not be overwhelmed by his recent improvement.


    :. :

 Chapter 416： Black magic feather pen

    After the Christmas holiday, the weather has been gloomy, and everyone''s mood is similar to the weather. Because the existence of Umbridge made everyone feel uncomfortable, especially since she began to use the quill filled with black magic to punish students physically. Maybe she feels that she has begun to control the situation in the school, so she can only use violence to block everyone''s mouth.


    For example, after the end of Christmas, Harry was very annoyed, and the progress of occlusion surgery by Professor Snape was very small. At the same time, because of the relationship between his father and Snape, he ate in class. A lot of suffering. So I couldn''t control my temper and hurled Umbridge in a class to question her classroom order and teaching content. As a result, the pink toad was confined. When he returned from Umbridge the next night At that time, there were white, freshly healed wounds on his hands.


    Harry had just returned to the common room, and Ginny asked about the content of the toad confinement. Although Harry did n¡¯t want to worry about Ginny, he only said that the confinement content was to write sentences, but careful Ginny still When Harry''s brow was slightly tightened when he first took hold of Harry''s hand, something was wrong, and soon she found a scar on the back of Harry''s hand.


    "Is that what you said punish you to write a sentence?" Ginny looked very angry, her red hair like a burning flame. Harry felt vaguely seeing a young version of Mrs. Weasley. "That old mother Yasha! She is not normal! Go and talk to McGonagall about this situation!"


    "No," Harry said without thinking, "I don''t want Umbridge to know that she upsets me, she will feel proud. Not to mention Professor McGonagall can''t control Umbridge now."


    "What about Professor Dumbledore?" Ginny offered another option.


    "No, I haven''t even seen him in school recently. And I think he seems to be avoiding me. I guess it may be related to my bad nightmare." Harry was a little frustrated.


    "Okay, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to let the professor know. But your hands don''t look like this." After finishing, Ginny pulled Harry up to the corner of the common room. "Hermione, Ryan, could you help me see what happened to Harry''s hand?"


    Ryan and Hermione raised their heads from a pile of parchment paper, and then saw the traces on Harry''s hands.


    "The old woman''s confinement in Umbridge is to scratch the back of your hand with a blade?" Hermione looked at the trace on Harry''s hand in surprise. "Do the wizards allow torture of students?"


    "No, no." Harry waved his hand. "She just asked me to write with a black quill pen. Wounds will appear on my hand when I write, and this quill pen seems to be written with my blood."


    "At least this thing is likely to meet the black magic supplies defined by the wizards." Ryan said while pulling out his wand. "Extend your hand, let me take a look." Harry was a little unhappy, he didn''t want to show the wounds to his companions, because he felt like he would be weak. But in the end, Ginny pulled her hand out.


    "The light of Ellandil." Ryan tapped the wound on Harry''s left hand with his wand and read out the spell in elven language. A lively silver-white light enveloped Harry''s left hand. Under the silver light, a faint black mist floated from the back of the hand, and then quickly melted in the silver light.


    "A cleverly crafted piece of black magic props." Ryan said and took out a ceramic box and threw it to Ginny. "Give Harry this on his wound, and the wound will heal quickly, and there won''t be any Sequelae. "


    "Well crafted? Where did you see it?" Ginny opened the lid and found that the box was filled with green paste like jadeite, and had a good smell, so I slightly provoked it with my little finger. Harry asked on the back of his hand. "The wizards have a lot of magic props that leave wounds on each other without touching each other. My father can encounter several pieces every year."


    "No, this is not the same." Found that several of the people present were staring at themselves curiously, Ryan decided to explain. "General black magic props will have obvious black magic reactions, and even the wounds made by these props will have the same black magic reaction, but Harry''s wound does not have that obvious reaction."


    After saying Ryan to Harry: "Is it right? Every time you write a sentence, the wound on the back of the hand will heal quickly, leaving only a little pain, but this pain will slowly accumulate until you end the confinement. This kind of pain has accumulated and it is unbearable. "


    "No, I can stand it." Harry focused on an inexplicable point, and Ryan looked at him helplessly. He immediately realized what was said: "Yes, this is what I encountered."


    "Then this reaction means that the outer layer of the black magic pen made by Umbridge probably has a magic similar to the healing spell, so it covers the internal black magic power fluctuations. If the average person does not destroy the feather pen, it is There is no way to check the black magic inside, and as a senior prosecutor at Hogwarts and a senior deputy minister of magic, no one can conduct a destructive inspection of his magic items. "Ryan explained in a low voice.


    "Can you find something from the origin of this pen, such as buying illegal black magic products?" Hermione thought a little.


    "Nothing should be checked." Ryan shook his head. "As far as I know, Umbridge is a very careful person. So she shouldn''t drop the handle in this regard. And I think it is very likely that this pen is She made it herself. "


    "How is it possible? Just her?" Harry let out a contemptuous laugh. "That old woman who only makes us study has this level?"


    Ryan finally figured out why Harry in the original book was so big that they still held their DA rally as usual when somebody was missing somehow, because in Harry ¡¯s mind, this one never showed magic level in front of everyone. People are probably the same thing as Lockhart in the second grade, so naturally she did not care about her.


    "Do n¡¯t look down on Umbridge. It ¡¯s true that she ¡¯s able to climb to this position today is inseparable from her imagination. But it ¡¯s impossible for a person who just skids and beats the horse to reach today ¡¯s position from the lowest staff of the Ministry "" Ryan saw Harry with a look of disbelief in their face ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and burst into shock. "According to the information I have collected before, Umbridge can transform into a cat-like physical guardian."


    "Merlin!" "It''s unbelievable." Harry opened their eyes in surprise when they heard the last sentence. Especially for Harry, as a wizard who can transform into a physical patron saint, he knows how difficult it is.


    "Why doesn''t she show her magic? I have never seen her show her magic." After a few seconds of silence, Ginny asked her inner questions, because the wizards would respect those magical powers anyway. People, if Umbridge shows that his magic level is likely to suffer much less resistance than it is now.


    "Because she knew that she entered Hogwarts as a member of the Ministry of Magic, in this case she must take her identity to the extreme. If she uses magic, she will put herself on the front line, Umm Ricky is an extremely selfish person. She fell to Fudge only because Fudge could bring her benefits, so she would not give everything to Fudge. "


    Speaking of this, Ryan used his wand to dissolve the dark magic power remaining on Harry''s other hand, and then put away his wand and said to Ginny and Harry. "Okay, the wound on Harry''s hand has been healed, but I personally suggest that it is better not to stimulate Umbridge as much as possible, because we have more and more valuable things to do than venting emotions."


    "What you said makes sense, I will try to control myself as much as possible." Harry turned around and said solemnly as Ginny helped Harry apply the medicine.


    :. :

 Chapter 417： The situation deteriorated

    "Do you think Harry can control himself?" Hermione approached Ryan and asked Harry as he pulled Ginny to the other side of the common room.


    "It''s very difficult." Lane shrugged. "I believe when Harry just said it sincerely, but now his brain is connected with the mysterious man, so he can''t control it very much."


    "Isn''t Snape teaching him Occlusion? I heard that Snape is a master of Occlusion. After learning a few times, should he be able to disconnect him from the mysterious person?"


    "Hermione, you think things are too simple." Lane said in a somewhat helpless tone. "Not everyone learns as fast as you do! Not to mention that the practice of closing the brain is to attack the learner with a dementor and let the learner try to eject the power that invades his mind. You think Thinking about the relationship between Snape and Harry, how could Harry learn to close the brain when Snape has always looked at his privacy. "


    "It''s terrible." Hermione shuddered. It''s terrible to think about the privacy in your mind when you look at your privacy.


    Became even more terrifying, and Hagrid''s face. When he went to dinner in the auditorium the next day, Ryan discovered that Hagrid''s face did not get better, and even had a new wound on his nose. This is not normal, even if the potion works slowly on the half-giant, but it should be better in terms of the healing power of the half-giant.


    "Good morning, Hagrid." Hermione waved and greeted Hagrid. "Your face looks more severely hurt. Wouldn''t you raise any dangerous things in the forbidden forest again?" Min''s voice was lowered, and Hagrid could not hear it until he lowered his head.


    "No, of course not, but I accidentally slipped to fall." Hagrid pretended to be cheerful and waved his hand, almost hitting the frightened Professor Victor, "You know I''m busy lately, not only to prepare lessons , Some little guys are also messing me up. For example, the fire lizards prepared for the lower grades got skin diseases, and their scales are rotten. And recently I was kept in the inspection and it made me a little uneasy, so something unexpected happened, Such as my face. "


    "Retain for inspection? Umbridge seems to be trying to replace all professors with those from the Ministry of Magic. So she can''t wait to get rid of those who can''t see her." Ryan said with some indignation. "So you have prepared the magical animals according to the content of the exam recently. Don''t be caught by Umbridge anymore, especially if the guy is a disgusting racist."


    "Well, I will try my best. But I really-forget it." He sighed, "These things are useless to say to you children, I can only add trouble, I should not tell you these things."


    After talking about Hagrid, he started the conversation: "Now I should put some chili powder on the fire lizards, or their tails will fall off. Goodbye, Ryan, Hermione."


    After talking, Hagrid walked away heavily, watching his huge and lonely figure out of the front door, down the steps, and walked into the damp ground. Lane saw a feeling of sorrow.


    "I think he might be hiding us." Hermione walked over to Ryan and said. "Especially in the area of ??raising animals, his previous conviction is really unbelievable. Especially his face, at a glance, he knew what was hit. In his identity as a semi-giant, he can be beaten into such a thing. Not much. "


    "I''ll take the time to ask Wolfe, the only big animal that can be hidden in this neighborhood is the forbidden forest. Wolfe and the horses stay in the forbidden forest all day, if they are big animals, they should know "Ryan reassured, it seems that Hagrid should have brought his younger brother over, which is not a happy thing.


    Given that Umbridge once again refreshed the lower limit of using black magic items to torture classmates, Ryan decided to fight back again. It''s just that this time it''s not rumors, but digging into one''s privacy. The things Umbridge always wanted to hide.


    Soon, he secretly carried the letter to Hogsmeade through the Weasley twin brothers. It is estimated that this article will be published next month. I hope Umbridge can keep this kind of calmness when he is revealed.


    After the end of Christmas, Umbridge''s madness has raised another level. Maybe she feels that the progress has not been great in the past few months, so she is determined to want to further control Hogwarts'' life in her palm. Dismissing a person in this situation is the best way to show her strength, and recently she has only chosen between Trelawney and Hagrid.


    Now each divination lesson and the protection of magical creatures are conducted in front of Umbridge and her writing board, which makes the two professors seem to be a bit collapsed. Among them, Trelawney was in a worse situation. Ryan had seen her walking in the corridor with a frightened face on several occasions, and she looked back in horror from time to time.


    Even as a professor Trelawney is not very competent, Umbridge is really too much to force a normal person out of mental problems. Not to mention that Trelawney, despite her average teaching level, likes to speak some unflattering languages. But she has never had a bad heart and hurt others. To say that a professor needs to be expelled from this castle, Ryan feels that Umbridge is actually the one who needs to be expelled the most.


    Unfortunately, Umbridge, who now holds the power, will not expel himself. At the same time, it may be because Voldemort has discovered the connection with Harry and that Harry has made no progress in closing the brain. Almost every night, he dreamed that he was walking in the hallway towards the Division of Mystery Affairs, and finally stood eagerly in front of the black door.


    After listening to Ginny''s account of Harry''s situation, Hermione thought it was not a good thing. Ryan told Ginny directly that Snape''s brutal teaching method was actually destroying Harry''s soul defense. This kind of soul defense is possessed by every intelligent creature, but a few dementias per day will destroy Harry''s already weaker defense than normal people. Let his condition slip in a worse direction.


    "I think Harry is still looking for Dumbledore to tell him this, otherwise the final result in this way is likely to be undesirable for each of us." Ryan concluded.


    "I said, but Harry refused to go, I really have no good way." Speaking of this, Ginny was about to cry when she was worried. As a friend of Ginny, Hermione persuaded her to make his mood better for a long time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ What do you mean by Harry ¡¯s dream? "After watching Ginny go away, Hermione asked." Although I dismissed Trelawney''s dream interpretation, I also knew that a very specific dream was repeated repeatedly. This is absolutely representative of what is behind. "


    Voldemort really remembered the content of Trelawney''s prophecy. As soon as Ryan heard it, he guessed what the black door of the Department of Mystery in Harry ¡¯s dream represented, which also showed that some things had not changed. He felt that he could just take advantage of this opportunity to make some arrangements. After all, according to the butterfly effect, the chances of accurately identifying Voldemort''s actions in the future will be less and less.


    Had to kill at least a few Death Eaters, and Ryan made up his mind.


    "What are you thinking?" Just as Ryan began to figure out what he should do in that potentially explosive battle, he felt someone shaking himself. He turned to God before he saw Hermione looking at him with concern.


    "Why are you distracted? Is it because you are too busy and tired lately to feel unwell?" She said to Ryan in a concerned tone.


    "Oh, no." Lane smiled at Hermione. "Just thinking about what you just said, I think Harry''s dream is probably that the mysterious person wanted something hidden behind the black door."


    "What would it be? Spells, magic props, or¡ª" Hermione began to guess.


    "The Phoenix Society knows this, so they send people there to watch. We don''t need to worry about it here." Ryan concluded.


    :. :

 Chapter 418： Valentines Day in Hogsmeade

    Under the effect of amazing workload and Umbridge disruption, January passed quickly. Unconsciously, February has arrived, bringing warmer and humid weather, as well as the second Hogsmeade trip this academic year.


    This time Hogsmead Day happens to be Valentine''s Day. Seriously, even a straight man knows that he can''t be perfunctory when he spends his first Valentine''s Day with his girlfriend. Not to mention that under Umbridge ¡¯s high-voltage control, everyone needs to find a good reason to relax.


    So, while taking a rest in the evening, Ryan started to go to various worlds to ask what to do on Valentine''s Day.


    "The first Valentine''s Day date? We went to the playground first, then we went to the Bunker Hill to visit and took a picture." Knight and Nora recalled that at the same time, the two men clenched their fingers together, a happy smile appeared on their faces . After a brutal World War III and a long two hundred years, this pair of lovers are very satisfied with being able to stay with their other half.


    Sounds good while shopping, but there are no good spots around Hogsmeade. They can''t go even if there are really good spots. It seems this will not work. Ryan then asked his assistant Princeton because he was in a relationship recently.


    "Fine vegetable and fruit baskets, plus the pure natural beef and mutton you exported from other places. My girlfriend told me that this is the best gift she has ever received in her life, and I had a great day." Princeton''s face There was an expression on your face. The concept of Valentine ¡¯s Day also disappeared after the war, so Ryan asked Xiaohei about how to surprise her lover, but the answer he gave could be said to be worthless to Ryan.


    This answer is too strong in the style of wasteland. It seems that it is necessary to ask another world to ask, because the three views of the world rebuilt after the end in the wasteland are not the same as the normal world. Ryan thought about going to the world of Rose Maiden again.


    "On this, as your teacher, the only thing I need to tell you is not to learn from me." Teacher Luo Zhen sighed. "Sometimes companionship is the most important thing. I owe too much to my wife and daughter. The longevity of a lonely person may not be a happiness, but a curse. It may be said that this is inappropriate, but I want to tell you that many things are more important than eternal life and strength. You must not be because of strength. And lost. "


    Looked at Luo Zhen, who sat there and lowered his head with a tear at the corner of his eyes. Ryan felt a little blocked in his heart. He also had some understanding of why Luo Zhen would eventually become that way.


    After saying goodbye to Teacher Luo Zhen, Ryan took a deep breath and went to the world of "A Song of Ice and Fire". Unfortunately, the answer obtained in this world is even worse. Many of the marriages of former slaves are so-called master assignments, just as people dominate animal breeding. The marriage of the nobles was not much better, it was made by the elders for the benefit of the family.


    The only good news I heard here was that the wizards and priests under Lane had found the origin of those curses on the land of Mataris: some kind of chaotic magical radiation. And new varieties of plants are slowly purifying the terrible magic radiation on this land. In a few years, this land will be suitable for human habitation again.


    Finally, Ryan came to the middle of the world of "The Lord of the Rings" and happened to meet Legolas Taurier who came back from outside.


    "How to make lovers happy? Wouldn''t it be enough to have time together?" Legolas and Taurier looked at each other with loving eyes. "As for gifts, as long as you have a leaf, a small grass is enough."


    This kind of elf''s love style Ryan feels he still can''t learn, but has some inspiration for him. He felt he already knew what to do. A few days before the holiday, Ryan borrowed the double-sided mirror from Harry and prepared to use the technique above to do something interesting.


    Valentine''s Day morning, Ryan took a bath in the morning, and then came to the hall. Hermione was already waiting for him here. Her dress was not much different than usual, but when she approached, Ryan found that Hermione seemed to spray a little perfume on her body.


    "Good morning, Ryan." Hermione said hello after seeing Ryan. From this greeting, Ryan found that not only was she nervous when facing the date, but Hermione was also nervous.


    "Good morning, let''s go." Then Ryan and Hermione passed Filch''s inspection and left the school. When they passed by Quidditch Stadium, they saw Ron and Ginny flying over the stadium.


    "I really hope Ron will perform better. I heard Angelina crying in the cubicle in the bathroom yesterday. The newcomers put too much pressure on her." As Hermione said, Ryan saw Ron Eun missed a very simple ball.


    "Oh, what happened to you recently?" Hermione asked seriously after disappointingly looking away from the Gryffindor team he was training. "I think you''ve been making some strange mistakes recently in Transfiguration Class, which has never been the case before."


    "That''s because I''m working on something recently, something that a great wizard like Dumbledore once studied." Looking at the concern on Hermione''s face, Ryan explained briefly.


    "As long as nothing happened." Hermione nodded gently. She is not the kind of person who likes to ask the bottom of the question. The previous question was just out of concern. After getting an explanation, she quickly led the topic to the academic and reading society.


    The topic of the o.w.ls exam content accompanied them all the way out of the school. Ryan felt that it was a bit strange to discuss these when dating, but watching Hermione became more and more excited, he could not change the topic. After all, is it enough to have two people happy together?


    When entering Hogsmead, they found that the street was full of students, strolling down the street, looking at the shop windows, and getting together to play together. It seems that the feeling of repression in the last month or more should be vented out.


    "Let''s go to the Owl Post Office first. Hermes has been running long distances for both of us recently. I feel it is a little thinner. So I want to buy it some good owl food." Since the parents of the two went to Tianchao In the future, every email will require the owl to be sent in thousands of miles. Fortunately, Hermione''s owl is a eagle owl, which itself is good at flying long distances, so it can successfully complete these tasks.


    "I think that''s because since the last time I came back from Brazil ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It has only been a short run to make it lack of exercise and become fat." Ryan checked with natural magic before, and he found that since resuming the long flight The fat chicken is much healthier than before.


    "Of course, it is not wrong to add a little nutrition if you fly long distance." Seeing Hermione''s eyes, Ryan immediately turned the style of the painting. "Let''s go to the post office to buy owl food now."


    "Somewhat strange, when Sirius ran out, there were dementors everywhere. But this time, ten Death Eaters, no, now seven Death Eaters are at large. But there is no Dementor nearby." Look At the entrance of a shop, a yellowish wanted order was posted, Hermione said thoughtfully.


    "On the one hand, Fudge wanted to pretend that everything was peaceful and deliberately downplayed it. On the other hand, I assumed that the Ministry of Magic had lost control of the pile of dementors in Azkaban." Ryan shrugged.


    "Since this is the case, I think we should teach you some spells in this respect at the next reading meeting." Hermione said thoughtfully.


    When the two came out of the Duke of Honey store, it rained. The cold rain hit the body and face makes people feel uncomfortable.


    "Do you want, do you want a cup of coffee?" Ryan asked tentatively.


    "Yes, just go, and go to the Pattifu Tea House. I heard a few school sisters say it was very good." Hermione hesitated and offered her suggestions.


    Soon they turned to the side road and walked into a small teahouse they had never noticed before.


    :. :


    :. :

 Chapter 419： Encounter Lupin

    The famous Pattifu Tea House has a small space, and the fire in the room is very hot. So after pushing the door open, Ryan found that there was some mist here. At the same time, the whole tea house is in a cute style, as far as the eye can see, all things are decorated with frills or bows.


    And because today is Valentine''s Day, there are special Valentine''s Day decorations in the tea house: golden cherubs are flying above each small round table, and pink confetti is scattered to the people below from time to time.


    "The style here, um, seems to be a bit different from what I thought." Hermione looked a little confused. Indeed, this place may not be suitable for her style. I wanted to come to those school sisters who only recommended a place for Hermione to go to Valentine''s Day, but did not consider her hobbies.


    "Then let''s go to three brooms." Ryan suggested that after all, dating is best to go to a place where everyone can relax. So before Mrs. Patife, who was obese and dressed in a shiny black hair bun, squeezed out of the two tables, they quickly opened the door and exited the teahouse.


    At the door, the rain was already heavy. The two of them rushed out with their robes on their heads and quickly rushed to the door of the three brooms. After asking for two hot buttered beers, Ryan took the glass and made a round table by the corner.


    "Ah, it feels much better. Just that store really made me a little bit uncomfortable." Hermione said with satisfaction after drinking a large sip of warm butter beer, and suddenly she turned her head to look at the door. "Why are they here?"


    "Who?" Ryan turned to look at the door. As a result, a young witch with pink bubble-like hair pulled another middle-aged witch into the room.


    "Professor Lupin, Tonks, here." Lane and Hermione greeted at the same time. Lupin, who had just entered the door, came over when they saw Lane. After they approached, Lane discovered that Tonks took Lupin''s hand actively. It seems that their feelings started earlier than expected.


    "Nice to meet you." Tonks waved enthusiastically. As a rare young woman in the Phoenix Society during the summer vacation, she had a good relationship with Ginny and Hermione. "Why are the two of you here, not sitting at Madame Pattiff Tea House?"


    "I just went, but the atmosphere there is not suitable for both of us." Ryan shrugged his shoulders with a helpless expression.


    "Ah, it''s the same as I was in those days. The atmosphere there made me feel embarrassed." Tonks laughed.


    "Lu Ping, what are you doing recently?" Just as Hermione and Tonks got together and talked about some girls, Ryan asked Lu Ping quietly.


    "I was contacting some werewolves recently." Lu Ping whispered after looking around and no one noticed. "Thank you and the Weasley twins for helping me. Some of the milder werewolves I met found a good job in your shop. They are now working and producing on the farm you bought in northern Norway a while ago. Some of the raw materials you need. That place is really good, far away from the crowd, we do n¡¯t have to worry about harming innocent people. And it can also provide us with a very good opportunity to make a living. "


    "This is what I should do." Lane said. "I think the most important way to prevent the werewolves from falling to the mysterious side is to provide them with a normal job so that they can support themselves. Otherwise, the hungry and cold werewolves will inevitably follow the mysterious people who can let them live normally. Not to mention that the laws of the magic world against werewolves are hardly just. "


    "You are right." Lu Ping nodded sympathetically. "Seriously, not all werewolves are evil. It can even be said that most of the werewolves are like ordinary people. They just hope to live a calm and ordinary life. Unfortunately, the anti-worgen that Umbridge drafted two years ago. ''S laws forced them to take risks. "


    "Understandable, after all, to survive." Ryan nodded a little solemnly. "So I would rather reduce profits and build that farm in northern Norway. As long as there are more employees on the farm, there will be one less terrorist who will invest in the mysterious man."


    This topic lowered the atmosphere between the two, but soon Lu Ping thought of a more exciting news. "Did you know that I recently found that the werewolf work was easier than it was in the last war."


    "Why is this?" Ryan asked curiously, because obviously Voldemort could get more chips, and most of the werewolves were darker because of the long-term discrimination. In this case, how could it be easier to draw together.


    "You know the mysterious disappearance of the giant a while ago." Watching Ryan nodded his head to know that Lupin went on. "This incident, plus when you were kidnapped before, the case of the Zepesh family''s door-breaking at the Cepesh castle had a great impact on the dark creatures."


    Speaking of this, Lu Ping looked again and again alertly, and then continued. "Now whether it is a werewolf or a vampire, Dumbledore has changed his style in these decades. They have been rumored that Dumbledore will not be as kind as in the last war, but will wash away all the downsides. Dark creatures on Voldemort ¡¯s side. So in this case, not many dark creatures are willing to risk huge lives and definitely fall back to Voldemort. ¡±


    "Seriously, I would be scared if I did n¡¯t know Dumbledore ¡¯s character. The last time the European magic world killed dozens of people in one breath has been a matter of hundreds of years ago, not to mention an ancient The vampire clan directly destroyed the door and eliminated almost all European giants. Now Dumbledore has become a more terrible person in the mouth of those dark creatures than Voldemort. "


    "How do they know it was Dumbledore?" Ryan knew that it was for his own sake, but for safety reasons he still asked the group of dark creatures why Dumbledore did it.


    "First, the killed vampires and giants clearly offended Dumbledore. For example, the group of vampires kidnapped Hogwarts students and cooperated with Voldemort. And the giants were also driving away Dumbledore ¡¯s The messenger later chose to reverse Voldemort. Second, www.novelhall.com ~ This world has the strength to accomplish this kind of thing in a very short time, and only Dumbledore is the one. "Lupin It also looks a little confused. "But the question is really not what Dumbledore did. At least when the vampire was wiped out, the principal Dumbledore was still looking for someone at Hogwarts."


    "But anyway, at least this situation is good for us now." Ryan interrupted Luping. "No matter who did it, we still try to treat each other as friendly. Because when we face the mysterious person, we have At a disadvantage, it is really impossible to afford the risk of establishing another enemy. "


    "You are right." Lupin drank the butter beer in front of him. "I think too much, not all things are better."


    "Oh, what''s the matter with Tonks?" Lane asked with a smile.


    "Isn''t I usually researching new products in the house behind your shop now? Tonks often visits me, and sometimes I will have afternoon tea with me, and then we will be cooked." Lu Ping said some here Sorry.


    "It''s just familiar." Ryan asked with a smile.


    "You know that I am a werewolf, and some things are not something I should have extravagantly obtained." Lu Ping smiled bitterly. "She should marry a young and handsome Auror, not my old werewolf."


    Just as Lupin complained, he suddenly heard Ryan say this sentence: "I said Professor Lupin, would you like me to do an experiment, I recently wanted to study the question about werewolves."


    :. :

 Chapter 420： gift

    "What?" Lu Ping answered so loudly that both Hermione and Tonks turned around and looked at him.


    "We discussed some things related to alchemy, and Professor Lupin was excited after listening to my recent progress in alchemy." Ryan calmed the two women and turned to Lupin: "I just said I Try it, without saying it will definitely succeed ... "


    "It''s okay, I believe you." Lu Ping took a deep breath and said, "We always think you are likely to be the next alchemist like Nicole May, if someone I know can solve my body. If it ¡¯s a problem, it ¡¯s only you. ¡±


    "What, are you so optimistic about me, this is really a bit dare not be." Ryan scratched his head embarrassedly. "But recently I did figure out a very important knowledge point, maybe it can really alleviate your problems. But what I need to explain is that I dare not guarantee 100% to be able to research the results in this area. You may need Faced with the possibility of waiting for a long time and still happily having a game. "


    "It''s okay, so many years have passed, I can wait." Lu Ping smiled from the heart. "You have to know what wizards are willing to do for us werewolves for so many years. Because most wizards are not willing to do research for us werewolves with little money."


    Ryan expressed his understanding that the problem of research on werewolf drugs is a bit like the research on certain drugs for rare diseases in his own life. Because the number of patients is too small, the development of drugs may not be able to recover costs, so those with scientific research capabilities are likely to give up researching drugs in this area for profit.


    "Oh, how should I cooperate with you?" Lu Ping asked seriously after venting his emotions.


    "You give me a bottle of your blood first, and then I will observe you next full moon." Ryan raised his head and thought back.


    "That''s all? I remember when Damocles Belby invented the wolf poison potion, but collected a lot of information about werewolves, and even asked seven or eight werewolves to cooperate with his experiments for a long time. You don''t have to worry about the impact in this regard. In my life, I will do my best to cooperate with you. "Lu Ping said in disbelief.


    "It''s okay, it''s because of Damocles Belby''s observation materials. I just need to read those papers for many things. There is no need to re-watch for a long time." Ryan explained that it may be because the wolf poison is really No money could be made from the werewolf, so Damocles Belby directly disclosed all his research notes and methods of cooking the wolf poison after he invented the wolf poison.


    This is a very clever method. After Damocles found that he could not get enough economic benefits from this invention, he simply gave up all the economic benefits in exchange for fame. This was a success, and Damocles Belby was awarded the Merlin Medal, and he also became a potion master with a reputation similar to that of Professor Snape.


    After things were finalized, Luping took a chance to go to the bathroom and took a glass bottle of blood to Ryan. Afterwards, Tonks pulled away on the pretext of shopping.


    "Professor Lupin is a good person, but he didn''t know that he was actually hurting Tonks." Hermione whispered as she looked at Lupin''s back.


    "He was just worried that Tonks was impulsive, knowing that his situation would cause more trouble than others in the future. Lupin did not want to bring these troubles to others. Nor did he want to harm himself. It took the young girl a lifetime. "Ryan sighed. He remembered the couple''s ending in the original text, which was really uncomfortable.


    "Yeah, love is taboo blindly and **** for a while. But it is clear that Tonks is not like that. She has already thought about all the difficulties she may encounter later. At this time, Lu Ping''s blind refusal obviously only hurts. She. "Hermione said:" Tangkes just told me to give Lupin more time, she can understand Lupin''s ideas, and believes that Lupin will change her mind with her efforts. "


    "Both people are good people! It''s fate that made them a joke." Ryan concluded, and then said to Hermione: "Recently I plan to study about the treatment of werewolves, hoping to help Lupin."


    "It''s certainly a good thing to help Professor Lupin, but it won''t delay your owls exam? Actually, I don''t think it''s necessary to be so nervous even if you can do it after you graduate from school." Hermione listened to Ryan Said after concern.


    "Relax!" Ryan said as he took Hermione''s hand over his palm and comforted him. "I have prepared everything for the owls exam, and as I told you when I came, I am working on some things that great wizards have studied. And helping Lupin just benefits me here. Research. "


    Lean is true, he is now studying the rules of the direction of change. The best way to study the process of reversing the transformation of humans into werewolves is to contact this rule. Not to mention that the research in this area is rich in data, he can save a lot of boring accumulation process.


    "Well, let''s talk about these things later." Ryan pulled back suddenly, and he felt it was too stupid to talk about this topic at this time. "I prepared a gift for you."


    Lean said as she let go of Hermione''s hand and pulled out a pink box from the waist pocket. "See if you like it? This is something I spent a lot of time doing."


    "I think of it." Hermione patted her forehead annoyedly, and then pulled out a rectangular box wrapped in pink paper from her pocket.


    Ryan opened the package and found a notebook inside. After opening it, he wrote dense letters in Juanxiu''s font. Ryan took a closer look and found that this is a book about making potions, which records the methods of brewing remedies like compound decoctions and spirits, but there are many improvements in the notebook method compared to the standard method.


    "I turned it out at Sirius''s house, but it was covered with mildew on it. I cleaned my notebook and transcribed it again. UU reading hopes it will be useful to you." He Min said while tearing down Ryan''s package.


    "Thank you for your stuff, this is very useful to me." Lane looked at Hermione and said


    "You just like it, what is this?" Hermione ripped the gift wrapping from Ryan, and then saw an electronic product in the box.


    "Apple phone?" Hermione took a black smartphone out of the box in amazement. She knew this thing because the first generation of Apple mobile phones in the world of the human skin inn just happened to be released last time. Many of the beasts and animals that she killed had this. "But this electronic product is useless at Hogwarts."


    "No no no." Ryan shook his head with a smile. "This is just a reference to the shape of that thing. In fact, it is a deeply modified version of the double-sided mirror. In addition to the functions that the double-sided mirror should have, you can also query all textbooks and must-read reference books for grades 1 to 7."


    "I like this gift very much." Hermione said happily after trying to find the original text of the book in the key sentence above. "If this thing can be sold in your shop, there must be many people buying it."


    "At least not for a short time, because the cost is too high." Ryan said it is true. In order to achieve the effect of future smartphones, the pair of double-sided mirror bodies are made of mysterious silver, and there are many seals inlaid on the top What a rune gem. Originally made as a test mechanism, Ryan felt that it would take a long time to popularize this thing.


    After drinking the butter beer, the rain was much smaller. Lion took the opportunity to return to the castle.

 Chapter 421： Confrontation

    Valentine''s day school dinner is very rich, even if Ryan, who had eaten a lot of snacks in Hogsmeade, also ate a lot during dinner.


    Unlike the middle school where Ryan was in his previous life, Hogwarts has always maintained a neutral or even slightly encouraged position for the love of senior students. Because the British magic world is so big, most people find the other half in the future. Not to mention that the wizarding world in the UK has always faced the problem of underpopulation, and everyone hopes that students will get married immediately after graduation. Then it is better to have more children.


    For example, Ginny told Hermione that in the wizarding world, the birth of a third child has a maternity allowance. This explains why so many children of the Weasley family are supported by Mr. Weasley, a junior staff member of the Ministry of Magic. Of course, the amount of this kind of subsidy will not be too much, so the Weasley family can afford a child but the life is still tight.


    Because of this habit of the magic world, the banquet on Valentine''s Day will naturally be a bit richer than usual. However, unlike other festivals, this festival normally does not celebrate on the bright side.


    "Harry, what''s the matter with you?" Ryan, who was eating a piece of roast beef, saw Harry sitting a little across from him and asked curiously.


    "Today Ginny and Ron are training, and Sirius is also in trouble. It is too boring to visit Hogsmeade alone." Harry said dejectedly. "Not to mention that Heugra was nagging me about a bunch of strange things. I could see that he was unhappy and hiding something, but he seemed determined not to want help. In short, I ¡¯m terrible today. You and Hermione today how about it?"


    "Very good, and also chatted with Lu Ping." Ryan said after swallowing the beef in his mouth.


    "Oh my god, I actually went off with you. It is estimated that I just came out of it when you entered the three brooms. Otherwise it would be nice to talk to Lupin." Harry looked a little annoyed.


    In the common room after the meal, Hermione wrote her homework, while Ryan sat opposite her, deducing a lot of seemingly complex rune formulas on parchment, even he would pull out a metal plate What is engraved on it.


    "Hi, good evening." Suddenly the twins came out from behind.


    "It''s really complicated," said Rune Fred, who took a look at Ryan''s engraving on the silver plate. "That''s why we can make some magic items at most, but not alchemy products. It is estimated that this boring thing can only be studied by you."


    "Be aware that whether they are Dumbledore or the mysterious people, they have invested a lot in the pursuit of learning, and their strength is derived from this. So there is no harm in studying free time." Ryan said a little bit later. Question: "Oh, I see you sitting in the stands of the Quidditch Stadium today to watch our college training. How are the newcomers?"


    "Ron and Ginny aren''t there?" Fred dragged a chair, looked around, saw Harry shaking his head, and he said, "That''s good. Although they are our brothers and sisters, we have to say that After watching the whole training session, we think they will lose their lives. Without us, they will be a pile of waste. "


    "Don''t say that." George interrupted his brother. "Ginny is not bad, and even far exceeded expectations. Seriously, she has already achieved this level of excellence by herself. Ron is not like our brother compared to him."


    "Is it that bad?" Hermione raised her head from behind a pile of thick books and asked. "Anyway, he is also a brother who was trained with you since he was young. Is it that bad?"


    "Let''s put it this way, if no one looks at him, he can rush." ??Fred said dejectedly. "Maybe we can only win if he is alone on the court."


    The twins'' predictions are correct. On Saturday, the Gryffindor team still failed under the premise of catching the golden thief. It was not just a problem for the goalkeeper. All the newbies were falling off the chain. It is worth celebrating that the game ended in only 22 minutes, and at the same time Ginny finally recovered a little face to make the score not so ugly.


    It was Monday, and the latest issue of "Singing the Opposition" was published, and it swept through the castle as quickly as possible. On the cover is a photo of Umbridge''s complacent education order, which is written in cursive: "Umbridge''s struggle."


    "Dolores Jane Umbridge is the eldest daughter of Alford Umbridge and Alan Cranell, and the only daughter in the family--" This article thoroughly took Umri Qi''s old man revealed it again, especially the article describes in detail how she persuaded her father to accept a small allowance to retire early, so as to ensure that he quickly lost news in her world. And how she claimed that your father was an outstanding figure in Wiesengama, and made those who inquired about the truth unlucky.


    In addition to some privately discussed how to use "their deserved" means to deal with non-magic groups secretly, Ryan noticed that her theory even made many Slytherin students uncomfortable.


    And the most important of them is clearly pointed out at the end of the article, that when Minister of Magic Fudge thought that Dumbledore might take his place because of the murder, Umbridge used the vanity and panic that incite Fudge. A series of methods let him climb to the highest level of power, and at the same time make him believe that he is one of the few people he can trust.


    "I hope Fudge can bite the dog with Umbridge, or at least let Umbridge be distracted, and don''t keep focusing on the school." Ginny said excitedly in the common room.


    "It would be great if things could really develop like this, but I am really worried that this article will stimulate Umbridge and let her do some more extreme things in school." Hermione was not so optimistic, and the fact It quickly proved this.


    A few days later, while Ryan and Hermione were writing in the library, they heard a loud noise downstairs. At first they didn''t care, but then they grew louder.


    "What the **** happened?" Hermione raised her head. "Why didn''t Mrs. Pins, who basically didn''t leave the library, also go downstairs? Is there something wrong?"


    "Let''s go and see." Ryan said as he packed his things and ran downstairs with Hermione. It turned out that Professor Dumbledore announced that as the principal he had the right to let the fired Trelawney continue to live in the castle ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I ca n¡¯t believe it. In this case, the cow actually dare to engage This big move. "Hermione frowned."


    "Unsurprisingly," Lane said with his arms around his chest. "At this time, Umbridge must show his absolute loyalty to Fudge. Dismissing a Dumbledore professor is the best way to show his position. Now. "


    Umbridge began to question what would happen if there were new divination teachers? Dumbledore said he had found a new professor.


    "Ferrenze." Looking at the golden hair, the horseman with blue eyes and a tan horse walked in. Ryan and Hermione immediately waved to greet the handsome horseman.


    "Looking at Umbridge, she would never have thought that Professor Dumbledore could find the Divination Professor so quickly." Looking at the stunned Umbridge, Hermione smiled happily.


    "Yes, this time the Ministry of Magic has done too much." Lane turned and said to Hermione. "Mr. Principal just hopes to unite more people when facing the mysterious people, but this does not mean that he wants to make a complete concession. As the first white wizard Dumbledore of the world, he made a counterattack this time that he hoped that Fudge would be able to stop. Do n¡¯t let the mysterious people seize the opportunity to break us all because of internal strife. "


    "Is this useful?" Hermione asked.


    "Professor Dumbledore found it useful." Ryan lowered his arms around his chest and spread it. "But I think that Fudge, who has been completely enthralled by rights, may not have comprehended the good intentions of our principals, and will do even worse."


    :. :

 Chapter 422： Ferenze

    The firing of Professor Trelawney is not entirely a bad thing. For example, now the Divination class has become the most popular class among Hogwarts witches. It can only be said that most of the people in this world are face control. Ferenze successfully aroused the interest of the little witches with his pale blond hair, cornflower sapphire eyes and some melancholic mysterious temperament. Or the interest in this handsome horseman.


    Ryan and Hermione took the time to visit Ferenze, and now Ferenze lived in a decorated place similar to the forest: the floor became soft moss, and there were many trees growing inside. After discovering that it was Ryan and Hermione who knocked on the door, Ferenze showed a happy look.


    "I am very happy to see friends visiting in the castle." Ferenze asked Ryan to sit on a tree stump, and then took out two glasses of red juice from the back of the tree and handed them to them. "Taste it, a kind of raspberry in the Forbidden Forest has ripened recently, and the juice made is delicious."


    "I didn''t expect you to be the professor of divination classes in school this time!" Ryan said with a smile after drinking a sip of sweet and sour juice.


    "It''s not easy to come out this time." Ferenze flicked his tail. "You know that there are many conservatives in the horse people, they think that working for humans is a betrayal."


    Speaking here, Ferenze looked at Ryan, "Thanks to everything you did before, most of my compatriots changed their view of humanity, so I barely got permission to teach you. Of course, this is the biggest The effect is still your Aunt Betty, her clear support as a natural priest really helped me a lot. "


    This should be much better than the original one. Lion thought. In the following time, the three people chatted for a while. Ryan and they left, because they still have class in the afternoon.


    When they sent Ryan to leave, Ferenze looked a little hesitant, and finally he made up his mind to bend down to tell Ryan and Hermione an important news.


    "A giant, is Hagrid crazy?" Hermione said in a low voice, excitedly as she went upstairs to the deformation classroom. "Why would he trouble himself like this?"


    "Think about Hagrid''s lineage." Ryan''s words made Hermione immediately guess something.


    "This is really¡ª" Hermione''s facial expression was tangled, she didn''t know how to express her inner thoughts. Finally, only a sigh. "Maybe this is destiny."


    As expected, Hagrid suffered more and more injuries. After all, tame a giant is not an easy task, otherwise Ryan would not choose the extreme means to solve this problem.


    But now Ryan does not have much time to pay attention to Hagrid and his giant brother, because the 0.w.Ls test is closer, even if Ryan is full of confidence in this regard, he still can not help being nervous. Of course, this may also be due to environmental reasons: when everyone around you is nervous, you will naturally follow the tension.


    However, the Weasley joke shop made a lot of money during this time, because Ryan got a lot of herbs from the elves of the "Lord of the Rings" world and made incense. In the fifth and seventh grade students facing exams are selling crazy. After all, for everyone under great stress, what can be more soothing than a perfect sleep every day?


    Naturally, Ryan also left a batch of incense to sell to the members of the book club at a cost price. Because you always have to treat yourself preferentially.


    "I think my black magic defense class this year may be hopeful of getting O." Looking at a silver-white groundhog bouncing around herself, she finally showed a long-lost smile. This year''s exam really drove her crazy. If it weren''t for the book club, everyone would try to help each other, especially the guidance of a book club member like Qiu who passed the O.W.Ls exam last year with a high score. It is estimated that she should drink sedatives at Madam Pomfrey now.


    Not only Hanna benefited from the book club, for example, this time Neville privately stated that he must be able to pass all courses. Lane believes he can do it, because in the last potion class he successfully boiled a potion of potion. Although according to Snape ¡¯s evaluation, Neville ¡¯s potions can only be used when no one else ¡¯s potions are available, but it is also a strong encouragement for Neville: for him, even the most complex magic The medicine can be done, but what can''t be done well?


    "By the way, how about we have another party on Easter?" Celia made a suggestion suddenly. "I was idle in school then."


    "What do you think?" Ryan looked at the others and found that everyone nodded and agreed. Even Neville, who would definitely visit his parents in St. Munger during the holidays, said he would come back early to attend everyone''s party.


    "If you know your party, my grandma will definitely drive me out of the house early and let me come over. Like she said, in order to make yourself better, the holiday can naturally be abandoned." Neville said with a shrug. "Of course, I also think it''s more fun to be with you than staying in an old house alone. My grandma does care about me, but sometimes it''s too harsh."


    "Okay, let''s see you at Easter. I will post the details in the school''s notice." Lane said before the meeting adjourned. This is the benefit of a legal organization: at least it is much more convenient to contact members or arrange venues.


    Soon, everyone came to the last week before the holiday in the anxious wait for Easter. On the evening of Wednesday, Ryan and Hermione read a long time in the library, until Mrs. Pings fluttered the feathers to catch up. They just left.


    "Does your alchemy bottle work well? Don''t waste my medicine." Hermione asked as she walked on the road. After learning that Ryan studied the werewolf, Hermione volunteered to help him. For example, it took me several days to brew a pair of wolf poison potions, and now the pair of wolf potion potions is packed in a new crystal bottle made by Lane.


    It ¡¯s important to know that the venom medicine is expensive now because the shelf life of this medicine is very short, which means that a high-level pharmacist must be busy with the syphilis medicine several days before the full moon. Come here so once a month. Considering the average income of a high-level potionist, you know why the cost of wolf poison is so expensive ~ www.novelhall.com ~ And Ryan now comes up with a way to make a container that can keep wolf poison for a long time. It is the only way he can think of to help the werewolves in a short time. It is much simpler than improving potions and even completely curing werewolves.


    "It should be possible. This is a technique for elves to make containers. Since they can keep the light of Elendil for so long, the alchemy bottles made by the same technology cannot be too far away even if they are poor. "Lane looked at Hermione with some uncertainty. "But seriously, the original wizard technology is too costly. For this technology to make the poor werewolves affordable, I have changed too many things to reduce costs. I hope no mistakes will be made."


    "How much can the cost be reduced to?" Hermione cared, watching Lupin''s dress that year, she knew that the werewolves generally did not have much money.


    "Thirty gallons." Ryan explained as soon as Hermione''s eyes widened. "This is not for one person. I made this bottle to put all the medicines of 15 people a year in one breath. It was originally for the wolf people on the farm in Norway."


    "That''s it." Hermione nodded. If the average person is two gallons, the werewolves should be able to stand up. What''s more, as Ryan said, good things must be used by everyone. After these werewolves enjoy the convenience, they may be able to draw more werewolves over.


    After that, the two of them walked in the direction of the request room, preparing to check the changes in the medicine inside before going to bed.


    :. :

 Chapter 423： Raid

    The reason why Ryan put the bottle filled with the venom potion in the response room is because even if the rune is cured on the bottle with the rune, but the reason is to avoid multiple runes on the bottle. Compresses too much space. So the final product is about the size of a thermos.


    This way, this big guy is not suitable for being around. And as an alchemical product used in this world. Whether it is obtained from other worlds or stored in space equipment will affect the final test results. So Ryan paid attention to safety considerations and put it in the place where Zlavin Krau was crowned before the request room. Now they are going to the request room to check the effect of the bottle.


    At this time, because the time was already late, there was no one else in the corridor empty. Only Ryan and Hermione walked quietly in the hallway, and the dim light dragged their shadows. But when they reached the stairs on the seventh floor, they suddenly found two Slytherin students hiding in the dark. Fortunately, there were not many torches in the hallway. The dim hallway prevented the two Slytherin students from discovering the presence of Ryan and Hermione flashing from the corner.


    "Why are those Slytherins running here?" Hermione glanced from the corner and glanced back, then retracted and asked. Because this place is close to the Gryffindor Tower, the Slytherins who normally live in the basement will not come here. Just like Gryffindor often does not go to the basement at any time other than potion classes. So now this time it is strange that two Slytherin students are sneaking here.


    "Have you seen Harry or Ginny after dinner today?" Ryan asked suddenly.


    "No." Hermione shook her head for a moment. "Ginny should usually appear in the library, but she didn''t appear there today."


    "I seem to know something." Ryan suddenly remembered that in the original book before Harry caused Harry''s D.A to be wiped out by a traitor before Easter, it seems that it may be today. Thinking of it, he quickly told Hermione around him as his conjecture.


    "It should be." Hermione suddenly remembered the materials she found when she set up a book club. "Damn, since the mysterious man organized the Walsh Knights in the school and used them to try to conquer the entire wizarding world. Now all the wizards have been very sensitive to this illegal organization. Especially Ginny told me Harry They wrote a list of signed Dumbledore ¡¯s army, so that once Harry was caught, it was likely to be involved with the principal of Dumbledore, so we had to find something to do. ¡±


    "I think about it." Ryan groaned after touching her chin and beckoning Hermione to put her ears together. Hermione nodded solemnly, then took out the wand seized from the Death Eaters, and took a small test tube from Ryan.


    The test tube looks empty, but if you look closely, you will find a red hair inside.


    "We acted separately, and I used to solve the problems in the room where you have a request. You can help me clean up the periphery on the periphery." Ryan finally advised. "By the way, start lighter. They are our classmates anyway."


    After Hermione nodded, the two used the phantom body curse to hide themselves and act.


    Just as Ryan and Hermione began to execute their plans, Harry was hiding in the request room and instructing DA members to practice the patron saint''s spell. Everyone practiced very hard, and many people had mastered the calling method of the body patron . Others can also summon a thick and thin silver mist.


    Just as Harry reminded several classmates to recall and recollect happy things, the door of the room was opened and closed again. Harry turned his head to see who came in, but there seemed to be no one at the door. After a while, he noticed that the people near the door were silent.


    After, he was surprised to find Dobby standing beside him and pulling his trouser legs. At the same time, he screamed tremblingly: "Harry Potter, sir, Dobby came to report to you, but the house elf was warned and could not tell¡ª" At this point, Dobby started to hit the wall. The girl screamed.


    Harry grabbed Dobby lest it continue to injure himself, and Dobby eased a little harder at this time and said, "Harry Potter! She¡ªshe--"


    Harry understood it at once, then asked in horror: "Umbridge? What happened to her? Dobby¡ªshe discovered this matter¡ªdiscovered us¡ªdiscovered D.A.?¡±


    Looking at the elf''s frowning expression, Harry swallowed and asked the last question. "She''s coming soon?" Dobby uttered a cry and began to beat the floor hard with two bare feet. "Yes, Harry Potter, yes!"


    At this time, Harry showed the decision-making power peculiar to the critical moment. He immediately shouted to evacuate everyone, and then arranged for Dobbi to quickly evacuate to the kitchen.


    "Harry is indeed a good person. It seems that he became the heir of Old Deng not only by relying on Voldemort''s opponent specified in the prophecy." At this time, Ryan had invisiblely touched the door of the request room, just through the opened The door saw the scene where Harry arranged for Dobby to take refuge.


    There is a mess outside now, with members of D.A running away, or Umbridge chasing some students from Slytherin. Taking advantage of the confusion, Ryan flashed into the room where he asked.


    The request room is now turned into a form suitable for practicing black magic defense. Ryan saw at a glance the list of nails on the wall directly opposite the door, and the Dumbledore''s Army was written in curly letters at the top.


    "Harry, they are really not suitable for this kind of secret activity." Ryan shook his head, and then put the list away. He almost hit Parkinson who rushed in when he went out. Fortunately, Ryan grabbed the lintel with his claws, and then jumped over Parkinson''s head.


    "I hope it will be different this time." Ryan thought of retreating to meet with Hermione in the empty classroom appointed outside the library, and just after opening the door, he saw He who adjusted the clothes after lifting the magic of the faceless person. Min.


    "It''s you, Ryan." Hermione raised her wand very cautiously, and put it down after confirming that it was Ryan ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You just happened to come and help me see what I can''t see behind the clothes, I feel as if the thread on my clothes is broken. "


    Ryan stepped forward, and saw that there were several places behind Hermione''s clothes. He raised his wand to repair his clothes and asked. "What''s going on? Does the group of Slytherins still cause you harm?"


    "It has nothing to do with the Slytherin group. I thought it might be the cute little girl you did last time. I just wanted to wait until I finished and then change my clothes to fit. I didn''t expect this time to be an adult woman. "At this point, she unconsciously pulled the clothes on her chest.


    "This is a priest under Rose Crystal''s sister." Ryan explained that since the last embarrassing women''s dress, Ryan has collected enough hair from several worlds to avoid repeating similar things. As a result, when Hermione prepared just now, Ryan pulled a random one from the row of test tubes with female hair in the space bag, but did not expect this template to be completely different from the last time.


    "It''s better to make it clear to me next time, so that I can be prepared." Hermione said after Ryan adjusted his clothes; "I knocked out the members of Slytherin who were far from Umbridge, and wanted to come to Harry. Their group can escape a lot.


    Lane nodded. "I also took Harry''s list from them. Fortunately, Ginny told you about it before. Seriously, in this case they didn''t think of destroying the list in the first place. It was too bad. "


    After packing up, the two returned to the common room. All that remains is to pray for Harry.


    :. :

 Chapter 424： Office confrontation

    Just as Ryan and Hermione successfully returned to the common room, Harry was being grabbed by Umbridge and heading toward the principal''s office. He was arrested after being attacked by Malfoy with a tripping spell.


    This time Harry felt extremely annoyed, because he felt it was he who brought those classmates into this dangerous situation. Now he can only silently pray for others to escape. Just when he was worried, they walked to the stone monster.


    "Zhizibee candy." Umbridge said rhythmically; the stone monster jumped aside, the wall behind split into two halves, and they walked up the moving stone staircase to the bright door, where There was a sphinx eagle beast knocker, but Umbridge didn''t bother knocking on the door. She clutched Harry tightly and strode straight into it.


    Usually only Professor Dumbledore''s office is now full of people, except Professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall. Fudge also stood in the principal''s office with two Aurors, one of which was Kingsley, and the other he did not know. In addition, there was a young actress with a pimple on his face, holding a quill pen and a thick roll of parchment in his hand, obviously ready to record at any time. Harry only knew that this was a Slytherin student who graduated last year.


    "Okay," after seeing Harry pulled in by Umbridge, Fudge stared at him angrily, with a sullen expression on his face. "Okay, okay, okay. Look at our little hero."


    Harry gave Fudge an angry look, his heart beating fast, but his mind was surprisingly calm and sober. Because he knew that he had to be in the best state at this time to seize the vitality.


    "Then Potter, I think you should know why you are here?" Umbridge just wanted to say something, and Fudge had already asked his question. This made Umbridge retreat awkwardly, as if Toad had been watching the fat and juicy fly fly away.


    "I--" Harry just wanted to say straightforwardly that he knew he was showing contempt for the Ministry of Magic and saw Dumbledore shaking his head slightly. The headmaster shook his head so little that no one else saw it, only Harry who had been staring at Dumbledore discovered it.


    "I don''t know." Harry immediately changed his mind and said what he said just now.


    "I don''t know, you don''t even know why Professor Umbridge brought you to this office?" Fudge''s tone rose sharply and his face flushed. "Don''t you realize that you have violated the school rules? Shouldn''t you be ashamed of this?"


    "But I don''t really know what school rules I violated?" Harry blinked his eyes, revealing an innocent expression. Since Dumbledore would not allow him to admit it, he must now work hard to deny all the accusations. But he still can''t see how he can hope to escape their punishment.


    "Do you mean that there is no illegal student organization in this school?" Fudge said, and now his tone is full of anger.


    "Yeah, that''s right." Harry said, with an incredible expression on his face, as if he knew nothing and was very surprised.


    "Master, please don''t listen to his sophistry." Umbridge interjected at this time. "I think if there are witnesses we can quickly figure out what happened."


    Hearing this, Harry giggled. He remembered that his D.A recruited too many and too many people, and the mobility of personnel was very high. So it''s really hard to guarantee that everyone can keep this secret.


    After Umbridge left, the atmosphere in the office became more and more tense. The door opened when Harry couldn''t hold it, and a curly-haired Ravenclaw student was brought in by Umbridge. Harry recognized this person as Marietta of Ravenclaw, who had come to D.A on Padma''s recommendation before.


    "You did it right. The minister is very satisfied with you. He will tell your mother that you are a good girl." Umbridge first comforted Marietta and said to Fudge. "Minister, Marietta''s mother, is magic. Mrs. Ackmore of the Office of Transportation ¡¯s Feilu.com-you know, she is helping us monitor the fire at Hogwarts. "


    Marietta kept her head down after entering the door, because this kind of whistleblowing in Europe and the United States is recognized as a very mean behavior. And when she walked into the principal''s office, the sense of shame was even stronger, especially when she was stared at by the principal''s gentle eyes. She was even a little ashamed to speak.


    Some impatiently called Marietta without a response, Umbridge simply put on a disgusting smile and said to Fudge: "This is the minister, this evening Miss Eckermo shortly after dinner Coming to my office and telling me that if I enter a secret room on the eighth floor, I will find that Harry has established an organization called Dumbledore''s Army. It is said that this secret room is sometimes called the room of the request. After receiving this information, I notified you at the first moment, and then let her stay in my office for tea, and I took some students who supported my work to the request room to arrest Harry. "


    "You are really secretly planning how to fight me!" Fudge roared, "I didn''t expect you really organized an army."


    "Don''t you accuse me of this matter just by this, um, Miss Marietta''s testimony?" Professor Dumbledore asked, looking at Fudge''s face calmly. "Such evidence is too thin. You can threaten the student''s parents to tell her anything you want her to say."


    "No, it''s not just that. We have more evidence." Umbridge said excitedly. "Miss Marietta told me there is a list of incriminating evidence. I had asked Parkinson to get it before. In addition, I believe that students who are willing to cooperate with the Ministry of Magic can always catch more participants, and then we will be able to piece together enough truth. "


    Listening to Umbridge''s complacent words, Harry felt his heart sink and his stomach seemed to be filled with lead. He only now thought that he had left a fatal weakness, but now that the matter was over, he could only choose to grind his teeth to the end.


    Soon, Malfoy walked upstairs ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Umbridge immediately greeted him: "Mr. Malfoy, please show the evidence you just got."


    "Very-sorry." Malfoy lowered his head. "We didn''t find the list in the request room."


    "No?" Umbridge''s voice sharpened. "How could it not be?"


    After repeated questioning, Umbridge can only admit that some things are not the same as imagined. So she asked with hope. "Then did you catch anyone else?"


    "That, I''m really sorry to disappoint you." Malfoy lowered his head lower, as if to hide his head in the middle of his knee. "A lot of students are asleep, and they haven''t intercepted those who escaped."


    Just when Malfoy ¡¯s mission failed completely, Ryan took a sip of hot cocoa and asked Hermione, who was sitting opposite, ¡°How did you manage the group of Slytherins? Do n¡¯t tell me you interrupted them. leg."


    "Am I so violent in your eyes?" Hermione gave Ryan a white look: "The last soothing sleep aid fragrance you got from the elves was really good. I concentrated the part you gave me later I found that as long as I sniff people, I will sleep directly. So I directed some wind to blow the concentrated hypnotic aroma to the places where those people ambush. This also has the advantage that the ingredients in the aroma come from other worlds. Can''t check it out. "


    The door opened while was talking, and Ginny ran in from the outside. It should be back after hiding outside for a while. Ryan and Hermione smiled at each other: It seemed they had done successfully before.


    :. :

 Chapter 425： Turning point

    While those students who had escaped from the request room were safely returning to the common room of their respective colleges, Umbridge in the principal''s office was in a state of madness.


    "All asleep? Is it because of potions or magic?" Umbridge asked anxiously. Seeing that if she didn''t take care of the Malfoy family, she might just grab Malfoy''s collar and shake it.


    "No, it really isn''t." Malfoy looked a little scared. He had never seen Umbridge treat him like this. "Professor Snape has confirmed that they are not poisoned or cursed. They are all healthy and just asleep."


    "So you intend to rely solely on the perjury of a young girl who was coerced by you to accuse me? I think it is not appropriate to rely on this only witness to try to overthrow the Ministry of Magic. Not to mention that the witness''s parents are completely Under your control, the authenticity of her testimony is also doubtful. "At this time, Dumbledore sat behind his desk in a very calm tone, just as he recommended the cockroach heap to others. . But Harry heard some relaxation and doubt in Dumbledore''s tone.


    "We--this--" Umbridge started incoherently, his chest undulating violently like a toad lying in a puddle.


    "But Harry still organized an illegal extracurricular group." After stopping Umbridge, who was incapable of anger, Fudge said: "As far as I know, Potter was in Hogsmeade''s Hoghead Bar and many others in October. Meet with each other¡ª "


    "Porter meets with these students," Umbridge got up, "I want to persuade them to add an illegal group whose goal is to learn some spells and curses. The Ministry of Magic has ruled those spells and curses as Not suitable for students¡ª "


    "I think you will find yourself wrong at this point, Dolores." Dumbledore whispered, the half-moon glasses drooping on his twisted nose, he was staring at Umri from above the glasses odd. "Be aware that until two days after Harry''s Hogsmead party, the Ministry of Magic''s decree to ban all student clubs came into effect, so he didn''t violate any regulations when he was at the pig''s head bar."


    The Ministry of Magic was stunned, and they found that they seemed to have overlooked an important thing. But Umbridge responded quickly and said: "These are good, principals, but now we have implemented the Education Order No. 24 for almost six months. Although the first meeting was not illegal, but since then All future gatherings must be illegal. "


    "What about the evidence? We can''t just convict a person by guessing." Dumbledore said while looking at her politely and with interest from the crossed fingers, but in Umbridge''s eyes this was thick Strong sarcasm.


    Harry heard a rustling sound behind him at this time, and even felt that Kingsley was whispering something. But these movements soon disappeared, just like the illusion he just discovered.


    "Did Miss Ekmo tell us?" Umbridge turned to Marietta, who was shrunk to the side, and said, "Good girl, you did everything right, so don''t be ashamed. Now you tell Have we held such meetings regularly in the past six months? "


    In Harry''s nervous eyes, Marietta shook her head. Harry was keenly aware that Marietta''s eyes were strange at this time, as if she was not awake and looked very confused.


    Umbridge repeatedly asked, but Marietta just shook her head. Finally, when Umbridge was angry, Professor McGonagall finally looked down. She directly interrupted Umbridge angrily: "Please don''t intimidate the students. I think her meaning is very clear, that is, there have been no secret gatherings in the past six months. Is that so, Miss Akmo?"


    Marietta nodded in Umbridge''s eyes that seemed to eat people. Umbridge said angrily, "There was a party, Miss Ackmore, you told me, in the room where you can ask! Potter is the head, it is him, Potter organized the party, Potter-why are you? She always shook her head, girl? "Even she grabbed Marietta and pulled her over to face herself, and began to shake her violently.


    "Enough is enough." Fudge saw the anger on the faces of Professor Dumbledore and Professor McGonagall, and hurried forward to Umbridge. "Calm down, you shouldn''t treat students like this."


    Umbridge only called back, but after retreating to Fudge''s side, her eyes flashed a bit of bitterness when she looked at Fudge''s back.


    "But one thing is undeniable that Harry did organize an illegal rally tonight." Fudge was a veteran politician who saw that there was no way to let Dumbledore step down from conspiracy against the Ministry of Magic. Turning firepower to Harry, he tried to open a breakthrough in the savior launched by Dumbledore.


    "Be aware that the previous" Twenty-fourth Education Order "clearly stipulates that if a student is found to form or participate in any organization, association, team or club without the approval of the senior investigator. Immediate expulsion." Fudge appeared proud. "So we should get rid of Harry and warn others not to violate orders."


    Harry felt a sigh of relief at this time. Now these troubles are all caused by himself. It would be nice if only one of them was expelled from him and no one was involved. If you want to come, even if you are expelled from Sirius, you will still take your own. You can even try self-study courses in middle school and then try college.


    "No, I don''t think so." Dumbledore said. "The education order says to form or participate in any organization, association, team and club to be expelled immediately. But now the evidence only proves that Harry has gathered a group of people tonight, so this is probably just a gathering of Harry. I think because of this It ¡¯s not appropriate to expel him. Otherwise, after dinner, a few people meeting together and chatting can be expelled. "


    Fuji''s face became pig liver color, and now everyone knows what happened tonight. However, because Umbridge dropped the chain at a critical moment, his plan did not have enough evidence to support it, so he could only watch Dumbledore pressing him step by step.


    "Okay, I think everyone should be too nervous to create too many misunderstandings tonight. Now that it has been explained clearly, then you can do your own thing, there is no need to stay here and waste time." Dumbledore stood up It seems that he wants to drop off.


    "You¡ª" Fudge was very angry and pointed a trembling finger at Dumbledore, but he remembered that Dumbledore in front of him was one of the most powerful wizards in the world ~ www .novelhall.com ~ So stiffness dared not do anything there.


    Just when Harry thought everything was going well, there was a knocking sound outside the window. This rumbling sound was so obvious in the quiet office that everyone turned their heads to the window.


    Outside the window was an owl with a letter. When Umbridge saw the owl, the whole person became upright, with a sick smile on his face. "They wrote back, Dumbledore, open the window and let the owl come in."


    Standing beside the window, McGonagall frowned, but opened the window at Dumbledore''s signal and took the letter from the owl''s leg.


    This letter is no different from a normal letter, it is a parchment envelope. But the strange thing is that the envelope of the envelope is printed with the Hogwarts school badge, but the owl apparently flew a long way to come.


    "This is?" Professor McGonagall looked at Professor Dumbledore somewhat puzzled, but Dumbledore ignored her and opened the envelope. After reading the contents of the letter. Dumbledore stared at Fudge at the desk, his blue eyes burning like flames.


    "Connelly, I always thought we were in the same camp. But I didn''t expect you to be so obsessed with your official positions, which made you easily lose your due judgment under the instigation of certain ambitions."


    Watching Dumbledore suddenly angry, Harry felt confused, and he didn''t know why a letter made President Dumbledore so angry, and now he was curious about what was written on the letter.


    :. :

 Chapter 426： The principal leaves

    "I''m curious how much the Ministry of Magic has paid to let the directors sign me to remove me, or what other means did you use?" Dumbledore unfolded the parchment with the letter written on it.


    "No, it''s just everyone''s voice." Fudge shrank from the angry Dumbledore, but soon he straightened his back and retorted: "After Dolores came to this school, we finally knew The hidden problem of this school. Dumbledore, you have controlled Hogwarts for so long that you have regarded it as your private site. But the Ministry of Magic believes that Hogwarts still belongs to the school managers anyway. , You are just the manager here. "


    "Oh, that''s a great talk, Minister, you''re right!" The young acne wizard who followed Fudge said excitedly, as if the acne on his face was about to explode. At the same time, he didn''t stop, holding a pen to quickly record something on the parchment.


    "Everyone''s cry? It seems that I guessed right. Something really happened, so that some people couldn''t wait to let me leave here to clear obstacles for their masters." Dumbledore''s elbows were resting on the table The upper ten fingers said crossly, eyes shining with wisdom.


    "I do n¡¯t know what you ¡¯re saying. I think that your age is too old and you have lost your wisdom. You have even started to cover up your problems with speechless words. I think this is why Hogwarts has continued for several years. The reason for the unexpected situation for many years. So I think you should leave this position now and give this position to the more capable people. "Fudge said with a head.


    "If the board wants me to go, Connelly, of course I will give up my seat." "But-" Professor McGonagall stuttered.


    "No!" Harry growled. "Now when you leave this situation, Hogwarts is no longer safe."


    "Nonsense!" Umbridge jumped out again. "This school is so unsafe because of Dumbledore''s previous wrong practices. I believe that under the control of the Ministry of Magic, Hogwarts will truly become the safest place in the UK--"


    "Enough." Dumbledore''s bright blue eyes kept staring at Fudge''s brown eyes mixed with excitement, fear and timidity. "I will respect all legal regulations, but I hope you understand the dangers facing the magical world right now. Don''t let your vision be as small as your feet."


    After he finished, he looked at Harry and Professor McGonagall: "Even if I left this school, I would still pay attention to it. You will also find that in Hogwarts, those who ask for help can always get help. of."


    "Please note that you are now the former principal." Umbridge interjected extremely outdated at this time. "Someone may miss your very personal approach to dealing with problems before, but I believe that under the leadership of the Ministry of Magic, your successor will probably do better."


    "Okay." Dumbledore looked at Harry again. "Some exercises I want you to persevere, even if you don''t like these exercises anymore. It''s like even if children don''t like cauliflower, parents must let him eat them. Things are necessary. "


    After finishing his final instructions, Dumbledore raised his hand and firmly grasped Phoenix''s long golden tail. With a flame, the two of them disappeared. Only the last sentence came from the fire: "I will not run away and hide, Foggy. I dare to assure you that you will soon feel that if I were not driven from Hogwarts, All right."


    Fuji''s face became unprecedentedly unsightly: "Who does he think he is? A former principal of Hogwarts why did he tell me this?"


    "He is Dumbledore, now the world''s greatest white wizard, which is enough." Professor McGonagall said sharply, several portraits of the principal booed Fudge, and even made one or two Rude gestures.


    "Hmm, Milwa," Fudge said fiercely, "but I only know that your friend should be finished this time."


    After he finished looking at Professor McGonagall, he nodded to Harry and Marietta dismissively. "You better take them back to bed. Today is a terrible but hopeful day."


    Professor McGonagall shook his head and said nothing, and led Harry and Marietta to the door. When the door closed, Harry knew that Hogwarts might be very different from today.


    As Dumbledore left, Lane immediately knew that the situation had changed. Because the system in his mind reminded him that Dumbledore had deviated from his departure, he got a seven-point offset this time.


    "Deviation, how much deviation will there be?" Ryan thought, but fortunately it didn''t take a few minutes for Harry to crawl in from the entrance. Ginny, who had been holding her hands tightly beside her, immediately rushed out to meet Harry. Ron was one step late, and could only watch the sister holding Harry''s arms in both hands.


    "How is it going?" After discovering that only five of them were left in the common room, Ryan first asked everyone''s inner doubts.


    "Dumbledore left." Harry buried his face in his hands as soon as he sat down, and a few minutes after Ryan asked the question, a hoarse voice came from Harry''s fingers.


    After waiting for Ryan to continue to inquire, Harry briefly said everything he encountered in the office.


    "I''m so lucky." Ginny said with emotion after listening to Harry''s story. "If today''s luck is a little worse, Principal Dumbledore will not simply be forced to resign, maybe the Foggy guys can give the principal Mr. Luo Zhi a lot of charges."


    "This is indeed the case." Harry nodded. "I heard what Fudge said. They seemed to try to accuse Professor Dumbledore of trying to conspire to organize an army to overthrow the Ministry of Magic."


    "It''s because of the name-Dumbledore''s Army?" Ron was still confused on the side, and Ginny guessed the reason.


    "That''s it, I thought things too simple at the time. It was all my fault." Harry said by pulling his hair. Ron hurried forward to comfort his friend when he saw it.


    "It''s not to blame you," Lane comforted. "After all, we are too far away from the last war, and lack of vigilance is normal. Remember the lesson ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Just don''t commit it next time. There has never been a person who does not make mistakes. Fortunately, the situation is not too bad this time, and you still have the opportunity to correct it. By the way, this thing is returned to you. "


    Lean said, pulling out the list and putting it on the table. Ginny exclaimed in a low voice when she saw it. "Did you collect this list at the time?" Harry and Ron also looked at the parchment on the table, and then showed the same shocked look.


    "Yes." Ryan knew that this was not a good time to leave a name. "After coming out of the library, Hermione and I were going to take out something stored in the request room. As a result, we saw two Slytherin students sneaking in there. So the two of us¡ª ¡ª ¡±


    Ryan took a moment to explain what he had done with Hermione before, the only thing omitted was Hermione ¡¯s easy-to-dress part.


    "In this situation, even if our legal group would burn all the notes and other things after the meeting, I might be caught by Umbridge. You obviously belong to an illegal organization but put the list there. ¡ª ¡±Ryan did n¡¯t quite understand Harry ¡¯s approach. He always felt that in the original text, Harry had prepared a underground resistance organization but got holes everywhere. Even those in the anti-Japanese **** drama could not be more horizontal. too low.


    "You don''t need to tell me how failed." Harry looked very frustrated. "I think most people''s lives may be tough in the future."


    Said that Harry put the list into the fireplace, and everyone didn''t go to sleep until they watched the flame completely turn the list into a ball of coke.


    :. :

 Chapter 427： Variety

    The Ministry of Magic Lingzi was replaced by Dolores Jan Umbridge (Senior Investigator). Dumbledore became the principal of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. The above regulations are in line with "Twenty-eighth Education Order".


    This notice was posted all over the school overnight. The people in the castle heard that Fudge and Umbridge tried every means to use various tricks to try to frame Dumbledore to no avail. Finally, they could only lure the school directors to make Dumbledore left. The campus was filled with an atmosphere of terror, and everyone felt that when there were a large number of Death Eaters fleeing Azkaban Kaban, Dumbledore ¡¯s departure left the entire castle in a very dangerous state.


    For more than half a century before, Hogwarts was called the safest place in the UK not because of the ancient magic of the powerful castle, but because Dumbledore, known as the first person in the wizarding world, was Be the principal here. Now that the principal had left, everyone had to admit that the castle seemed less secure than it used to be.


    But Umbridge did n¡¯t pay attention to it. She was already fascinated by the fact that she became the principal of Hogwarts. Even if the principal ¡¯s office was automatically closed, Umbridge, who could not pass the stone monster, just fired Afterwards, he shamelessly nailed the sign of the principal''s office at the entrance of his office, and then began to point fingers at the school.


    For example, Umbridge formed an investigation action team and recruited many pro-magic students as members of the action team. These members mainly come from various pure blood family members of Slytherin.


    Unfortunately, due to the previous big revelation about Umbridge''s life led by Ryan, these selected members didn''t quite think of a mixed-race witch from a humble family. So the investigative action team spends most of their time doing what they want to do, and cannot monitor everything for her school as Umbridge imagined.


    "Right, you asked what your sister did before." Hermione asked curiously in the library that day. "I heard that Rose Crystal had a wooden box in the space bag yesterday and went out for a few hours. When I came back, I brought another big wooden box."


    "Rose Crystal ran to your dormitory again to have a meeting with you?" Ryan knew how Hermione knew about it at once. "It was the contact items I sent to Sirius and my shop. The old woman is supported by the Ministry of Magic behind her, and the communication channels inside and outside the school are under her supervision. The Ministry of Magic has a flyway network administrator who will always monitor every furnace in Hogwarts except Umbridge ¡¯s office. Fire. At the same time, the investigative action team as her running dog will dismantle all owl mails entering and leaving the castle. And Filch monitors all secret passages inside and outside the castle. "


    "In this case, we must have a secure communication channel to communicate with the outside, especially when I am doing business and have some content that is a trade secret to contact the outside. Once seen by the unethical old woman in Umbridge These guys know if she will sell it directly to my competitors. "Ryan said, looking at no one around, and leaning into Hermione''s ear.


    "That old woman." Hermione took a deep breath. "She''s a principal is to turn the school into a prison."


    "What''s the matter?" Ryan asked, pointing behind Hermione. A Ravenclaw girl held a book on the edge of a table, and everyone else at the table left, leaving Zhang Qiu sitting there.


    "That girl is Marietta, who actively betrayed Harry and their people." Hermione said in a disdainful tone. "Now everyone is reluctant to sit with her or talk to her. Only you fellows Qiu Zhang is a really good person and is willing to approach her. "


    Is equivalent to social death, which is simply too bad. Sure enough, no matter which world informer is unwelcome. However, this is also Marietta''s self-acceptance. If you are tortured or infused with some potion, you can understand these things, but this act of active whistleblowing is really unbearable.


    "I must admit that Marietta did something very wrong, but as a friend, I can''t leave her there." Zhang Qiu explained to those who questioned her closeness to Marietta at a book club event on Saturday. Everyone at the book club accepted this explanation. Compared with those who abandon their friends in a bad situation, people like Zhang Qiu are closer and more willing to be close. And everyone also knows that she is different from her friends, not the kind of people who will betray.


    "Okay, we can continue to practice." After confirming that the investigative action team member who just came to check left, Ryan greeted everyone to continue the practice. So everyone immediately ran to the corner of the classroom against the corner, and then watched Ryan waving his wand in the air to let those tables and chairs fly into the air, and then slowly transformed into various obstacles distributed throughout the classroom.


    This is the experience that Ryan learned in the second grade at the Castro Blue Master College: using a lot of obstacles to arrange a classroom in the classroom close to the actual combat field, and then practice in it. For Ryan, who is now a high-level alchemist, it is very easy to transform quickly or set some traps.


    "God, why is this so difficult. Even the final exam that Professor Lupin made that year was not as complicated as that." Justin said, rubbing his arms, he was hit by a blast trap less than three minutes before entering the field. Came out.


    "It is said that in the past, many pure-blood families would have similar trial grounds for practicing magic and fighting." Hannah explained quietly. "However, the family that still maintains such facilities today is estimated to no longer exist."


    "Yes, my grandmother told me about it before." Neville nodded. "But the cost of such facilities is not low. Our family''s training ground is only those obstacles. This alchemy trap can''t afford it at all."


    "We have never heard of such a thing." Weasley said in unison, then Fred shrugged. "It is estimated that the ancestor of my family sold that thing a long time ago, but I think we should be able to rebuild this."


    George nodded and said to Ryan: "Hey, we will definitely ask you to order products when we rebuild the family training ground. Remember to give us a discount!"


    "It certainly will. Also, it''s your turn to go in now ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Don''t be pushed out in less than five minutes this time." Ryan interrupted the twins'' chat and went downstairs as they did. Ryan worried that at the end, he would not be able to achieve the goal of everyone entering the field three times.


    "Hermione, you don''t talk about your boyfriend. Why did those traps become so powerful after we entered. The stinging curse last time made me feel that my right half pulled the **** and the left half became the same again. Said Fred.


    "That''s because you''re not serious, or you can hide from that trap. IMHO, it''s not a good thing for you to practice as a game-like thing. The real battlefield is full of blood and death, you have to put it in practice Those life-saving skills can only be practiced when they are so proficient that they can do it subconsciously when they are in danger. Otherwise, you may not be able to save your life after a crisis. "


    "You''re right." Fred was no longer the hippie smile, he nodded seriously. "Last time our father specifically told us that he was seriously under-trained in peacetime, leading to his complete lack of actual combat so that he would fall asleep while on duty. If it were n¡¯t for Ryan ¡¯s bracelet we might not see him. So he told We must be serious when we are in actual combat, we have indeed slacked off before. "


    George nodded and agreed. "We must be seriously training today, look at it, we will insist on enough time." After he and Fred sternly rushed into the obstacle.


    "I hope that training will make them stronger, so some tragedies may not happen." Lane thought of the sound of battle coming from the obstacle.


    :. :

 Chapter 428： New plan

    "I really hope that the next party will come sooner. Umbridge''s black magic defense class is a waste of time." Hannah said at the end of the party. "If I only take her class, this year''s O.W.Ls exam of my black magic defense technique class will definitely be smashed. If this reading club can help make up the class, maybe I will get a T."


    The reading club this semester is more and more like a fighting club. Because Umbridge basically abandoned the course of black magic defense, everyone is now gathering together to supplement this knowledge.


    "The book club was set up to help each other." Ryan said to several people who came over, "I think our exams will definitely achieve satisfactory results."


    After sending everyone away, Ryan and Hermione were packing up the venue. Suddenly the twins sneaked in from the door and greeted them. "Ryan, we want to discuss something with you."


    "What''s the matter?" Ryan mumbled the obstacles and turned back to the table and chairs. After explaining to Hermione, he walked into the corridor and asked. "Let''s say, what are you two calling me to do at this time, and you must specifically avoid Hermione."


    "It''s like this." Fred shrugged. "I think we are completely adults and don''t need to continue to receive full-time education."


    "We originally planned to pass the N.E.W.T exam and get the certificate according to my mother''s wishes, but now we can''t stand the repressed atmosphere now." George blinked. "Especially we have opened a shop in Diagon Alley, which just allows us to show our talents."


    "So--" Fred followed George''s words, "As the largest shareholder of our store, we feel that we should consult your opinion on this matter."


    "Besides that, Percy has told us several times before that you have guided his life many times and made him make the right choices in key places. Although we haven''t always got along well with Percy, but We must also admit that in some ways he is indeed the best person in the family. "George spread his hand. "So now that we have encountered the same problem, we also want to ask you to ask about our life."


    "If you really need me to say something, I can only say that your idea is really lacking in consideration." Lane carefully selected words and said. "Be aware that if you do this, your studies will be terminated."


    "We know." Fred said first.


    "No, you don''t know." Lane said, shaking his hand. "You may think this is cool and it can reflect your spirit of resistance. You must know that the professors in the school are not the only ones in Umbridge. Have you considered the ideas of other professors in this way? Not to mention your mother Supporting you to open a store, you should also fulfill one of your mother''s hopes for you. Otherwise, I will go to the Burrow without a face. "


    "But the current atmosphere-" George said a little depressed. "We just want to change the school."


    "Your naive approach can only change yourself." Ryan revealed the truth mercilessly. "I believe this castle will change, but it will never be your behavior. So you should take the N.E.W.T exam and get a certificate, and then be the store manager."


    Speaking of which, Ryan raised his arms and put them on the shoulders of the two. "I know the school atmosphere is bad now, but bear with me for a moment. You have to leave at the end of this year, and I have to stay here for several years. I believe things will change in a good direction soon, What are you still worried about? "


    "Of course!" Seeing the twins frustratedly agree with her point of view, Ryan decided to say something exciting. "After the exam, you can do a big one. Just make sure you do n¡¯t get yourself into Azkaban."


    After watching the twins leave, Hermione pushed open the door and came out. "Finally packed, what did you just talk about? Wouldn''t it be a prank plan."


    "Hermione, you should believe that I am not the kind of troublemaker." Lane looked at Hermione''s expression you continued to make and couldn''t help laughing. "Okay, at least Umbridge is not worth doing something for me. I did just dissuade the twins."


    "I believe you." Hermione said a few seconds after staring at Ryan''s eyes. "By the way, I think the book club is doing well now and should be able to take the next step. What do you think we should do next?"


    "We can compile a magazine." Lane thought about this problem before. "I find that one of the biggest problems for wizards now is that they don''t understand the Muggle world at all. Even Mr. Weasley, who claims to be the most favorite Muggle, can''t tell the difference between Muggle currencies, or some common Muggles. Knowledge. In this case, the first step we should do is literacy, at least let the wizards know what the Muggle is like. "


    "You are right, the first step should indeed be understanding." Hermione nodded. "So how to let them know? Take out the physical exhibition by making the exhibition board or take the time to tell them."


    "These are some routines, and the effect is very poor." Lane told Hermione the fact. "According to the news I heard, this is how the Muggle research class in our school is. Then we trained a group of wizards who were required to wear a diving suit and walk with oxygen cylinders to the campsite while wearing Muggle costumes."


    Hermione smiled with her mouth covered, and she remembered the strange wizards wearing the Quidditch World Cup last year. Asked after she smiled. "So what do you think we should do?"


    "I think we can start a magazine first." Ryan said seriously, this is the experience in the book he had read before. If you want others to accept your point of view, the first thing is to let your point of view be known to others. This is inseparable from publicity. In view of the few propaganda methods in the wizarding world, Ryan naturally thought of magazines.


    "Magazine? Similar to" Transfiguration Research "." Hermione asked curiously, it seems that Xueba is studying even at rest ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Oh, of course not. That''s too formal. "Ryan shook his head." We are popularizing science, and this highly professional academic magazine is not conducive to publicity. In my conception, this book will have very professional academic content, but only a small part. Most of them are humorous paragraphs or comics. For example, the guy in the Quidditch World Cup wearing a diving suit carrying an oxygen cylinder is easy to use as a content of the comic to highlight how the wizards misunderstand Muggles. "


    "It sounds good." Hermione nodded. "As long as the content of the narrative is professional and accurate, the method of expressing these things is not the point. After all, this is just an undergraduate general book instead of a textbook. Of course, I think that there should be many people who buy this magazine. Because people like to watch something interesting, there are too few entertainment items for wizards. "


    "Yes! In addition, we can sell books and return a sum of money, so that this magazine can stick to it." Lane added. "It ¡¯s easy to know that magazines written entirely with hobbies like" Singing the Opposition "are easily discarded because of the change in the person who edited the book, but our book is for publicity. It must have an independent source of income to enable it Long-term support. Only in this way can our magazine reach its final goal and have enough influence to let all wizards understand the truth of Muggles. "


    "What you said makes sense, we will first compile the sample publication and publish it in the book club. If the results are good, we will proceed to the next step." Hermione said when the two were approaching the common room. "I hope everything goes well."


    :. :

 Chapter 429： conflict

    In the next time, Ryan and Hermione told everyone about the plan. Everyone is very interested in this matter, and has provided a lot of help in the creation of the sample magazine.


    For example, Luna volunteered to take the work of drawing four-frame comics, and Celia shared many many jokes about her wizard mother and Muggle father.


    In the serious part, Neville and Hannah, who are pure-blooded wizards, raised a lot of questions about Muggles from the perspective of wizards. Ryan chose a representative answer from inside.


    "We disagree on this point." The twins whispered to Ryan in the common room. "How can you say that the food in the Muggle world is as diverse as that in the wizarding world? We used to go out from Diagon Alley to the Muggle street and found that the food there was extremely monotonous." Ryan was holding an article about After consultation on the diet, the twins offered different opinions.


    "Oh, I am not meticulous here." Ryan added a qualifier in front of this passage, which became the same as the wizarding world in most countries in the Muggle world except the United Kingdom.


    "You know, it is just a case in the UK." Ryan said to the twins while revising the manuscript. "In the outside world, the Industrial Revolution completely destroyed the traditional British diet. The modern British diet is convenient and fast but extremely monotonous, but the magic world retains the traditional rich British cuisine-"


    Lane finally watched the twins leave with an unconscious expression. It seems that both the Industrial Revolution and the British tradition make the wizards feel a little difficult to understand. It can be seen that popularizing Muggle knowledge is still a long way to go.


    After being busy for a week, this magazine named "Look, This is Muggle" was successfully published. The Weasley Joke Store takes this as another special product of its own.


    It may be because this magazine is not a serious magazine in itself, so it was sold very well in the joke shop by accident, which caused a lot of interest from wizards. Although most of them just view this as an entertainment magazine, it also exceeds the best situation that Ryan and Hermione had expected.


    "Your book is really interesting." This is when the Weasley twins told Ryan one afternoon tea. At this time, Ryan and Hermione are sharing a snack of their favorite wizarding world: chocolate frog .


    "Our mother thinks the exotic Muggle food section in the magazine is very good, such as the one introduced in this issue." Speaking of his thoughts, he couldn''t remember what the word was.


    "Zuo Zongtang Chicken and Sweet and Sour Pork Tenderloin." George added, "Mum feels that these two dishes are delicious, and she is trying to cook this dish better with magic."


    "Your mother is really amazing, if she invented a more convenient magic cooking method, please send it to the magazine and share it with everyone."


    "I think our mother will be very happy." The twins smiled and looked at each other. "She is happy to share her experience of doing housework with everyone."


    After dinner, Ryan and Hermione continued to go to the library to review textbooks. As they were about to step up the stairs, they saw Harry and Ginny hugging in the hallway.


    "What''s wrong with them?" Lane looked at the two curiously. "How does it feel like Harry is going to be on the gallows."


    "You are right." Hermione shrugged her shoulders. "Harry is going to Snape to learn Occlumency now. It is no different for Harry to be seen by an enemy to see the secret in his brain and go to the execution ground."


    If Harry heard Hermione''s words at this time, he would definitely agree with 100%. He felt from his heart that going to Snape was no different from going to the execution ground, especially at Snape to see him kissing Ginny. Those memories.


    But the worse thing is that what happened recently and his busy schoolwork have given him no time to practice Occlusion. He knows that if he is still in this mood after he gets there, Snape will see him more easily. Thought, but he couldn''t control his thoughts. That''s why he was frustrated: even if he had tried his best to empty his brain now, it was still messy until he walked to the door of Snape''s office.


    "You are late, Potter." Snape said coldly as Harry closed the door behind him. "Do I need to remind you to come a little late? Of course, the busy savior may have a lot to do."


    "No." Harry said bitterly, but just when he wanted to say something more, Snape started his attack. The two sides didn''t meet for a few rounds, and Harry, who hadn''t practiced much before, sat down on the ground weakly.


    "Look, what I saw." Snape looked down at Harry mockingly. "In addition to falling in love and writing homework as usual, this time you have more memory that you barely escaped by your friends. I am curious what a brain can''t get out of a standard OWLs potion. Can things be done? "Snape said in a slow voice.


    "You shouldn''t look at those, this is my personal privacy." Harry snarled with his hands propped up.


    "Do you think I want to pay attention to these?" Snape approached Harry. "I have countless things to do, and I don''t have time to care about what your childish child is thinking. But the problem is that if you don''t close your brain, the mysterious person will also see these. It will definitely be more than you who are hurt."


    "As everyone knows, as a powerful and playful black wizard, the mysterious man can easily use your memory as a weapon against you and everyone you value. If he wants, it can even be within a second. Invade into your heart. "Snape''s voice was cold, and every word he said was hammered on Harry''s heart like a heavy hammer.


    Watching Harry just stared at him with his mouth closed, Snape further stimulated: "You are like your father, arrogant, stupid, and can never grasp the point when doing things."


    "You are not allowed to say this to my father." Harry, who was sitting on the ground because of dizziness, suddenly heard strength when he heard Snape say this, and suddenly stood up suddenly.


    "Then please prove yourself, control your heart, and don''t let your mental defenses and sieves let people infiltrate casually." After finishing Snape used the dementor again, and then looked at Ha Lee fell on the ground, "It''s a fragile soul. Like your father, there is a disgusting soul hidden under the bright appearance."


    "No-so-say my father." Just as Snape stepped up to prepare for the next dementia, Harry didn''t expect angrily to use dementia first.


    Perhaps this time Snape recalled the bad memories of his youth so that the defense of his brain is no longer as impenetrable as usual. Harry''s attack was successful, and he just saw his father and Snape when he was young ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In the school, the picture of how Harry''s father and his gang bullied Snape was presented in front of Harry. Before, he had not been clear that he had not offended Snape. He hated, but now he knows the reason. Especially when he saw that his mother, Lily Evans, had a very good relationship with Snape, even more than ordinary friendship.


    Harry saw his mother accuse him of school bullying problems in front of his father several times, and even took out his wand at him. After a campus violence, Snape, who spoke indifferently, somehow scolded the word mud.


    He had to admit that at that time his father was indeed no different from Malfoy. Just when he saw his father was about to step forward and peel off the Snape underwear that was hanging upside down, he grabbed his neck tightly with one hand, just like a vise.


    Obviously, physical problems will affect people''s thinking, and Harry suddenly withdrew from Snape''s memory.


    "Do you think your father is glorious, ah?" Snape grabbed Harry''s collar and pulled him over, but after staring at Harry for a moment, Snape let go of his hand, As a result, Harry almost stumbled to the ground again.


    "Okay, get out!" Harry''s sorrow came out of Snape''s tone at this moment. "Your class is over, I don''t want to see you in this office anymore!"


    "I ..." When Harry tried to say something, Snape waved his wand to let Harry fly out of the office, and then the door slammed shut.


    :. :

 Chapter 430： past

    After being rushed out of the office, Harry wandered around in the dazed castle for a long time, and did not return to the Gryffindor common room until very late.


    When he went to have breakfast the next day, Harry had been in a state of turmoil. He could not accept that his father was the kind of person he hated most.


    His appearance of something was so obvious that anyone with a little familiarity could see his abnormality. After breakfast, under the pressure of Ginny, Harry finally confided to Ginny what he had encountered in the potion class.


    Lean and Hermione also greeted Harry with concern, but Harry only said that Snape felt he had some foundation now, so he could learn by himself. Ryan probably guessed what had happened, but Harry didn''t want to say that he was naturally not talkative.


    "This means you are no longer taking Occlusion?" Hermione asked, frowning. She had always felt that Harry should not stop accepting Snape''s teaching before he could fully control those dreams. But Harry seemed impatient.


    "Okay." Seeing the atmosphere getting hotter, Ryan reached out to stop Hermione. "Harry doesn''t accept Snape''s guidance and it''s not a bad thing. I think that Harry''s recent nightmares are so much related to the kind of rough dementions before Snape. Those spells made Harry''s brain become It ¡¯s more fragile. I think Harry can take a break at this time. It may be better to take a little time and learn by myself. "


    "Maybe, you are right." Hermione was finally persuaded to stop mentioning the matter.


    As President Dumbledore was expelled, many articles that devalued Dumbledore began to appear in various magazines controlled by the Ministry of Magic. It seemed that Fudge wanted to completely destroy Dumbledore''s prestige.


    However, unlike the situation after Dumbledore ¡¯s death in the original book, a living top white wizard is not something others can humiliate at will, at least at the level of those reporters.


    Especially in any world, being able to be a reporter is a well-informed person. Now vaguely know some news about the genocide of the ancient vampire family and the last genocide of Europe''s giants. In this case, they are vaguely mentioning something, but they dare not publish something like "Albus" as in the original text. Books such as Dumbledore''s Life and Lies.


    Even this extremely vague description still caused a stir in the wizarding world. People began to pay attention to what Dumbledore, considered the most powerful white wizard and symbol of justice, did when he was young.


    Since wizards generally live longer than Muggles, many elderly people who have gone through the Grindelwald era have survived. In this case, many little wizards at Hogwarts got a lot of stories about Dumbledore''s youth from their elders.


    With the spread of these news, the purpose of the Ministry of Magic has also reached a part. In Hogwarts Castle began to circulate a lot of bad news for Dumbledore.


    "Is the news about Dumbledore true?" On the third day of the Easter holiday, Ryan was making a new defensive bracelet in an empty classroom and Hermione slammed the door in to see her under her arm. With the book in between, she knew she had just come from the library.


    "What news?" Ryan gently turned the crimson solution suspended in the air into a bracelet and placed it on the metal table next to it, then turned around and asked.


    "It''s about ... Dumbledore''s stories when he was young." Hermione looked incredulous. "I heard Ravenclaw''s girl say that her grandmother was in Godric Valley, and she had seen Dumbledore and Grindelwald together when she was young."


    "It''s not just that." Ryan took Hermione to sit at a table, then looked at Hermione and said. "I know more than you know. I can tell you if you want to listen."


    Hearing Ryan''s words, Hermione immediately nodded, then stared at his eyes. Ryan smiled, and the pursuit of celebrity privacy is indeed human nature. It has nothing to do with the person''s age, gender, and personality.


    Half an hour later, Hermione sat on the chair with a dull expression. The information she received before was really incredible. From the beginning of school, Dumbledore declared that love is the greatest power, and it feels like a kind grandfather. But in Ryan''s account, she knew that Dumbledore had tried to build a world where Muggles were ruled by wizards when he was young. This is really difficult for her to accept.


    "Where do you find it difficult to accept, is Dumbledore''s approach to his family or his idea of ??trying to rule the world." Ryan produced a tea set and poured a cup of black tea for himself and Hermione.


    "Naturally is the idea of ??trying to rule the world." Hermione took a teacup and took a sip. "If his sister is a taciturn, I can understand why Dumbledore hides his sister. Considering the attitude of the wizards towards the werewolf, I know that he was the best choice to hide his sister at that time, and in the end he The death of my sister was also an accident. It is not appropriate to blame him completely. It is because I really cannot understand why he had the idea of ??ruling the world when he was young, especially the sentence for the greatest benefit was actually proposed by him. "


    "This is normal." Ryan also raised his teacup and took a sip. "You think about the tragedy in his family that was caused by what the three Muggle boys did to his sister. In that case, it is natural for him to hate Muggles."


    "But you have to pay attention, even under such circumstances Dumbledore is still awakened. Recognizing his own mistakes and personally correcting the damage he caused, he then defeated his lover in the duel, and then persisted for so many years. Doing justice and cultivating small wizards from generation to generation. From the results, we can see that Dumbledore was at most confused at an early stage, but after he woke up, he always insisted on justice and struggled with various evil forces. That ¡¯s why I do n¡¯t agree with some of his views, but I still think he is a great wizard. ¡±


    "Yeah, our headmaster is not a god, he will make mistakes naturally. But he made mistakes when he was young and corrected them, and finally made up for the losses caused by the mistakes personally ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We can''t be because he is young The mistake at the time denied his greatness. "Hermione woke up and seemed more lively than before. "By the way, Grindelwald you just said is Dumbledore''s lover?"


    After clearing up his biggest doubts, Hermione moved her focus to a strange direction.


    "You heard it right, our principal''s sexual orientation is not so mainstream. But the wizarding world is much more enlightened than the Muggles in this respect--" For the next ten minutes, the two began to talk about the relationship between the wizard and the Muggles. Different places, at the same time accumulate some interesting information for their magazines.


    "Oh, when will the next issue of the magazine be issued?" Ryan asked shortly after speaking of the magazine.


    "On sale in the middle of this month." Hermione said confidently. "Thanks to the stupid policy of the Ministry of Magic, we have recruited several excellent hemp wizards like Penello. As people who understand the two worlds, they have a great advantage in compiling this magazine. Seriously Yes, I think they are capable of holding some important positions in the Ministry of Magic. Even the worst one is much better than Umbridge. "


    "These outstanding wizards can only do the lowest level of work in the Ministry of Magic, and lack enough promotion space. Just because they are Muggles, this is why they must make up their minds to change all this." Ryan said seriously.


    "Yes, this thing is indeed worth betting on everything to do." Hermione nodded in agreement. "Even if the price is life, whether it is the mysterious man and his running dogs or ours."


    :. :

 Chapter 431： Employment consulting

    The story about Dumbledore was loud and noisy in the school. But fifth- and seventh-graders do n¡¯t have much time to struggle with this matter, because they are only six weeks away from the exam.


    Both Harry and Ron are in a state of extreme frustration. Harry felt a little depressed after seeing some of the bad things his father did in his school days, because it was not the same as his father Wei An''s figure in his impressions. . Ron was worried about his exams and Quidditch. In both respects, he felt that he had not prepared enough.


    But their bad mental state appeared normal in Gryffindor''s tower, and no one noticed their separate thoughts. Because the exam is driving everyone who is going to take the exam crazy.


    "Oh my God." Hermione dropped her pen in the common room and wiped her face with both hands. "I can''t really remember all the knowledge of the ancient magic texts, what if I fail the exam?"


    "You are overly worried." Ryan sitting opposite also put down the pen. "We have more self-taught rune literature than there is in the classroom, and not so much in the exam. The knowledge you have now is enough to get O in the exam. So try to relax a little to be more conducive to getting good grades in the exam. . "


    After finishing, Ryan took out an Easter egg and peeled off the packaging, then broke a piece and handed it to Hermione. The egg was beautifully made, and a golden cauldron was painted with frosting on it. "Take some chocolate and take a break. This was given to me by Mrs. Weasley. Her craftsmanship is really good."


    "Thank you." Hermione took the chocolate and ate it, probably as a candy, her spirit looked better. After taking out her handkerchief and wiping her hands, Hermione asked Ryan: "Well, have you read those brochures about careers recently?"


    It seems to emphasize the importance of the upcoming exams. During the Easter holiday, a large number of brochures about various wizarding professions appeared in Hogwarts. For example, Hermione now has a book on the table in front of them. again and again.


    "No, you know my situation." Ryan whispered after glancing around to make sure no one had eavesdropped. "I plan to become a professional alchemist in the future, so that I have enough time to do something else. Too busy life is not what I pursue. Naturally, the things in these brochures are not useful to me."


    "Just you can help me think about it, I was planning to go to the Ministry of Magic, but now I found that the Ministry of Magic can''t fulfill my dream." Hermione said with her hair falling in front of her eyes.


    "Well, you can try to go back to Hogwarts as a professor." Ryan said after thinking for a while: "Later change the world by changing the minds of young people. And now every professor in the school is not young. At this time, they should hope to find some young people who can succeed them. "


    "Sounds like a good idea, and, thank you for your comfort today." Hermione''s mouth curled up. Then he stood up with his hands on the table and leaned over his upper body to kiss Ryan like a dragonfly.


    Ryan was a little confused by the sudden attack. After he reacted, he only saw Hermione standing upright, looking at him with his hands behind his back with a smile on his back.


    Under such emotional infection, Ryan also laughed, as if all the difficulties and problems have been solved. When they finished practicing to go to dinner this afternoon, they found a notice about employment counseling posted on the bulletin board of Hogwarts, which required all fifth grade students to participate in a short one in the first week of the summer semester Talks and discuss future employment issues with the dean of their college.


    At the end of the notice, a timetable was attached, and Ryan found that he was going to Professor McGonagall ¡¯s office at 4 pm on Monday. This means that he needs to run to Professor McGonagall''s office as quickly as possible after finishing his divination.


    On the first day after the end of the Halloween holiday, Ryan came to Professor McGonagall''s office on time after finishing his divination. Perhaps because his previous performance has been good, Professor McGonagall believes that as long as Ryan can do it step by step. In the future, he will definitely become a powerful alchemist, and he is likely to become an alchemist like Nicole May.


    "Okay, relax. As long as you can level it out." Professor McGonagall raised her hand to reveal a copper bracelet on her wrist. These are the reliable and high-level wizards of the Phoenix Society. Prepare something. Originally, Ryan planned to give Professor McGonagall a silver bracelet, but Professor McGonagall thought he would not be in danger in school, so he gave the silver bracelet to the field staff, and he only took a copper bracelet with the lowest grade. "I believe that you who can make this kind of thing will never be stumped by a small O.W.Ls exam."


    During dinner in the evening, he learned that Hermione also got good news in employment counseling: Professor McGonagall told her that as Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s age increased, as a vice-chancellor, she needed more time to be busy with the school. On official business, she felt a little bit powerless in the course of morphology. She very much welcomes young people who can help her share these tasks.


    "So as long as I can maintain excellent results and pass the final N.E.W.Ts test, Hogwarts is very willing to provide me with a post like a teaching assistant." Finally Hermione concluded with a smile.


    "Sounds great." Lane said with a smile: "Yes, the grilled salmon tastes good tonight, you can eat more."


    When Ryan handed the plate with grilled salmon to Hermione, Ryan felt that someone was sitting next to him. He turned his head to find out that the person he found was Neville, and he could see that he was in a good mood by humming Xiaoqu and pulling potato salad on his plate.


    "What good thing makes you so happy?" Lane swallowed the lamb in his mouth and turned to ask Neville.


    "Ryan." Only then did Neville discover that Ryan was sitting next to him. He said to Ryan happily: "The reading club really helped me a lot. Professor McGonagall feels that my current level is not excellent but It also far exceeded her expectations, and now I have several good career directions to choose from. In this way, my grandma will be satisfied. "


    "Oh, what occupation?" Hermione asked curiously.


    "A herbalist or a planter of magic plantations, or even a professional researcher of magic plants ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Many years ago, Newt Scamander wrote" Where is the magical animal ", let The wizards'' knowledge of magical animals has taken a big step forward. But so far no wizard has done the same research on magical plants as he did, so that we know many magical plants in addition to medicinal magical plants. It ¡¯s almost blank, which is definitely inappropriate. ¡±


    "Great dream." Ryan said seriously in Neville''s eyes. "This kind of thing always needs to be done by someone. A person like you who can withstand loneliness I think is the best at this job." Hermione also smiled. ''S nodded support to Neville.


    "You guys-believe me?" Neville looked excited. "Don''t you think I''m bragging?"


    "Of course not." Lane patted Neville''s shoulder. "When I think about it, maybe I still have a chance to travel the world with you."


    "Thank you! Thank you very much." Neville seemed a little excited. In the past few years, he has been receiving everyone''s help in the book club. It is because of everyone''s help that he can do this step today. In his impressions, both Ryan who organized the book club and Hermione who helped him most are worthy of his thanks.


    "Aren''t our book clubs established to help like-minded people?" Hermione said in a kind tone. "So this is what we should do."


    "Thank you all in any case." Finally Neville wiped tears from the corners of his eyes. "I''m going back to write to my grandmother to let her know that I finally don''t embarrass my family."


    :. :

 Chapter 432： Giants, Horsemen and Finals

    Near the end of May, perhaps because the brain is no longer torn, Harry''s spirit looks much better. However, because every fifth grade student has been busy recently, he naturally has not spared much time to practice the brain closure technique class.


    In this way, because of the busy study, when Harry went to bed many times, his mind seemed to be filled with what he had learned, and he could not sleep at all; and when he fell asleep, on most nights, he was too nervous Of the brain. It''s all silly dreams about exams.


    But besides that, sometimes he still dreams about the crystal ball on the dark corridor and the dusty shelf. But the only thing he felt gratified was that a part of his brain felt guilty when it walked down the corridor to the black door at the end, and would try to wake him up before he reached the end of the journey.


    Naturally, Harry didn''t dare to tell others about these things, otherwise either Ginny or Hermione would force him to go to Snape again for torture.


    In this kind of hesitation, Gryffindor''s game against Ravenclaw is about to begin, which is also the final of the Quidditch season. Although Hufflepuff beat Slytherin in the last game, Gryffindor did not dare to expect to win the game. This was mainly caused by Ron''s poor goalkeeping record, but he himself was very optimistic.


    "It''s fine." Lane said to Hermione. "At least Ron''s interception success rate is not low when he is in a good mood."


    The night before the game, Ryan secretly went to the settlement of the horseman, because before Ferenze told Ryan Hagrid ¡¯s brother to hide in the forbidden forest, Ryan had always wanted to help the horseman. Naturally, chopping out Hagrid''s brother was the first plan to be excluded. Because as a small giant, Hagrid ¡¯s younger brother must have no chance to eat human flesh, and he should n¡¯t be **** according to Ryan ¡¯s bottom line.


    So after thinking for a long time, Ryan finally thought of a solution from the direction of alchemy. Today, he went to the Forbidden Forest to deliver the alchemy products to those horsemen.


    Came to the village of Maren and saw Wolfe chasing his tail there. Ryan stepped forward to say hello: "Wolf, good evening, what about Aunt Betty?"


    "Aunt Betty is waiting for you at her house, you can just go straight in." Wolfe squatted and said, "That''s right, I''m almost finished reading the pile of books for me. Do you have any other books?"


    "Of course, which category do you want to read?" Ryan asked: "Last time you asked me for encyclopedia and history books, what do you want to read this time?"


    "Well, do you have any books about the outside world?" Wolfe looked up at Ryan and asked, "I want to know what the world outside the forest is like."


    "I seem to really have this kind of book. I''ll take it out after we go to your house, otherwise we have to carry it." After listening to Wolfe''s words, Ryan felt a little sad. Just before he put a large number of books in the Wanjie grocery store as a transaction, and there was a complete set of travel manuals that could be given to Wolfe.


    Came to Wolfe ¡¯s house, and Ryan found that this house was no different from other horses ¡¯houses. They are all four-meter-high spire cabins with high and wide doors. After opening the door, Wolf opened the cloth on the lantern grass at home. The light suddenly lit up the room.


    Wolf''s house is very simple. Except for a small table, a few bookshelves with books and other things, there is only a small nest made of soft plant fibers. According to him, because he can''t cook, he usually goes to Aunt Betty''s house to rub the rice, so there is no need to prepare cooking utensils and tableware at home.


    Lean took out the book that had been put in from the Wanjie grocery store and helped Wolff to put it next to the little dwarf, and then he said goodbye to Wolfe who couldn''t wait to start reading.


    "Some guys are not as good as a wolf." Ryan thought of Crabbe and Goyle who were looking for something by investigating the team''s name recently.


    When he walked to the door of Aunt Betty''s house, he discovered that Aunt Betty was already standing at the door waiting for him.


    "Sorry, I just sent some books to Wolfe just to keep you waiting." Ryan quickly apologized.


    "Wolf has become calmer recently. This should be the benefit of reading. Thank you for giving him so many books." Betty said with a smile. "Furthermore, the wind will tell me all the information around here. I also just Come out, I haven''t been waiting for you here, you don''t have to apologize for this. "


    After a few words of greeting, Ryan took out 12 bracelets from his arms, each of which was hung with several bells. These bracelets are made of dark steel, but if you get closer, you will see beautiful patterns on them. In addition to this, Betty saw the bracelets inlaid with dense silver runes the size of green beans. However, under the moonlight, these runes seemed to reflect a light of blood.


    Betty took the bracelets and reached out to touch them, using natural magic to induce a while and then bowed her head and asked, "The giants were killed by you a few months ago? I can sense their wailing from these bracelets."


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "They eat people, and I killed them. These bracelets were made after melting the axe gun that killed the giant. Just shake the bell above, and the giant in the forbidden forest Naturally you will be shocked. You do n¡¯t have to worry about the giant destroying the forbidden forest. "


    "Then thank you, I really trouble you." Betty said with a smile. As a natural spellcaster, she is not like vegetarians or extreme environmentalists. In her eyes, giants eat people. , Then there must be the consciousness of being killed, whether they eat people or they are killed, this is a cycle in nature. So she had no bad feelings for Ryan killing the giants.


    "Then I will go back. I hope that the Forbidden Forest will restore the silence of the past." After saying goodbye to Aunt Betty, Lane returned to Hogwarts Castle. "


    The next morning was the final. Because the Slytherin in the previous investigation group was too reckless, everyone launched many attacks under intolerable circumstances. Several Slytherin Quidditch team members who were members of the investigation team were hospitalized in the conflict ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Under such circumstances, Hufflepuff successfully defeated Slater in a previous game forest. This also gave Gryffindor a chance to win.


    After having breakfast, Lane took Hermione to the stadium. Unfortunately, they came a little late, and it took a lot of time to find the seat at the highest point of the stands.


    It''s clear and cloudless today. It''s a perfect weather for the Quidditch game. Within a few minutes of the game, Lane discovered that Hagrid and Harry had disappeared from the stands. This is not the two people he is concerned about, but Hagrid''s size is really difficult to ignore him.


    "What did Harry do?" Hermione also discovered this.


    "It is estimated that Hagrid would like to introduce Harry to his younger brother." Lane looked at the court and replied smoothly. "I gave the horse people an idea, and the younger brother who wanted to come to Hagrid would not cause them trouble now."


    "That''s great-oh, it''s terrible." Hermione exclaimed, when Ron missed a ball from Davis.


    Fortunately, in the following game, Ron successfully saved the other balls, and finally Ginny caught the thieves in front of Zhang Qiu with a half-hand length advantage.


    After the joyous crowd below carried Ron away, Ryan and Hermione walked from the top of the stand back to the castle. On the way they happened to see Harry coming out of the forbidden forest.


    Harry also had a smile on his face. It seemed that what Ryan had given the horses had effect, and Hagrid''s brother should not be so irritable now. In short, today is a perfect day.


    :. :

 Chapter 433： Remarks

    June is here, the weather is slowly getting hotter, and the day time is getting longer and longer. The sun shines on the ground, making the lake, lawn, and even Hogwarts'' castle sparkle. But for fifth graders, this only means one thing: their O.w.Ls exam is finally here.


    The college was a little excited for a day or two after the Quidditch match ended, but soon the pressure of the exam once again silenced these fifth and seventh grade students.


    All professors no longer give them homework; except for Professor Binns, all the class time is used to review the questions that professors think are most likely to appear in the exam. As for Professor Binns, since death can''t stop him from teaching, so the small O.w.Ls exam will naturally not. But everyone learned to recite something to recite in his class or take a short break.


    Ryan and Hermione shared their notes to the students who came to ask, which naturally gained a lot of affection. In particular, the members of the book club who face the exam have two people''s notes. For them, the practice in the book club makes them no problem in the practical application of magic. However, some additional help is needed in the recitation of certain texts.


    Many students have shown strange behaviors. For example, Ernie McMillan is more and more fond of inquiring about the review time of others, and Malfoy brags about their family connections in public.


    Hermione is also, Ryan finds that she often mutters to herself now, and that her long concentration of studies has confused her biological clock. He could only take Hermione to dinner every day, and let her take a break. Otherwise, it is estimated that she will always use the nutrients that Ryan sent her to radiate the world to solve the problem of eating.


    Of course, as a magical world. Many wizards have tried to use magic to solve problems, such as some magic potions. Ryan saw Ravenclaw sixth grader Edika Mitchell want to sell Harry and Ron a bottle of brainwashing agent, and the two of them seemed very interested, and even Harry was already starting to touch his wallet. .


    "Two fools!" Seeing this scene, Hermione put down the pen and walked over. This is also what she and Ryan have often done as commander-in-chief recently: Confiscating apparently problematic medicines. In the past two days, they have confiscated more than 30 bottles of things that claim to be focused, refreshing, and sober.


    "Harry and Ron actually believed this thing was useful." Hermione put the medicine on the table, and after sniffing it, Ryan sniffed it and immediately figured out what it was.


    "Some kind of refreshing medicament with a pile of useless ingredients?" Lane put the bottle on the table. "This group of Ravenclaws is at least a bit higher than the guys in our hospital. For example, the dried and ground fox feces posing as dragon claw powder. Seriously, the dragon claw powder can really make people in a few hours. The memory is particularly good. But the price is that the brain will be in a short circuit from time to time for the next few days. If you use this short circuit, it will become a permanent problem. "


    "Yeah, but there are so many people who want to buy it, I really can''t figure it out." Hermione picked up the book and began to recite it.


    Just like everyone exchanged classmates before the college entrance examination, Hogwarts Castle is also full of parting. Especially the lower grade lovers of some seventh graders. For example, Ryan saw Zhang Qiu crying with Cedric in the corner that day.


    In the deformation course, Professor McGonagall, the vice-principal, informed everyone of the specific time of the exam and the specific arrangements during the exam. This is much more lenient than the college entrance examination arrangement, and not every day there is an exam. In the exam, all written tests are arranged in the morning, and practical operations are arranged in the afternoon.


    Of course, the same as the head teacher before the college entrance examination and the school leaders. The thing that has been reiterated over and over again is that cheating is strictly prohibited¡ªProfessor McGonagall has explained to every student how perfect the anti-cheating measures for this exam are: ¡°I must remind you that the strictest anti-cheating practices have been imposed on your paper Mantra. It is strictly forbidden to bring automatic answering quills into the exam hall, in addition to memory balls, removable cuffs and automatic error correction ink ... "


    Of course, the effect of this kind of speech is not very good. As Professor McGonagall said, every year someone tries to cross this rule to pass himself the exam, and their end is terrible. But these have nothing to do with Ryan, because he has reviewed all of them.


    Finally, under the inquiry of Hermione, Professor McGonagall told everyone that in July there will be an owl to send the report card to everyone. Ryan felt that at that time, he might have come back to visit his parents from heaven. Otherwise, the examination committee had to find a long-distance owl to send transcripts to himself and Hermione.


    On the last Sunday before the exam, Ryan spent the last day of an extremely fulfilling exam. After the review was completed, he promised Hermione to help her review on Sunday. As a result, he released no less than fifteen life magics for appeasing emotions throughout the day. Because Hermione seemed very agitated during the review, always retrieving the textbook from his hand, checking whether his answer was correct, and even almost taking the book on Ryan''s face.


    Even with the help of magic, Hermione was still not very calm. Even Ryan, who was sitting on her left while eating, could see her take out the book to read. In the end, Ryan really could n¡¯t read it, but covered it in his book with his hand: ¡°I ¡¯m going to take the N.E.W.T test directly at your current level. I guess I can get all O. Let ¡¯s eat well now. Otherwise, the stomach will be difficult to be tested tomorrow.¡±


    After a few seconds of deadlock, Hermione took a deep breath and then nodded to collect the book. Afterwards, he absently finished the whole meal.


    While eating, Umbridge was very nervous to walk in with a small group of old wizards and wizards. No matter how arrogant she was in school, she could only respect the elders in the magic world. Talk to them.


    For example, the wrinkles on the face, like the old Gesir Damachban covered with a spider web, repeatedly said that Hogwarts let the unfavorable principals leave. Umbridge was as ugly as she swallowed a big mouthful of bad juice, but she dared not say a word. This makes most students feel very relieved when they look at it.


    Think about it, too, and be able to be a proctor teacher for Dumbledore, who is now 112 years old ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can still be a proctor teacher for so many years. One can imagine the level and connections of this old wizard.


    Not to mention that these examiners are not even under the jurisdiction of the Minister of Magic, they have enough strength and connections to ignore the Ministry ¡¯s instructions. For example, the examiner who oversaw Harry ¡¯s black magic defense in the original text did not take into account the intention of the Ministry of Magic to suppress Harry. So in the face of these people, Umbridge must endure even if it is criticized by all kinds. Otherwise, if she dares to talk back today, it is estimated that she will get out of the Ministry of Magic tomorrow, and even Fudge will not be able to protect her.


    That night, most of the students who took the exam tomorrow lighted up the incense from the Weasley twins before going to bed in the dormitory. When eating breakfast early the next morning, except for those Slytherin students who insisted on not buying from pure blood traitors and mud breeds, most of the remaining students were in good spirits. According to Professor McGonagall: you are the best group of students who have been in the exam state since I became a professor.


    It seems that the Weasley joke shop is about to produce a fist product soon, and Ryan thought of seeing everyone''s status.


    After eating, the students in other grades went to class. The seventh and fifth graders wandered aimlessly in the hall, and they could see that they were terribly panicked.


    Ryan is a rare exception. Not only is he not nervous, he also has the time to comfort his acquaintances. This is quite normal. How can anyone who has seen the battlefield of thousands of horses and the same army of thousands of horses in the Tianchao College Entrance Examination Room be too nervous before this kind of examination?


    Finally, the time reached 9:30, and the exam was about to begin.


    :. :

 Chapter 434： End of exam

    After the exam started, they were called into the auditorium according to the college. At this time, the arrangement in the auditorium has changed, and it is filled with single tables and chairs for the exam, all facing the staff table at the end of the auditorium. The test room list looks random, probably to prevent cheating. When Ryan sat down in his place, he found that half of the seats in the auditorium were already occupied.


    After everyone was seated, Professor McGonagall, standing on the desk of the staff, announced the start of the exam. Ryan immediately opened the test paper.


    The first question, yes, the second question, the same-the last question, yes. Ryan found that the amount of knowledge he had accumulated unconsciously was already considerable. These test questions were much simpler than he thought. After repeatedly telling himself to be careful, don''t be proud, Ryan began to whisper on the test paper with a quill.


    After he finished writing, he didn''t even finish half of the sand in the hourglass. This made Ryan doubt that he might have missed something. After all, he had heard of some people with insufficient IQ in his previous life who did not find that there was a problem on the other side of the paper.


    After careful inspection twice, he confirmed that there was no problem at all, and the next time Ryan could only spend it in boredom. This exam is the same as the college entrance exam. There are no special circumstances that are not allowed to leave the exam room in advance.


    "This question is simpler than we thought," After the exam, Hermione found Ryan at the table. Probably because of the two-day exam, lunch was obviously better than usual. When Hermione was talking, Ryan was stuffing a roasted and delicious lamb meat into her mouth. "I can feel that I got all the answers right, but I can''t help but check them many times. There is also question 18, I may have answered too much--"


    "It''s okay, you''ve answered it well enough." Lane swallowed the lamb and interrupted Hermione''s guts. "So you hurry to have something to eat, and there are practical exams in the afternoon."


    At the entrance of the small room next to the auditorium in the afternoon, the member of the reading club, Hufflepuff female class leader Hannah Abbot, was the first to be called in to take the practical exam. Every time I press the name is my first one. "


    Waiting is the most tormenting, Hermione and Greengrass went in a batch. However, none of the students who finished the exam returned, so Ryan did not know how Hermione did. While waiting, many people still muttered spells, practiced the movement of paralyzed staff, and sometimes accidentally poked others'' backs or eyes.


    Finally, Ryan heard Professor Flitwick yelling his name. The examiner he was assigned was a serious-looking old lady with grey hair, and her eyes were as sharp as falcons. Let Ryan think of Neville''s grandmother.


    "Please follow my instructions to release the spell on this cup. Of course, if you have any skills to show, you can get extra points." As soon as he stood at the table, Ryan heard the examiner announce the rules of the exam.


    Lean uses the silent spell technique to release the floating spell, the color change spell, and the growth spell. When allowed to leave, the examiner nodded in satisfaction.


    After a tense evening, Ryan passed the morphology exam the next day, whether it was a theory class or a practical operation. For a high-level alchemist, the exam questions are even too simple. However, this is not the case for others. Hannah was so nervous during the exam that she dropped her wand on the ground. As a result, several ostriches were inexplicably changed on the floor. People spent several minutes trying to get these guys out.


    The following exams were smooth and smooth. Wednesday ¡¯s herbal medicine passed easily with Ryan ¡¯s natural magic ability, as did Thursday ¡¯s black magic defense class. Ryan also received extra points for his crab patron saint. . But this is not too noticeable, because there are more wizards who can release the guardian deity of the flesh during the exam this year than in previous years.


    But Umbridge, a professor of black magic defense, is not happy. After all, the patron saint is the nemesis of Dementors, and all Dementors in the United Kingdom are employees of the Ministry of Magic. In this way, the wizards'' attitude towards the Ministry of Magic can be imagined.


    Ended the ancient magic test on Friday and the busy weekend. In the new week, Ryan finished the potion test, counting for divination, magical animal protection and astronomy. What is different from the original is that because the Weasley twins have not left, there are not so many disturbances in the school, and Umbridge naturally does not want to have nothing to do at this important moment, and insists on expelling the professor.


    "I can finally give up arithmetic divination, magical animal protection, and astronomy in the future." After returning to the common room after the astronomy operation, Lane said slightly tired. Even if the content of the exam is not difficult for him, it is inevitable that he will be tired after the two-week exam.


    Their last exam is the history of magic, which will not take place until the afternoon. Because this exam is only written. So Ryan slept the next day and didn''t get up until nine in the morning.


    When he went downstairs, he found that many students were reading notes in the common room. Her three-and-a-half-thick copy of her notes appeared in front of many classmates, but Ryan felt it would be too late to see these things if he had n¡¯t studied them well before.


    "Here, I will bring you some food." After sitting down beside Hermione, she handed Ryan two sandwiches wrapped in handkerchief. "There is another exam that will end, I hope I can get good results for this exam."


    "It must be." Lane gave Hermione a big smile.


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, the fifth grader walked into the auditorium and sat down in front of the reversed test paper. At this time, every student in the examination room was in a calm mood, because after a long period of preparation and continuous examinations, this period of suffering finally came to an end. As long as the exam is finished, they can take a good rest and then relax for a while.


    Professor Ghost Bins also did not appear to accompany the proctor, everyone was exhausted, just want to end this long exam quickly.


    "Turn your test papers out." Professor Macchiban said in front of the auditorium while immediately buckling up the huge hourglass, "You can start."


    These exam questions are not simple recitations. For example, the fourth question is, according to your opinion, did the wand regulations facilitate or help to better control the 18th century goblin riot? This is much more difficult than the fifth question (How was the Confidentiality Act violated in 1749? Www.novelhall.com ~ what bill was proposed later to prevent similar situations from recurring?). Because this is a divergent argument, there is no ready-made answer.


    This kind of test questions are calculated by scoring points, and the examiner will also give points based on the completeness of the points answered. There are not many problems in this category. A large number of historical facts are needed to support each argument. Each question can be regarded as a small paper.


    Answered less than half, and Ryan felt his head started to buzz. Fortunately, with perseverance, he finally finished writing the whole paper.


    After finishing the paper, he raised his head from time to time to look at the hourglass placed at the front, and occasionally glanced at Harry sitting in front with the corners of his eyes. If he remembered correctly, in the original plot, it was during this exam that Harry saw Voldemort grabbing Sirius.


    Now, Ryan is most concerned about whether Harry will see any pictures this time. Although according to Harry''s previous dreams, Voldemort was still preparing for the prophecy ball in the Division of Mystery Affairs according to historical inertia.


    But nothing happened. After Ryan finished the last question about the deportation of the giant, he waited until Professor Macchiban asked all the students to put down the pen and began to wind up. Nothing happened. Harry did n¡¯t receive it as he did The signal from Voldemort did not fall to the ground like the original text.


    What exactly is Voldemort planning? Ryan frowned as he walked out of the examination room, seeming to be out of tune with the others. He found himself in the mist, and this unknown was extremely disturbing.


    :. :

 Chapter 435： Mutation

    The night after the test, everyone was very happy. Even with the help of the Weasley twins, the fifth and seventh graders of Gryffindor held a small party in the common room. This reminded Ryan of the karaoke experience he had with some very close classmates after the college entrance examination.


    Naturally everyone is happy on this occasion, but because of the previous review, everyone is a little exhausted. So after a short time, everyone took a break.


    Harry too. After laying down the biggest burden in his heart recently, he quickly fell asleep in bed. At the beginning, he was sleeping as usual, and his eyes were black. But soon, the black faded slowly, and some gray pictures appeared in Harry''s mind.


    He once again walked in the cold and dark mysterious affairs department corridor, with firm steps and decisive steps, occasionally running a few steps, he finally determined that he must reach his destination ...


    He didn''t pay attention to the surrounding scene along the way. After passing through the three doors, Harry was again in a cathedral-like room full of shelves and glass balls. His heart was beating like something was urging him. Very quickly, when you walk to the 97th row of shelves according to your inner guidance, turn left and walk in a hurry along the long aisle between the two rows of shelves ...


    On the floor at the end of the aisle, there was a figure moving on the floor. Harry felt a voice coming out of his own mouth. A cold, high voice, without any human kindness ...


    "Get it for me ... fast, get it ... I can''t touch it ... you can touch ..."


    The black figure on the floor moved slightly. A long, white hand with a finger tightly grasped a wand and lifted it up, and heard the sharp, cold voice saying, "Drill your heart!"


    Harry was shocked to find that it was he who fired the heart-cursing curse. In the spell, the man crawling on the floor screamed painfully, trying to stand up, but wriggled and collapsed. Harry was laughing. He raised his wand, the spell stopped, and the figure groaned and stopped moving.


    "Voldemort is waiting ..."


    The man on the ground was shaking his arms. He very slowly propped his shoulders up a few inches and raised his head. His face was stained with blood, very haggard, and the pain was distorted, but still with a firm and unyielding look. "You must kill me."


    "Undoubtedly, I will." The cold voice said, "But you have to give it to me first, Black ?? Do you think you have so much pain? Think again ... we In the next few hours, no one can hear your scream ... "


    Just as Voldemort lowered his wand, Harry screamed and rolled on the bed. But he woke up after striking his head against the bed, still screaming in his mouth, and the scar was like a red iron mark.


    "Harry!" Ron stood beside him with a look of fear. "Who is this time again? Who was injured again?"


    "Sirius, Sirius was caught by Voldemort--" Harry''s eyes were blurred with pain, but he still grabbed Ron''s arm with enthusiasm because he thought it was very important. "Go and notify Professor McGonagall."


    "But, Professor McGonagall is not in school." Ron stuttered. "You know, she escorted our test paper back to London after finishing the test today."


    "Damn it!" Harry hammered the bed beneath him, and then got up and said in a loud voice. "But I can''t watch Sirius die, I''m going to the Department of Mystery, to save him!"


    "But buddy." At this time he was pulled by Ron. "What''s the difference between rushing to death like this? Don''t forget that your opponent is a mysterious person. What''s the point of having to die by one more person like this in your past?"


    At this time, the door of their dormitory was pushed open, and Ryan came out from behind Neville: "What happened? I was awakened by Neville just after sleeping for a while, and he told me that Harry seemed to have gotten sick to let me see Look."


    "No, it''s not sick." Ron looked at Ryan and said, "But Harry had a dream, just like the dream when my father was bitten a few months ago. But this time the mysterious kid kidnapped Sirius. "


    After hearing this sentence, the whole person stiffened, but he quickly relaxed. Instead, it was a feeling of relief. Because it means that Voldemort really started to execute that plan, and everything is back on track.


    "I know you are nervous now, but the question now is whether you see something real?" Ryan pulled out his wand and relieved Harry''s pain with mental soothing magic. "You need to know that your observation is two-way. Especially when the other party''s power is stronger than you, he can perceive you. I am worried that this is a trap, a trap that exposes you from a safe castle. You know that you may be in the top three on the mysterious man''s kill list. "


    "But Sirius--" Harry was interrupted by Ryan''s hand before he finished speaking. "I remember Sirius gave you a double-sided mirror, you can ask."


    "Damn, I actually forgot this thing." Harry slapped his forehead violently, then rummaged through the box under the bed, and finally found a badly wrapped packet in the corner of the box. After opening the packet, Inside was a small square mirror that was dirty and old. At the same time, there is also a note written by Sirius on the use of this mirror.


    After reading the note, Harry raised it to his eyes with both hands, and called loudly and clearly: "Sirius." The mirror responded within a few seconds, but it was Klee''s wrinkled face. .


    "Where is Sirius, Kreacher?" Harry asked after seeing Kreacher.


    "Master is out." The house elf gasped and laughed softly. "He went to travel to Miss Straw, and I really hope that the next generation of the Black family will be born earlier. I''m happy to bring them children-"


    "I want to ask him if he hasn''t come back, will he go to the Ministry of Magic?" Harry quickly interrupted Kreacher, because Kreacher had already begun to talk about what baby bottle and diaper the newborn used.


    "Of course not, Harry Potter." Kreacher looked at Harry. "When the master went out this morning, he said that he would go to Marseille with Miss Straw ~ www.novelhall.com ~ how could he go to the Ministry of Magic? ? "


    "Then can you call the members of the Order of the Phoenix? I have important information to inform them." After listening to this sentence, Klee appeared in another room with a snap, and Harry saw Lupin sitting with rubbing his eyes. stand up.


    "What, you saw Sirius was caught." Lu Ping looked shocked. "Don''t move before you stay in the castle. I''ll inform others. You must not move around, let alone leave the castle."


    After speaking, the double-sided mirror was dark, and everyone in the dormitory was waiting nervously. But there was no new news until dawn.


    "Ryan, what''s the matter with you?" Hermione looked at Ryan in amazement the next morning at breakfast. "How did you feel worse after the exam?"


    Ryan could only get Hermione''s ear to whisper what happened, and after hearing the explanation, Hermione thought it was a way Voldemort tried to trick Harry out of the castle.


    But while Ryan was having dinner, the bad news was brought by Hermione: Kreacher used a double-sided mirror to inform the members of the Harry Phoenix Society that they found the stunned Miss Straw in Marseille. According to her statement, yesterday afternoon When he and Sirius walked on the beach, suddenly seven or eight people in black rushed out. Although they fought hard, they were still outnumbered. Finally, she saw Sirius captured by the group of people before she fell into a coma.


    Voldemort was directly tied this time. Ryan was shocked by the news. The current situation has greatly deviated from the original plot. It seems that the battle of the Ministry of Magic is inevitable.


    :. :

 Chapter 436： Invasion Ministry of Magic

    "Harry, what the **** is going on?" After dinner for two or two, Ryan and Hermione rushed to the common room and found Harry. At this time, everyone else was eating below. Swingy common room. In the empty common room, only Ron, Ginny and the twins stood beside Harry, and Harry fell on the sofa, looking ugly.


    "I heard Ginny say that Harry had come back after dinner and had that nightmare again." Hermione whispered close to Ryan. "Then Harry went to Professor McGonagall, but Professor McGonagall asked him to be quiet here waiting for news, He will never be allowed to leave school. "


    "Professor McGonagall is right, we can''t afford to be missing anymore, let alone this kidnapping seems a little unusual-" But Ryan was interrupted before he finished.


    "But what is missing is my only loved one. I have to find him. Professor McGonagall, Professor Dumbledore, and even Lupin. They are kind enough to let me stay here. I know, but Sirius means to me and completely to them. Not the same. They may give up Sirius for my safety. After all, the Phoenix Society has not been sacrificed before. I cannot sit here. Not to mention that I think Voldemort already knows that I am watching him, and this is noon. The dream is his warning to me. If I do n¡¯t show up in the Department of Mystery, Voldemort will probably kill Sirius. "


    "If this is your decision, please let me go with you." Ginny stood up first, she looked at Harry''s amazed face. "You don''t think I will allow you to face this alone?"


    "Yes, and we, we are already adults, and some things should be done." This is the answer for the Weasley twins.


    "I am your best friend, how can you let you take risks alone." Ron continued.


    "Okay, although I still think it''s stupid to do this. But it''s obviously not enough to rely on you alone." Ryan is also preparing to go to the Ministry of Magic. After all, he has been coveting the good things of the Mystery Department for a long time, and this time finally has the opportunity to mix in. Certainly not let go. Not to mention that he was worried that if something changed, what would happen to Harry?


    "I said, I will follow you in your future adventures." Hermione shook Ryan''s hand and looked at him.


    "Listen to me, this is my own business. You don''t--" As a result, Harry had attracted several people to protest before he had finished speaking. To make his scar sore again, Harry realized that every minute of their delay was precious; he had no time to argue.


    "Okay, very good, this is your choice," he said hastily, "but the problem is that now all external communication channels in Hogwarts are monitored by the old woman of Umbridge, and we do not have enough Flying broom, so how can I get to London? "


    "It''s simple." Ryan stood up and said. "Fred and George have a secret passage to Hogsmeade. Once in town, we can use the fireplace of the Weasley joke shop there to directly rush to the general manager of Diagon Alley using the flyway net. In the shop. "


    "In this case we will start now." Harry eagerly wanted to start. However, Ryan and Hermione asked to go upstairs to make some preparations. When Ryan came down, he found that only Hermione was wearing the leather armor waiting for him under the school uniform robe.


    "How about Harry?" "They set off first."


    At this time, Hermione recognized the box in Ryan''s hand at once, "You brought the rose crystal, is it in such a bad situation now?"


    "It''s worse than you think." Ryan said and took out the meteorite amulet that could block a death curse to hang Hermione''s neck: "So just now I called the sisters of Rose Crystal again, now they It ¡¯s all in the box. This big game of the mysterious man is definitely not going to be a trifle, we will face a war. "


    Starting from the secret passage behind the one-eyed witch sculpture, Ryan and Hermione rushed to the Weasley joke shop''s branch in Hogsmeade within an hour. Before leaving, they specially left a letter to Professor McGonagall to inform the situation, hoping to get the support of the Phoenix Society by then. Ryan didn''t think that a group of little wizards could confront Voldemort and a large group of Death Eaters directly.


    In the backyard of the Weasley joke shop in Diagon Alley, Ryan and Harry met. After taking a group of magic props from the second floor to arm themselves, they took the subway to a desolate side street. There are only a few tattered offices, a bistro, and a dump truck that is almost full. The only dazzling thing is the tattered red phone booth on the street.


    "It''s here, we''re here." Harry pointed out the entrance to the Ministry of Magic guests. Ryan looked at his wrist watch and found that it was 8:30 in the evening.


    Sure enough, when they took the elevator from the red phone booth with a badge on their chest and entered the Ministry of Magic, there was no one in the hall. There is no imaginary security officer.


    "This is not right, the Ministry of Magic should have staff on duty even at night." Ryan muttered. "Guys, I think we better prepare the wand, everyone should try to pay attention to the surroundings."


    The others nodded, and as soon as the elevator stopped, seven people ran at full speed in the hall with their wands, and the clutter of footsteps echoed in the hall. In addition, the only sound that can be heard in the main hall is the constant blast of water in the golden fountain. The water flows from the witch of the wizard and the wizard, the arrow of the horseman, the tip of the fairy hat and the ear of the house elf. The ground spouted and landed in a circular pool.


    "I can feel that Sirius is still alive ..." After rushing into the elevator, Harry felt the scar hurt again. But at the same time also got the current situation of Sirius. With pain, he poked the number nine button, and the fence slammed shut. The elevator made a rattling sound, which was very harsh. But no one came out to check the situation.


    When the elevator stopped, the voice of the indifferent woman said, "The Department of Mystery." The fence opened, and they came out into the corridor, except for the nearest torch flickering in the air flow stirred by the elevator. There was no movement.


    Harry turned to the plain black door. For months, he has only seen it in his dreams, and now he is finally here.


    "It''s here." He whispered, leading everyone along the corridor, and the remaining six people followed him while watching the surroundings with vigilance.


    "I think we should pay attention to what the two people are doing outside." Standing in front of the door, Harry suddenly said to the others.


    "Don''t be stupid." Ryan stared at Harry. "The mysterious man and his running dog should be ambushing somewhere here now. We are scattered for no other purpose than to allow them to break each of us ~ www.novelhall. com ~ Okay. "Harry wanted to keep several people away from the battlefield, but after listening to Ryan''s words, he realized that now everyone had no choice.


    He turned to the black door and walked over ... just like in a dream, it opened. He crossed the threshold, followed by others.


    They are standing in a huge round room. Everything here, including the ceiling and the floor, is black; the surrounding walls are evenly embedded with identical, unmarked and handleless black doors, and some candles with blue flames dot the wall, cold The faint, gleaming candlelight is reflected on the shiny marble floor, making the floor look like calm and deep water.


    Walked to the end, Ryan closed the door, and the mechanism in the room was activated. With a rumbling noise, the candle began to move sideways. The round wall rotates. For a few seconds, the walls spun quickly, and the blue flames blurred around them, forming a blue band of light. Then, as suddenly as it started, the rumble stopped and everything was calm again.


    In Harry''s dream, he always walked across the room without hesitation, straight to the door directly opposite the entrance, and then went on. But here is different from the dream, there are actually 12 doors. It is likely that this is a security measure, and enough time is spent to confuse the intruder''s judgment. But it was a difficult obstacle for Harry who needed to save people.


    "I think we should try these doors." He hurriedly said, "When I see the house, I know how to go. Come on."


    :. :

 Chapter 437： Mystery department

    Ryan and six others stood at the entrance of the Mystery Division of the Ministry of Magic, but the first level of 12 doors made them difficult to stay here. In this case, each trial proposed by Harry is the only feasible plan.


    "Harry, what does that door look like?" Ginny asked.


    "It can only be said that it looks like a glowing room." Harry said as he walked to the door opposite him, and with his right hand clenched the wand, his left hand pushed hard.


    This door was opened easily, without the imaginary attack. After experiencing the darkness of the first room, everyone felt that this square room with golden chains and many chandeliers was very bright. The house was empty, except for a table that might be used for recording, only the center of the house had a huge glass water tank filled with dark green liquid.


    This water tank is more a transparent glass swimming pool than a water tank. Many white things are swimming in the liquid of jasmine.


    "Brain? And it ¡¯s the human brain." Hermione, whose parent is a dentist, quickly recognized what was in the water tank. "Why are these things raised here?"


    "Just like the scientists outside study the brain, the wizards should also hope to discover our own secrets by studying the brain. The only difference is that magic keeps these brains alive, making it easier to study. As for the appearance here, It''s easy to explain, isn''t the brain research department outside also concentrated in those top scientific institutions? "Lane explained to Hermione hourly, but everyone in the room heard him.


    "Everyone leaves here." Harry said after looking at his brain like a sticky cauliflower. "This is not. Let''s try another door."


    They quickly returned to the black hallway. Before the door was closed, Ryan tapped the door lightly with a ring, leaving a silver flame sign on the door.


    The door closed with a click, and then there was another huge rumble, and the wall began to rotate rapidly again. But this time, a small cloud of silvery white appeared in the middle of a piece of blue. When everything was fixed, the silver flame mark was still jumping there, showing that they had tried the door.


    "This method is good." Harry said, holding his wand and pushing the door opposite him again, the others still followed.


    This room may be larger than the one just now, and it is also rectangular. In the dim light they found that the middle of the house was sunken, forming a huge stone pit about twenty feet deep. The room was surrounded by a stone stepped down by a large pit like a stone bench. They stand in the top row, and the steps extend downward at a steep angle, much like a gym.


    There is a raised stone platform in the middle of the stone pit. An arch is standing above it. It looks very old and dilapidated, but there is no wall support around it. There was a tattered black curtain or drapery hanging over the arch. Although there was no breeze in the cold air, the drapery was floating gently as if it had just been touched by someone.


    "Is this the intersection of the main world and the death world?" As soon as Ryan entered the house, he could feel a bit of cold air slowly oozing out of the door with the rules of death. As someone who has been studying various rules recently, this kind of breath is very obvious. "The opposite of the door should be the world of death corresponding to the Emerald Dream." He suddenly remembered the information he had seen before.


    Legend has it that this door was the first building of the Ministry of Magic. To be precise, the construction of the Ministry of Magic is actually taking this arch as the core and slowly expanding to the periphery. At the earliest time, this place was just a group of wizards studying the most secret knowledge of the magic world in this special environment, and then it gradually became the Department of Mystery Affairs today. They are only nominally affiliated with the Ministry of Magic, but in fact everything is operating independently.


    Lane deeply doubts that there is no one here today, because those in the Department of Mystery Affairs may have seen what is going to happen through the prophecy in advance, so they avoided the chaos of today in advance.


    If Ryan was still thinking about today''s business, he even had the urge to just sit here and study it. Ryan felt that if he could study the rules where these two world rules conflict, the progress is estimated to be several times that of other places.


    "Who is there?" Harry said suddenly and jumped to the stone bench of the next level. But no one answered, but the curtain was still fluttering.


    Ryan immediately rushed forward and pulled him back. "Sirius cannot be there. The death of the door is behind. This house was used by the Ministry of Magic as a death penalty room until the agreement was signed with the dementors. Before signing the agreement, the death row will be taken from here. Push inside the door. Through the curtain, people will disappear from our world completely, and no one can come back alive from behind the door. "


    "But I heard a voice in it that attracted me." Harry finished looking back at the others, but everyone else signaled that he didn''t hear anything.


    "Only when someone close to you dies can you hear the sound inside. Only you here match this." Ryan twisted Harry''s upper body hard, and then let him face him. He stared at Harry''s confused eyes. "I know this door is very attractive to you because you have lost your loved ones. But please think about what we are here for?"


    "Damn." Harry gave himself a slap in the face and woke him up. He thought that Sirius had been caught by Voldemort and might be tortured, facing danger to his life, but he was looking at the door.


    "Let''s go." Under Harry''s leadership, they returned to the black circular room. Lion also printed a silver flame logo on it.


    The wall flew again, and then stopped. Harry picked a door indiscriminately and walked over and pushed it, but the door didn''t move. Lion touched the door and let dozens of bright red runes flow onto the door, but these runes were pushed back by the power of the door. At this time, he discovered that the door used to lock the door was actually an extremely complicated magical power ~ www.novelhall.com ~ could not be opened, but I think it should not be this door. Harry could go through all the doors in his dream. "After marking, the wall turned again and stopped.


    Harry was already desperate at this time, he repeated the previous process again. But after opening the door this time, Harry''s expression suddenly became excited.


    "This is it!" Harry said excitedly, and rushed in after the first one. Others can only keep up.


    "I just don''t know what was waiting in front of me this time." Lane sighed softly, and walked into the room last.


    This house is the brightest one you have ever seen since entering the Ministry of Magic. There was a continuous and busy ticking sound like four thousand feet walking. Looking around, all kinds of clocks are hanging in the gaps between the bookshelves, or placed on the desks that are as long as the room. The surface of the clock is shining brightly, and the most dazzling is beating like diamonds. Shining is a tall bell-shaped crystal cover at the end of the room.


    Under Harry''s leadership, everyone quickly walked through the narrow gap between the tables, walked through the bell-shaped crystal cover, and came to the only door behind.


    "I think we are here." He turned his head and looked at everyone, and found that everyone was nervous and took out his wand. Ryan and Hermione even held a strange golden glass bottle in their left hands. .


    "Okay, let''s go in." Harry wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say in his head, and finally waved his hand to signal everyone''s advance.

 Chapter 438： Prophecy ball

    After entering this house, Lane found that this place is very similar to the prophecy hall in the movie. The room is as tall as the church, and it is lined with soaring shelves filled with gray glass balls. Below each glass ball is a yellowed label. Nothing else.


    The light source of the room comes from the candles embedded in the candlesticks on the shelf at certain intervals. Like the black rotunda, the candles here also emit blue light. Coupled with the quietness that is very different from the house outside, it makes people feel that this house is as cold as the snowy field.


    Harry took the lead and ran to the right along the silver numbers under these candlesticks, because he remembered that the position in the dream was in row 97. Ryan, who was at the end at this time, placed the box in the ground under Hermione''s cover, half-kneeled, and then opened the box.


    There are eight jewels on the box. Each time you press a jewel, the corresponding puppet will be released. After dozens of seconds, the eight puppets stood in front of Ryan collectively.


    "This time the target is much stronger than the last vampire, so you better do it together. If you are not sure, I would rather let it go and do n¡¯t force it. In short, this concealment first, only if you can be sure that the blow is fatal You are allowed to take action only when you see it. When you see the mysterious man or Dumbledore appear, you will leave here immediately, and then Rose Crystal will open the door for you and return to your world. "


    "Understood." The puppets all agreed, and then lined up a skirt ceremony. Then he flew up to the shelf and disappeared.


    "We need to run faster, otherwise we can''t keep up with Harry." Hermione said quickly as the puppets gradually disappeared into the darkness at the top of the house. When they reached the 97th row, they just heard Harry shouting loudly: "God, who can save him, he is all covered with blood."


    Ryan quickly pushed away the Weasley twins in front of him and found Harry sitting on his knees while Sirius was lying in front of him with blood and pale complexion.


    "He doesn''t matter." Ryan used his wand to release a trace of green light and sprinkled it on Sirius for inspection, and said to Harry after sensing the feedback from the magic. "I got three or four drill spells, and I was a little hurt, but these are all recoverable. I tried to wake him up first. But now he is weak, even if he wakes up, he might need someone to take him with him. Go. "After hearing this, Harry''s complexion was much better.


    The discovery that Ryan did not say is that through his inspection, he can be sure that the body and soul lying here are all Sirius and have not been dropped by anyone. This is better than the worst state in imagination.


    But Ryan can understand what this is all about. As the second-generation Dark Lord, Voldemort always has such a pride and arrogance. He does not think that a few minor wizards can escape from him and his Death Eaters with an adult wizard who basically loses his self-care ability. . Well, like disguise, sneak attack is a disregard for him.


    On the other hand, this small Sirius that can''t be recovered in a short time can be used to slow down their steps and increase the chances of Voldemort''s side. If a counterfeit person is found, one hit will make Harry find that Sirius is fake and run directly Oh no.


    After all, Harry is just a student, and running away from a brutal guy like Death Eater is the most natural choice. Harry had successfully escaped from Voldemort''s hands twice before, so Voldemort''s preparation for this time was also conceivable.


    Think of a large group of Death Eaters now ambushing around, Ryan could not help but looked around. But he saw nothing but darkness.


    Since the ambush has not come out, it is important to wake up Sirius first. After waking up, everyone can at least know what happened here.


    "Recovery of Life" Ryan pointed a Quenya spell with Siren''s wand at Sirius, and a mixed red and green light flew from Len''s wand and sprinkled on Sirius.


    The light was quickly absorbed into Sirius''s skin. Under the moisturization of these magical forces full of nature and life, his skin began to recover some blood color slowly, and all the wounds on his body healed. Finally, Sirius''s eyelids began to tremble slightly, and then slowly opened his eyes.


    "Sirius, you are awake." Harry said excitedly, with a smile on his face.


    Sirius'' eyeball first turned, as if looking for something. Then he narrowed his eyes and looked at Harry, a nervous expression on his face. Lips wriggled hard, as if to say something to Harry.


    Harry bent down and put his ear close to Sirius''s mouth. He was heard in a hoarse and weak voice. "Why are you here? Hurry, leave here quickly, this is a trap."


    "What, trap?" Harry raised his head in amazement, and found that twenty shadows appeared around them in an instant, blocking the way between them; the eyes of these people shone in the gaps of the hood , More than twenty shiny wands pointed at their hearts.


    "Okay, Harry. Take the glass ball with your name on the shelf next to you and hand it to me. Otherwise you and your friends, yes, and your godfather will die here together. "There was a deliberately lowered voice in the shadow under a hood, but Ryan heard that it was Lucius Malfoy.


    Harry guesses that each crystal ball here may correspond to a corresponding person, and only the designated person can remove these glass **** from the shelf. In this way, the purpose of being lured by Voldemort''s group is clear. This crystal ball is probably the secret weapon that Voldemort was looking for to defeat them.


    Is clear, but now Harry has no choice. With Sirius, they seem unable to highlight the Death Eater''s encirclement, and he certainly will not leave Sirius.


    Harry could only look at the Death Eaters hidden under the hood with a stubborn look. Perhaps out of some scruples, the Death Eaters just pointed at them with a magic wand, but did nothing. But he also knew that this stalemate didn''t make much sense. If he does not respond within a short period of time, these Death Eaters may exhaust themselves by other means once their patience is exhausted. At that time, more people may be injured.


    Just when he was anxious ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Suddenly, with the afterglow of the corner of his eyes, he saw Ryan half kneeling next to Sirius with the help of several classmates to cover what medicine was poured into Sirius'' mouth. When he noticed that Harry was looking at him, he made a delaying mouth.


    Harry realized that Ryan, the master of alchemy, was likely to have a drug to treat Sirius in a short time. And he now hopes that he will have enough time to let Sirius recover. In this way, in any case better than the current situation.


    "Do you want this glass ball?" Harry asked. Several Death Eaters laughed; among the dark figures on Harry ¡¯s left, a piercing woman''s voice said triumphantly: "The Dark Lord is always expecting things! So you hurry and follow our instructions Do it, or I ¡¯ll be glad you gave me a chance to torture pure blood scum and mud species. "


    Harry walked helplessly towards the row of shelves, and heard Lucius Malfoy say in the back: "Yes, in the row that is flush with your eyes, you can see it in the note under the glass ball Your name and the name of the great Dark Lord. "


    Harry saw the glass ball with the names of himself and Voldemort, and a date sixteen years ago. He hesitated for a while and tried to control him, and he got rid of it, so he held the dirty ball. He thought it was cold, but on the contrary, it made people feel as if it had been in the sun for several hours, as if warmed by its own light. Quite easily, he took the glass ball off the shelf.


    "Hand over the prophecy ball, there is no need to hurt people." Big Malfoy said coldly.


    :. :

 Chapter 439： Scuffle

    Harry laughed: "I''ll hand it over to you so that you can kill us? Unless I can get us out of here, I''ll throw this thing away. Your master will definitely not be happy to see this scene. "


    He was talking nervously while talking, and he was delaying time by saying all kinds of obscenities. At the same time from time to time looking at the direction of Sirius. Suddenly he saw Sirius clenched his hands into fists, and then Ryan put a wand in his hand. At the same time Ryan and his weak margin nodded to Harry.


    Harry felt relieved at once, even if Sirius could not fight, but as long as he could move.


    "Hurry up and predict the ball for me, otherwise we will use the magic wand." Seeing Harry seemed to be dragging his time, the big Malfoy worried about the long night and threatened with raising his wand.


    "Okay, then come on." Harry said as he raised his wand to his chest, and the others did the same.


    "Do you really dare to disregard your master''s orders?" Harry said as he lifted the glass ball to fall. At this time, the female Death Eater screamed: "The ball prophesied--"


    "Disarm the weapon." A wand of red light was released from Wand''s wand and interrupted the female Death Eater''s magic, forcing her to interrupt the flying spell. Harry took the opportunity to catch the prophecy ball that had flown to his fingertips again.


    "Dirty mud seed, did you dare to do it to me?" She said, her furious eyes staring at Ryan fiercely in the gap of the hood. "Very well, then¡ª"


    "Enough." Big Malfoy shouted at the witch, "In case you broke it--" "I just want to teach a mud-like species-"


    Harry had discovered at this time that the target of the Death Eaters was the glass ball in his hand, but no matter what it was, Harry looked far worse than the godfathers and friends. He just wanted to take everyone out alive and draw a happy ending to today''s rescue operation, rather than letting friends die for themselves.


    "If I break it, I guess Voldemort will be very angry?" Watching friends pull hands as if passing something, Harry knew that he should try to create confusion at this time to create opportunities for friends. "I really don''t know why you guys choose such a grumpy boss."


    "Shut up!" The female Death Eater put down her hood. Bellatrix''s distorted face appeared in everyone''s eyes, she screamed sharply, "How dare you say his name from your humble mouth, how dare you defile it with your hybrid tongue, you How dare¡ª "


    "Humble? Voldemort is still half-breed, why don''t you say he''s a humble man?" Harry said as quietly as possible, but the more ironic the more the more ironic, the more able to stir up some Death Eater emotion . At this moment, he felt that Ginny, who was standing behind, pulled his clothes corner and drew something with his fingers behind his back. He tried to distinguish, and it turned out that Ginny had painted the word ok behind him.


    "I faint-" "No." "Close your eyes." From Bella, Malfoy, and Ryan shouted a word at once. Harry, who was ready in advance, closed his eyes immediately. But even in this way, he felt his surroundings suddenly light up through his eyelids, as if he were watching the sun with his eyes closed at noon, and then heard a scream from the side.


    Harry immediately bent down, after avoiding several enchanted spells, he opened his eyes. Seeing Ryan and Hermione lying with a Death Eater at their feet, the two of them fired magic at the Death Eaters and waved to let everyone evacuate from this place. Harry saw one of Weasley''s twins staggering at the pace of Sirius running forward.


    "Go, go." Hermione shouted at Harry as he watched Harry staring at himself. At this time, Ryan was putting up a shield like a white glowing mist to block the magic that the reacting Death Eaters fired on everyone. Under the shimmer of light on the shield, Harry saw Ryan''s face not looking good.


    "What about you?" Harry asked.


    "You go first, we are the strongest, so give you a little time, the faster you run, the sooner we will be able to withdraw." Hermione said to a Death Eater who tried to rush up. With strange red light magic.


    Harry knew that this time was not a waste of time, so he immediately rushed out of the gap in the enclosure that he had withdrawn from and ran to the entrance quickly. As he ran past the Death Eater on the ground, he glimpsed a pool of blood under the Death Eater.


    This is also the masterpiece of Ryan and Hermione. After splitting the crystal of sunlight into everyone''s hands and crushing them at the same time, the moment everyone subconsciously closed their eyes. At the same time, they took out their swords and progressed their thrusts toward the impression of the nearest Death Eater. The closest to them was a tall and strong guy who seemed to lack sufficient practical experience. After being suddenly attacked, he lacked the ability to respond to random changes, but stayed silly.


    When the sword tip is close to the opponent''s skin, you can feel that something is blocking it a little bit. This should be the defensive magic props owned by many pure blood families. However, the magic props on his body were obviously inadequate, and the defense formed on his body shattered instantly under the impact of two magic swords. So the two men stabbed the sword smoothly into each other''s throat and heart. Before pulling out the sword, they twisted it habitually.


    "Go." After more than 20 seconds, looking at the Death Eaters who were trying to wrap up the left and right, Ryan and Hermione immediately took out a few black coal-like things from their pockets and threw them out. This is the Peruvian stealth smoke bomb that I used to take at the joke shop. Their effect is very good. The dark smoke enveloped the surroundings. The Death Eaters could n¡¯t disperse these smokes in a hurry. Washed away. However, without seeing the road, several Death Eaters stumbled to the ground by the portable swamp that Hermione and Lane set up on the road.


    "Damn muddy species, I''m going to peel your skin." As Ryan and Hermione ran, they heard Bella''s angry shouts coming from behind, besides there was a small mumble. Ryan could feel the rose crystals. They used the black mist to cover their hands and killed a single Death Eater with their shot.


    "Just kill these Death Eaters in this house as much as possible. When everyone leaves the house, you will immediately retreat with the corpse." Lane gave instructions to the puppets through the soul chain while running towards the door. "It''s still that sentence, hide yourself and kill the enemy with one blow."


    "Understood." The puppets answered in unison. Soon Ryan they saw a door directly in front of them, they came in from here. When the two of them rushed out of the door, the door slammed shut, and one of the twins pointed at the closed door with a wand and said, "Hurry up!"


    "You are simply too risky--" Sirius said weakly against the wall. Ryan''s potion allowed him to temporarily recover his ability to move, but the damage left by Voldemort was still too deep. He is now at most similar to the weakest Ginny here.


    "We have to leave here ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I heard before that most of the rooms in the Department of Mystery have many doors connected, it is not very safe here, they will soon find other ways to come over. We are now Retreat to the lobby quickly so that we can find someone to support us. "Sirius is also a veteran, so he immediately arranged the next move in the shortest language after approving Harry''s sentence.


    But when they just ran to the door leading to the round black hall, the door slammed open, and two Death Eaters wearing black hoods came in.


    "I found them, they are still¡ª" Before the words were finished, the two Death Eaters were set on fire and stunned. But the news has been spread, the door was just blocked by magic, the door was blown open, several Death Eaters swarmed insanely, and launched magic spells around to knock down the closet on the wall, and then let the things inside Shattered.


    Strangely, the closet quickly returned to the wall, repeating the process of being destroyed again. It was at this time that Ryan saw a small pile of golden sand near him, as if an hourglass had broken there before. He unconsciously reached out the hand with the magic ring, and the grains of sand flew into the gem inlaid on the ring.


    Although this matter is very strange, but at this time Ryan can''t tolerate more pondering. He stood up and retreated into the black rotunda with everyone. After the door of the time hall closed, the surrounding walls began to turn again. It''s just that when the wall stopped rotating this time, everyone found that the silver flame mark left before had completely disappeared.


    "Should I do this?" Ginny shouted with a cry.


    :. :

 Chapter 440： Under scuffle

    "Any one will do." Sirius shouted, but before they could act, they saw a Death Eater violently open a door and rush out.


    "Fallen." The Death Eater was immediately stunned by the big guy, and Sirius rushed into the door behind him with a single arrow.


    "Not here!" Sirius shouted loudly, "There is only one tank of brains." Many Death Eaters rushed in through the doors on both sides of the brain hall, at the moment of a great deal. One of Fred or George pulled Sirius back, then slammed the door shut, and the wall spun again.


    The rotation stopped again. As a result, several doors opened at the same time, and Death Eaters rushed out of each door. During the dogfight, someone released Peru''s stealth smoke bomb again, and as a result everyone was dispersed. When Ryan darted through a few doors and rushed into a small office with the light of a dense spell, he found that only Hermione had been following him.


    "Can''t you only open one door at a time? What happened just now?" Hermione asked breathlessly. "We were almost blocked in the hall by the group of Death Eaters."


    "August? Lukewood, he was a silent man who turned to Voldemort, maybe he had a way to change something here." Lane recalled the introduction of the jailbreaking Death Eaters in the previous Prophet Daily Say.


    "Damn, I hope everyone will be okay. I just saw Fred and George rushing into the other door. The others didn''t know where to go."


    Suddenly the office door was knocked open, and a Death Eater rushed in.


    "Look what I found, two stinky little mud species. Ah--" The spell was not spoken yet, Hermione''s hand in the ring suddenly took hold, and the shadow behind the Death Eater immediately stood up to take the food. The dead were fixed at the door. Just as he struggled to escape from the shadow, a ball with blue and white light hit his face, and then he knew nothing in front of him.


    "Let''s go to meet them with Harry." The two crossed the floor of the Death Eater corpse whose head was knocked out by Ryan with a thunderbolt and rushed out of the office, and then just saw Harry holding the prophecy ball not far away. The place ran across, looking like he wanted to draw the Death Eaters away from his friends. Only Ginny was following him now, and even Sirius didn''t know where to go.


    Now Harry and Ginny are chasing five Death Eaters behind them. Fortunately, they are afraid of damaging the Prophecy Ball, and they dare not cast a spell on Harry.


    Ryan and Hermione immediately followed after seeing it, firing magic to the Death Eaters chasing behind them and asking, "Did you see anyone else?"


    "It''s so good that you two are okay and fainted." After a coma spell on a chasing Death Eater, Ginny said to Ryan and Hermione: "Sirius and George dragged together for five years. Each Death Eater, Ron and Fred were injured and comatose. "


    Just said that they rushed through an opened door, and after running a few steps, Ryan felt that his feet were empty, and then the whole person fell. Fortunately, when they were about to touch the ground, a gentle force stopped them, and then slowly landed on a table.


    Ryan stood up and scanned the surroundings, and found that this was the platform with the arch. Unfortunately, they are now surrounded. The five Death Eaters who followed them were standing on the top of the surrounding steps and approaching them step by step. At the same time, more Death Eaters emerged from the other doors and began to jump down the first-level stone bench towards them.


    Ryan at this time they could only raise their wands against the stone arches, while the Death Eaters stopped on the two or three stone steps from the bottom.


    "Potter, you''re done," Lucius Malfoy said slowly and pulled off the mask. "Now give me the ball of prophecy like a good boy."


    "Let¡ªlet them go, I will give it to you!" Harry said desperately.


    "Don''t you count?" Malfoy said slowly. "You only have four people, we have twelve."


    "Drill the heart!" Bella suddenly released the Heart Curse at Ryan, and then smiled nervously, "If you don''t want your mud friend to die in pain, give me that glass ball."


    Watching Ryan kneeling down on the ground with her head down deeply and Hermione holding Ryan nervously, then look at the sweaty hands holding her hands but looking at the gold of the Death Eaters. Ni. Finally, think about the godfather Sirius and the boys of the Weasley family, whose life and death are unknown. Harry felt he had no choice.


    He stretched out the hand holding the prophecy ball, and Malfoy tried to jump up the stairs to take the prophecy ball. Just then the upper door suddenly opened again, and six people rushed into the house quickly: Arthur Weasley, Lupin, Moody, Tonks, Professor McGonagall and Kingsley.


    Seeing the death eaters, they immediately attacked the surrounding Phoenix members with their wands, and the members of the Phoenix society continued to fight back against the Death Eaters. Various seemingly powerful magic spells quickly filled this small space.


    Bella had just escaped Arthur Weasley''s move to the Golden Curse to sarcasm, but suddenly found that her two feet were sticking to the ground, blocking a Lupin''s magic. She looked down and saw some black smoke. Haunted her feet.


    At this moment she suddenly heard a crackling sound close to her. She looked around and saw that the brown-haired mud girl was spreading her five fingers at her, and another boy she had just cast a heart curse came out. As expected, she calmly pointed at her with her wand. The head of the wand was condensed with a bit of blue light, and there were countless small hairs of electric current wrapped around it. Those voices came from above.


    After eating a Heart-Shaping Curse just now, Ryan was not as painful as he was. Because the heart-damage curse about the damage on the soul can''t break through the defense of the runes in his mind ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and the physical damage is also for Ryan who has repeatedly refined the flesh and experienced a lot of war Not so powerful. He did that just to reduce the attention of Death Eaters in order to prepare a large alchemy to create chaos for everyone to escape together, and when Hermione came to hug herself, Ryan just told Hermione to let her cooperate.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the Phoenix Society arrived as scheduled at this time, and Ryan immediately changed their goal and chose Bella, who was closest to them, as the target. While Bella and Mr. Weasley were fighting, Hermione bound Bella''s feet with a shadow, and then Ryan prepared a powerful punishment whip.


    In order to avoid being discovered in advance, Ryan and Hermione did not dare to take too much action. So when Ryan launched his magic, he just waved his wand in the general direction of the previous memory. The bright spot on the wand''s head immediately turned into a blue and white whip and flew over to directly wrap Bella''s calf.


    "Damn, a little deviation." Ryan thought, but this time he couldn''t allow it to come again. He pulled the hand holding the wand hard back, and the plasma whip quickly cut through the clothes, skin, muscles and bones. After a wailing cry, Bella''s legs broke on her knees.


    But when Hermione used the shadow to cut into Bella''s neck, Bella, who was a veteran, swallowed the side with pain and evaded the attack, then climbed behind a stone pier and disappeared.


    "Fortune-telling her." Ryan whispered in disbelief, and then joined Hermione side by side against the arch to join the scuffle.


    :. :

 Chapter 441： Block the door

    During the death of the Ministry of Magic, the Death Eaters and the members of the Order of the Phoenix broke out into a fierce battle centered on the arch. When Ryan and Hermione teamed up and stunned a Death Eater, they saw Dolohov fired a death curse at them, and the two had to rush to the side to avoid the curse.


    As they were about to fight back, a long snake made of flames rushed from the side and drove Dolohov up at least five feet high.


    "Professor McGonagall." Ryan and Hermione turned their heads and saw that it was McGonagall, who combed Dolohov''s hair neatly and straightened his lips. She was now staring solemnly at Dolohov, who had risen from the ground to fight back.


    "Professor McGonagall is really amazing." Hermione released a coma spell to Dolohov, while manipulating the shadows at the feet of nearby Death Eaters to interfere with their actions. Ryan attacked Dolohov together with Hermione, and at the same time said: "The wizards who can teach at Hogwarts are very powerful, not to mention our dean."


    Dolohov was quickly stunned under the impact of three people. Professor McGonagall saw Dolohov falling down and quickly ran to the place where Lupin was fighting, and they yelled to Ryan at the same time. "You are a little farther away from the battlefield, and it is not yet my student''s turn to go to the battlefield."


    At this time, Ryan saw a Death Eater rushing to a fallen wizard. He immediately hit the Death Eater with an obstacle spell, and then he and Hermione covered each other and rushed to the fallen wizard. Around.


    Was knocked to the ground by Moody. His gray hair was wet with blood and stuck to his forehead. The devil''s eye had fallen out of his eye socket, spinning on the ground.


    Ryan rushed into Moody''s front to fight the masked Death Eater, while Hermione bowed and grabbed the collar behind Moody''s neck, with the help of the shadow, he was directed towards the obstacle drag. At this time, a purple-haired Tonks ran from the side and directly stunned the Death Eater who was fully absorbed in the battle with Ryan.


    "Thanks." Ryan shouted to Tonks. Tonks just nodded quickly and ran to fellow Kingsley to help him against the three Death Eaters on the opposite side.


    "Hermione, how is Moody?" Ryan asked as he turned a large rock.


    "It should be a black magic that can be coma. I have treated the wound on his head with white fresh fragrance, and then you have to look at you." Hermione said half-kneeled, holding her magic wand and watching warily Around. Ryan walked to Moody''s side and tried to wake him with natural magic.


    "Uh, I was just now" Moody opened his eyes and looked at Ryan, who was treating him, and the nearby Hermione alerting him. "Ryan? You have done a great job, but I suggest that you stay here now, and Dumbledore will come over later."


    After talking about it, Moody turned the fake eyeball into his eye socket and turned it out of the back of the stone. He leaned against the row of stone steps to avoid a green life-spelling curse. Death Eater.


    Since several people did not allow them to participate in the war, Ryan and Hermione simply hid behind the stone from time to time to look at the situation, while using shadow magic to create obstacles for the Death Eaters. This works very well, and there are already several Death Eaters who have to choose hard-wired magic when unable to dodge.


    Taking advantage of this gap, Ryan saw Harry and Ginny dodge Lucius Malfoy around the arched stone platform. Fearing to smash the prophecy ball, Malfoy dared not attack Harry. So he poured all the spells on Ginny, and Ginny dodged right and left looking very thrilled.


    "Don''t allow me to move my child." The Mr. Weasley, who had just repulsed the opposite Death Eater, saw his eyes split and his red hair was on fire. He rushed to the edge of the stone platform with a single arrow and fought against Malfoy, shouting at Harry while avoiding a spell. "Run, the children run fast."


    But this is that they can no longer run. From the door above, nearly ten Death Eaters came out one after another. With the Death Eaters on the field, they stepped down the Phoenix and Ryan on the arched platform.


    "You don''t think that the great Dark Lord is not prepared, just come with such a few people." Looking at reinforcements, a hoarse voice came from under the mask of a Death Eater.


    Ryan felt that this was probably because he had learned his lesson after being pitted in the last Voldemort resurrection ceremony, so this time he prepared enough backhand.


    "Tonks, you are the youngest, you take the children first." Moody said to Harry at the center of the Phoenix Society at this time.


    "Well." Tonks nodded, but Lane could feel she was crying. She knew that other people had made a decision and was prepared to cover them at any cost.


    "Dad!" Ginny with a wound on his face looked at Mr. Weasley, who was nervously holding his wand to the Death Eaters outside. "Ginny, you followed Tonks and they rushed out, and I will soon catch up with you."


    "None of you want to leave." Bella suddenly appeared from a certain step, and the wound appeared to have stopped bleeding. Leaning on a wooden board where magic turned out to float. "Since you can''t complete the task of Lord Dark Lord, you are all dead!"


    Said that she launched a life-spelling spell and directly hit a pattern on the arch. After that pattern was hit, it began to emit green light, and then began to spread to the entire arch pattern.


    "That lunatic." A Death Eater said in a nearly moaning voice, "I clearly told them the taboo here before the action, she actually took the initiative."


    Finally he ran to the exit, and even hood fell to the ground when he ran away. Ryan recognized him as the former silent man August Woodwood.


    Because Ryan was protected behind the members of the Order of the Phoenix at this time, it was the person closest to the arch. He immediately felt that something was awful to them in the arch behind him.


    Lean turned around, and clearly felt that a force of death was about to rush out of the arch. At the same time, this force also affected the surrounding environment, making Harry and the members of the Phoenix standing on the stage unable to walk. Harry and the members of the Order of the Phoenix tried to break away from this high platform, but even with all their strength, they still couldn''t move a step.


    Lean lowered his head at this time, only to find that a large number of green glowing lines were also written on the stone platform under his feet. At the same time, these lines are spreading rapidly around. Some Death Eaters who are running slowly are also fixed on the ground like the members of the Phoenix after these lines reach their feet.


    "Looks like hell." Ryan thought of raising his wand high with the hand wearing the ring, and then desperately pouring magic power into the ring to cooperate with the knowledge gained from the previous rule research to activate the unending fire. From the arch, he could see that several tentacles of fog behind the curtain were about to reach out. If you look closely at www.novelhall.com ~, you can find that the tentacles are made of countless twisted human bodies.


    "You don''t want to pass" Ryan shouted in Quenya loudly. "I am the master of the indestructible flame, and the power of death that is not part of the living world cannot knock me down."


    After calling, Ryan slammed his wand forward, and most of the wooden wand sank into the stone arch, where the transparent barrier hung. A mist of white light emerged from the head of the wand, forming a thin wall of fog that sealed the entire arch.


    "As soon as you can move you go, I won''t be able to support it for long." Ryan shouted to Harry who looked at him with surprised eyes. At this time, the green lines on the ground no longer spread, but began to fade toward the arch. It may have absorbed the spreading power, and those tentacles continually beat the fog wall, making a thunderous sound. Ryan soon felt the pressure increase, and the facial features began to bleed.


    It didn''t take long for Ryan to think that he might not be able to support it, but at this time the lines on the stone platform had not faded. Just about to fall short, Ryan felt an arm stretched out to hold the hand that he held his wand, and then another force of the same indestructible fire passed along the arm to Ryan.


    This is Hermione. There was so little fire in the ring that Ryan sent her before. In the case of Ryan''s full efforts to urge the indestructible fire in her ring, the same indestructible fire in the ring in Hermione''s hand also responded, and she immediately made an extreme danger to herself after discovering this. Decide.


    With the help of Hermione, the barrier finally reached the moment when the lines on the stone platform disappeared, Moody took the opportunity to take everyone out.

 Chapter 442： The other side of the curtain

    "What about Ryan and Hermione?" Harry shouted while struggling while being pulled away by Lupin, "They are still on the table."


    As Harry yelled, the tentacles composed of countless human bodies slapped against the misty barrier again with the breath of death. Harry saw Ryan and Hermione spit out blood at the same time.


    "I''m going to save¡ª" Before he finished speaking, Harry was stunned by a spell by Lupin, and then quickly walked out. As they have experienced a brutal war, they know that this time is not the time for their children to love. At this time, if they return to remove more dead people, let Ryan have no purpose other than in vain.


    When the members of the Order of the Phoenix left, everyone passing by Ryan and Hermione nodded quickly, even if they were like Professor McGonagall.


    "It feels like the body is farewell, all face-to-face." As all the members of the Order of the Phoenix climbed up the stairs, Ryan turned his head and said to Hermione beside him, while a smile appeared on his face, but in him The blood on his face made me feel inexplicably crying.


    "I think it may be because they felt they forgot to bring another bunch of white lilies." Hermione replied in a whisper and pursed her lips when she finished. Although Ryan greeted most of the impacts just now, those aftermaths still caused considerable damage to Hermione. Now her face was pale and she didn''t look any better than Ryan.


    After everyone''s safety has disappeared at the entrance to the top of the steps, Lane is ready to use the emergency exit function of the Wanjie grocery store to take Hermione to run. As a person who likes to prepare in advance, Lane will not fight unprepared battles Now is the time to use prepared methods to escape danger.


    But just as Ryan was about to launch, the waves of death that had beaten on the barrier like waves before disappeared, as if they had never appeared. At the same time, the power imprisoning his wand also disappeared, allowing Ryan to easily withdraw his wand.


    "This is--" Ryan hadn''t reacted yet, and suddenly a huge suction came from the stone arch to directly **** Ryan and Hermione outside the door.


    As soon as he was pulled into the arch by this suction, his heart sank, and a strong unwillingness came out of his heart. Although Ryan died once, this kind of thing will not get used to it anyway. What made him even more frustrated was that this time he was not only dead, but also involved the people who were very important to him to die together.


    "There is nothing terrible about death. I may be able to return to the original world with luck." Ryan cheered himself up. "It was so dangerous to Hermione that she didn''t have to come--"


    But he soon realized that he shouldn''t have these thoughts if he hung up. Ryan, who had closed her eyes and was about to wait for death, opened her eyes violently, and saw two rings of white flames emanating from her and Hermione''s hands, which spread from their hands to their entire body, Protect two people strictly. Just when he turned his gaze to Hermione, he found Hermione''s eyes closed now, and he still muttered something in his mouth.


    Ryan thought of what this was, and the arch should represent the dead side of the world. The death rule can indeed kill all people who enter in an instant. But Ryan''s ring was hidden by the power of the indestructible fire. Although the power is not very strong, the person is not low.


    The power of these deaths around ca n¡¯t penetrate the protection of the basic power of the creation of another world, even if they face the death power of the entire world here, but this little fire is enough for both Lion and Hermione. Individuals provide perfect protection.


    Is surrounded by gray mist, and the two can only feel their continuous falling. Although the escape system can still be activated at this time, unless you will always live in another world in the future, otherwise you will return to this place once you return.


    "Just after the pressure in the arch was reduced, you should choose to run the road decisively." Ryan thought with regret, but who would have thought that the arch would not only release the power of death outward, but also **** the outside in.


    "Ryan, where is this? Are we dead?" Just as Ryan was entangled, the voice of Hermione whispered into his ear. "It should be dead, but it''s not painful at all. Fortunately, it''s not too bad to have Ryan around, and we have saved so many people. The only bad thing is that we all have only one child. If we die What should parents do? "


    "The good news is that we are not dead yet. The bad news is that we are now trapped behind that arch, that is, the world of death is temporarily unable to get out." Listening to Hermione''s incoherent nagging there, Ryan immediately said. Interrupted her.


    "Well, it''s better to live now than anything else." Hermione opened her eyes and looked around. She was very optimistic. "Is there any way for us to change this state now, for example, let us stop falling."


    "I think I have a way." Under the calming tone of Hermione''s calm tone, Ryan also calmed down. Initially, he wields his wand to release several magics, but these magics are distorted or even completely ineffective in this environment full of death and rules. After thinking for a while, he bit through his left hand and drew one after another **** runes in the air, and then used these runes to mobilize the unending fire in the ring and began to check the surrounding environment.


    Hermione first saw Ryan waving his wand, but only the head of the wand was simply lit a few times. But soon Ryan gave up his wand and directed some blood-red runes around him, and then the runes wrapped a layer of white flames on them and flew in all directions.


    But soon these runes flew back to form a gray flame full of death in the hands of the two clenched, and then Ryan kept chanting a certain spell at the gray flame. And every time he talked about it, the flame in his hand would shake violently once, and an invisible wave would spread suddenly. Hermione was surprised to find that as the energy fluctuated again and again, the surrounding mist seemed to be slowly solidifying.


    But Ryan didn''t notice this at this time. As the fluctuations spread, he also received feedback from the surrounding fog and fell into a trance. Some voices that had never been heard before began to sound in his heart.


    "No, I don''t want to die--" "It''s just a few small muds, uh¡ª" "What--"


    ¡­¡­


    "Kill-kill-" "Head, Gu Ge, knock, shattered¡ª"


    ¡­¡­


    "Master ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I''m sorry I tried my best." "I want to live, I have to live anyway."


    "This is the Zepesh family, how could someone break in." "Huh? Strange puppet, ah--" "For the glory of the Zepesh family, rush up¡ª"


    Countless noisy voices passed into Ryan''s soul, making him feel that his soul is getting stronger and stronger, as if he can master everything and know everything.


    "Ryan, Ryan--" Just as Ryan''s perception expanded rapidly outward, as if holding everything around him in his hand. He felt somebody vaguely calling his name, while shaking his body.


    Thoughts returned to the body like a tide, and Ryan burst into a cold sweat from the back. Just now I used life magic to try to communicate with the world around me. I did n¡¯t expect this world to be too powerful. Even if I had the protection of the indestructible fire, I was almost lost in the surrounding world of death. Fortunately, I had a soul contract with myself. Hermione''s call from the bottom of her heart called Ryan''s soul back.


    "Is this?" Opening his eyes, Ryan was shocked to find that he was lying on a floor covered with gray tiles, Hermione sat down on her knees, put her head on her knees, and stroked her face again. Calling his name again and again.


    "You are awake!" Hermione cheered happily when she saw Ryan open her eyes.


    "What the **** happened?" With the help of Hermione, Ryan asked after sitting against her.


    :. :

 Chapter 443： grim Reaper

    After being supported by Hermione, Ryan found that there was gray mist around him, and only he and Hermione were in no fog at the place where they were, as if a hemispherical protective cover enveloped the two of them.


    "Just now I saw you turned into a gray flame, and then the flame grew bigger and bigger under the influence of your spell. Then the gray flame disappeared and we appeared here." Hermione briefly introduced What happened just now, but she was also confused by this situation.


    "I think I probably know what''s going on." After sitting for a while and feeling that he was recovering, Ryan helped Hermione stand up, then raised his hand with the ring and used the power of the ring to wrap around. The two of them took a lap. A gray mist similar to the surroundings emerged from the head of the wand and plunged into the ocean formed by the surrounding gray mist.


    As he cast magic, the surrounding mist suddenly faded a lot. Hermione was shocked to find that they were now in a misty hall with a hard iron gray ground! The little bit of floor tiles before is just a trivial part of this palace.


    Hermione took a light step forward and took two steps forward. From the touch of her feet, she could feel that the ground was very solid, just like a real stone. A glance around, a gray and black mist enveloped all the places she touched. Except for the palace where she was, she could not see anything other than mist, as if it were the kingdom of mist.


    Where is this? Hermione turned to look at Ryan, but Ryan couldn''t figure out the situation at this time. He just tried to communicate with his surroundings using the magic of life and the death part of Maoshan Taoism, and he received a response. It is the best proof that he is now in this hall. But he didn''t see anything available for communication here.


    Because Ryan couldn''t find any objects to communicate with, such as the legendary wizards who lived in the world of death. In desperation, he could only probe into the surroundings, and found that everything around him was illusory, only the floor under his feet was extremely solid.


    He knelt down on one knee and observed the ground through the faint mist. Hermione walked quietly to his side and stood there, watching her vigilantly.


    After opening the eyes of Yin and Yang, Ryan found that the gray tiles on the ground were not plain tiles that were previously imagined. There were only a few portraits drawn on each tile. Men''s, women''s, senior''s, young''s, and even some non-humans, such as Ryan saw an image that was clearly a horse.


    Every portrait on the brick is very simple and even simple, but these portraits portray an extremely vivid feeling, just like having life.


    Has life? As soon as the thought came to mind, Ryan immediately thought of something. He reached out and touched a floor with horses.


    Moments after a picture appeared in Ryan''s mind: in a tall wooden house quacked to the ground, childhood learning to stand up on four legs. In his youth, he found a sweetheart and became a hunter in the tribe. The birth and growth of the child, and the tremendous blow on the soul caused by the lover''s departure when the two temples are frosted, and accidentally caught the wind and cold caused the old horse to close his eyes forever in his house.


    These pictures passed through Ryan''s mind very quickly, and it was too late to see the details. But he still knew the life of an old horseman, and figured out what these bricks represented.


    Soul, the soul of those who have died. Ryan thought about it and touched a few more bricks, and those bricks would also appear in the memory of Ryan''s mind. Some of them died like old horses, some died of murder, some died of accidents, and some died of plague.


    But regardless of gender, age, race and death law. The only thing they have in common is that they are all dead.


    For coming to this mysterious and mysterious place, Ryan will be very happy if he is usually. Being able to get close to the rules of death in this way is actually very helpful for him to master the rules himself. But now because Hermione is around, Lane just wants to go out quickly. Even if the indestructible fire can provide enough defense, the ubiquitous rules of death around it will still affect two living people.


    Indestructible fire did prevent the penetration of death forces, but Ryan didn''t expect that if the surrounding people were covered with death rules, living people would be infected by the death rules as long as they saw, heard or even felt. Ryan''s influence was not great. Even if he only had a preliminary understanding of the power of the rules, he was able to eliminate the influence of this little death rule on himself, but Hermione was different.


    "Don''t the wizards always say there is a **** of death? Where is he now?" Ryan thought anxiously, because at this time he found Hermione''s breath began to permeate a faint, full of feeling of silence, the expression in his eyes Also began to become a bit dull.


    Suddenly he realized that he stood up and folded his hands and began to pray to the **** of death in his heart. Sure enough, the gray mist condensed in front of him soon. First hair, then head, then neck, shoulders all the way down. The surrounding mist submerged into the human figure formed by the mist in front of each other, as if human flesh and bones constituted the human body.


    Finally, the mist in the hall completely disappeared, and a man stood in front of Ryan and Hermione. This is a very beautiful girl, looks like an Eurasian, but a closer look can also see that this is Ryan after beauty.


    This should not be the true look of Death. Ryan just thought of it here, and the girl across the mouth spoke, an indescribable deep voice echoed in the palace.


    "This body was just created to facilitate communication with you. I know that intelligent creatures often like to communicate with the opposite sex, so I created this image as a communicator."


    "Are you the **** of death?" Ryan asked hesitantly. He hadn''t known that there were gods in Harry Potter''s world.


    "No, I''m just the **** of death imagined in your mind, just like everything around you. But in this place, fantasy and reality can be transformed into each other." The **** the opposite said, only then did Ryan discover that everything around him was frozen It''s as if it was embedded in a huge piece of amber.


    After asking a few questions, Ryan found that the **** of death in front of him was not a kind of self-personal spirit, but only a set system, which only responded to certain questions.


    This shows that there is no personalized spirit in this world, and the so-called **** of death is just a substitute for the realization of these death rules. The three-piece set of Deathly Hallows is likely to be a magical prop made by a powerful wizard after mastering the rules of death. Collecting the Deathly Hallows can conquer death. It should refer to the Deathly Hallows. Get the knowledge about death rules in it. UU reading www. uukannshu.com


    Lean thought straightforwardly here: "I hope to leave here with my companion, what should I do?"


    "Just pay the price." The **** of death in front said unexpectedly. "It''s just that your price is much higher than that of your companion. After all, you have touched the edge of the rules, and she is just an ordinary wizard."


    "Can you tell me what the costs are?" Ryan asked.


    "Your companion only needs to be equivalent to a thing of life, and you need something that can contain the rules of life." The opposite death said with a blank expression. "And these things cannot come from other worlds."


    Just after this sentence, the death in front of him suddenly froze for a while, and then said to Ryan: "You only need one thing that can contain the rules of life, because your companion chooses to use a life force as a bargain Entrusted to you, now in my eyes you can be regarded as one. "


    Speaking of this, the **** of death again said: "Given that your companion has more than what she prayed for, I will provide you with all the items you need, except for life itself."


    After speaking, Death nodded and disappeared, and everything around returned to flow again. Only one balance was left in place. One end of the sky was raised high, and the other end was a small gray translucent ball. Ryan can see the ghost image of herself and Hermione through the ball. It seems that the meaning of death means that as long as the two sides balance themselves, they can go out.


    :. :

 Chapter 444： Metamorphosis

    "Ryan, are you okay? I saw death just now." When everything returned to its original state, Hermione rushed over and looked at Ryan nervously. In her narrative, Grim Reaper is a man with a hood and an invisible face. After her sudden appearance, she was told how to leave under her inquiry.


    "Oh, you fool! Why didn''t you just leave?" Ryan said angrily as she looked at the disappearing piece of the meteorite amulet on Hermione''s neck that could resist a death spell. "At least two people can go out and one is better than the two of us are stuck here now--"


    As soon as she said this, Hermione hugged Ryan at once, and blocked Ryan''s mouth with her mouth for several minutes, until they both turned red.


    "I said, in the face of danger, I never want you to be alone." Hermione shook her hair chicly and said. "And thanks to Grim Reaper, you don''t want to throw me away now."


    Lane could clearly feel that the girl in front of her had already connected her soul with his soul. Most importantly, this effort is unilateral, demonstrating Hermione ¡¯s extreme trust in Ryan.


    The system also told Ryan at this time that after Hermione entrusted her soul to him, she became similar to a part of Ryan''s soul for the system, that is, it was similar to Rose Crystal. In the future, you do n¡¯t need an additional offset point to travel to other worlds.


    "Thank you!" Ryan had a thousand words in his mind at this time, but in the end it only turned into a pale and weak word.


    After sorting out his thoughts, Ryan began the process of making items containing rules of life. As promised by the **** of death, all the tools he needs will appear around him as long as he thinks about it, and the power of death that surrounds the entire space is the best raw material for him.


    With the support of the indestructible fire, the two people could not eat, drink or sleep, so they spent all their time and energy on the cultivation of Our Lady of Roses. I have to admit that Hermione''s wisdom helped Ryan a lot in the experiment. With her help, Ryan felt that his research was 1/3 faster than that of independent research.


    In the free time of refining Our Lady of Roses, Ryan worked hard to help Hermione solve the impact of death rules on her body. Fortunately, after the two souls are part of each other, Ryan can guide the energy in Hermione just like the energy in his own body. With the help of Ryan, Hermione mastered part of the ability to control the power of life and death, which freed her from the danger of death.


    But in this way, the power of life and death will permanently leave a mark on Hermione''s body. Fortunately, anyway, the crisis of her direct living being a lich was resolved.


    The complexity of the production of Our Lady of Roses has far exceeded the refining of ordinary alchemy items. It can even be said that the production of items at this level is that the producers manifest their understanding of the rules into a certain substance. For Ryan, if he can make such a thing, then it can prove that his understanding and mastery of the rules reach the same level as Dumbledore, Voldemort, Nicole May or Grindelwald.


    This is not an easy task, even if Ryan has an advantage that all wizards in the world do not have: an alchemist who has mastered the rules can help, and does not need to try a little bit of trial and error. But even if it is so, knowing what to do is one thing, but doing it is another.


    In the next long time, Ryan and Hermione are constantly making, failing, making again, and continuing to spend in failure. The excessive consumption of spirit makes the two of them show obvious weakness, but if they can see the soul, they will find that their soul flames are burning and growing, and they are more and more condensed. Especially the fire of Ryan''s soul is transforming into an unprecedented state.


    Finally, after repeated trials and failures, Ryan felt as if he had broken through an unprecedented barrier, just like a chick hatched out of an eggshell, and it was like the first golden sunlight tearing the darkness in the early morning hours.


    "I know." Ryan said to Hermione, who was also wearing the same color but only mechanically cooperating with her. Hermione heard that she had recovered and gave Ryan a smile of encouragement.


    Then waved his arm again. Countless blood-red runes once again flowed like water from Ryan''s hands, and various precious materials also emerged from the void. This time is different from any previous one. There was no mistake in the middle and the energy in the hand was exploded into fireworks, nor was it because of the subsequent lack of energy that the energy could not be further condensed and gradually dissipated. This time all the runes and those precious materials finally condensed together to form an extremely tiny point, and then the surrounding breath of death rushed to this point like tide.


    The influx of death breath brought everything around, and the wind appeared for the first time in this deadly environment, or something similar to the wind. The breath of death passed by the two men, and they hunted with their clothes.


    Part of the power of death was repeatedly condensed, forming some black heavy liquid with part of the material. The other part of the power of death is transformed into a concentrated power of life, and the remaining materials are fused into an extremely fine golden powder.


    "The exchange of life and death, this is the power to be able to master the rules of change." Lane looked at the scene before muttering to himself: "This is the fifth element in the legend, Our Lady of Roses, or Alchemist Stone. That is the entire big A reflection of the universe. "


    At this time, the surrounding death forces are continuously transformed into two substances, and at the same time, the two converted substances begin to rotate and merge together quickly. Ryan can feel that the things in front of him are constantly changing, and all kinds of transformations within it happen all the time. But at the same time, it gradually became static and began to have its own solid structure. A force of life and creativity slowly grew from it.


    The ancient European philosophers divided all things in the world into four parts: dry, wet, cold and hot according to nature, and now the production of Our Lady of Roses is to synthesize all of them. In the legends circulating in the world, mercury and sulfur are the two major elements of the magic stone. But in fact, this is just a cryptic word. Mercury represents wet and cold material in the world, and sulfur represents dry and hot material in the world. Their combination symbolizes that all things in the world are integrated into a microcosm and a mirror image of the whole world.


    When these energies were compressed beyond a certain limit, the first drop of red liquid appeared in front of them. After that, a drop of the same liquid kept pouring out and the first drop of liquid as the core slowly aggregated together and solidified a little at the same time.


    Eventually, a large slap-like translucent red stone appeared in mid-air, and it showed a breath of life incompatible with the surrounding environment. Ryan reached out and caught it ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Unfortunately in this single, In an incomplete environment. The Virgin Mary is just a secondary version of the Virgin Rose. What a pity those precious materials. Ryan shook her head regretfully after sensing something in her hand. "But it''s enough to leave here by this thing." "


    "We¡ªis this a success?" Hermione asked, looking at the stone in Ryan''s hand, her eyes seemed to be attracted to the stone. It''s no wonder that after a long time in such a place full of death and gray, a brightly colored thing with a breath of life will naturally attract people''s attention.


    "Yes, we are--" Ryan opened his mouth in amazement before he finished. When he turned to look at Hermione, he found the girl beside him. It was completely different from before: no trace of blood on his face, pale and terrible. The hair also turned gray with no life.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ryan asked nervously, grabbing Hermione''s shoulder, but when his hand touched Hermione''s shoulder, he felt his heart beating abruptly, because the tentacle was not at all temperature, It''s like feeling it-a corpse.


    "Oh, sorry! I just forgot." Hermione looked at Ryan''s amazed eyes and put her hands together on her chin, making an apologetic gesture. "This is my new ability under your guidance. In order to adapt to the surrounding environment, I am sorry to scare you."


    After finishing talking, Hermione closed her eyes, and soon the whole person returned to normal, even looking healthier than before.


    :. :

 Chapter 445： Return to the world

    "Just like you found your way here, I also found my own way with your help." Hermione said like a little girl showed her most beloved toys to show Ryan his new acquired power .


    The power Hermione gained was related to death. In this space full of death, the rules of death that so many wizards usually pursue are not easy to see. In this case, Hermione slowly grasped these powers about death through the help of Lane, and the life-death transition just now was a simple application of this power.


    "Unfortunately, my magic is not strong enough. In addition to the tricks just now, other slightly useful spells can''t support the launch a few times at all." After demonstrating several magics like weak rays, Hermione said a little bit depressed. "That''s why I can use these magic so smoothly in this environment of death."


    "It''s okay, we are still young, and the magic will gradually become stronger in the future." After comforting Hermione, Ryan walked to the skylight left after the death of death, and placed the refined secondary rose Madonna on the high warp In the tray over there.


    There is no imaginary sound and light effect, when this red translucent stone is put into the tray. The arms of the balance began to rotate quietly and slowly, and finally the end that represented Ryan Hermione''s soul lifted slightly.


    "Here, equality is necessary for giving and gaining." At the moment when the arms of the balance were still, the voice of death echoed in this palace. "You can make your request."


    Lean thought about it and found that he didn''t need anything, so he gave the opportunity to Hermione. Hermione only lowered her head for a moment, then raised her head and said to the air, "I want to know about death."


    "Knowledge? Of course, I will give you the right knowledge." Bleach''s voice sounded again. "You are not the first human to make such a request, and seeking knowledge should be a characteristic of your humanity."


    "Not the first one?" Ryan and Hermione seemed to know some terrible news. Hermione asked impatiently: "Can we know who was the person who sought knowledge before?"


    "They call themselves Peveril, Antioch, Cadmus and Ignothus." As soon as the words fell, a transparent ball appeared in front of Hermione. "This is the knowledge for you. We are now clear. You can leave at any time."


    Looking at the three stone arches that suddenly appeared in front of him, Ryan could only marvel at the powerful power after he truly mastered the rules. At this time Hermione also absorbed the knowledge and walked behind him.


    "How about this knowledge?" Ryan looked away from these doors and asked.


    "It feels very good." Hermione also stared at the three magical doors. "With these things, I believe I will reach your height someday."


    "I am looking forward to that day." Ryan also seemed very happy with Hermione''s harvest. As a human being who is still an ordinary person in his heart, he hopes that this road of detachment can be accompanied by someone.


    "Which door should we go out from?" Hermione looked at the doors in front and felt a little confused.


    "The one on the left." Lane said. "This is the first line of life left to the living in the world of death. If the living can survive in this place and pay the price in accordance with the exchange rules, then he can return to the world through this door."


    "That''s right, no wonder I can feel the breath of life from it. But isn''t there a door on the far right that can feel the breath of life, what does this door do?" Hermione stared curiously at the door on the far right. .


    "That''s the way the deceased returned. The ghosts did not have the courage to move forward here, and they returned from this door. There is no cost to go back from here. But only the ghosts can leave from here and leave them at the same time. You can never return afterwards. You can feel that this door is not enough to support our body to return to the world. "


    "The door in the middle is--" "The way to go. We see that the death left by some great wizards is just the beginning of a great journey. The starting point is here. Once you choose this way, you really Cannot look back. "


    "The stone arches that lead to various places are really incredible. Why there are traces of human architecture here." Hermione asked a question after carefully observing the three arches.


    "No, it''s just that we think that leaving this place should be such a stone arch." Lane said to Hermione seriously: "The boundary between the virtual and the real in this place is not so strict, our power can affect the surrounding Environment, let it be what we have in mind. "


    "Okay!" Ryan looked at Hermione, who was trying to study the three doors, and took her hand directly. "These things are actually of little research value to us now, and now we have to go back quickly."


    "Hmm." Hermione woke up and heard her. She nodded and walked side by side with Ryan into the middle door. They felt that there was only endless darkness inside. But after taking a step, the surrounding environment immediately changed. They appeared in an alley, and the sound of people talking and the sound of the car''s engine on the streets in the distance.


    "Ryan, we are really back." Hermione cried and laughed while holding Ryan. Whether it was gasoline or the smell of dust, they really returned to the world unharmed. Ryan understood Hermione ¡¯s excitement, staying in that death-filled place for so long, once again feeling the vitality of the human breath, and once again feeling that she was still alive enough to make anyone cry.


    "We now need to know where this is, and when it is now ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Wait for himself and Hermione to calm down a little later, Ryan said.


    "Yeah." Hermione''s eyes widened. "I think we have spent a long time behind that door, and they must not have done our funeral."


    After two people put on the Muggle clothes prepared in advance in the space bag, they walked to the street. When passing a newspaper kiosk, they saw the date of the newspaper of the day.


    "It''s incredible!" Hermione said excitedly when there was no one beside him: "I feel like we have been there for a whole year, but actually only spent three days."


    "Yeah, this is a good thing." Ryan smiled. "We can surprise our friends."


    "Hope not to become a shock." Hermione shrugged.


    "Of course, of course." Ryan spread his hands. "We just need to tell them that we are lucky enough to leave from there. There is no need to say anything. Anyway, there is the Department of Mystery Affairs. Any magical thing can happen."


    "Very well, let''s hurry back to the castle now." At this time, the two had reached a small road, and Hermione reached out her wand and began to summon the Knight Bus. With a bang, a purple bus appeared in front of them.


    "Welcome to ride a knight bus, this is an emergency passenger transport for a witch or wizard in trouble. Just reach out your wand and get in the car, we can take you wherever you want to go. Mine The name is Stan San Parker, and now I am your ticket seller¡ª "


    :. :

 Chapter 446： Fierce battle

    When Harry was sober, he found that he was now in an office of the Ministry of Magic. The upper half of the door of this house seemed to be smashed by magic. Only the lower half was connected to the door frame by a copper hinge, which was brought by those magic spells The rising wind swayed with the stones stirred from the wall.


    It was obvious that Harry had not been in a coma for a long time. Death Eaters and members of the Order of the Phoenix are still fighting outside. Harry glanced over his head and found out that the members of the Order of the Phoenix had protected him. They blocked the only exit in the corridor outside to stop the crazy Death Eaters who wanted to rush in.


    As the defense of the Phoenix shattered, cheers came from the Death Eaters. At the same time, Harry felt a sharp pain in his forehead.


    "It''s Voldemort, he''s here." After saying this, Moody knocked open the door and rushed in. Then he threw Harry into the elevator. The elevator was already waiting here, and the fence was open. Moody yelled at Harry with a fist bump on the button labeled "Main Hall". "We can''t stop him for too long, you must leave here quickly."


    When was finished, Moody turned around and continued to fight. The door closed, and Harry rose gradually. Looking at the hallway in the melee, he squeezed the prophecy ball in his hand, knowing that only by taking this thing out can he live up to everyone''s struggle.


    "Do you think you can really escape?" Before the fence door was fully opened, Harry squeezed out. But when he first ran to the fountain of the Brothers of Magic, a voice hissed like a snake.


    Looking around, Harry saw a thin, snake-like scary face behind him. The face was pale and haggard, and his pupils were staring at him like a slit of scarlet eyes-Voldemort appeared in the middle of the hall, his wand pointed at Harry, and Harry stood there violently and stiffly, unable to move. . Even the scars on the top of the head produce intense waves of pain like tide at this time.


    "Hand over the prophecy ball, and I can bless you with painless death." Voldemort said softly, staring at Harry with his scarlet, cold eyes. "Come on, your resistance is meaningless. "


    "You don''t want to get it." When the pain on the forehead reached a peak, Harry felt his body regain control. He manipulated his right arm as heavy as a lead block and slammed the prophecy ball down.


    Obviously Voldemort was too confident, so he didn''t react until Harry dropped the prophecy ball on the ground. The prophecy ball shattered on the smooth marble floor in the hall, and a pearly figure with huge eyes rose into the air. Harry could see its mouth fit together, but he and Voldemort heard nothing. : The sound of the water flowing in the fountain obscures the small sound in the prophecy ball.


    "I have nothing to tell you, Potter," Voldemort watched this scene and suddenly calmed down, "Since you have been asking for a long time, you have always troubled me, Avada!


    Harry wanted to avoid it, but his heavy body couldn''t support him to complete this activity. When he saw Green Light running straight in front of him, he felt his brain was blank.


    Just when he thought he was going to die, the golden wizard statue in the fountain was alive. He jumped from the base and slammed on the floor between Harry and Voldemort, spreading his arms to protect Harry, the spell It just passed by his chest.


    "Dumbledore, how are you?" Voldemort gasped, when the elevator fence opened again, and Bella climbed out. "Master, Master, Dumbledore is here, and many of the people below have been caught by him--" At this point she saw Dumbledore standing in front of the golden gate, and immediately shut her mouth.


    Voldemort immediately waved his wand and a green light approached Dumbledore. Dumbledore turned around and flicked out with flexibility not suitable to his age. He only took a step forward and appeared behind Voldemort. Then he waved his wand and directed the statues in the fountain to move.


    A statue of a wizard successfully pressed Bellatrix, whose legs were broken, against the floor, and even if she repeatedly attacked, nothing worked. The other centaur statue pushed Harry back and covered him with his body. At the same time, the other statues rushed to Voldemort standing there.


    "You are old, Dumbledore, is no longer my opponent." Voldemort flashed to the other side of the hall just like Dumbledore just now. Afterwards a fatal spell was cast on Dumbledore, but still did not hit the target. It just burned a decorative banner hanging from the roof into a flame.


    "But you need to know that the Aurors have been mobilized and there are those hitters. They are already on their way." Dumbledore still said in that calm tone. "You are not a good choice to come here today."


    "How can many more people treat me?" A silver shield turned out to block Dumbledore''s powerful spells, and then he changed the firewire that Dumbledore had wrapped around him into After the viper, Dumbledore reversed his attack.


    Dumbledore waved his wand sharply and sharply, and the snake was thrown high into the air and disappeared into a thick smoke. At the same time, the Phoenix Fox suddenly appeared to block the sneak attack of Voldemort who was teleporting to the fountain behind Dumbledore. It burned into a flame and fell to the floor. Then a fledgling flew from the floor. Head out of the ashes.


    At the same time, all the water in the fountain flew together, and like Volkswagen wrapped in the water like amber wrapped in small bugs. Afterwards, the water polo flew in mid-air under the struggle of Voldemort, and Dumbledore stretched out his arms with a serious face as if embracing, using magic to maintain the water polo.


    In the continuously rotating water polo, a black, rippling, vaguely looking Voldemort figure shimmered, and he could see that he was struggling to struggle out of this suffocating environment.


    Finally, the raised water crashed back into the pool, and a lot of water poured out of the pool, which wet the smooth floor. Voldemort broke free, and he was about to escape.


    "Master!" Bellatrix shouted sharply.


    Dumbledore''s back, Harry felt his scars exploded. An unprecedented pain swept through his mind ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He felt that there was a monster in his body suddenly occupying his body, while using his mouth to make a hissing sound like a snake. "Kill me now, Dumbledore¡ª"


    Just when Harry was confused, the pain suddenly disappeared, and many voices echoed in the hall. After picking up his glasses from his side and putting them on, he found that the main hall was full of people.


    The row of fireplaces against the wall in the hall fired together, and then a large number of wizards came out from inside. Several wizards shouted at the fragment of the wizard statue that had just pressed Bellatrix: "We saw it, Mr. Fudge. I swear that he is a mysterious man, and he is holding a woman in a phantom!"


    At this time, Fudge also squeezed in from behind. He gasped quickly, and he could still see the pajamas in his robe. "Gosh¡ªhere¡ªhere¡ªin the Ministry of Magic! ¡ªGod is on¡ªit ¡¯s incredible¡ªI mean¡ªhow could it be¡ª?¡±


    "But the truth is here, Fudge, you have been running on the wrong route for twelve months. I think I have a lot to tell you, but now I need to send Harry back first."


    Speaking of this, Dumbledore walked to a fireplace and lit the fire, then said to Harry: "Now this fireplace is connected to my office, you just need to call Hogwarts, we will be half an hour later. see."


    Harry walked into the fireplace and shouted Hogwarts, and his eyes began to turn upside down. He left from the Ministry of Magic.


    :. :

 Chapter 447： Responsibilities and burdens

    Harry finally rushed out of the mouth of a fireplace, his feet stepped on the carpet. He looked around and found himself in the principal''s office that had been vacant since Professor Dumbledore left.


    Everything around is the same as the day when Dumbledore left: beautiful silverware was placed on the table. Occasionally, some white mist erupted. The portraits of the old school principals and boys are quietly napping on the canvas. Harry looked out of the window, and an elegant grayish green hung on the horizon: dawn was coming slowly.


    Is quiet in the office. Only the occasional snoring or sniffing of a portrait in sleep will break the tranquility here. Harry had no way to endure such an environment. He was now very worried about the friends who followed him into the Ministry of Magic, as well as those members of the Phoenix who came to the rescue later. They were completely dispersed in the previous battle, and now Harry can only silently pray that they are all right.


    Just as he silently stood by the window sill and looked out of the window, an emerald green flame suddenly burst into the empty fireplace. When Dumbledore''s tall figure emerged from the flames, the wizards of men and women on the surrounding walls suddenly awakened, and many of them burst into warm cheers.


    "Thank you, thank you all." Dumbledore said as he took out his pocket-like Fox from his pocket and gently placed it on a fine gray plate under a gold-plated perch. Where Fox normally stays.


    "Oh, Harry," Dumbledore finally walked away from the little phoenix and said to Harry, "There is one thing to be thankful to tell you. Most people yesterday because you entered the Ministry Survival. In an environment of absolute disadvantage, this is a miracle. "


    "Most of them?" Harry groaned when he heard the word, and he asked with a trembling voice, "Everyone¡ªhow are you doing?"


    "Mrs. Pomfrey is treating them," Dumbledore said. "You young people can be better. Nifadora Tonks and Sirius Black may need to spend more time at San Mungo Hospital, but it seems They will also recover quickly, that Sirius was hit by a Death Eater with black magic in one enemy and five, and lost his left hand, but I believe that will not affect his life. "


    "You just said that most people survived, so who died?" Harry said this hardly. He felt like he was speaking through his mouth when he spoke. The whole person As if floating in the clouds.


    "Ryan and Hermione." Dumbledore''s tone dropped. "Although no one saw their death, I went to the house and explored the arch just after I talked to Fudge. I can confirm that both of them crossed the gate."


    "That door¡ª" Harry closed his eyes. He remembered what Ryan said when he entered the house: "Cross the curtain, and people will completely disappear from our world. No one can. Come back alive from behind that door.


    "They-are they just gone?" Harry said with a trembling tone, and then seemed to answer questions again. "Because of me, they are gone?"


    "I know what you are feeling now, Harry." Dumbledore said in a very soft voice. "It is a very uncomfortable thing to let family and friends die because of their own factors. I have encountered this kind of thing many times in my life--"


    "No, it''s different." Harry sat there, ten fingers deeply inserted into his hair. "You used to be only because of your mistakes or mistakes, and this time I was equivalent to sending my friend to death. I am now thinking that if I did n¡¯t listen to you at the time and did n¡¯t save alone, maybe Ryan would n¡¯t died."


    Harry felt his body was weak, he said hoarsely. "Ryan had actually opposed my adventures before, but later I decided to save people. He chose to go with us because he was worried that we would not be able to face some of the Ministry ¡¯s complicated magic, and Hermione was also Followed with the same thoughts. They could not have gone, I-I''m sorry for them. "


    "They are really good at understanding magic, and it is not unreasonable to worry." Dumbledore nodded. "I checked the arch, and after synthesizing other people''s accounts, I can be sure that the two of them had resisted the explosion of death in front of the door. If they didn''t do that, the people on the table at that time basically It is impossible to survive. They saved everyone-except themselves. "


    At this point Dumbledore paused: "There is nothing wrong with the two of you, and you alone cannot resist the power of death. I just didn''t expect that Ryan went so far in the study of magic But I think they should know what they are facing when they save you, but they still do it. They are brave at this point, more brave than most adult wizards. "


    "So, this is my fault--" Harry murmured with his head down, but Dumbledore interrupted his self-satisfaction. "This is not just your problem, but also my mistake."


    Harry looked up at Dumbledore in surprise, and then saw Dumbledore''s eyes also apologized. "I have been a principal for too long. This long experience made me prefer to look at the problem comprehensively rather than from a person''s perspective. After Sirius was kidnapped at that time, I just wanted to find the best solution. Rescue Sirius. At the same time minimize the harm of innocent people. But I did not consider that he is your only loved one now, and ignore your inner feelings. "


    "Harry, I have to apologize to you at this point. I also have to apologize to Ryan and Hermione." Dumbledore said word for word, "This is a review of an old man''s mistakes, and I realized that The long life gave me not only experience, but also some stubborn wrong ideas. As the world ¡¯s first white wizard, this honor and responsibility sometimes make me ignore the feelings of many people. I realize this is a big mistake Especially wrong, I should not forget how ordinary people feel. "


    The sun has risen; the mountains show a dazzling orange light, and the sky above is colorless and bright. The light hit Dumbledore, and fell on his gray eyebrows, beard, and deep wrinkles. Harry also realized at this time that Dumbledore was indeed old, and those heavy burdens might not have enough energy to get everything they wanted.


    "Yes, what is the prophecy ball that Voldemort and we are fighting for today?" After a little silence in the office, Harry asked him another question. He wants to know what exactly his friends exchanged for their lives?


    "This is a long story, Harry. I want to present it to you in a more intuitive way." After that Dumbledore stood up and walked past Harry, to a black beside the Phoenix perch In front of the cabinet. He bent down. Remove the latch and take out the meditation basin from inside, then raise his wand and point it to the temple ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Pull out a few strands of silvery, spider-web-thin thought fibers stuck to the wand and put them into In the stone basin.


    Harry and Dumbledore buried their heads in the meditation basin together, and did not raise their heads until one quarter of an hour. He looked at Dumbledore and asked, "This is what you have been hiding from me? All things are caused by such a prophecy?" As a wizard who grew up in the Muggle world, Harry hadn''t been very kind to this prediction. cold. This is especially true after attending Hogwarts'' divination classes. In this case, when he learned that all his life was due to this prophecy, he naturally felt a sense of absurdity.


    "Yes, even if Voldemort only listened to the first half of the prophecy: the boy''s birthday was in July, his parents defeated Voldemort three times. But he still came to the door to try to kill you, but he failed under the protection of your mother. But he It also marked you, marking you as his life''s enemy. "Dumbledore said slowly.


    "The end of the prophecy-it means-two people can''t both live-" Harry''s heart seemed to sink. "We must kill one another¡ª"


    "Yes, this is the burden that you will shoulder, which is heavier than anyone I have seen. On this road, you will see many sacrifices. Family members, friends, even your own. Unfortunately Yes, Ryan and Hermione are probably just the beginning, and all you can do now is to minimize the occurrence of such tragedies. "


    After listening to Professor Dumbledore, Harry stood there in silence for a long, long time¡ª


    :. :

 Chapter 448： Variety

    Three days ago, a huge riot occurred in the Ministry of Magic, and the person who could not even mention the name returned. In a short statement on Friday night, Minister of Magic Cornelifogi confirmed that the person who could not even mention the name returned to the country and started the activity again.


    Although the Ministry of Magic has been vigorously denying Dumbledore ¡¯s stern warning once, but the person who ca n¡¯t even mention the name led a group of followers (known as the Death Eaters) into the Ministry of Magic on Tuesday night. Fudge has been trying to cover up the truth.


    The Ministry of Magic calls on the public to be vigilant. The Ministry of Magic is publishing a preliminary defense guide for families and individuals, and will distribute it to all wizard families for free within the next month.


    Professor Dumbledore, who has resumed all his duties, has not received any interviews due to his busy schedule. But as we all know, the boy who was in trouble is the first to debunk this truth-read it here, Ginny looked at Harry sitting on her bedside and said. "Look, the newspapers are all praising you, believing that you have a keen sense of touch and noble qualities to debunk the conspiracy of the mysterious person."


    Most of the little wizards who followed Harry to the Ministry of Magic that day were here. Mrs. Pomfrey, the wound on Ginny''s body, healed them with a wand. So for the past two days, she and Harry insisted on coming here every day to visit her brothers.


    Ron, George and Fred all left traces of curses. Especially George, who was fighting side by side with Sirius against five fierce Death Eaters. Even if Sirius desperately covered George at the time, George was injured? It is not light, now he needs to drink several potions every day. Fortunately, these injuries are treatable, and his injuries are visible to the naked eye these two days.


    But even so, George still can''t stand up and move around the bed like others. He can only sit obliquely against the mattress at the head of the bed. If it wasn''t for Sirius to block most of the curse at that time, his condition might be worse than it is now. But even so, George''s current situation is not easy. In Madam Pomfrey''s words: "Enough for him."


    "Sensitive tactile noble quality? Before pretending to be deaf and dumb, there is nothing to do, everything is safe. They are also." Harry did not angrily comment on the praise of him in the "Prophet Daily", after this year After grinding many things, he grew a lot.


    "Oh, what''s the latest thing in school?" George lay there and asked, as the most fun-loving person, now he must lie quietly here is a kind of torment for him. So every time you visit them here in these two days, he will ask what is happening outside?


    "Umbridge got out of school, but now it seems that the Ministry of Magic still wants to keep her. I really don''t know how she can do so many evil things and go back to the Ministry." Ginny was a little angry. To say.


    "The Ministry of Magic will always need some dirty people. This is what my father told me before." Fred said by the bed.


    "It''s really disgusting." Ginny frowned, and she really didn''t like these dark things.


    "Don''t say this." Harry changed the subject. "Now Dumbledore is back and most of the troubles in the school have been resolved, at least I think everything is back to normal."


    "That''s good." Fred smiled and opened a chocolate frog from the candy at the head of the bed. He half-handed it and handed it to Harry. "Try some chocolate. We still have a lot here."


    Harry took the chocolate and chewed slowly, when Ron asked: "Who is the current divination teacher? Or is it Ferenze?"


    "Yes, after all, this is part of Professor Dumbledore''s plan to contact other intelligent creatures, and Fei Lun can''t leave yet." Ginny looked a little happy, and the handsome Professor Ma Ren gave the feeling that Professor Bitley Lao Ni relied on Score some. "But they won''t interfere with each other upstairs or downstairs. The two should teach this class together."


    "I want to say that there is not much difference between the two." Ron took a bite of licorice wand and said: "It is impossible to predict that this kind of thing will be very reliable in most cases. After this year''s test, I can finally get rid of this class."


    Harry thought of his prophecy at this time. He interrupted Ron''s vomiting in the prophecy class: "But sometimes the prophecy is still very important. For example, this time Voldemort regarded the prophecy as an important weapon. Fortunately, we did not let him steal the prophecy. "


    "Yeah, we stopped the mysterious man''s conspiracy again, just don''t know what happened to those friends who are now in St. Munger?-Where are you going?" Ron saw Harry standing while he agreed. stand up.


    "Well ... I suddenly thought I might need something to do." Harry stood up in a panic. "I will see you again this afternoon."


    After talking about Harry, he walked out of the school hospital, and Ron frowned as he watched Harry leave in a hurry: "Ginny, what the **** is going on? In the past two days, he left without saying anything . "


    "I don''t know too." Ginny shook her head. "But I found that every time I talked about San Mungo, Harry always tried to avoid it. I was worried¡ª"


    Harry hurriedly walked in the corridor of the school, he felt that he was incompatible with the joyful crowd on the playground. Regarding Ryan and Hermione, Dumbledore had written to notify their families, but it was not made public. And Harry was reluctant to tell this matter to others. He felt that if he said it, it would completely end this matter and could not be recovered.


    So in the past two days, Harry has always pretended that Ryan and Hermione were only seriously injured in St. Mungo in front of his friends. Although he knew that this was just an illusion, he would rather drag this matter to the last minute .novelhall.com ~ In this case, he is naturally in a bad mood. Looking at the sunlight outside, Harry decided to go alone by the lake to spend some time in the sun. When he had just walked down the last marble staircase and entered the porch, Malfoy, Crabbe, and Gower were coming out of the door leading to the Slytherin public restroom from the right.


    Malfoy glanced at Harry, unexpectedly without provocation, and walked out the door hurriedly with two followers without even saying a word. Harry knew that this was because Crab and Gore''s father had previously disappeared inexplicably in the Battle of the Department of Mystery, plus Malfoy''s father was detained in Azkaban. Now the three of them have no spirit to do anything else.


    The shouts, laughter, and splashing water from the open front door. Harry stood in the front hall looking at the joyous atmosphere outside, a bit dazed. He thought it would be nice if everyone could enjoy the leisure time after the exam at this time. In his impression, it seems that the days of being busy for the exam and hoping to finish the exam quickly have been a long, long time ago, and the long ones are like what happened in another world.


    "If Ryan and Hermione were still there, they would definitely run to the lake and try their best to answer the test questions--" Just thinking that Harry saw two familiar figures walking into the hall from the outside holding hands.


    "You, you--" Harry stammered after rubbing his eyes to make sure it was not an illusion.


    "Long time no see, Harry." A familiar voice rang in Harry''s ear.


    :. :

 Chapter 449： Castle Convergence

    The Knight and Hermione who hurried back to Hogwarts from London on a Knights bus were the first people they met when they entered Hogwarts Castle.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Ryan stared at Harry''s face after he saw Harry stutter and spit out a few words, feeling a little hairy in his heart, especially when Harry looked at it and felt that his tears were almost coming down. Think about some of the habits of the British, and then think about a certain part of your life. He felt that this strange situation now made him feel a little cold behind him, and he didn''t know what he should do. Finally, he could only stare there with Harry.


    "Harry, Ryan, wake up!" Hermione saw the two men staring at each other and quickly reached into the middle of them, snapping fingers, and Ryan and Harry only woke up at the same time.


    "You are still alive, this is really great." Harry flew over and hugged them. "I thought, I thought-I didn''t expect you to really come back, which is really great."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay." Ryan said, hitting Harry''s shoulder. "Aren''t we coming back well?" After a while, Harry calmed his emotions.


    They appeared in the principal''s office seven or eight minutes later, and Dumbledore stood up directly after looking at Ryan and Hermione who followed Harry. Lane could see the surprise in the sky blue eyes under Dumbledore''s glasses.


    "You really exceeded my expectations." When they sat down, Dumbledore waved his wand, and an instant tea and a plate of snacks appeared in front of each of them. "Do you mind if you talk about what you have met these days?"


    "Naturally don''t mind." Ryan took a sip of hot tea and spent almost a year in a world where there was nothing but death. At this time, drinking a cup of hot tea was very exciting.


    After putting down the teacup, Ryan began to talk about her and Hermione''s experience behind that stone arch. In addition to concealing the use of life magic and the source of certain knowledge, he carefully stated his experience.


    "This is a miracle." After more than an hour passed, Ryan told the experience behind the door completely, and Dumbledore made a marvel. When he was young, his sister died unexpectedly. Dumbledore studied a lot of knowledge about death, which naturally included the world of death behind the arch of the Ministry of Magic. "I think you are very few wizards who can come out of that place."


    "Yes, before us, the three brothers of Peveril entered the world and then retreated. Unfortunately, they were too far away from the time at that time, so that such a great adventure is only in the fairy tale today. There is a little bit left. "Ryan also lamented the great power of time that could wipe out all traces of what had happened.


    "Harry, I think you should tell Ryan and their companions about their return. They must be very worried about Ryan and Hermione." Dumbledore said to Harry, "But I think where do they come back from? You ¡¯d better keep it secret. Once you tell someone about the matter coming back from that door, it ¡¯s likely to cause unnecessary trouble to your friends. You just need to tell Weasley Laine that they were from mysterious affairs that night. After the disappearance of the Secretary, it would be fine to appear unexpectedly on the streets of London today. "


    "Principal Dumbledore, I understand." Harry finished and left the principal''s room from the spiral staircase. He knew that the principal should have something special to tell Ryan at this time. It would be better for him to avoid it.


    "Ryan, does that piece of Voldemort''s soul on Harry''s forehead have a solution now?" After watching Harry leave, Dumbledore asked Ryan very seriously.


    "The problem now is to make sure Harry is fine." Ryan also frowned. "Hermione and I both got some gains in this accident, especially Hermione''s gains mainly focused on the soul and life and death. The problem now is that the mysterious man''s soul film is not a complete soul. Even if I and Hermione With full cooperation, the chance of not harming Harry is at most half. "


    "You obviously can come out from that place." Principal Deng Buduo said with some doubt. "Can you solve a little soul by reversing life and death?"


    "Harry''s situation is very special." Ryan looked at Dumbledore asking this question and knew that even when the principal was young, he hadn''t done much research in this area. But there is still a certain deviation in the understanding of certain things without actual operation, so he explained carefully.


    "The Horcrux was originally placed on an item after its own soul was split. Harry is the first living Horcrux ever. This means that Harry, as a Horcrux container, still has his own soul. So two There must be some interweaving of this soul, I think Harry ¡¯s serpentish accent was acquired because of this situation. "


    Watching Dumbledore nod his head in agreement, Ryan went on to say: "But this entanglement also caused a problem, that is, the fusion of the two souls in Harry''s body is getting higher and higher. Especially Harry is very small When I was in contact with Voldemort ¡¯s soul film, it was basically that soul that grew up with Harry. From a higher level perspective, this soul is like the prophecy ball in the Department of Mystery Affairs that day. The same is the problem that is unique to Harry and the mysterious man. Only they can solve this problem simply, and other people will have much more difficulty and cost to intervene. "


    "This is it." Dumbledore leaned back on the chair, looking weak.


    "But it''s not completely hopeless." Ryan looked a bit older and said a lot of Dumbledore. "I think if I can improve my strength a little bit, maybe I can solve that problem. Now the main problem is My strength is not enough to maintain this complicated and expensive operation. Even if Hermione shares some of the pressure around me, I ca n¡¯t guarantee the best condition of the whole process. Naturally, this will not guarantee Harry ¡¯s survival. ¡±


    "Ah, that''s good." Dumbledore sat up and stared at Ryan. "We still have enough time to do this. You must not be too anxious about it. It is very easy to go astray in pursuit of strength and impatience. You only need to develop normally."


    "Yes, I know." Lane nodded seriously ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At this time Dumbledore stood up to signal that the conversation was over. But when he and Hermione also stood up, they were suddenly stopped by Dumbledore.


    "Well, because you fell into the arch before, so I notified your parents-" Dumbledore said with some embarrassment. "I think now they are preparing to rush back to the UK."


    "You didn''t inform our parents about our accident?" Hermione looked at the principal nervously.


    "No." Principal Dumbledore shook his head. "What I thought was to apologize directly to them, so I only said that an important thing happened to you, and they need to go back to the UK to deal with it. Because of some circumstances over there, they will have to receive this letter in a hurry It is estimated that I will wait until the end of this semester, and now it seems that this is a problem for the two of you. "


    "It''s okay, as long as the person is still there. It''s nothing to trouble." Ryan said with a breath.


    "And I think we may have some important things that need their help. They came just right." Hermione continued. Ryan looked at Hermione with some surprise. He began to be a little confused about what he needed from his parents. But after thinking for a few seconds, his eyes widened suddenly because he thought of something important.


    "That''s good." Dumbledore didn''t notice Ryan''s expression change, he smiled. "Actually, I have been writing the eulogy about you during the final speech here before. I am very happy that the changes in things have made me busy this morning. As Ryan said, people are just fine."


    :. :

 Chapter 450： ready

    Ryan and Hermione left the principal''s office and went directly to the school hospital to visit friends who had fought alongside them in the Ministry of Magic. The Weasley siblings were very happy when they saw Ryan and Hermione appearing unharmed in front of them. Ryan naturally told them that they had only triggered a certain kind of magic in the Department of Mystery in the past two days. On the streets of London three days later.


    Everyone accepts this explanation. Ron told them that it was not only him and Hermione who were missing in the battle between the two Mystery Departments. The Death Eaters were even more miserable, with five people directly missing. In addition to the fathers of Crabbe and Goyle, there is Selvin, an unknown Albanian black wizard and a werewolf.


    Ryan nodded slightly, and after coming out from behind the arch, he contacted the rose crystal that he had withdrawn before according to his order. Now Ron told his missing person and Rose Crystal that the body they took away could be perfectly matched.


    Among these corpses, the werewolf''s corpse was the most important to Ryan. Because after having this specimen, Ryan''s research on the werewolf can greatly move forward.


    "The only bad thing is that the old woman in Umbridge can return to work in the Ministry of Magic without fail." Fred said in a bad mood. "Even what she did at Hogwarts was exposed."


    "Did she not receive any punishment?" Hermione asked puzzled. "At least I think the lynching of students with black magic feather pens is illegal anyway. Isn''t there a corresponding charge for using black magic to torture people in wizarding laws?"


    "Yes." George nodded. "But the group of pure-blood wizards of the Ministry of Magic firmly believe that Umbridge is only a little too aggressive when executing the orders of the Ministry of Magic. At the same time, they think that the damage caused by black magic is irreversible, so the feather pen cannot be considered black magic Items. However, the Ministry of Magic has also made compensation, giving each punished student a compensation ranging from ten to eighty gallons. "


    "Is this how it happened?" Hermione had nothing to say about the wizard''s kind of muddy treatment. "What do the wizards do to make laws?"


    "Well, apart from the secrecy law and a few wizarding laws, most of the remaining legal wizards do not pay attention to themselves." Ron smiled a little ironically. "Most of these laws are enacted separately by specific departments. For example, my father will make certain laws governing the enchantment of Muggle items. However, as far as I know, he has left several loopholes in this law for himself. Studying those Muggle things, and inferring it like this, I think those pure blood definitely have a lot of loopholes in the law that benefit them. "


    "I suddenly found that I had no choice to go to work in the Ministry of Magic." After hearing Ron''s words, Hermione felt that she had made the right choice during career counseling. The wizards did need to change from the most basic place. If you go directly to the Ministry of Magic, at most, you can change some corners with the help of the wizarding families that support it. It is impossible to realize your dream of changing the magic world.


    "Yeah, it can only be changed a little bit from the most basic place." Lane agreed.


    "Of course, of course, although Umbridge is very cunning, there are not many influential children of the pure-blood wizard family among her victims. But the total defeat of the Ministry of Magic also made her miscalculated, probably to appease The victim may also show her determination. The Ministry of Magic transferred Umbridge to Northern Europe, and now she has been appointed as the Nordic Non-Human Biology Liaison Officer. And if there are no major problems, she should have been today It''s over there. "George said with raised eyebrows.


    "It doesn''t sound too heavy." Ryan asked with a frown.


    "No, no," Fred said with a smile. "This department was established when Umbridge left Hogwarts that day, and she was the only one, and there was nothing but the establishment. This is equivalent to exile her, just find a good reputation to maintain the Ministry of Magic It ¡¯s just a face. After all, she offended the first white wizard. No one in the Ministry of Magic would conflict with this wizard who lacked background and disliked most people. ¡±


    "It''s too realistic. The most basic rule in the magic world is whoever has the big fist. The Ministry of Magic refuses to keep this loyal dog obviously because the fist is not as big as Dumbledore''s." Lane thought about Hermione. After a glance, the soul connection between the two people could make Ryan vaguely feel that Hermione had the same idea.


    After chatting for a while, Ryan and they were kicked out by Madam Pomfrey. Because the school doctor believes that the wounded need more rest and rest, a long chat can be detrimental to their recovery. When pushed out of the door, they saw Fred and George making a grimace together.


    In the next few days, everyone enjoyed the leisure time at the end of the semester. During this time, Hermione seemed to have something to do. Ryan naturally noticed, so he was preparing accordingly. For example, when I ran the Wanjie grocery store one night, on the one hand, I handed over the golden sand from the converter to the teacher Luo Zhen. On the other hand, I went to the world of "The Lord of the Rings" to customize something.


    He first went to the dark jungle to prepare a little raw material, and then ran a lonely mountain again. After listening to Ryan ¡¯s request, Thorin Oak Shield vowed that it was not difficult to make what Ryan wanted, so he would build it by himself, and he would pick it up a week later.


    Looked at the painful drink of a whole bottle of honey vodka imported from the Beyonds in Anduin Gorge. After excitedly calling friends to start the work immediately, Sorin smiled helplessly and left.


    One week later, that is, three days before the end of the semester. The boys of the Weasley family were finally fully discharged. Everyone used the afternoon tea time to hold a small celebration banquet. After eating, Lane went to the world of The Lord of the Rings and retrieved a large silver box with a slap, and then held the last reading party with Hermione this semester.


    Because all the exams have ended at this time, plus so many things have happened recently. So when everyone saw Ryan and Hermione walk in, they started talking about what happened in the Ministry that day.


    After Hermione cleared her throat and made everyone quiet, Ryan began to tell everyone the story that happened that night ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In addition to what happened in the death hall, he synthesized Harry''s experience and carefully took that night What happened told everyone. The Weasley twins added a lot of details with excitement.


    "This means. Is the war really starting?" Celia, a Ravenclaw student in second grade this year, covered her mouth in surprise.


    "Yes." Lane nodded. "Although no one wants to see this scene, it''s true. So from now on we will face real danger. Given my identity as a Muggle, I will definitely fight against the mysterious person, if you are out of safety If you want to quit the book club now, I can fully understand. "


    "I won''t quit." Unexpectedly, Neville, who usually seemed a little timid, came out and expressed his attitude. "I was destined to fight mysterious people, and here I think I learned a lot."


    "Neither will I." "I am not a wizard, and the mysterious person will not let me go." "Our parents have fought him for a long time, and we have fought him once. We are not afraid He¡ª "Everyone was talking eloquently, and no one chose to quit.


    After listening to everyone''s answers, Ryan felt that his efforts in recent years were not in vain. The next time is practice time. In addition to reviewing the spells of this semester, Ryan sent a booklet of common magic to every member so that everyone can practice during the summer vacation.


    Just before the end of the time when everyone was about to leave, Ryan suddenly ran to the stage and stopped Fred and George.


    :. :

 Chapter 451： got engaged

    Seeing Ryan running under the stage to stop them, the Weasley twins felt a little strange. Because Ryan had always ended before the time had passed, there was no habit of dragging on.


    "Well, I have something to waste you a little time now." Looking at Fred and George who was standing in the classroom looking at himself, Lane said with a smile, "You two count me as the best in school. Friends, so today there is a very important thing that you need to help witness. "


    "A very important thing?" The twins glanced at each other with a serious expression. Then they arranged their robes with each other. "Since you say something very formal, then we are honored to witness it for you."


    Although the Weasley twins are usually more lively, they can even be said to be a little funny. But if you are their friend, you will know that if they really need their help, they are absolutely reliable helpers.


    "Thank you!" Ryan waited a few minutes after he finished speaking. After the members of the book club left, he took the door and waited for Hermione to come to the stage.


    "What are you going to do?" Hermione stood on the platform in a doubt, and saw Ryan turned to face her and took a step forward, kneeling on one knee, holding a silver box in her left hand, and opening and holding in her right Lid. A shiny ring appeared in the box.


    "Miss Hermione Jane Granger." Lane looked at Hermione''s eyes with a loving look, "I love you, please marry me!"


    As a pure novice emotionally, Ryan doesn''t have much gorgeous words at all. After trying to break his head, he simply used the simplest marry me as his proposal. Although the words were simple, the sincere and strong feelings contained in such simple words shocked Hermione''s heart.


    As a person who has gone through many difficult adventures with Ryan, he did not even return from the world of the deceased until recently. Hermione can say that she experienced more winds and waves than most adults. General things will not make his heart fluctuate too much, but now Ryan''s words make her feel that she has encountered the most special thing so far.


    Even if I knew that I was a wizard for the first time, even if I killed a bad person with my own hands for the first time, even if I died and resurrected not long ago. But all of Hermione felt nothing special about herself now.


    In a mood, Hermione took a small step forward to take the ring and gently took Ryan''s hand.


    "Yes! I am very willing. I am willing to be your wife and stay with you forever." Her voice is full of joy and excitement. "I thought, I thought you wouldn''t now--"


    Ryan stood up and hugged Hermione: "Although I sometimes reacted a little slow, it might not be as romantic as some people. But I''m not stupid, I know what my heart is like. Although this There may be some masculinity suspects, but I still feel that I should take the initiative at this time. "


    The two people looked at each other''s eyes and smiled at the same time. Just at this time there was a clapping sound.


    "It''s so good, so good!" "Yes, bless you!" The Weasley brothers who responded to the shock of the Ryan proposal scene just started applauding desperately. Looking at the exaggerated smile on their faces, if anyone who doesn''t know thinks that the twins have any happy events, ask Ryan to celebrate.


    The Weasley twins did not expect that Ryan would invite them both as witnesses for their marriage proposal. They felt that it would take a long time to witness this formal occasion with their age and distance, and Ryan ¡¯s friends are not small. Unexpectedly, Ryan actually found them as witnesses.


    As Weasley twins applauded, Ryan kissed Hermione in her arms. After pulling Hermione''s left hand to help her put the previously prepared ring on her, Fred and George saw this scene, even the breathing sound was relaxed, just to not disturb this important moment.


    This ring is a very beautiful silver ring with a very beautiful transparent diamond on it. Hermione vowed that she had never seen such beautiful jewelry, let alone felt an extremely sacred power from inside.


    As a girl, even if she is a girl who usually concentrates on learning, she doesn''t like to dress her up. I always like that kind of shiny thing in my heart.


    Lane smiled happily as Hermione liked the ring. He would naturally choose the best of these important things. Thorin Oak Shield carefully crafted the ring part of the ring with mythril, and then inlaid the elven sapphire that Ryan bought from the dark jungle.


    In addition, when Ryan went to the dark jungle, he just met Kyle Trier as a guest there. When he learned that Ryan needed to make a ring for marriage proposal, in order to thank Ryan for his previous work in expelling the darkness of Middle-earth, Kellan Trier incorporated the light of Elendil Star into this gem. So this gem is not just a beautiful engagement ring, but also a powerful magic prop.


    "Hermione, we will get engaged this summer vacation. Then, after graduating from seventh grade, we will get out of school and get married. From now on, I will always be with you." Lane said very seriously.


    Hermione looked at Ryan''s face and listened to this solemn promise. His blushed blood seemed to drip out of it. She hugged Ryan again and closed her eyes slightly after raising her head slightly.


    Ryan naturally knew what to do at this time. After taking a deep breath, he was applauded and cheered by the Weasley twins. Kissed.


    Naturally, this matter cannot be concealed from other people, especially George and Fred, who are witnesses, are not restrained people.


    In the magic world, many pure-blood families have made a marriage contract when they were very young. So Ryan and Hermione''s engagement did not attract much attention, and friends all congratulated them.


    Some hemp wizards, such as Hermione ¡¯s roommate Angela Marcus, feel that they are getting engaged a little early. However, after probably knowing that they were fighting in the Ministry of Magic, they expressed a great understanding of their choice to be engaged.


    "If I could have a lover who shared life and death together, I would also like to marry him immediately." This is what Angela made after listening to part of the story that happened in the Ministry.


    Ginny envyed Hermione with some envy. As a member of the pure-blood family, she did not think Hermione and Ryan were too young when they were engaged. It''s just that she knows the heavy burden that Harry is carrying, so it''s a clever thing to never presume to face Harry.


    In addition, whether it was Harry, Ron or Neville all sent blessings. Even when the two met Professor McGonagall in the corridor the next afternoon, Professor McGonagall blessed them all. Of course, this is not as a school professor or dean of Gryffindor, but as a blessing as a comrade-in-arms in the Ministry of Magic at the time.


    In addition, on the day of the proposal, Ryan and Hermione both wrote to their parents overnight. This just explained Dumbledore''s letter before. After the letter was sent, Ryan could only pray that everything went well. Because of the history of being single in his previous life, he had no experience dealing with his future father-in-law.


    :. :

 Chapter 452： Rope Werewolf

    The last night of the semester came. Many people have packed their packages and are preparing to go to the farewell party at the end of the semester. Ryan received a letter from his parents at this time. In the letter, they first expressed their dissatisfaction with Ryan''s attitude of being engaged first and even the engagement, and then told Ryan that if this was the result of his careful consideration, they would respect his ideas. Just need to listen to them to explain.


    So after discussing with the Grangers and the couple, the four have now returned to London. The letter asked Ryan to call home at King ¡¯s Cross Station on the day he returned to London on vacation, and then went directly to the Granger ¡¯s house with Hermione to discuss the issue.


    When going downstairs with Hermione to attend the final banquet, Lane learned that Hermione''s parents had also written a similar letter to her. He had to be grateful that British parents gave their children more freedom in this respect, making the situation much better than expected.


    The next day, on their way home on the Hogwarts Express train, Malfoy tried to attack Harry once and let out a bad breath for their Death Eaters family. It is a pity that they mistakenly chose a door full of DA members to do this. The result was a good lesson.


    Harry and Ryan and Hermione walked in hand in hand as they bought some snacks to celebrate. They just went to fulfill the commander''s accusation of maintaining order. But attentive Ginny found that both were a little nervous.


    "What happened to the two of you?" Ginny asked with concern, which also attracted Harry Ron''s attention.


    "Well-today we need to tell our parents about the decision to get engaged." Lane looked at Ginny and said, "In this case, it should be normal to be nervous."


    "Ah, it really makes people nervous." "But Ryan, you can''t escape this kind of thing." The twins said one by one, and then they said in unison, "So, young man, please be brave Face all this. "


    The gag of the twins made everyone in the box laugh, and then they started to do their own things. For example, reading newspapers, magazines, or playing wizard chess.


    "The Prophet Daily" Shangjing is about articles about how to repel dementors, the Ministry of Magic is trying to hunt down Death Eaters, and so on, and there are some hysterical letters saying that the author had met early in the morning on a certain day. To the Lord Voldemort passing by their house.


    "War is just a precursor, and the wizards in Britain have become chaotic to this extent. It can be seen that Voldemort''s Jawi is very deep. It is scared like this before it is officially fought, and the next war will certainly not be so easy." After reading The Daily Prophet, Ryan reached a less optimistic conclusion in his heart. In this way, it seems that the family''s trip to Tianchao was very meaningful before.


    But what makes more sense for Ryan is that on the train he received an offset point for changing the Ministry of Magic battle and a series of other things, a total of 46 points.


    When the train finally stopped at Kings Cross Station with smoke, Lane pulled Hermione out of the car. They obtained permission from the ticket inspector and Harry, Ron, and when they passed the magic retaining wall between platforms 9 and 10, they found that many members of the Order of the Phoenix were already waiting on the other side of the wall.


    There are Mad-eyed Hammoudi in a bowler hat, next to the Tonks of Lupin who looks good, and the Weasley couple wearing their best Muggle clothes. And Sirius, who is holding the St. Munger female therapist lover, wearing a golden light prosthetic hand on his left arm and a beaming smile.


    "Oh, it''s great to see that you are safe." Weasley happily embraced each child. Lupin and Tonks walked over to Ryan after saying hello to Harry.


    "It looks like you have been pretty good lately, and you look much better than before." After seeing Lupin approaching, Ryan looked up and down and said with a smile, and Tonks ran to Hermione as soon as he came to say hello. While whispering something.


    "For people like us, it''s very good to have a job that can earn income through labor." Lu Ping said in a low voice. "You know, even now Umbridge is out of business. But the law that restricts werewolves he still exists, and with your blessing, all I can do now is to stop those wicked wolves by offering a job. People joined Voldemort''s side because of hunger and cold. "


    "It sounds good." Lane nodded. "How many werewolves now in several plantations over Northern Europe?"


    "Including me, there are 19 words, in addition to a pair of werewolves, wizards and Muggles. Their children were unfortunately bitten. After learning that we can treat the werewolves well, they So he came with the child. The wife of the witch who graduated from Booth Button was now in charge of the manor ¡¯s external communications. Her husband is an artist, so it seems that she has a lot of free time to take care of her children. "


    "Parents'' love for their children is really great." After listening to Lu Ping''s story, Ryan exclaimed. Lu Ping also agreed with his face. He thought that when he was a child, his parents still loved their own after they knew that they became werewolves. experience.


    These werewolves worked really seriously. According to the previous report, Ryan found that this large plantation in Northern Europe can already provide most of the common raw materials for joke shops, reducing the cost of the product by about 1/5. At the same time, the reliability of these werewolves has also been proved, because the plantation that Lane can plant near the Arctic Circle depends on the sunflower. So far, this secret has not been exposed by the werewolves. Even if these werewolves used to live in the magic world, they know the value of this magical plant.


    So, the so-called werewolf morality is completely a lie made by some racists ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There are indeed some werewolf morality, but it has nothing to do with their bloodline.


    "Just like that, I''m trying to find a way to make the werewolf live like a normal person. I think I''m a little bit confused now." Lane told Lupin the good news. After falling into the curtain, his own strength further brought Ryan to hope to solve this problem.


    "The fresh water bottle you used last time was already very useful." Lu Ping nodded. "So there is no need to be too impatient, we have enough patience to wait."


    After Lupin''s words were finished, Hermione and Tonks almost finished whispering and walked over shoulder by shoulder. Then Tonks said: "Okay, let''s take the next step, you see Sirius has passed."


    Lane was still wondering when she saw Sirius, Moody and Mr. Weasley were walking towards the Dursleys together. When they approached, they found that everyone was focusing on Mr. Weasley to warn the Dursleys not to abuse Harry. As a former wanted murderer, Sirius'' deterrence is undoubtedly extremely effective. Especially when he showed the iron gray prosthetic hand in his left hand, he completely shocked Uncle Vernon.


    "By the way, help me ask what kind of prosthetic hand Sirius hopes to have. When I''m done, write a letter to me. I can help him make a better one." After saying goodbye to everyone, Ryan quietly said to Lu Ping Said.


    Shook hands with Lu Ping, Lane dragged his luggage and went with Hermione to the bus outside the train station. At the same time, I prayed all the way to meet my parents when I met later.


    :. :

 Chapter 453： Get it done

    "Tonks is so pitiful." Hermione said on the bus. "Did you know? Lu Ping has been hiding from her recently. She clearly hinted that there was no response so many times."


    Reminiscing himself, Hermione had a lot of sympathy for Tonks''s experience. Ryan can only explain to Lu Ping: "You must know that Lu Ping is old, but Tonks is still young. The most important thing is that Lu Ping is a werewolf. He thinks his love will bring all kinds of things to the woman. Troublesome. "


    "Ah-" Hermione sighed. "Reason is good, but Tonks is not a hot-blooded one. I talked to her and found that she was very comprehensive in this regard. Lupin is a bit like you in this regard. From a certain angle, I really hope others will live. It ¡¯s better. But it ¡¯s all too arbitrary and never considers the hopes of others. ¡±


    "Aren''t I changing it?" Ryan naturally knew what to do, and it was absolutely stupid to talk back at this time. "And now Lupin''s attitude has softened a lot after he found a job. I think he will finally agree with Tonks. Don''t you see that Tonks''s spirit is not bad? Her hair just now symbolized Happy pink. "


    "Hope this way." Hermione smiled.


    There was a bit of traffic jam on the road, so when the two of them came to Granger''s house, more than an hour had passed. After opening the door, Ryan found that his parents and Granger and his wife were sitting in the restaurant drinking tea. And they should have communicated well before looking at their expressions.


    Next came the time when Ryan was criticized. The four parents unanimously criticized him for starting too early, and deceived her when Hermione was so young. In fact, last summer, they saw the relationship between Ryan and Hermione, and had no opinion on the relationship. I believe the two can handle these issues. But what I didn''t expect was that Ryan had proposed marriage so early, and they thought it would be another few years.


    Today, this incident is the most manifestation of the inequality between men and women. In the next half an hour, only Ryan was accepting the chatter of both parents, while Hermione watched Ryan with rare interest in a rare embarrassment.


    Finally, after repeatedly confirming that Ryan and Hermione''s attitude towards the engagement was very serious and made a thoughtful decision, they agreed to their plan to get engaged during the summer vacation and then get married as soon as they graduate.


    Naturally, Ryan, in the presence of the Grangers, promised to be good to Hermione forever. It seemed that the Grangers were quite satisfied with Lane''s attitude.


    Next is some details, because Ryan and Hermione are both studying in the magic school, and many things are not suitable for outsiders to know. Therefore, the families of the two parties decided to simply hold a small private engagement ceremony when they lived in Tianchao for one month this summer, and they could also travel to a foreign country by the way.


    After a series of details about these rules were discussed, Mr. Lambert asked Ryan after returning to his home: "Yes, it costs money to get married, although traditionally the wedding is all paid by the woman, but I think you You also need to prepare a set of houses. Of course, if you do n¡¯t have enough money, we can give you the money that the mutual assistance will be saved for you, and by the way, we will give you a part of the funds. "


    "Dad, I really need your help here, but I don''t need your money." Ryan looked at his parents across the table. "I learned knowledge from the wizard so that I am not short of money, but that money needs to be exchanged to buy other things."


    Said that in the eyes of parents'' consternation, Ryan pulled out several gold nuggets from the space pocket. "I have a lot of gold, but the problem is that if you want to buy a house here, you can''t buy it with gold."


    "You are just wizards-are you so rich?" Ms. Sally, the mother, picked up a gold ingot and put it in her hand, then carefully looked at it in front of her eyes. At the same time said in incredible tone.


    "Of course not, but I learned about alchemy by chance." After that, Ryan extended a finger and tapped a tin candlestick on the table. After a series of red glowing runes flashed, the grey candlestick suddenly turned silver.


    "This is-silver!" After inspection, his father Mr. Lambert said in surprise, "Is it Nicholas Flamel, the legend is true? Can someone really turn these base metals into gold and silver?" "


    "Few, but not without." Ryan said with a lifted chest. "I''m very proud that I''m one of them. And the greatest alchemist Nicholas Flamel and his wife had only two years ago Passed away and lived more than 600 years. "


    "My son really is the best." Mr. Lambert seemed very happy, but he continued. "But it''s really terrible for a human to live for so long!"


    Lane didn''t expect Mr. Lambert to make a strange answer when he heard the news. After discovering that his son was looking at himself with strange eyes, Mr. Lambert said very freely: "I and your mother once said that the happiest thing in this life is to be healthy and healthy with your loved ones. , And then whether or not to get sick, just die naturally. Living too long is not a very good thing. "


    Speaking of this, Mr. Lambert seemed to wake up suddenly and said: "Of course, it is too early to say this at your age. But you will gradually realize all this."


    Finally, Mr. Lambert took away the gold and said he had enough ways to exchange these things into pounds. Then Ryan only had to tell him where he wanted to buy the house.


    In short, today''s things have passed. Ryan felt that he was very fortunate enough to meet his parents and be reasonable, both for his parents and the Grangers.


    After staying at home for a day ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The two are planning to go to Tianchao for vacation as planned. Ryan and Hermione also had great expectations for this trip to temporarily leave the suppressed atmosphere of the British magic world. In particular, the magical world of the Celestial Empire seems to be in a mist for British wizards, which makes people have great expectations.


    But before leaving home, his father, Mr. Lambert, solemnly told Ryan that his father, Ryan ¡¯s grandfather, was a member of a traditional magic family in Tianzhao who could not do magic. After refusing family support, he went directly to study abroad. After graduation, he stayed in Britain to get married and have children. And this time when Mr. Lambert went to heaven to visit his father, he told him that Ryan was a wizard. After hearing this news, he asked Mr. Lambert to tell Ryan that he was free to go back to his hometown.


    From his grandfather ¡¯s words, Ryan knew that the attitude of the wizarding world of heaven was much better than that of British wizards. At the same time, he is also very interested in the magic of the world''s heavenly dynasty. It seems that this holiday trip is very worth looking forward to.


    Especially when Ryan thought of going to Brazil as an exchange student in his second year, Zhang Qiu once said that she had met Ryan ¡¯s grandfather. He also mentioned that Ryan ¡¯s grandfather had floated a glass after seeing Zhang Qiu ¡¯s magic out of control when he was a child. Not surprised. Now it can explain why this is so.


    "I really want to hurry up and check it out in Tianchao!" Lane thought of taking the car to Heathrow Airport. He also wanted to see his grandparents earlier. They treated him well when Ryan was a child, and Ryan is now capable. He naturally wants to do a good check on the bodies of the two old people so that they can have a healthy old age.


    :. :

 Chapter 454： Hello oriental

    "It''s really strange, I found a lot of information about the magical world of the heavenly dynasty. But all the information is very vague. It can even be said that the entire oriental magical world except Japan seems to be shrouded in a thick mist. The book says Only a small number of foreign wizards are allowed to enter the celestial dynasty. The wizards who traveled to the celestial dynasty leave only a few scattered records of the celestial dynasty, which is seriously lacking in integrity. What does it look like? "Hermione sat next to Lane in the waiting room at Heathrow Airport and said what she had done before.


    "Incomplete records may be caused by differences in different cultural differences. It is difficult for outsiders to understand some things in that land. They estimated that they could only write some records with their own solutions. But I think we will Have the opportunity to really look at the magical world of the heavens and experience the customs and customs there. ¡±Ryan said with a smile the relationship between his grandfather and the Eastern magical world. Hermione felt very much about having the opportunity to explore the mysterious magical world. Excitement.


    In addition to these preparations, Ryan took the time to move out a memory instillation device in the Radiation World Academy to infuse Hermione with a language gift pack in preparation for this journey to the heaven.


    In his previous life, Ryan saw a variety of ways to go to heaven. There are those who have passed on a broom, those who have passed on a flying carpet, those who have been taken by the phoenix, and those who have the most powerful direct phantom shift. And the one who directly traveled by plane like an ordinary person in the past should be considered the lowest card.


    But fortunately, the magical world of Heavenly Dynasty that Hermione talked about along the way came into contact with them when they first set foot on the land of Heavenly Dynasty.


    That was when the plane landed at the Pearl Airport after they passed the customs. When passing the customs security office to the security gate, Lane felt that a very weak magic had scanned his body. He easily distinguished this scan in order to identify the magical response that passed through the security gate.


    Although both the levels of Ryan and Hermione can hide themselves under this inspection, the two of them are not in trouble. So they did not hinder this inspection. Ryan guessed that this inspection was to correctly identify foreign wizards who came to the heaven and mark them for easy management.


    Sure enough, just after they passed the customs, two uniformed staff stopped them. The dress of these staff members is no different from that of the customs officers just now, but Ryan and Hermione find that they have a gold plate with a red background on their chests, which reads the Tianzhao Alchemy Federation.


    It is obvious that this brand can only be seen by wizards, and Ryan and their parents looked nervously at the two people who came, thinking what was wrong.


    "It''s okay, they are Wizards of Heaven." Ryan comforted several parents and stepped forward with Hermione to meet the Wizards of Heaven.


    "Hello, welcome you to the heavenly dynasty." The two wizards said in fluent English, the tone is relatively friendly. "You should be little wizards traveling with ordinary parents?"


    "Yes, as you can see, our parents are ordinary people." Ryan nodded. "But we are not traveling. Our parents are doing business here, so we may visit this country many times in the future."


    "As long as you don''t violate the law, we welcome you to do some visits from people from other countries. The legal restrictions here are much looser than your British wizarding laws. The most important thing for you is that this is for minors. Sorcerer''s spellcasting restrictions are more relaxed. Just make sure that there are no ordinary people in the company of adult wizards. Minor wizards are also allowed to release magic. But if you want to cast spells independently, you need to apply for a permit. Said the short-haired young witch who looked heroic.


    "Also, the nearest wizard business district is in the City God Temple in Mingzhu City. With your wand, tap one of the two stone lions at the entrance of the temple and you will find the entrance to that commercial street. The assessment site for the independent law enforcement license can also be exchanged for our currency. "Another slightly older wizard added.


    "Finally, I wish you a memorable journey in the heavenly dynasty." After that, the two celestial wizards said goodbye to Ryan.


    "It looks like they are quite friendly, which is a good start." After the two Celestial Wizards left, Hermione said happily to Ryan. She really didn''t expect the local wizard here to be welcoming to foreign wizards. "Before I came, I thought they weren''t good at dealing."


    "That just caused some misunderstandings without knowing each other." Lane smiled. "The people here are generally friendly. If an enemy invades, they will wipe out the enemy mercilessly, but they are absolutely hospitable when facing friendly visitors. I think we can feel it during the following trip. To this point ... "


    Both companies are located near Qiantang, so their parents quickly returned to Qiantang by car. Because as managers and founders of emerging companies there are many things waiting for them.


    Both Ryan and Hermione stayed in Pearl City to start their own trip. According to Mr. Lambert, the father of Ryan, since you have decided to be engaged, you can be regarded as an adult. I think you should be able to take care of yourself. Finally, he told Ryan to remember to join them to visit his grandparents a week later.


    "Relax, no problem." After the parents were sent to the car with their promises, the two people who came to Tianchao for the first time were of course going around in the most prosperous city of Tianchao.


    It is the summer of 1996, there are not many vehicles on the street, and it is far from the momentum of the parking spaces in the streets of later generations. But it can be seen that everyone''s life in this place is not bad: people walking on the street are busy, with a kind of vitality on their faces. Dress is not much worse than London.


    "This is a place full of vitality." Ryan said to Hermione on the way to Pudong by bus. "I believe that as long as 20 years, it will be more prosperous than London."


    Looking at the expression of "Are you kidding?" After Hermione heard this, Ryan smiled uncontrollably. No one in this era will believe how fast this land will develop in the next 20 years. .


    After visiting the History Museum and Oriental Pearl TV Tower just completed this year, Ryan took Hermione to the City God Temple early the next morning. Naturally, they went on an empty stomach, it is a pity not to taste special snacks here.


    The best thing about southern snacks is that the amount of each serving is not large, so you can taste more when you eat it at one time. The steamed dumplings and soup dumplings at Nanxiang Steamed Bread Shop are indeed delicious, and each of them eats a lot. The only place that feels a little weird is when eating in the lobby ~ www.novelhall.com ~ regular customers glance at them from time to time.


    "We-what is wrong with the dress or something?" Hermione asked strangely after discovering the surrounding conditions.


    "Maybe because-we eat a bit too much." Ryan couldn''t really tell Hermione. This is because at this time, even if Pearl City doesn''t have a lot of foreign affairs, especially if the woman is European. Therefore, it is normal for them to spread dog food to attract others'' attention before eating.


    After a rich breakfast, they hurried to the door of Chenghuang Temple. Ryan clearly felt the faint traces of magic on the two lions at the gate of the City God Temple. He tapped the base of the stone lion with the magic wand hidden in his sleeve according to the method told by the Tian Zhao wizard he met at the airport yesterday.


    Ryan just put away her wand and saw a archway between the two buildings in front of him slowly squeezing out. It is the same as the home of Sirius at 12 Grimmauld Place. After the vermilion archway completely emerged between the two buildings, Ryan took Hermione to the archway.


    In the middle of the arch, there is a blue plaque with the three characters "Songjiangji" written in gold. It seems that this should be a commercial area of ??the wizards of the Tian Dynasty.


    "It feels more lively than Diagon Alley." Hermione was a little surprised to see the bustling crowd on the street across the archway.


    "Fortunately, the population here is 20 times that of the British. It would be strange if it was not so lively." Ryan shrugged and then took Hermione into Songjiangji.


    :. :

 Chapter 455： Matsue collection

    Ryan has been to several wizarding business districts before, in addition to Diagon Alley in England, and Saga Street in Iceland. But the Songjiang collection of the heavenly dynasty is very different from them.


    The first point is big. Whether it is Diagon Alley or Saga Street, they are just a variety of shops around one or two streets. The Songjiangji is not like this at all. It is more like an alternative imitation of the outer business district of Chenghuang Temple. In the middle is a beautiful pool with an exquisite Jiuqu Bridge above it for easy communication. And around the pool is a variety of shops, which sell a variety of things.


    "How does it feel very different from Diagon Alley?" Hermione looked at the wizards on the street and said that the difference here does not mean that there are many people on the street or buildings with oriental styles on both sides of the street. The style of the streets is more biased towards the ordinary world outside. This is true whether it ¡¯s tiled roads, street lights on the street, or clothes from wizards coming and going. Only the sign in front of the shop and the products inside through the glass window can prove that they are indeed on a wizard''s commercial street.


    It may be that they stood at the intersection and looked around a little longer. A young man in a plaid suit came over and said in very fluent English: "Hello, do you have any help? I can provide you with a guide, Shopping guide and translation services. Only 20 silver coins are needed a day. "


    "How much is it if no translation is needed?" Lane said in very standard Mandarin. "Can there be a discount for one less service? I don''t think we need translation services."


    "Do you speak Mandarin? That would be great. There is no less money, because it is uniformly regulated, but I can find you the best store for you to play here." The young man said To.


    "Okay, deal." Ryan took out 20 Seco and put it in the young man''s hand, but the young man glanced at it and said he could not collect the money. "Have you not exchanged the money here? This foreign money is not available here."


    So their first travel destination was Tianzhao Alchemist Bank. No matter where the financial institution is always magnificent, Tianchao Alchemist Bank is no exception. Under the guidance of this guide named Li Lei, they walked across the Jiuqu Bridge to exchange money for the tallest building opposite the pond.


    As they walked across the Jiuqu Bridge, they saw several black shadows emerging from the water and quickly approached. After those black shadows approached the lake, white marks appeared on the lake behind them.


    "Is this?" Ryan asked, looking at the shadows that were almost as dark as torpedoes underwater. But he didn''t think there would be any danger, because this is one of the biggest wizarding markets in Tianchao, and he is not Conan. So the probability of just being in danger is not high. Not to mention that the surrounding wizards of the Tian Dynasty did not react violently.


    "Oh, they." Li Lei said after glancing at the shadow. "They are sharks from the East China Sea. This pond has a channel leading to the East China Sea. People from sharks often bring some precious seafood and specialty products from the seabed to trade here. You are lucky today. These specialties from the ocean New products are often sold out within a short period of time. I personally recommend that you take a look after you get the money, maybe you can find something you like. "


    "It''s so beautiful! It''s much better than those fishmen in the Black Lake." Just when Li Lei introduced Ryan to Hermione, he whispered softly. Ryan turned his gaze and found that the shadows quickly emerged from the water. As soon as the upper body emerged from the water, the colorful fish tails became human feet. Under the leadership of a middle-aged female shark, the six sharks walked out along the stone steps that didn''t enter the pool.


    The appearance of these sharks is indeed much more beautiful than those of the murlocs in the Black Lake. It looks like a slightly taller human, with a beautiful appearance and tall body. The only difference from humans is that the skin is more supple and fairer. At the same time, they can see that in short-sleeved shorts, they have some colored scales on their joints and forehead, and their ears are similar to fins. However, these racial characteristics did not reduce their face value, but made them look more beautiful.


    "Okay, here we are." Just across the Jiuqu Bridge is a small square with a large flower bed in the middle. Bypassing the flower bed is the building of the Tianzhao Alchemist Bank. This is a five-story building, which stands out from the surrounding low-rise shops. And beside the gate with vermilion and gold nails, a hairy figure stood.


    "Hey, Ryan, look. They are pandas." Hermione shook Ryan''s arm with some excitement, and stood beside the bank door as a welcome (only?) A panda standing upright in a beautiful tuxedo.


    "Well, it''s a little different, you can call them Pandaren." Because Hermione uses Mandarin, Li Lei whispered after hearing what Hermione said. "It should be called Pi Yao according to our name, but they grew up with the earliest wizards of the heaven, and they are regarded as the most non-human allies of the wizards here. The pandaren''s nature is kind, loyal and friendly, but there is one thing It ¡¯s important to remember that they love wealth very much. Although they do n¡¯t use any evil means to obtain wealth, they should remember to be optimistic about their wallets when they sell to you later, otherwise it ¡¯s very easy A lot of so-called financial investment products that are not much use come out. "


    "Okay, this is a little different from what I imagined." When he entered the door, he looked at the black and white bear face Ryan who smiled with a smile on the panda''s door. "It''s a real bear."


    After entering the door is a tall wooden structure hall, on the roof is an extremely gorgeous painted gold algae well. In addition to the beautiful appearance, Lane also felt that the algae well was actually a powerful magic circle, and the bead spit out from the middle of the algae well was the array of eyes.


    Halls are lined with rows of wrought iron chairs. When the wizards enter the door, they will press a button on a brass machine next to it, and the machine will spit out a note marked with Arabic numerals. Then they will wait in the chair.


    Apart from the door, all three sides of the hall are long counters with thick transparent glass. Every once in a while a panda person sits behind the counter, some are weighing gold with a small steelyard, and some are identifying gems. Others are there to receive a customer who came to handle the business.


    Ryan they were lined up in front of the corresponding pandaren counter soon after receiving the number. Don''t look at the pandaren''s size, but the voice of the voice is a baby voice with a milk sound. It sounds very cute.


    But when faced with gold coins, they are not so cute. After redeeming five hundred gallons, the pandaren in front of Lane recommended some kind of financial fund. He declined many times before getting out of the passionate pandaren.


    When walked out of the bank gate, Ryan began to measure the currency withdrawn. The currency of the Wizard of Heaven is divided into four kinds of gold, silver, bronze and bronze. The ratio between them is 1:10, which is more humane than the currency exchange of British wizards. Bronze coins have the lowest value, each of which is equivalent to a dime of ordinary people''s currency, and the highest value of gold coins is equivalent to one hundred yuan.


    In order to maintain this ratio, the size of gold coins to bronze coins is increasing. The largest bronze coin is as big as a beer bottle cap and is made very thin. But the smallest gold coin is only a little bigger than a shirt button. However, these currencies are beautifully cast regardless of size. There is a shallow square depression in the center of the currency, which should be a commemoration of the ancient round copper coins with square holes. On the front, the two characters of Tongbao are written on both sides of the square hole, and the symbol of the sun and the moon is erected on the back.


    The most interesting thing is that the wizard currency can be exchanged for RMB in an unlimited amount, but the reverse is strictly restricted. In the market outside, only magic-related goods must use wizard currency, and many daily necessities can even be paid directly in RMB. Probably because the magic world of the dynasty was not as closed as the British magic world.


    With a pack of money ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane they started their shopping journey. The first stop is the Donghai boutique of those sharks people. In the store, Lane bought a lot of sharks. On the one hand, because this textile is indeed beautiful, on the other hand, Lane found that this textile is actually an alchemical material. Can be used to refine clothing with magic effects.


    Ryan asked the croaker salesman if he could order for a long time after buying, because he wanted to buy some raw materials for his store. Unfortunately, the production of these things is random, and cannot guarantee a fixed supply. So Ryan can only regret to give up this idea.


    "Lane, we are here to travel. Could you put your work aside for now." After Ryan finished talking about things, Hermione said a little unhappy. "Sometimes there is a time for rest--"


    "Sorry, this is not my right." Ryan admitted that he was doing something wrong now.


    The next time they took a good tour of the entire Songjiang collection, tasted a variety of delicious special snacks, and bought a lot of souvenirs for friends. At this time, we can see the importance of finding a good guide. With the help of Li Lei, they can buy the best things at the most suitable price. For example, some special magic spices, some wooden signs with seal characters that have certain damage to evil creatures. And some handicrafts with local characteristics.


    Finally, they spent 20 minutes to obtain the local law enforcement permission.


    In short, this day was a rewarding day, and it also started a good start for Ryan''s trip to heaven.


    :. :

 Chapter 456： "Land of Peach Blossoms"

    Ryan and Hermione visited a lot of good places in the next week, there were ordinary people and some were exclusive to wizards. The reason why they can visit so many scenic spots in a short time is due to the cloud road system of the heaven.


    Yunlu is similar to the European flyway network, except that it does not require a fireplace. The calm water in any container drawn with a magic circle can be used as an entrance. The largest one can be a lake, while the smaller one can be a washbasin or wash basin at home. When you use it, just fill the container with water, wait for the water surface that is larger than the size of the slap, put your hand in it and recite the place name, and finally add a rush to the law to go to the place you want to go.


    This week, whether it is Taihu Lake, Lushan Mountain, Huangshan Mountain or West Lake, has opened their eyes, and the natural and cultural scenery inside makes them linger. And the one that impressed them the most was the travel spot they belonged to the wizards on the last day: Wulingyuan.


    This Wulingyuan is different from the Wulingyuan Zhangjiajie scenic spot on the other side of the ordinary people. It is a large valley protected by natural magic fans. Inside there is a small town that belongs purely to the magic world of the dynasty and a lot of magical creatures.


    According to the map I bought on Songjiangji, the two came to the entrance of the town. This is just a very ordinary stream in a mediocre valley. If there is no magic, you can only see a stream flowing out of the valley, but the wizards can see that the stream has a fork after entering the valley.


    Traced up the tributary of the stream that only the wizard could see, and it didn''t take long to seem to cross an invisible boundary, and a beautiful peach blossom forest suddenly appeared in front of him. The magic is that even if it is a hot summer day, the temperature here is still as pleasant as spring. The peach blossoms full of trees are still in full bloom. There are a few wizards scattered under the tree reading books, games or picnics.


    A breeze blew, and the pink petals on the ground were blown up, floating in the air with the petals blown off the tree. Turn the Peach Blossom Forest into a pink world like a fairy tale.


    "It''s like a dream." Hermione said gently looking at the scenery in front of her, "Thank you--" But before she finished speaking, Ryan blocked her mouth. After a kiss for a while, they smiled at each other. Afterwards, Rose Crystal and Xiaoqing took photos of them with a camera.


    In the previous days, Rose Crystal and her sisters went to Paris and Versailles for a good tour together in the world of the rose girl, and then enjoyed a few days of party time. Fortunately, after the party ended, she caught up with the last stop of Ryan''s trip, Wulingyuan.


    After playing enough in this peach blossom forest, they continued to follow the stream. At this time Xiaoqing turned himself into a back basket. Then Rose Crystal drilled in and coquettishly let Ryan carry her on her back. Ryan shook his head with a smile, and then carried the rose crystal basket on his back.


    There is a mountain in the birthplace of the stream. There is a small cave on the mountain. The stone walls beside the cave are inscribed with the three large characters of Wulingyuan. Ryan, they could only line up to get into this exit. Fortunately, the hole was just a little bit narrow at the beginning, and after a few dozen steps, it became bright and wide. This is presented in front of him is a quaint town and flat fields, in the distance you can see a lake and the woods by the lake.


    "Lin used all the water to get a mountain, and the mountain had a small mouth, as if there was light. He would leave the boat and enter from the mouth. It was very narrow at the beginning, and it was only accessible to people. Ryan began to recite the famous "Peach Blossoms" with feeling. Unlike the previous life, which was just a story, the source of peach blossoms in this world really exists. This place, now called Wulingyuan, is the peach blossom source in the article.


    Had said before that the surrounding environment formed a mysterious lock beside this huge valley. In addition to the natural fan lock, the wizards found here also set up large and small magic defenses here. However, this was not the case more than a thousand years ago. At that time, the valley only relied on natural fan locks, so there was really an ordinary fisherman who entered this place when the fan locks were weakened due to astrological changes. Take it out.


    Unfortunately, after the fisherman left, the wizards who lived in the valley used magic circles to make up for these defects, so no matter whether they were Taishou or Nanzi Liu Ziji, they could no longer find this place. Later, this story was known to Tao Yuanming, and then the famous "Peach Blossoms" was written just like another world. .


    "What did you just read?" Hermione asked curiously on the edge. Although she is now learning Chinese, this kind of classical Chinese is still difficult for her to understand.


    "Oh, this is a verse written by an ancient poet more than a thousand years ago." Lane turned and explained. After he explained the story about "The Story of Peach Blossom", the two also happened to follow the stone road to the entrance of the town.


    Unlike the previous Songjiang Collection, many people in the town wore modern costumes that blended the style of Hanfu, and even a few wizards were wearing Hanfu directly. Moreover, walking on the street is not just a wizard. For example, Ryan saw a young woman with fox ears and tails walking across the street holding a paper umbrella.


    "Hello, I was born in the UK. This time I came back with my fiancee to take a look. I just saw a lot of people with animal ears or leaves and flowers on the street. Can you tell us what this is? Custom? "Ryan asked the shop owner after buying a few pieces of glutinous rice cakes.


    "This is not a custom." The middle-aged uncle with a big beard looked very talkative, and he said while wrapping the mochi with a leaf in his hand. "They are not human."


    "Isn''t it human?" Hermione stopped nibbling, because in the British magic world, non-human intelligent creatures were marginalized and discriminated against. She had never seen any other creature walking down the street in Diagon Alley. So she suddenly became excited after hearing that the guys were not human.


    "Yes, not humans." The boss repeated it again. "Many foreign tourists like you feel incredible about us. Even when I met a fellow countryman more than ten years ago, we thought that we had lost our decentness as an alchemist. (At this time, Hermione whispered, It sounds like so-called pure blood.) But we always believe that as long as they abide by our laws, they are willing to accept the same discipline. There is no reason why they should not be given the same rights as us. "


    "Relax, boss, we are not that kind of person." Lane said, and Hermione nodded vigorously. "But we also need to admit that in other places, some people always think that their lineage is superior."


    "Bloodline?" The boss let out a disdainful grunt with his nose: "Only animals like pigs, dogs, horses and horses are noble because of their bloodlines. How could humans be noble because of this?


    The boss''s words made Ryan and Hermione laugh together. This is the most interesting rebuttal they have heard about the theory of pure blood supremacy. The shop owner also saw that the two of them were not of the pedigree, so they explained: "Just those who were unified and called mountain ghosts are a kind of natural elves--"


    "It''s a creature like Meiwa." Ryan quickly explained to Hermione in English. From the boss they learned that part of the mountain ghost has animal power and another part has plant power, as well as their own special spells. Most importantly, they can marry humans. But just as the boss was frivolous and bragging about the appearance of the mountain ghost, his fat Dun Dun wife sneaked up from behind and grabbed his ear.


    "Don''t think I don''t know that you are staring at the boss lady of the ghost all the time at the end of the street restaurant ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hurry up and go to eat the rice cakes, not allowed to be lazy here." Watching the sturdy boss lady pulled the boss to the kitchen. Ryan and Hermione also left quickly.


    "I just thought I saw Mrs. Weasley--" After walking down the street, Hermione looked back and said that the rice cake shop said.


    "This is also a way of getting along, that uncle''s magic level is much stronger than his wife, his wife is just an ordinary person who can''t magic, love-" Lane said with a smile.


    In addition to the beautiful mountain ghosts, Ryan and they met a large human over three meters high on the street. The boss of the potion shop told them that they were the Kuafu clan, similar to Western giants. However, neither the defense power nor the strength of magic is as great as the Western giants. Their only advantage is that their IQ and character are not much different from humans, but they are only stubborn.


    After purchasing what they wanted in the store, the two went to the surrounding reserve. I saw the long right of the four-eared macaque, Wuwu with colorful hair and long tails, and the best luck was when they passed a flowering bamboo forest, they saw a pheasant-like appearance, but with colorful The pattern and the long-tailed phoenix, if you look closely, you can see that the bird''s abdomen and wings naturally formed ancient seal lines.


    "What kind of bird is this?" Hermione asked Phoenix, and in her impression Phoenix should be the fiery red bird raised by Professor Dumbledore, so she didn''t recognize what was in front of her.


    "This is the phoenix of the East." Ryan felt lucky today.


    :. :

 Chapter 457： Unexpected gift

    "Phoenix?" Hermione asked strangely. "Isn''t Phoenix supposed to be a big bird with golden feathers like Fox? I read this in the book" Where is the magical animal "."


    "No, no, this is a translation problem." Lane whispered, fearing to startle the Phoenix standing on the bamboo and eating bamboo rice. "Phoenix is ??called the undead bird in the celestial dynasty. It first came from ancient Egypt. The phoenix in front of us is at least stronger in magical power than the undead bird in Dumbledore."


    He pointed to Phoenix to show Hermione: "Look, the pattern on its head is the shape of the word" de ", the pattern on the wings is the shape of the word" yi ", and the pattern on the back is the shape of the word" li " , The pattern on the chest is in the shape of the word "benevolence", and the pattern on the abdomen is in the shape of the word "letter". These words represent the most important moral concept of the Tianchao people. These words on the Phoenix body mean that it has a part of humanity The power of the rule is equivalent to the power of faith that we say. "


    "It''s incredible, but it''s just an extraordinary animal. How do you master these complicated rules?" Now Hermione, who has started to slowly explore the rules, knows what this power represents, she can''t believe some kind of power. Magic animals can understand these complicated things.


    For example, the phoenix of Dumbledore is at most equivalent to the wisdom of human teenage children. Certainly this complex research cannot be completed. And this is already the smartest kind of magical animal you have ever seen.


    "Hey, you two young people, I don''t think you humans can be much smarter than other animals." Ryan didn''t have time to answer, and heard a very clear voice from the depths of his mind, giving a spring rain The feeling of seeds sprouting after water drops on the ground. But this voice shocked him abruptly. There should not be too many people and creatures who can directly convey the message to his heart through the power of his heart, but not to disturb himself. Even Dumbledore will have to spend some effort to achieve it. .


    Lane''s first reaction was to look at the phoenix who was holding a bamboo and stretched his neck to the bamboo in front of him. As a result, he immediately heard another sentence: "Your boy is not too slow to react, and still a little smart."


    "Are you?" Ryan asked cautiously. The phoenix in front of him had shown its power. No matter what it was, this power was already worthy of respect.


    "You can call me Feng Ling." Phoenix said at this time that he flew to a bamboo crossing in front of them. "Do n¡¯t be nervous, I ¡¯m calling you just for curiosity. Not many foreigners have been seen in this place, even if I ¡¯ve seen them here for more than two thousand years, none of them has more than double digits. The last time I saw you It ¡¯s been a few decades ago when the female doll next to him looked like a foreigner. "


    "Is there often Europeans like me here?" This sentence raised Hermione''s interest.


    "No, no, not very often. The general foreign alchemists only step into this land when they have something." Feng Ling said, "I saw the man because of other things. The Wuwu that the poacher took away was returned to us so he brought his partner over. I also learned a greeting from them, let me think about it-yes, this is it. "


    After thinking of that sentence, Fenghuang raised a wing to them and said, "It''s too old to touch you, it should be said like this. Ha, I know my brain is easy to use, I will remember it for so many years."


    "Kiwu?" Ryan suddenly thought of a man. He pulled out a "Where is the Magical Animal" from the space bag, and then asked the black and white photo of the author on the title page when he was young. "Well, is this the same person?"


    "It''s him." Phoenix looked at the book and said, "This young man feels good to me. I also chatted with him. Do you know how he is going?"


    "Newt Scamander, who later became a great scholar of magical zoology, is now retired. He lives on his own estate in Dorset with his wife''s pet. And he is not young at all now. , Almost 100 years old. He wrote our first grade textbooks. "


    "Oh, I forgot a lot of things when I was older. I thought he might be very powerful in the future. It seems that my eyesight is good." Feng Ling''s voice became pleasant. "Oh, what are you doing here? I remember that there are very few foreigners in this place."


    "We came here for the engagement ceremony, plus a holiday trip. In addition, I also visited my family." Lane said, holding Hermione''s hand.


    "Oh, love. This is beautiful." Feng Ling said: "Although I just met you, I still need to tell you that strong power is the basis for doing things, and killing is sometimes an inevitable means. But please be sure to remember the initial choice in your heart, and do n¡¯t lose your eyes by power and blood. I have seen too many tragedies in my life that ca n¡¯t hold my heart. Love and responsibility are the only ones. Anchor point that can make people come out of lost. "


    "Thank you for your teachings." Ryan bowed to Phoenix. He believed that the warning issued by a Phoenix that had lived for two thousand years must be targeted. After thinking carefully, Ryan also felt that he seemed to have been too inclined to eliminate the flesh recently. He stood there and began to reflect on whether he had some ideas and practices that were too extreme before he reflected.


    "It''s good if you can get what you want. I think you will be a great alchemist in the future. Now let me give you a little gift. I wish you to make your own sky in a foreign country. Of course congratulations on finding it. The end of his own soul. "Feng Ling watched as Ryan thoughtfully flew up, and then began to sing in ancient elegant language.


    "Feng Xi returns to his hometown and travels around the world to seek his phoenix. He has no chance to meet him, He Wu Jin Xi Sheng Si Tang!-" Feng Ling sang songs while flying in the air. After singing a song, the golden light flashed. The elegant and beautiful figure disappeared from the bamboo forest, leaving only some natural echoes echoing around.


    "Call--" Hermione exhaled gently. Even if Feng Ling had just tried his best to calm down his breath. However, even if the magic accumulated over two thousand years is only unconsciously leaked, it is too much pressure for Hermione who is just beginning to contact the regular road ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Is this the essence of the wizards of the Heavenly Dynasty? "Hermione said in disbelief." More than two thousand years old, the guy with the longest life I heard before was the snake monster you told me under the school girls toilet. I feel that the pressure it puts on me is a little bit lighter than the previous death. "


    "An independent magic society with thousands of years of civilization that has not been passed down. You don''t think they didn''t expand outward because they are weak. Not to mention that the phoenix in front of us should be a little worse than the gods." Ryan looked Said Hermione in surprise. "Okay, I won''t say this now. We can see what gift the **** beast Phoenix sent us."


    After feeling the body slightly, Ryan and they opened their sleeves at the same time. A very delicate golden phoenix sashimi appeared on their forearms.


    Probed the sashimi a little bit with magic power, they found that the sashimi can allow two people to summon the other party to each other when they agree in a world as long as they agree. In addition to this most important function, it also allows them to communicate with each other.


    "I really should thank that Feng Ling." Ryan felt a little inexplicable about this kind of gift, but think about that phoenix is ??more than two thousand years old. It may be that in his eyes, this gift is really just looking at The juniors just gave me a little insignificant benefit.


    But for Ryan and Hermione, this is the best gift they have ever received from the visit to heaven.


    :. :

 Chapter 458： Homecoming

    After this full-fledged tour of Taohuayuan, Ryan and his parents met in Qiantang, but according to Grandfather Ryan ¡¯s statement, it may take some time to get engaged to the engagement ceremony, so this time the four parents are busy For his own work, he hurried over with two younger generations, and by the way, he could look at the book collection at home.


    "Our family in Chang''an is also a family of alchemists with a history of five or six hundred years." Ryan''s grandfather said proudly on the plane. "Our family has been engaged in the cultivation of various magic plants for hundreds of years, and now they provide 1/3 of the raw materials of herbal magic potions in the north of the sky."


    "Heavenly Magic Family, this must be worth looking forward to." Hermione said happily through the Phoenix Seal on her arm. "At least in the UK, I didn''t have a chance to visit those wizard family estates, let alone you invited my parents."


    After the plane landed, they stayed in the People''s Building for one night. As the hometown of Ryan''s two lifetimes, Changan Yuan in the mid-1990s did not flourish 20 years later. In the early morning, everyone was still woken by the ringing bells on the street. The motorway is very empty against the background of bicycles. Although private vehicles have appeared at this time, the cars on the street are still scattered.


    Riding a rented old jeep, everyone bumped all the way to the south. After more than an hour, they saw a magnificent endless mountain range appearing in front of them.


    "We''re almost there." Ryan''s grandfather sitting in the co-pilot position looked at Qin Ling in front, and it stopped after driving for more than half an hour. Hermione got out of the car and found a beautiful small village in the valley below the shoulder of the road. The village was smoky, and even saw a man working with a cow in the field of the river beach.


    "Here is here? But I don''t think this is any different from a normal village." Hermione looked at the village and said.


    "Of course no difference." Lane''s grandfather came up from behind. "In the heavenly dynasty, there was no Western-style traditional wizard ¡¯s manor where pure alchemists lived. Here, traditional alchemists are used to living in the same area as people related to blood. If it has a long history, it will form one by one. Village where people live together. "


    "It''s incredible." Hermione looked at the village in the mountain valley with excitement. "This is a completely different world!"


    After entering the village, under the guidance of his grandfather, Ryan began to greet many villagers. It was at this time that Ryan found himself in the middle position in the village. The number of people of your own age who are two generations older than yourself and twice as small as you is basically the same.


    Finally they came to the big house that was the village committee. The house is unpretentious, and the only difference compared with other houses in the village is that the walls of this house are large brick buildings made of blue bricks, not the adobe tiles like most houses in the village.


    "What are we doing here?" Ryan asked curiously. Because the layout of the house is no different from most of the local village committee offices in this era: the house has a coffee-colored desk near the window, and a large iron lock locks two drawers. A few filing bags and a few books are placed on the desk, and there is a small cabinet of the same color behind the chair. In addition, the house was empty. After entering the door, I discovered that there was a wooden stand with a washbasin in the visual dead zone before the door, and a small pile of agricultural tools behind the door.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." Ryan''s grandfather said at this time Ryan looked anxious. "You have to learn to wait so that you can work slowly if you work slowly."


    After he finished, he took a **** from the corner of the wall and pressed it against a stamp on the wall. The back wall of the house immediately resembled the wall of the broken cauldron bar. The brick began to move around with the depression as the core. A small hole appeared in the wall first, and then slowly expanded into a brick arch for two people to pass side by side.


    "Come in." Ryan''s grandfather greeted. "It''s a family ancestral hall, and your engagement ceremony is held here. The elders helped count the days, and it''s a good day after 21 days, which is in line with your birthday. Both of you live in the east during this time. Inside the compartment. Come out to eat when you eat at noon. When your uncle comes in the afternoon, let him take you to Chang''an, which is the core area of ??the altar of the heavenly dynasty. "


    "Oh, you take this." Grandfather handed Ryan a wooden sign when he saw Ryan and Hermione going to the luggage room: "This is an identity card. You can go to the back to read. But you ''S little daughter-in-law is temporarily unable to enter. These restrictions must be added after the engagement ceremony to add her name to the genealogy. "


    Lane''s name was recorded in the genealogy when he was adopted as a child. That''s why even if he only treats his children, he is no different from his own child.


    Farewell to his grandfather who was anxious to go to the village to chat with old friends, Ryan entered the room arranged for him. The decoration here is very similar to the style of the hotel outside, except that whether it is two wooden beds or a coffee table stool, it looks like it is old and beautifully made.


    But surprisingly, a dozen-inch old TV was actually placed on the table. Of course, this old TV refers to the more than 40-inch rear projection color TV set in Ryan''s last life. Put in this era, this small color TV can be regarded as a fashionable product. What is even more shocking is that there can be a color TV in such a place.


    A button is installed on the side of the TV. Turn left to see the TV programs of ordinary people, and turn right to see the TV programs of Alchemist TV station. However, in this era, in addition to news, lectures by alchemists were also interspersed with popular science programs and movie videos of ordinary people.


    "There is no such good thing in Britain." Hermione said a little bit depressed after watching the TV show. "The living conditions of the Muggles in Britain are better and more advanced than here. But the life of the wizards seems to have stayed 100 years ago. The only thing I find strange is where did the electricity from the wizards of the heaven come from?"


    "As far as I know, they have mastered the method of generating electricity through magic ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane said," This is much less difficult to transform TV sets. I think the only reason why there is no sorcerer TV station in the UK is because people Less, less demand for TV sets. Whether it is to open a wizard TV station or a TV set sold to a wizard will only lose money. You have to know that the magic radio used in Hogwarts can not be made technically. It is impossible to make a TV that can function normally in the magic world. Then the only possibility in the British wizarding world is that there is no such thing. need. "


    After going out to the village for lunch, Lane and Hermione visited the ancestral hall together. The main room with the cards and other things is usually closed, so they just looked at the layout outside. In addition to being able to see a lot of magical defenses, many houses can''t even see what they are used for.


    Originally planned to take a break after the visit, but it was at this time that Ryan''s grandfather walked in with an old man who looked like her.


    "Our Liang En has grown to such a large size, you used to look at your photos before you are still a little guy without your grandfather''s waist height. Now you are going to get married." Lane''s uncle said.


    Uncle is the younger brother of Ryan''s grandfather. Unlike the grandfather who can''t do magic, his talent in magic is very good. After graduating from Kunlun College, he went to the Tianchao Alchemist Academy in Chang''an for three years, and then stayed at the school to teach. According to the previous plan, Ryan will follow him in the magical world of heaven during the time before their engagement date.


    "Are you ready?" Lane''s uncle is a neat person. "If we are ready, let''s go."

 Chapter 459： Changan

    Changan, the core of the magic world of heaven. Ryan''s uncle brought Ryan and Hermione here through Yunlu. Before setting off, Ryan released the rose crystal. How can I miss the little guy when I travel? But what I did not expect was that in the past two days, Teacher Luo Zhen and Alice were invited to visit the Palace of Versailles. Therefore, the little puppets of Teacher Luo Zhen ran out when they heard that Ryan was going to take the rose crystal to see the most prosperous place in the magic world of heaven.


    Therefore, besides the three of them, there are eight puppets looking happily standing outside Changan Fountain.


    "I don''t think your level of production staff is low." Uncle looked at the well-worn puppets around the well in the cubicle and curiously smiled while touching their beards. "I think I can introduce you to Professor Yan Yun after a while. She is a descendant of Teacher Yan, and after seeing these dolls, she will definitely be willing to come up with some valuable things to communicate with you."


    After greeting these lively and active little guys, they walked out of the compartment. Then walk out along a brick avenue. There is a water well in each compartment, and when you go out, you can occasionally see the sorcerer turning into a white mist immersed in the water or a white mist emerging from the water to become a wizard. In short, the busy place here is like the huge fireplace in the hall of the Ministry of Magic at work, and there is no free time.


    Walked out of this yard as a transportation hub in Changan, and an antique city appeared in front of them. The city is located in a huge valley surrounded by mountains. The tall city walls surround the city, and you can see the simple style of houses lined up in their sight.


    "This is the heart of the Oriental Alchemist." Uncle Gong said proudly. "The resident population is 15,000, and it is the only city in the world that belongs to the magicians. The city is divided into 18 squares. If you are familiar with history, you can think of this as Changan City in the Tang Dynasty. A miniature version. Since its expansion more than 1,000 years ago, the overall layout of the city has remained unchanged. "


    "Miracle." Ryan looked at the city for a while and was shocked for a while before finally expressing his inner feelings with the word miracle. Under Uncle''s leadership, they walked along Suzaku Street. On both sides of the road are various shops, workshops, and hotels and residences. However, Ryan also found that it is still full of traces of the times, such as the lampposts on both sides of the road, and some of the self-transformed magic horns of some shops.


    There are not many people coming and going on the street. It can be seen that many people come from other places to go shopping or shopping in the city. After carefully observing the wizards of the Celestial Empire, Lane ¡¯s comprehensive impression of the previous few days raised his own question: "Why do most of the wizards I see in the UK wear wizard robes, and the alchemists on the Celestial side wear ordinary people outside Almost exactly the same? "


    "This is because of a reform more than a hundred years ago." Uncle Gong said, "At that time, the Alchemist World of the Heavenly Dynasty decided to develop itself well after a long war that lasted hundreds of years with the dead, but at that time we except three Everything except the modern Alchemist Academy is still ancient. After carefully observing the world of ordinary people outside, Alchemist leaders decided to learn from ordinary people. So we secretly sent a delegation to the world ¡¯s most advanced one hundred years ago In Europe-to investigate. "


    After looking at the two young people who listened carefully, the uncle went on to say: "After arriving in the UK, the delegation was attracted to a completely different world. The roaring machine made them feel like a magical skill. Power is bursting. Not to mention the fact that they saw trains, newspapers, electric lights, flush toilets and a series of other things in the British magic world at that time. Compared with them, we seemed to be barbarians. After the delegation returned, the alchemists of the Heaven Dynasty thought that it was because of He is good at learning the knowledge of ordinary people, so the British magic world ranks first in Europe. Since then, we have also started an innovation called civilization civilization, which takes the skills as the core and comprehensively absorbs the knowledge in the world of ordinary people. "


    After listening to these words, Hermione leaned over to Ryan and whispered: "The British magic world in the eyes of the wizards of the heavens is completely different from the real British magic world. They obviously have a deviation in their understanding."


    "But I think these deviations are pretty good." When Ryan said this, he saw a magically modified three-jumper loaded with piles of high goods drove past the motorway in the middle of the road. "It ¡¯s too stupid to make progress on the world of ordinary people by simply pretending not to see it. Of course, the way of instigating ordinary people ¡¯s wars like Grindelwald to prevent ordinary people from developing seems more stupid now because of war. It is a catalyst for technological development. "


    "Okay, here we are." The uncle interrupted the two people''s whispering words in front of him, and now an antique door appeared in front of him. The blue plaque with gold trim reads "Tianzhao Alchemist Academy."


    "It may not be the same as your English school system. After the seven-year graduates from Jiu Li, Penglai or Kunlun, the students of the Heavenly Dynasty. Those alchemists who are interested in studying the technique in their studies can pass the exam later. Complete their further study in three years. And unlike the traditional way of inheriting family model knowledge a hundred years ago, as long as you can pass the college exam and make enough contributions to the Alchemist Academy and the magic world, then you can be here Gain the top skill knowledge in the entire Far East. Our ordinary alchemists born in the past 100 years can account for more than 60% because we have liberated knowledge, which has greatly accelerated our research on spells in the past 100 years. . "


    Led them to enter the door and said: "I am here as a professor of extraordinary plants, look, in front of my laboratory and teaching greenhouse."


    "This is really big." Ryan saw that the greenhouse in front of him was several times larger than Hogwarts. "The place where I go to school now has a greenhouse that is not as big as this."


    "Uh--" Uncle Gong stood there awkwardly. "I mean, I work here. The greenhouse here belongs to the school. Only the small greenhouse next to it belongs to me."


    "That treatment is not bad, I remember our Sprouts have to work **** what they want to study." Hermione looked at the small greenhouse of about 100 square meters belonging to Uncle Ryan with some envy.


    "I ¡¯m going to study now, the two of you can just stroll around. If you want to come to school, you need to pass an exam, but there is a lot of knowledge here that is open to the outside world. If you want to study here, you do n¡¯t just go through the exam to learn a way. If you If you want to gain knowledge, you can use your knowledge, materials and even labor to get points in school. With these points, you can go to the library to exchange for the knowledge you want, and even ask a free professor to explain to you ~ www.novelhall .com ~ Uncle took them to the school scholars reception desk and told him to leave for a long time, and the puppets followed him to the campus. Everyone needs a gold coin for the audit card. But the points inside need to use knowledge Or valuable magic items in exchange. At the same time, even if there are more points for outsiders, if you want to see some knowledge, you still need to approve. There are all books that can only be read in the library, and are not allowed to be taken away.


    But even so harsh, Hermione is still envious of the academic atmosphere here, especially after she has read the list of materials that can be exchanged. "Think about Hogwarts. There are no enough valuable books in the general area of ??the library, and the restricted area is extremely strict. Each pure-blood family holds their secrets firmly and there is no spirit of sharing at all. . "


    "Other things are not easy to say, at least Tianchao''s approach to knowledge can avoid a lot of meaningless repetitive research, and at the same time has a great benefit in promoting magic research."


    "So I said everything must start with education." Lane smiled. "Okay, now let''s go get points first."


    Lyn used to exchange points for a lot of seeds he got in the world of Plants vs. Zombies and a part of the forging technology from the "Lord of the Rings" world elves. These things are enough for him to exchange more than 1,000 points to exchange all the knowledge they want.


    "Fundamentals of Runes", "Shan Hai Jing 174th Edition", "Bai Ze Tu 96th Edition", "Basic Techniques" ... With a lot of books, Ryan and Hermione started reading in the reading room of the big library stand up.


    :. :

 Chapter 460： Magical Learning

    The wizards of the heavens called themselves alchemists, and they used magic bracelets to assist in the gesture casting. The bracelet can be seen as a wand bent into a ring. According to the records in the book, in the history, the alchemists of the Chao Dynasty had various casting tools. However, with the passage of time, after balancing the two requirements of simplicity and magic power, the heavenly alchemists finally chose the bracelet as their casting tool.


    If you want to talk about the characteristics, the biggest spell-making feature of the celestial alchemists is the use of cast materials. For example, various powdery liquid magic herbs, such as pre-prepared runes or runes with runes. The disadvantage of this method of casting is naturally that the type of spell released will be limited by the effect of preparation beforehand, and the cost is higher. But the advantage is that the success rate and power of the spell will increase in equal amounts.


    Well, before, Ryan tried to use the knowledge of Maoshan Taoism to use casting materials to assist in casting. But it may be because different worlds have different rules, and these rules sometimes conflict. The method that led to his own groping has many flaws, so the effect is very general. And these books in the library just happened to help him a lot.


    And Hermione also found some magic in the library that involves the soul, she just can use this knowledge as another entry point for a more convenient rule between graduate students and death.


    When two people were in the library, the puppets also found a good place for themselves: when they were hanging out on campus, they just met Professor Yan Yun, a descendant of Yanshi. Rose Crystal, who can share all her knowledge with Ryan, uses puppet-making knowledge to talk to Professor Yan Yun very much, so Professor Yan Yun also shared his ancestral puppet secrets with the little guy. At the same time, let your puppets and the rose girl learn from each other to help these new little puppets improve their usual fighting and spellcasting levels.


    After spending half a month reading Ryan''s books they wanted to read, they naturally became acquainted with many heavenly alchemists who were reading books in the library while they were on holiday. So when one of these alchemists shouted to try to learn from the ring one afternoon, Ryan and Hermione also followed.


    "Challenge fighting is our favorite activity, and it is much more popular than the Quidditch imported from you." Yan Yue, a young woman from the Heavenly Dynasty, said that she is a student of Kunlun College and started six Grade. They met Ryan when they were reading. She appeared in school during the holiday because she planned to take the exam after graduating from Kunlun College, plus her family had good financial conditions. So came in advance to feel the breath of the highest school of alchemists in the heaven.


    The ring fighting is actually built in a sunken stadium, which is divided by the magic barrier into a basketball court. There are people playing in each field, there are single players, and there are two or three teams. There are 10 venues in the entire stadium, and four people who look like professors are always ready to block those too dangerous magic.


    "Okay, I will play first." Yan Yue said that he entered a ring with the greeting of several companions. As soon as she and her opponent stood up, she saw her opponent raising a red light, but Yan Yue reached out and held up a plate-sized blue translucent shield to block the red light.


    "It''s a sneak attack again, what do you only learn in Jiuli? It can''t be a little brighter." After she said a sword pointed to the front, a transparent gas sword shot out. The male alchemist with pony tail opposite her hurriedly flicked the trick to the side. The air sword struck on the slate floor with special treatment and made the sound of gold and stone.


    "I can also attack sneakily!" The alchemist of Jiuli looked like an acquaintance with Yan Yue. He placed red or green light beams from time to time to hinder Yan Yue''s actions. But Ryan could feel that he actually used these moves as a cover, secretly releasing something like a tiny insect, with some medicine powder in between.


    Because of the dual purpose, Jiuli Alchemist was forced to the edge of the ring step by step. Just when he seemed to be falling out of the ring, he smiled at Yan Yue: "Five Gods gathering, you are fooled."


    With one of his gestures, the things he put on the table were activated immediately. A green smoke emerged from the ground like petals, then wrapped in Yan Yuemeng.


    "Haha, I won." But at the moment when the Jiuli alchemist cheered out, Yan Yue''s crisp voice came out from the green smoke balloon. "My stupid brother, do you really think you won?"


    The words didn''t fall, a big transparent ball of football hit the front of the Jiuli Alchemist and burst into burst. The Jiuli Alchemist who was still cheering in Sao Bao was just blown up. Then he fell to the ground in disgrace.


    "It feels like a fracture, my elder sister, you are too cruel." The young Jiuli Alchemist stood up and waved his hands to remove the dust from his body, then complained to Yan Yue who came out of the dust.


    "I have guarded you since you last used this trick, don''t treat everyone else as a fool." Yan Yue grabbed the ear of the man after cleaning up the dust on her body. "The actual combat is to be adaptable, and it is foolish to use a set of tricks back and forth."


    Next, at the invitation of Yan Yue''s brothers, Ryan and Hermione had a two-on-two fight with them. Sister Yan''s brother does have certain practical skills. At the beginning, the younger brother released the mist and began to cover his eyes, while the sister hid in the mist and launched an attack.


    However, Ryan and Hermione easily sensed their sister''s position hidden in this mist that could block the general magical detection by using their magic, and then quickly hit the same point with two consecutive silent coma spells. The first enchantment broke the opponent''s defensive magic, and then the second enchantment knocked out the opponent.


    The battle lasted for less than a minute, and then Ryan and his volunteers played several times against each other, but the battles for those battles, whether one-on-one or two-person team battles, basically ended in one minute. fighting. Some people do n¡¯t even know how they failed when they were defeated.


    The onlookers around looked frustrated. Yan Yue is a very outgoing person, and during the half-month library study time, they are quite familiar with Ryan, so she came directly to ask: "Is the wizard in Britain so powerful?"


    "No, no, no!" Explained Hermione, who looked at the frustrated onlookers. "We are just an example. UU reads . For example, Ryan won the top three championships the year before. In the first game, he alone drove a Western dragon to a dying state, and this year, we retired in the battle against the Death Eaters, the most powerful terrorist organization in our country. According to one of our Aurors In fact, our strength is no worse than that of Auror in some professions. You do n¡¯t have to think of us as ordinary students. "


    After a brief introduction of what Auror is, he came up with a pair of young twins: "Will we have the honor to deal with you?"


    "Brother Wang, how do you adults come to bully my nephew and nephew?" Uncle Ryan squeezed from the crowd and looked at the twins. "I can remember that you took the third and fourth places respectively when the inspector enrolled last year, and won a third-class merit in one year after joining. Such a high level now runs to bully my nephews who have not graduated. Isn''t it too much? "


    "Professor Liang, it''s actually like this¡ª" another professor next to him who just watched the whole course explained, and after listening to the explanation, Uncle Gong smiled, "Okay, you two guys are more powerful than I thought. There are so many of them. Now that you are going to try it. Some of our professors will serve as referees for you. "


    Soon several professors connected the four rings together and created some bunkers and obstacles on the top. Afterwards, in the cheers of the teachers and students around, four people went to the ring to prepare for the discussion between them.


    :. :

 Chapter 461： communicate with

    The inspection of the Celestial Empire is similar to the British Auror, and they are all elites in the elite. The inspections that achieved third-class merits within one year of employment can be regarded as the first year of the British novice Auror to directly get the Merlin s¨¡nj¨ª medal level. This is of course with luck in it, but if you don''t have the strength, you may not even be able to retreat.


    Sure enough, as soon as he started, Ryan could clearly feel that the person who experienced the actual combat was completely different from the novice: in the first step of their battle, they found a place where they could hide themselves, and then the two people covered each other and attacked Ryan. Over here. When facing their spells, they will avoid them with as little action as possible. Only when they can''t avoid them, they will choose to use the magic of the same level as the incoming magic to add defense to themselves.


    Ryan immediately changed their tactics when they discovered that these spell harassment did not hinder two people: Hermione began to manipulate the shadow to spread to the surrounding ground, and Ryan played one after another runes in the air to set traps on the ground. .


    After seeing this scene, the Wang brothers immediately stopped forward, and then stretched out their palms to hit two transparent **** at the same time.


    "Vitality bomb!" Ryan said in his mind, but he didn''t dare to relax at all. Waving his wand quickly, a chain of runes was released and flew to the Wang brothers. Hermione relied on Ryan''s cover to use the shadow to form a black mist-like barrier.


    Watching the chain twist around him, the Wang family brothers fired the magic on their hands. Ryan immediately felt the powerful pressure on this magic. Under his command, the chain of runes turned into a trace of silk thread that wrapped around the two transparent **** formed by magic.


    As Ryan''s wand picked up, these runes took two small **** into the sky. At more than 20 meters above the ground, the ball exploded. Even on the ground, people can feel a strong airflow blowing down.


    This magic is a relatively complex and powerful magic, and the corresponding cost is extremely high consumption. While the Wang brothers were preparing for the next magical gap, Ryan launched a counterattack.


    The first shot was Hermione. She first manipulated the shadows of the two men and bound them tightly. Then Ryan launched a counterattack while the two tried to break free from the mud-like black mist that bound their feet.


    As the wand shook, Lane used a coma spell. However, unlike ordinary British wizards, the onlookers and students saw dozens of red beams of rain hitting the Wang brothers in a short time. The Wang brothers continued to dodge, but they were still hit in the end. Strangely, after being hit, only one person of the Wang brothers took a step back after being hit.


    "Fake?" The Wang brothers suddenly woke up. But it was too late at this time, and a cane-like current took this opportunity to hide under the black mist released by Hermione and moved to their feet, and then gave them a shock of love before the two reacted.


    "It seems that after you received the medal, it was a little bit floating. Cyclone b¨¤ozh¨¤ you could have used one person to provide cover. As a result, you used this magic at the same time to cause the window window period to be taken by your opponent." The elderly wizard with obvious burn marks came out and said aloud. The Wang brothers immediately stood up, and then lowered their heads to the old wizard. "However, it is also a good thing for you to fail to learn this time, so that you can get to know yourself well, so as not to lose your life in the real battle."


    "He made me feel like Moody." Hermione leaned over and said. "It looks like a battle-hardened look."


    Her guess was very accurate. When the two of Ryan came down from the ring, the uncle told them that the two old wizards who criticized the Wang brothers on the side were called Liu Qingzhi, the chief instructor of the Northwest Division of the Tianchao inspector. He used to be the top inspector of the heavenly dynasty. After retiring at the age of 60, he returned to his hometown to become the inspector and supervisor of the region.


    "Lao Liang, your nephew and grandson are very powerful!" After criticizing Wang for being twins, Instructor Liu walked over and patted Uncle Ryan on the shoulder, and then looked at them. Ryan thought his eyes were as sharp as those of the eagle.


    "Are you two little guys interested in coming here for further study? I can write a recommendation letter to you."


    Instructor Liu warmly extended an invitation to Ryan and according to his uncle''s introduction, this instructor Liu was one of the most famous professors in this college, and he was happy to share his years of fighting experience. There are many new generations of inspectors who succeeded in taking office only because of his help.


    "Study? Naturally willing. But we still have two years to graduate-"


    "It''s okay, I think I will definitely be here two years from now. Just ask your uncle to write a letter to me. Even if people can''t come, you can teach by correspondence." Instructor Liu waved his arm hard and said.


    "Thank you then." Ryan thanked very seriously, and then watched the instructor walk out of the crowd with his head down and his frustrated Wang family.


    After dinner, Ryan asked his uncle alone. "Can you tell me why this place is so friendly to me? Shouldn''t you just look at me as a descendant of the heavenly dynasty?"


    "Of course not." Ryan''s uncle seemed very open on this topic. "On the one hand, the magic plants you provide are very valuable, and the equivalent exchange is our principle here. We cannot destroy this principle because you are not a native. On the other hand, because of the secrecy law, we are in the international wizarding union The meeting is not a formal member. So I hope to connect with the outside world through some channels more convenient. "


    "The law of secrecy? What''s going on?" Ryan asked puzzled, because the history of magic he had learned before was inexplicable, saying that East Asia has a very unique magic society outside Japan that is separate from the secrecy law system. But other things are not detailed.


    "When the West passed the secrecy law, we have always opposed it, which is different from the West''s style of insisting on pure-blood **** among shamans. Because the long history of marriage with ordinary people makes us indistinguishable from the world of ordinary people. Open, can you imagine that at least half of the wizards need to be separated from their lovers, wives, children and even their parents in order to comply with a broken secrecy law? "


    "In the West, because there are not many wizards who intermarry with ordinary people, the wizards who are unwilling to accept the secrecy law are naturally quickly suppressed. But in the face of our entire East except Japan, the International Federation only Can pretend to be invisible ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Speaking of this, my uncle seemed a little proud: "But we still hope to learn some lessons from the Western magic world. It is a pity that the British wizarding world, which was originally the leader of the Western wizarding world, has been the same as the backwater for more than half a century. It has completely lost the reform spirit of more than a century ago, as long as it is useful, even Muggle things are willing to use. "


    "This-really is a problem." Lane nodded.


    "But from you and your daughter-in-law, I can see that they have made considerable progress in recent years." Uncle Gong turned his words, "So they hope to communicate with you to grasp the latest progress in the Western magic world."


    Ryan feels that they seem to have some misunderstandings, but since this misunderstanding will not hurt anyone, but will bring benefits to both sides, Ryan is also happy to make a fortune and make a fortune: "Since this we will go all out to communicate with everyone."


    "That''s good." Uncle Gong nodded. "Although our family is not a very powerful family here, it is definitely not weak. As long as you take out enough weight, I can let the guys out of the box to pull out their extraordinary skills."


    :. :twenty fou

 Chapter 462： got engaged

    Ryan found that the uncle said that letting those who communicated to pull out the bottom of the box was not an exaggeration. method. Naturally, this kind of communication does not include the core motivation, because these core motivations reflect the cornerstone of a person''s magic learning, and if it is not a system, it does not make much sense to get others''.


    In addition, Ryan also received uncle''s guidance on magical botany and many magical combat practices. There are also some European magics that he hasn''t learned yet.


    Yes, you read that right, it''s European magic. As the uncle said, Tianchao has never cut off communication with the West. This includes learning the magic of the Western world and Africa. Although this kind of learning can not learn some of the family''s ancestral magic, but a variety of commonly used magic can still learn a full set.


    "Phantom shift and some housework magic are the only Western magic that was popular in large scale in heaven." Uncle Gong said with a smile. "I have to admit that these spells are much easier to use than our own traditional magic, so after getting these magics, it took us a long time to integrate them into our own magic system."


    This is the third week after Ryan came to heaven, and only three days from the engagement ceremony. The uncle decided to take this last chance to let Ryan and Hermione learn to transform under his care. According to him, other magic can be self-taught with books, but this kind of magic involving space still needs someone to carry. Not to mention that the uncle thinks that the magic used for running is more useful than the magic used for combat.


    "I tell you, you can''t be too serious when you are in a real war. If you can win, you will come. Otherwise, you will definitely lose a lot. For example, this phantom shift will allow you to move in time when you can''t fight, Whether it is practiced in the future and then revenge or find a companion to help is better than dying in place. "Before imparting the phantom, Uncle began to seriously teach Ryan their experience of two battles. Although this experience does not sound very glorious and correct, it is indeed very practical.


    After a while, the real teaching began. Uncle''s expression also became very serious. "The core of this magic is goal, determination, and calmness, that is, you need to focus your attention on your goal, that is, where you want to go; then make up your mind to occupy the space you want! Let think The desire to reach overwhelms the smallest part of the whole body! Finally, it rotates in place to let itself enter the state of the void, and the action must be calm! The destination is reached. "


    After speaking, Uncle Gong gave them a demonstration, moving from their front to their back. "Some high-level wizards can be dual-purpose in combat, using phantom shift to quickly change their position, which can give them a great advantage in combat. Of course, if the level is not enough, phantoms in combat Shifting shape will only make you separate. "


    The next step is practice time, which may be through some kind of sensitivity to space brought by life and death to two people. After three hours, the two people could have successfully teleported from several designated locations and teleported back.


    "Not bad." Uncle Gong nodded. "I heard that your school in Britain is learning this magic in 12 hours. According to this state, you can learn it in three hours and you can be considered a relatively genius."


    In addition to reading books in the next two days, Ryan learned that Sky Dynasty had a special use method for phantom migration after in-depth research and analysis: short distance transmission between battles.


    After two days of practice, Ryan and Hermione finally learned this skill that required two uses. It must be said that for those who are good at melee, this skill is far more important than other wizards. For example, the average wizard may not even think that his opponent can throw a spell at him in the distance, and suddenly appears next to him and raises his hand.


    Just as they practiced, the uncle stopped them: "Okay, stop practicing, you need a good rest."


    "We don''t feel tired! And this is noon." Lane looked at his uncle and asked curiously. "I think we can practice for a few more hours and rest after dinner at night."


    "Study is a good thing, I think this is the reason why you can be excellent. But you are better off now, because tomorrow at noon is your engagement ceremony." Uncle Gong said with a kind smile.


    "Oh, my God, these two days are so busy, I almost forgot this." Hermione looked agitated suddenly. "I didn''t prepare anything. What should I do? This is my engagement ceremony. I have been too fascinated by the two days of learning."


    "Don''t worry." Uncle Gong pressed his hands in a slightly restless posture. "We are all ready. After a while, we will go back to the village directly after lunch. Tomorrow morning, you just have to follow the arrangements of the people in your family. Rest assured, they are all experienced people, and we promise to let you play tomorrow. There will be no problems at the time. Not to mention that the engagement ceremony of Tianchao is not the same as that of the Western side. The core of tomorrow is your parents, you just need to stand there. ¡±


    Uncle''s comfort did not reassure the two of them, even if the signature dishes in the cafeteria at noon that day were their favorite squirrel fish and sweet and sour tenderloin, they couldn''t arouse their appetite.


    The cafeteria of the Tianchao Alchemist College is quite like the cafeteria of Lain ¡¯s last life. It is surrounded by a large glass window with various foods behind it, and in the middle are a large number of four or six people. There is no domestic elf here, but the wizards responsible for logistics can still use magic to cook a large amount of delicious food in a short time.


    For example, Hermione had bought three large and thick recipes of alchemists before to learn how to make the above. According to her statement, since she is going to get married, then some things must always be learned. But for some reason, Ryan is much faster than Hermione in learning these three recipes.


    Tomorrow is the engagement ceremony. Although it is not necessary for them to do anything according to the uncle, Ryan and Hermione are still very nervous. They both went to bed early that night, but did not fall asleep until very late.


    This does not affect anything. In the tension between the two people, the sun rose the next morning as scheduled ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After eating breakfast early in the morning, Ryan and the two who had rushed from Qiantang yesterday The family and parents started to tidy up together.


    Their dress is full of modern style in accordance with the custom of Tianchao, for example, parents of both parties only need to wear formal clothes. But there was a small accident in the middle: Mr. Granger was wearing a tuxedo directly to appear formally, which made Lane''s grandfather pull his father Lambert into a tunic suit.


    Lean and Hermione''s clothing style is also the same, they simply came out wearing their school uniform robe. According to Grandpa Ryan, you are now students, so the most appropriate way to wear is to wear a school uniform.


    As he said before, the core of the heavenly-style engagement ceremony is indeed not the two engaged. After the parents of both parties exchanged a big red post with the word "birthday", the ceremony was over.


    The only place where Ryan needed them was that the uncle added the process of writing Hermione ¡¯s name on the genealogy after learning that the two had been blessed by Phoenix. According to him, those who receive the blessings of the Phoenix, their love is loyal and firm. So you can write on the genealogy in advance to comfort the ancestors.


    After this set of procedures was completed, it was lunch time, and they were finally relieved. This also represents the completion of the main goal of coming to heaven. So at the dining table, the two seemed a lot more leisurely. Apart from greeting some elders, they tasted the delicacies on the table carefully. After all, this kind of rich and local banquet is rare.


    In short, the main task of coming to heaven was completed, and Ryan finally got rid of the title of single dog for two lifetimes.


    :. :

 Chapter 463： Harrys trip

    Just at 9 o''clock the next morning after Ryan ¡¯s engagement ceremony was held, two blue birds flew to Ryan where they lived with their larger parchment letters, and their parents were delivered to them last night. Ryan, who was returning to the Qiantang plane, just got up from the bed.


    "Hermione, our previous O.W.Ls test results came out." Ryan shouted to Hermione who was packing up in the bathroom.


    "What? Oh, finally here, I hope I got a good test this time. The cross-border e-mail across Europe and Asia plus the time to pass the customs is really anxious. If in the UK, I think we would have done it a week ago These emails should be received. "Hermione walked out of the bathroom and wiped her wet face with a dry towel.


    Can''t wait to tear the envelope, the two pulled out the letter and looked at it. As expected, their exams scored ten excellent points, which means they can choose the courses they planned to take this year.


    "I just don''t know what happened to my friends." Hermione nodded with satisfaction after reading the test results, and then asked Ryan. "What do you think Harry is doing now?"


    "I do n¡¯t know much about other people, but I guess Harry must have a lot to do, after all, as a designated savior. The holiday must not stop his busyness, maybe Professor Dumbledore took him out for adventure That''s it. "Lane spoiled.


    The same is true. A week ago, Principal Dumbledore went to Priscilla Road to rescue Harry from his uncle ¡¯s house. After sending Harry ¡¯s luggage to the Burrow, Dumbledore brought Harry ¡¯s entourage to a certain form. In the courtyard of an abandoned village, there is an old war monument in the middle of the site, and several benches.


    After following Professor Dumbledore for a while, passing an empty tavern and several houses, Harry finally asked, unable to bear his heart, "Well, Professor, where are we? What are we going to do? "


    "This is the charming village of Badley Barberton, Harry." Dumbledore walked in front, turned a corner, and passed a telephone booth and a bus shelter. "Ah, as you can see, we are short of professors every year. So now we are here to persuade a retired colleague of mine to come back to work and return to Hogwarts. As for the reason for calling you over, you will I will know. "


    Afterwards, Haali and Dumbledore discussed his scar (Harry: "Thank goodness, it finally won''t hurt.") And also said something about the recent situation. For example, the sacrifice of Emilyn Vance and the serious injury of Amelia Burns (Dumbledore: "Ms. Burns was indeed lucky that day. When Voldemort came to her, he just met Percy and took his team to visit She was so lucky to leave a life, but it is estimated that poor Burns is going to spend Halloween in St. Munger. ")


    They chatted and approached a neat little stone house in the garden. Dumbledore looked towards the well-maintained path, and his heart sank suddenly. The hinge of the front door opened, and the door hung diagonally.


    "Harry, pull out your wand and follow me closely." Dumbledore took out his wand and whispered, and at the same time glanced around to make sure that no one was around, lit the wand and quietly entered the room, Harry also held nervously Wand.


    After entering the living room along the porch, a mess appeared in front of them: a master clock broke at their feet, the clock face cracked, and the pendulum lay a little farther away, like an abandoned sword. A piano fell to the ground and the keys were scattered around. There was also a fragment of a chandelier shattered shimmering nearby. The mat was thrown around in a mess, and it was deflated, and the feathers came out of the crack. Broken glass and broken pieces of porcelain sprinkled like powder. To make matters worse, the sharp-eyed Harry saw a lot of dark red sticky things splashing on the wallpaper. He looked along the red things with his wand and found that even the ceiling was full of these things.


    Is this an attack? Harry thought, but after taking a closer look, he felt something was wrong. He had read several detective books while he was resting a while ago. Ryan had read and criticized some of the bridges inside and was worthless. By the way, he also talked about some of the simplest crime scene judgments. Based on what Ryan said before, Harry couldn''t figure out if the situation in the room was a fierce battle, why are there only few traces of footsteps on the floor, only some broken furniture?


    "You also see that the situation is not right?" Harry Dumbledore, looking at the pensive man, said calmly. "I think it''s just, ah, an old friend joked us."


    After talking with a relaxed and even more naughty expression on his face, he walked quietly with Harry to the edge of a single sofa, and then suddenly poked the bulging single sofa with the tip of his wand. On the back, the head of a bald fat old man suddenly emerged from the top of the chair back and cried out: "Merlin''s beard!"


    Soon the single sofa turned into a fat old man standing there, still rubbing his stomach with his hands: "You don''t need to stick so hard with a wand, Albus. It hurts me. Also Yes, where did I reveal it? "


    "Holas, if the Death Eaters have really been here, they will definitely leave a black mark on the house." Dumbledore said: "Yes, I will introduce you, Harry, come and see me here An old friend and colleague, Professor Horace Slughorn. Horace¡ª "


    "I know him, Harry Potter." Said the old man looking at Harry''s forehead. "The recent newspapers are all photos of him." He walked to the door and locked the door.


    "Do you want me to clean up for you?" Dumbledore asked politely.


    "Please!" The two old men waved their wands in unison with their back to back. Pieces of furniture jumped back to their original positions, the ornaments were restored to their original shape in mid-air, the feathers were re-drilled back into the cushions, the fragments of the silver frame on the ground were reorganized into frames and flew back to the writing desk, and the chandelier finally returned to the room. On top. The damaged and stained areas of the whole house were restored to their original condition. Under the relighting of the lights, the house warmed up.


    "You think he can convince me, right? I tell you, Albus, the answer is no!" Slughorn said, "The fact is undeniable, I am an old man, Albus. A tired The old man has the right to live a quiet life and get some material enjoyment. "


    "Did I hide in Tibet?" Dumbledore revealed, "I think they should be looking for you too."


    "Yes, I have to move home once every few weeks, but Albus, look at the casualty rate of your school professors-are you going to leave?" Looking at Professor Dumbledore who stood up, Slah Gerhorn immediately asked expectantly.


    "No, I just want to ask if I can use your bathroom." Dumbledore said. Watching Dumbledore walk away, Slughorn said to Harry who was watching him: "You look a lot like your father, except your eyes."


    "I know ~ www.novelhall.com ~ like my mother." Harry nodded. He heard this many times, and he felt a little bored.


    "Lily Evans is one of the smartest students I have ever taught." Slughorn seemed to be caught in memory. "If you consider that she is still a Muggle, then it is even more remarkable. I It is often said that she should be a student of our college, but every time she will always get an unkind answer. "


    "You are--" "I was the dean of Slytherin College at the time." Then he glanced at Harry. "Do n¡¯t look at me with that kind of look, I ¡¯m not the kind of prejudiced person. I read the newspaper two years ago and found that your two classmates who received the Merlin Medal should be Muggle-born wizards, and they were also my favorite students. Many Muggles were born, for example, your mother, and then Dirk Cresway, who is one level below her, is now the director of the Fairy Liaison Office. "


    Speaking of this, Slughorn was excited and pulled Harry to see him carrying a picture frame full of cabinets: "This is all the students I have taught before, such as the editor-in-chief of the Daily Prophet, Barnabas Gufe, he often sends owls to me to listen to my opinions on the current situation. Ambrosius Froom, because of my introduction, got a job, so now every now and then Send me candy preserves. Another example is Gwenog Jones, the captain of the Holyhead Harpy team. I can get free tickets whenever I want. Unfortunately, I have n¡¯t seen it for a long time. . "


    The old man looked a little frustrated: "I haven''t contacted any of them for a whole year. This feeling of being forgotten by the whole world is just awful."


    :. :

 Chapter 464： New professor

    "Although you need to hide everywhere, but ... this year, the discreet wizards try not to show their heads." Slughorn said, "Dumbledore wants me to teach in school, but at this time Hogwarts, It is tantamount to publicly proclaiming that I support the Order of the Phoenix! I admire those brave people, but I must admit that I am not that kind of warrior. "The old man said his hand.


    "Come to school and not participate in the Order of the Phoenix, how could there be so many risks?" Harry was overly nervous about Slughorn and could even be described as timid. "Most teachers are not members of the Order of the Phoenix, and no one has been killed. You know that Voldemort was only afraid of Professor Dumbledore. I ca n¡¯t think of any safer place than Hogwarts Castle. . "


    Hearing the word Voldemort, Slughorn fought a cold war, then grumbled reluctantly. "Yes, you have something to say. The person who can''t even say his name is indeed afraid of Dumbledore. Since I don''t want to be a Death Eater, then they will definitely not treat me as a group of them ... if so If I ¡¯m by Albus, I should be safer. Think of poor Burns. If it ¡¯s not luck this time, she might be dead. I dare not say that my defense here is more than the Ministry of Magic ¡¯s defense for her family. better--"


    "Horace," Dumbledore walked back into the room and raised a Muggle magazine in his hand. "Do you mind if I take this away? I like sweater knitting. Okay, Harry, We have been harassing Horace for a long time, and I think we should go. "


    Harry stood up, and Slughorn seemed uneasy. "Of course, take it, but won''t you leave now?"


    "Yeah, since you rejected the job, it doesn''t make much sense for us to stay here. Well, goodbye." With that said, Dumbledore walked out of the room with Harry with nostalgia. "If you are willing to really come to the school, I swear that the school has added a lot of safety measures this year."


    Just as Harry walked out of the door, a shout came from behind, "Well, I agree."


    Dumbledore turned around and saw Slughorn standing at the door of the living room panting. Watching Dumbledore stare at himself, Slughorn looked a little excited: "I must be crazy, but I am willing to go to Hogwarts as a professor this year. But you must not be treated less, such as adding me Salary, for example, I want the dormitory of the former vice principal on the second floor¡ª "


    "Okay, let''s see you on September 1." Dumbledore waved his hand and then took Harry to go out. "Good job, Harry."


    "But I didn''t do anything. The few words I just said could not convince such an experienced old man." Harry said with some doubt.


    "No, you have done a lot." Dumbledore said when they went down the mountain. "Slaghorn is a standard egoist. For example, he has always liked to make famous, successful, and powerful people. The powerful people bring enough convenience to their lives, and even select those who he thinks will be better in all walks of life in the future to build a club with himself as the core, he let them know each other and establish useful connections In the end, you can always get some kind of benefit, or get a box of his favorite pineapple compote for free, or have the opportunity to recommend a clerk to the Goblin Liaison Office. "


    "Why did you choose him to be a professor at school?" Harry asked a little puzzled.


    "Ah, he is still very competent as a professor." Dumbledore explained. "And even in the most dangerous times of that year, as the dean of Slytherin and a member of an ancient pure-blood family. Not only did he not turn to Voldemort, he was able to treat students of different ancestry more fairly. This is enough . "


    "By the way, you need to remember. Professor Slughorn will want to put you under the door. Harry, you will be a gem in his collection: a boy who will never die ... or, use what they recently told you Salutation, ''Star of Salvation''. I suggest you stay as vigilant as possible, but there is no need to be disgusted because he did not do it out of malicious intent. "


    After telling this, Dumbledore asked Harry to put his hand on his arm. When Harry recovered from the vertigo of phantom dislocation. Seeing a crooked silhouette in front of him, it was his second favorite place in the world: the Burrow. But when he was going in, Dumbledore stopped him.


    "Harry, there are some things I need to tell you." Dumbledore said seriously. "I just treated you as a child at the end of last semester, which resulted in a series of events at the end of the semester. At this point I want to apologize to you."


    "But that''s mainly because of my recklessness." Speaking of which, Harry also seemed a little excited. "At the end of last semester, I can only say good luck, otherwise I will lose my two friends now. I have been thinking about this this holiday ... Look at Mrs. Burns, look at Emilyn. Wan ¡­ .. The next one might be me, right? If I really had my turn, I would fight to the end. Like Ryan, people who had nothing to do with this war were willing to fight to the end in the Ministry of Magic. The reason escaped. "


    "Well said, it is the son of James and Lily." Professor Dumbledore nodded slowly. "There are some things you can tell your friends and godfather, such as the prophecy." After he finished raising his hand, he stopped what he wanted to say.


    "You may not want to confess these things, or you may not want your friends to worry about you. But you must know that they are fighting for the same goal as you, and you can even live your life for this goal ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You should give them trust, just as they trust you. "


    Looking at Harry nodded in recognition, Dumbledore continued: "Also, I think you already know what you are facing, so I will give you some special teaching. Of course, you can''t help Follow Professor Snape''s lesson in closed brain. "


    "This is really good, those lessons are simply--" He stopped at this point, refusing to complain.


    "I can understand your thoughts. Those lessons are basically useless for you." Dumbledore shook his head helplessly. "Well, Harry, before breaking up, there are two more things. One is that you better put The cloak is always with you, even in the school. Second, in order to welcome you, the Burrow has the strictest security protection that the Ministry of Magic can provide. These measures have brought certain to Arthur and Molly. Degree of inconvenience-for example, all their mail must be reviewed by the department before they can be delivered. But they do n¡¯t mind at all, they are only concerned about your safety. However, if you take risks when you live with them, I''m so sorry for them. "


    "I know." Harry nodded.


    "That''s good, I''m going first. You hurry in. I wish you a happy summer holiday." Dumbledore shook his hand at him, and then a phantom disappeared before him.


    Harry looked at the Burrow at this time, and the lights in the house seemed so warm in the dark night. In particular, the silhouette of Ginny displayed on the bay window gave him a happy smile on his face.


    :. :

 Chapter 465： New home

    At Pearl International Airport, Lane and Hermione are bidding farewell to their parents. After a month''s trip to the heavenly dynasty, they finally embarked on a journey back to England.


    "Relax, aunt and uncle. I will take care of Hermione." Lane said to the Grangers. Hermione was chatting with Ryan''s parents at this time. Although she didn''t know what they were talking about, Hermione, who was covering her mouth and laughing, knew that the content of the chat should be very relaxing and pleasant.


    After two people listened to their parents for a while, the parents left. Ryan stood side by side and waved goodbye until they walked into the crowd and couldn''t see.


    "This harvest is really great!" Hermione said happily in the waiting hall. "The Celestial Magic I learned this time is very useful to me, but unfortunately all the spells need Mandarin to activate, and it has its own set of magic system. If it is not proficient in Celestial Culture, people outside can''t use these magics. I can learn to understand the magic thanks to the memory infuser you used before. "


    At this point, Hermione finally responded to one thing: "This should be all the secrets you can memorize before."


    "Uh (¡Ño¡Ñ) ..." Ryan suddenly felt that sometimes Hermione''s memories of being nice and smart were not a good thing for herself.


    This time they switched from heaven to a whole set of basic magic, equivalent to what British students can learn at Hogwarts. The most important thing is that these materials are accompanied by a large number of notes so that they can learn by themselves. In addition, Ryan also acquired skills in puppetry, magic plant planting, and magic material casting. In short, this harvest is huge, and at the same time, a world of wizards that can live in harmony with the world of ordinary people outside has also pointed out the direction of the future struggle for the two people.


    In addition, Lane also signed a series of purchase agreements with his family''s family. These goods plus the goods produced in the Norwegian plantation are enough to joke that the store has been operating alone for a long time. In this chaotic era, it is very important to ensure a stable supply of raw materials in joke shops. Because it is not certain that a certain raw material manufacturer or a certain raw material will disappear completely.


    The first thing to return to the UK is to go to the residence. Before going to heaven, Ryan took out a lot of gold and gave it to his father, Mr. Lambert. Mr. Lambert later collected the gold and deposited it in the bank ¡¯s safe, and then commissioned a real estate company to buy a manor for two people Home after two people. Fortunately, Mr. Lambert is now a relatively well-known writer, not long ago sold the Hollywood movie copyright of the new novel. So it took no money to raise so much money at a time.


    This is a manor with a history of over 100 years. The main building is a two-story Victorian building. In addition, it also brought five acres of farm. The former owner of the manor was a noble nobleman, who decided to sell the manor because he could not afford the house tax and maintenance fees.


    As a developed country in the West, Britain can say anything as long as it has money. Therefore, in the future, you only need to entrust the farm outside to a professional agricultural company, and then you just need to take the money every year. Of course, this is much less than the money you earn from farming, which is convenient.


    Naturally, the price of such a manor is not cheap. In this era, he spent nearly 700,000 pounds. But after taking a closer look at the decoration design in the manor after receiving the manor, both of them felt the value of the money spent.


    For the next three days, the two spent all their energy on the renovation of the manor: Lane first set up an alchemy array that could shield the entire house and the magic reaction of the yard, and then began to set up various magic defenses for the house. Hermione helped portray the runes on the side. At the same time, because of the Soul Contract, Hermione was granted the same authority as the Rose Crystal in the Universal Realm Shop. So she and Rose Crystal used the space door to go to other worlds in her free time, and found out what she needed to decorate her new home from the various things collected by Ryan from other worlds.


    Thanks to the modular design of the refuge company, he can directly choose to become a base. With the help of magic and robots, the manor''s finishing work is very smooth. After three days of work, the three of them managed everything at home smoothly.


    "This is our home, and it feels really great." After cleaning up on the third afternoon, everyone sat together in the living room for afternoon tea, glancing around the house and looking through the glass window. In the green field, rose crystal lamented on the windowsill with a cup of black tea.


    "Yeah! That''s the feeling of home." Ryan said and touched Rose Crystal''s head, and then Rose Crystal shook his head and shook his hand down. Hermione laughed when she saw the scene. It must be said that this warm atmosphere makes the tired body and spirit relax a lot at once.


    Waiting for dinner, Ryan said to Hermione sitting opposite while eating grilled salmon, "I have finally sorted out all the things I have harvested recently, and it is time for a new adventure. Tomorrow I will Plan to go to the New World for an adventure early in the morning, would you like to come together. "


    "Of course, this is my pleasure." Hermione raised her eyebrows and said with a smile.


    The next morning, the two men packed up the things they needed and led the rose crystal together.


    Lane considered that he was not alone in this adventure, so he lingered in front of the grocery store in Wanjie except for a while, he chose a level 6 world. After entering the 32-point offset point into the door of the Wanjie grocery store, he pulled Hermione and Rose Crystal across the light blue barrier at the door.


    "Why is it in the woods again?" After crossing the barrier, they glanced at the surroundings for a while, and the rose crystal looked depressed. "Can we not appear in a slightly less original place? Every time we go to a world, we need to spend a lot of time to find people."


    "It''s not under my control." Ryan was also helpless. "Let''s find it. According to the usual experience, the son of luck in this world will be nearby. It shouldn''t take long to find it. "


    "This is the Douglas fir." Hermione, who had been watching the surrounding environment before, pointed to the surrounding trees after the daily fighting between Ryan and Rose Crystal. "The whole forest is full of such trees. If we are on a more normal earth If we go above, then our location should be on the western coast of the Pacific Ocean in North America. If we sum up the temperature that is near freezing, we should be in the northwestern United States or Canada. "


    "It''s amazing!" Rose Crystal expressed her heartfelt appreciation to Hermione. "Ryan had also input a whole set of encyclopedias into his brain before, but every time he needed to think for half a day to retrieve the knowledge he wanted from his brain."


    "Okay, Rose Crystal." Ryan smiled helplessly. "Let''s find someone who can communicate around." After he finished, he glanced at the sky through the gaps in the branches of the coniferous forest. Unfortunately, the sky was gloomy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and the moss on the ground also showed Here is a gloomy and damp place. Without seeing the stars and the sun, they cannot further determine the specific location here.


    It should be very close to the beach, and three people came to a beach without going far. According to the Survival Manual, if you are at the seaside, it is easier to meet human settlements along the coastline. In the forest, they found that the magic in the air is more active, which means that there is indeed some kind of extraordinary power in this world.


    "Is that man committing suicide?" They had just stood on the beach and looked towards the iron-grey sea for a few seconds. Rose crystal sitting on Ryan''s shoulder suddenly grabbed Ryan''s hair and pointed his arm in one direction.


    Ryan and Hermione immediately looked in the direction of Rose Crystal''s fingers, and saw a young woman in a dark t-shirt and jeans standing on the edge of the sea cliff, and then jumped straight down.


    "Save people." Ryan and Hermione glanced at each other, and then acted immediately.


    Still looking for \ "The Harry Potter Shopkeeper \" free novel?


    Baidu direct search: \ "\" Reading novels is easy!


    (=)

 Chapter 466： Save people

    After seeing someone jump into the sea from the cliff next to it, Ryan and Hermione immediately prepared to save people under the cliff. After running to the beach, Ryan pointed his hand to the sea, a mist of ice blue runes from Ryan''s finger on.


    The fog fell on the sea surface and was immediately absorbed into the sea, then an ice boat like the one used by Ryan during the Triwizard Tournament appeared on the sea surface. When all three of them jumped into the boat together, Ryan knocked on the side of the boat, and the boat drove under the cliff like an arrow off the string.


    But before they arrived, they saw another figure jump off the cliff. But looking at him shirtless in jeans, it should be saved by the water.


    Sure enough, when Ryan and they drove the boat under the cliff, their heads suddenly popped out of the water. They saw a Native American float up with a girl. So the three men hurriedly pulled the two people into the boat.


    After boarding the ship, Hermione and Rose Crystal immediately rescued the young lady. Fortunately, the girl didn''t fall for a long time. It was just because of the temperature loss caused by choking water and cold sea water that made her comatose. So after Hermione used the recovery spell and evaporated the seawater on her body with her wand, the girl woke up.


    "Bell! Can you hear me?" When the girl woke up, the boy who looked like an aboriginal asked nervously, and he didn''t relax until he saw the girl nodding. At this time he began to notice The situation around. Especially now this ice boat carrying everyone, and rose crystal sitting on the side of the ship.


    "Who are you? Vampire?" He asked nervously. Lane could see that his entire body collapsed, like a wolf ready to hunt. No, not just that, the boy turned into a giant wolf directly in front of everyone on the ship.


    "There are many obstacles." Ryan slammed the giant wolf directly into the water with a wand, and then rose crystal directly out of the air to make a few pieces of amethyst to lock the wolf''s body. Although he struggled desperately, he couldn''t get rid of the constraints that those crystals turned into.


    "We are just British wizards traveling here, humans." Lane looked confused. Now we can be sure that the world ¡¯s extraordinary should have werewolves and vampires, but the problem is that both werewolves and vampires are the darlings of Western fantasy movies. There are too many stories about them, so for the time being, Ryan ca n¡¯t figure out which one is this. world.


    "Human? Impossible. Only vampires can master this extraordinary power." The aboriginal boy recovered his human form in the water, and then was picked up by Ryan. He said in shock when he got on board. "I''ve never heard of a normal human being who has such power."


    "You haven''t heard that it doesn''t mean these don''t exist." Hermione opened her space bag and took out a thermos pot, and poured a cup of hot cocoa inside to the girl who was trembling with the current situation. "How do you prove a vampire? We can cooperate to prove that we are not."


    "It''s simple, the vampire is cold. It''s like the temperature of a corpse, and the body is extremely hard, like marble. And they can''t appear in the sun." The aboriginal boy said, "Although it is cloudy all day long here , But if you are humans, your body should have temperature. "


    "That''s it!" Rose crystals that received Ryan''s signal waved away the crystals in the air, and then Ryan extended his hand. "Let me introduce myself, my name is Ryan Liang, a wizard from England. That is my companion Hermione Granger and my fiancee. We are now traveling to the American continent When I walked here by the sea, I saw someone seeming to commit suicide by jumping into the sea, so I quickly used magic to turn the ice into a boat and save people. "


    "Hello, my name is Jacob? Black." The native boy extended his hand and shook Ryan. Ryan keenly found that the hand of the native American werewolf named Jacob was warmer than his own. The temperature is higher, just like someone who has a high fever. ""


    "Isabella Swan, you can call me Bella." The girl who recovered from a cup of hot cocoa reached out and shook Hermione''s hand. "I''m just an ordinary human."


    When they came to the beach, another giant wolf rushed out. But he was stopped by Jacob. "Sam, I have nothing. They are also humans, not enemies."


    The werewolf named Sam stopped when he heard Jacob ¡¯s cry, and then became a Native American. "Is it really okay? I just saw you become a werewolf."


    "It''s okay, just some misunderstandings." Jacob shook his head. "They are just wizards from England, not vampires."


    "Sorcerer?" Sam looked surprised. "I have never heard of wizards in this world. Will they be magical? Can they get back to life?"


    "It''s magic, but it can''t be brought back to life. We are just humans, not gods." Lane interjected. "But when it comes to curing people and saving people, we are much stronger than ordinary people."


    "Really? Can you do us a favor? We need to save someone who has a heart attack. He is dying." Sam looked excited, looking at Ryan with a look of expectation. . Considering that after a new world, it was much better to know local people than to explore oneself, so Ryan nodded. "If it is not a heart attack caused by magical factors, only a bottle of medicine is enough."


    Although many potions are not suitable for ordinary people without magic, even some potions that cure diseases for wizards are poisons for ordinary people. However, as an alchemist, Lane still made a lot of potions that can be drunk for ordinary people.


    "Okay, leave it to me here. You rush back to the hospital and I will find you there in a moment. Thank you, Sam." Jacob supported Bella on the beach, while Ryan, Hermione, and Rose Crystal Follow Sam to leave the beach.


    Sitting in a pickup truck, four people rushed to the hospital together. Considering that this hospital is for ordinary people, Rose Crystal cleverly let Hermione hug herself as if it were an ordinary doll. Despite the age of Hermione, holding a doll seems a bit weird. But this is better than letting Rose Crystal walk into the hospital on his own.


    The hospital in the town is not big ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane thinks that if it is put in a big city, such a heart disease should not die now. But now, through Hermione''s life perception, Ryan knows that the person lying in the emergency room should have survived tonight if nothing else happened.


    At this time, Sam, who accompanied them, said something to the people at the door, and soon those people found a way to open the doctor and let them go in.


    "It''s okay, there''s a rescue." Ryan breathed a sigh of relief when he pulled out his wand and examined the person lying on the bed. Then he took out a crystal bottle filled with green liquid from his arms and opened the cap to infuse the person on the bed. Within a few minutes of drinking the potion, the face of the patient on the bed began to slowly regain his blood color. Seeing this, Ryan informed the people outside that the person on the bed was all right.


    "Really-really thank you so much." A young female werewolf shook Ryan''s hand hard. "Thank you for saving my father."


    :. :


    Still looking for \ "The Harry Potter Shopkeeper \" free novel?


    Baidu direct search: \ "\" Reading novels is easy!


    (=)

 Chapter 467： Get to know

    Then there was a hurry in this small hospital, but the faces of these werewolves looked a lot easier. When they learned that Ryan had planned to stay here for a while but had no place to stay, they warmly invited Ryan to live with them in their Queirut tribe.


    Through Sam ¡¯s introduction in the car, they finally knew that they are now in the state of Washington. This is not the same as Washington, DC, the capital of the United States. Washington State is the most northwestern state in the United States, close to the border between the United States and Canada. And they are now in Fox Township in Washington State.


    On the way to the edge of the town, it was raining constantly in the sky. When passing the temperate forest, I saw trees and stones infiltrated with rainwater covered with a thick layer of dark green. The endless alpine trees are long and illusory like a dream country. They could see a river flowing out of the woods. Sam said that the river was called the Queirut River because of the name of their tribe. The Quirut River surging through the ancient forest filled with emerald green fog, sing along the sea and sing away.


    "Where are we going now?" Ryan couldn''t figure out which world it was, so he simply didn''t want to. He looked at the bushes outside the window and asked curiously about Sam who was driving. In the back seat of the pickup truck, Hermione was chatting with Rose Crystal.


    "Emily''s house, she is my girlfriend, no, it should be a fiancee now." Sam said with a happy smile on his face. "I don''t think it''s suitable for you to stay home with a group of single young men, and my fiancee''s cooking skills are superb."


    "Then thank you." Ryan leaned back in his seat relaxed.


    Pickup drove past the house to the east of the town and turned into a narrow dirt road. The dirt road was full of a small house, and the gray paint on the walls of the house almost fell off and faded away. The door of the room was painted blue and covered with mottled paint like the wall. There was a narrow window beside the door, and the row of orange flowers under the window brightened the place. "The people here should live very optimistically," Hermione said after looking at the house.


    After everyone got out of the car, Sam opened the door and a sweet scent came out. "I think Emily is cooking, and you can also try it. Because of me, she always cooks a lot."


    Following him into the house, Ryan found that the interior space was not large, and the living room was used as a kitchen. A young bronze-skinned woman stood at the sink by the dining table and looked at the oven. What should be baked in the oven is some kind of cream dessert, and the good smell permeates the entire living room.


    "Ah, there are guests, welcome. Sam rarely brings strangers to the house. Are you hungry? I''ll bake some muffins for you." Emily said in a soft voice, then turned face. Ryan felt Hermione holding his hand violently.


    Because Emily had only a smile on her left face, and there were three deep red scars on her right cheek from forehead to chin, it can be seen that this injury has passed a lot of time. The wound has already healed. But unfortunately the imprint has shed. One of the scars was drawn from the side of her dark, almond-like eyes, while the other one grabbed the corner of her right mouth, making her right face always a bitter face.


    Fortunately, Ryan had experienced strong winds and waves, so they looked at this disfigured face like normal people and greeted them normally and introduced themselves. Soon the muffins were baked, and everyone sat around the table and started eating muffins. At this time, Rose Crystal began to sell cuteness in front of Emily, and soon made her chuckle.


    "It seems that these muffins aren''t enough. I''ll make something more." After the plate with muffins was quickly eaten, Emily was ready to get up and do something, but Hermione stopped her. "You also try our craftsmanship." In fact, it is not very appropriate to say this kind of words for the first time in other people''s homes, but just over half an hour of chatting makes them very agreeable, as if they have known each other for several years. Like old friends.


    When Hermione walked into the kitchen, Sam and Emily were stunned by Hermione ¡¯s magic performance. As Hermione waved her wand, some raw materials flew out of the refrigerator, and the surface on the chopping board was plasticized in the air. , Baked, and finally a delicious creamy apple pie when it fell on a wooden plate. The entire process did not exceed three minutes.


    "It''s magical, is this the wizard?" Emily asked curiously.


    "Of course." Hermione, who cut the apple pie with a knife, said, "If you don''t mind, we can help you to treat the wounds on your face after eating. After the magic treatment, I promise that it will be the same."


    "Really? That''s great." Emily hadn''t spoken yet, and Sam stood up excitedly. "At that time I just became a werewolf and couldn''t control my emotions. It really is." Speaking of a big man here as if he was about to cry, Emily also stood up and touched his back gently.


    After eating the apple pie, Hermione took Emily back for treatment, and Rose Crystal followed. This pure physical injury is very easy for the wizard to heal, and Ryan and Sam are drinking hot cocoa and waiting.


    Sam seemed a little restless, while Ryan comforted and analyzed the characteristics of the Quellut werewolf while launching changes and alchemy rules while the two were close. Seven or eight minutes later, after Ryan had just obtained the rune model of the Quirut werewolf under normal conditions, Hermione walked out with Emily.


    "How do you feel?" Sam asked, standing up and walking in front of Emily.


    "It feels very good." Emily said, pulling away the hair blocking her right face. The scars on the right face had completely disappeared, and now the half of the face seemed to have never been injured.


    After that, the two men kissed passionately for a long time before they separated from each other, and then thanked Ryan for their unstoppable thanks. Perhaps because Emily''s face was cured, Sam also opened the conversation box. Repeatedly nagging about the guilt of the spoiled appearance of his lover because he did not control his emotions.


    "I have an idea." Ryan said at this time: "If you allow me to observe and observe how you become wolves, maybe I can find a solution to your wolf men''s uncontrollable emotions. Rest assured, we just observe. If If we want to cast magic, we will definitely get your consent. "


    "It''s okay ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I mean you can start now." Sam waved and said. "I know that you are good people today, and I am willing to cooperate with you. And if you can really find a way, it is a good thing for all of our Quirut werewolves. Moreover, I do n¡¯t want to hurt my lover again. . "


    After proper consultation, they walked into the forest behind the house. Sam stopped after walking to the place where he could not see the house: "How can I cooperate with your observation?"


    "I think, let''s fight. This is the most convenient way." Lane thought about the proposal.


    "Play a fight? Do you use magic?" Sam asked curiously, because he had never seen magic. The vampire battle here is relying on a strong body and super high speed and flexibility, so he is very curious about magic.


    "No, it''s close combat." Lane said a plan that Sam didn''t even think of.


    Still looking for \ "The Harry Potter Shopkeeper \" free novel?


    Baidu direct search: \ "\" Reading novels is easy!


    (=)

 Chapter 468： Werewolf Guidance

    In the fir forest, the wind blew through the trees. Sam looked at Ryan incredulously. "Don''t you say that you are a wizard from Britain? If I understood correctly, shouldn''t you be standing and casting spells remotely? How could it be possible to fight melee at close range?"


    "We do cast spells remotely," Lane said. "But now to test the combat effectiveness of your werewolves, you have to fight in close quarters, not to mention that we are British wizards. Traditionally, British wizards are called druids and have always possessed the melee ability that nature has given us." He Stepping forward while talking, and the whole person swelled up. Finally a giant panda stood in front of everyone.


    "And I''m not fighting you in human form, this body should be no worse than your giant wolf form. So you can fight with all your strength." Lane said in a ready position. "let''s start."


    Sam nodded and then rushed up as a black giant wolf. In order to avoid accidental injury, Hermione waved her wand and arranged a layer of magic defense around her. The Rose Crystal leans tightly on her, ready to provide support in the face of unexpected situations.


    With a long roar, black hair emerged from Sam''s body. His size suddenly became five times larger than before, and then he rushed up. Sharp teeth bit directly over Ryan''s neck, while trying to slam Ryan with his shoulder blades, trying to lose his weight and fall to the ground.


    Ryan suddenly discovered that this is the habit of the werewolves after fighting in the same category or after fighting with vampires. Such a move is not effective for Panda in the state of panda: the bear''s neck is short and thick, and his mouth is not big enough There is no way to put the neck of the panda that Ryan turned into his mouth. The collision is also not good for pandas that are twice the size of giant wolves.


    Ryan stood up at the moment when the giant wolf and his fierce hand-to-hand combat stood up, and then flicked his right palm against the waist of the giant wolf by gravity. The giant wolf quickly dodge, but still did not completely escape. The thigh part of his right hind leg was directly drawn by Ryan with a bear''s paw. This was because the two people were only discussing and Ryan closed his paws. Otherwise, the sharp bear claws are enough to destroy one leg of the giant wolf at a time.


    However, this black giant wolf is not a real animal, and after a hit, he quickly changed his tactics and began to wander. However, the effect is not good, because for the wolf, if he wants to maintain his speed without being caught by Ryan becoming a panda, then his every attack is just a go away. This kind of attack ca n¡¯t penetrate the panda at all. Defense.


    And if he wants to launch a more powerful attack, his speed will surely drop. Then Ryan seized the opportunity to fight back. For the obvious difference in body, the injury-for-injury play was obviously more harmful to the giant wolf.


    At the same time, the giant wolf prides itself on relying on mobile fighting to have little effect on the giant panda that Lane turned into. Because it costs more to turn the wolf around Ryan, he must be the last one to support it.


    So after more than half an hour, helpless Sam returned to his original shape. Ryan, who had changed back to his original shape at this time, found that Sam had a lot of bruises.


    "Sorry, sometimes I really can''t control the intensity." Ryan said, scratching his hair, looking at himself who was basically not injured.


    "It''s okay, these injuries will disappear in at most 40 minutes." Sam said carelessly, this little injury was nothing to the werewolves. "Oh, you just checked something about the werewolf."


    "A lot." Ryan nodded. He now finds that after his strength has improved, this detection no longer requires complicated spells and gestures. Just now he just let the runes spread all over his body, and then smoothly when the giant wolf hit him I have collected the information I want.


    "Actually, after you become a werewolf, the whole soul is affected by the wild side of nature. And the way you fight is to use your human side to suppress the wildness brought by the giant wolf soul. But the power of nature is powerful. Sometimes, you cannot guarantee complete control of your wild side. Some accidents will inevitably happen. Fortunately, as a druid, I have a way to solve such problems. "


    "Really? What is that?" Sam asked with wide eyes. He couldn''t believe that the young man had solved it in such a short time before the problems that had plagued them for centuries.


    "It''s still the power of nature." Lane thought of the teaching of Aunt Betty the Horseman. "Nature is not only wild and outgoing. There is also a restrained and soft side. Nature itself is a fusion between these two forces. You need to fully grasp these two aspects, if you can make They maintain balance, so as long as you use your humanity to guide slightly. You can accurately use the endless power of nature. "


    "Nature''s restrained and gentle side?" As a Native American, Ryan''s theory fits his appetite. Because this theory is very consistent with the understanding of nature and the cultural tradition of living in harmony with nature handed down from generation to generation. So under Ryan''s guidance, Sam began to learn to feel the power of nature.


    Although these werewolves found a series of knowledge about dna to explain why they became werewolves, but there are still extraordinary in this world, otherwise it is impossible to explain the completely inconsistent energy that their volume increased by more than five times when they became werewolves. Unscientific changes of conservation laws.


    Under the guidance of Ryan, Sam first reached the spiritual world of this world through meditation. This world is as extraordinary as the world of "Song of Ice and Fire", so there is only one chaotic spirit world. Fortunately, the spirit world is influenced by the material world, so the place where they are located is full of vitality of nature because of the surrounding forest.


    "Okay, calm down and feel all this." Ryan exited the spirit world after speaking, found a clean tree stump around him and sat down with Hermione and Rose Crystal to start researching their own things, since the two of them walked through the stone arch. After returning to the world, seeing a higher level of power, they found that they still have a lot to learn. After realizing their own shortcomings, the two people gathered together to study these things as soon as they had free time.


    The sky slowly darkened. When the wood was completely dark, Sam''s shout came: "I succeeded, I felt it." The shout was full of excitement.


    An arrow stepped in front of Hermione and a face of excitement rushed over Sam''s hug, Ryan began to ask what he saw. Through Sam ¡¯s account, Ryan knew that this time he really felt the existence of the spirit of nature, and also felt the gentle side of nature except wildness.


    "It''s like the mother''s arms." Sam described it this way. "I feel that my inner anger has subsided, which makes me able to fight calmly after becoming a wolf. But temporarily this calm state can not be maintained for a long time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Fortunately, the direction has been pointed out, I believe The calm time will be longer and longer in the future. "


    In the following period, Ryan met a large group of werewolves. In order to receive these guys, Lion built a small wooden house in the woods as their meditation room. Under the guidance of Magic Spices and Lane, they began to slowly grasp the power of communicating with nature.


    Naturally, during this time, Ryan finally figured out which world they were in by chatting with the werewolves: "Twilight", a standard Mary Su style heroine, and a story about a vampire falling in love with his lunch. This is what he thought from the werewolf that the local vampire would not die in the sun and would only shine like a diamond.


    But I have n¡¯t watched movies and books in my last life. Ryan, who has only seen a part of the film reviews, does n¡¯t know where the story is going now, after recalling that the protagonist and the werewolves are good people. Lion relaxed and lived on the idea of ??traveling with Hermione. Anyway, following the protagonists, they will always experience this story.


    Still looking for \ "The Harry Potter Shopkeeper \" free novel?


    Baidu direct search: \ "\" Reading novels is easy!


    (=)

 Chapter 469： Prepare for battle

    After arranging the incense of the werewolves that day, when Ryan walked out of the room, she saw Hermione standing under a tree and waiting for him. When he saw him come out, he pulled him behind the tree. After standing there, he looked at his eyes seriously and asked, "Did your body change in the process of mastering the rules?"


    "Surely there will be changes, but this is the power of the rules." Ryan guessed what problem Hermione encountered. It has been more than two months since the stone arch returned to the world. A series of problems caused by the new power Min should have found it. "These forces will slowly transform our own while mastering, and let us gradually become-no longer human."


    Ryan concealed an important point, that is, not being able to change the rules can change herself. The reason why Hermione changed is because she used to be the core of the way to learn the rules in order to let her survive when she was in the world of death. From the rules of my previous alchemy. She brought the same changes in her body like Ryan. .


    "For example--" Hermione made a weird expression after listening to Ryan. "You wouldn''t say that we will become like mysterious people in the future? Although I can understand that sacrifices for justice can be understood, it would be too big to sacrifice like a mysterious person."


    "No no no." Ryan quickly interrupted Hermione''s thoughts. "The mysterious man has problems because of the power he has mastered, and he has also caused random plastic deformations. The complete power we have mastered will only transform our body extremely slowly, and finally let our body further sublime and let We can perfectly accommodate these forces. So we cannot become noseless or bald in the future, please believe me. "


    "So what will the body transform into the end?" Hermione''s voice began to flutter at this time, and her brain seemed to step on the cloud, because she suddenly thought of a possibility that she couldn''t even dare to think before.


    "Eternal life." Ryan pursed her lips, and then decided to tell the truth. Because even if he didn''t say, Hermione, who was studying the power of life and death recently, will soon discover this truth. "The power we studied will lead us to this path."


    "Is the mysterious man''s pursuit of things in his life just held in my hands? This is a complete irony. A girl called pure mud by the pure blood is far ahead of the great Slytherin in this regard. Descendants. ¡±Hermione seemed a little excited, and it ¡¯s no wonder that as she grew older, she began to slowly realize the strict lineage system of the wizards, especially in the past few years, although she was determined to change this unfair system, But the more she understood the intricate relationship in the wizarding world, the more she felt discouraged.


    But now, she is full of confidence in her own goals. Because with enough time, these problems will not be a problem.


    After a big rock in his heart, Hermione seemed a lot relaxed. She calmed down and said: ¡°It sounds good, and I think we should have enough time to slowly adapt to a long life. But I ¡¯m still a little worried because I ¡¯m only 16 years old and I face this problem at this time It ¡¯s a bit too early. I ¡¯m really worried about how to spend that long time in the future. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Ryan hugged Hermione. "No matter how long this road is, I will keep walking with you."


    But this also gave Ryan and Hermione the idea of ??meeting those vampires. After all, several of these vampires turned into vampires at a young age. You can ask them what it feels like to live long, and it can be regarded as accumulating some experience for the future life.


    Hermione had never missed it and wanted to study the vampires in this world, and the opportunity came soon. While they were instructing a group of wolves to perceive nature, Jacob came over and told them that a vampire named Victoria was going to kill Bella, and that the vampire was closest to this place in order to fight the Cullen family who protected Bella. The city of Seattle made a new army of vampires ready to come to Fox Town to avenge their boyfriend.


    For the purpose of preventing vampires from harming humans, the werewolves decided to join forces with the vampires of the Cullen family to stop this vampire army. And Ryan took the opportunity to go to Seattle to catch a few vampires for research. Investigate by the way. So Ryan temporarily bid farewell to the werewolves and took a bus to Seattle.


    For Hermione, who began to study the power of life and death, the abnormal creatures such as vampires were easily screened from the crowd. At the same time, dollars, pistols, and soul torture will allow them to easily obtain information about vampires from the rogues who walk through the streets. Because the new vampires cannot control themselves, they naturally will not hide themselves in front of people. In this case Ryan could easily find the vampire''s trail.


    So in three days in Seattle, Lane prevented seven or eight murders and killed four vampires. These vampires are very powerful and move very fast. However, compared to the vampires in the Harry Potter world, they are extremely insensitive to magic, so after using a large range of delayed magic and soul shock, the two easily reached their goals.


    May find that the vampire was inexplicably missing, and the organizer of the vampire army began to gather people. In order to sell his favor, Ryan didn''t plan to clean up the vampires here, after seeing them ready to leave. It was confirmed that no one would be killed again. They returned to Fox Town with loot.


    When they rushed back to Fox Town, they just met Jasper Hale training the werewolves and vampires. Because only he had the experience of facing a vampire newborn, it was because he had organized a new vampire army when he was young. So he understood how to face these newborn vampires.


    "¡ª¡ª You need to remember the two most important things: first, do n¡¯t let their arms touch you; second, avoid obvious hunting. This is all they have prepared, as long as you attack from the side, do n¡¯t If they stop and move, they will be in a mess and unable to respond effectively. "


    Jasper? Hale, after explaining to the wolves, suddenly turned around and saw Ryan they appeared in the forest. To his horror, even with his vampire''s perception, he didn''t find out how these two people brought out a doll here. I have to say that Phantom Shift is really easy to use.


    "Who are you?" He said nervously, and the surrounding vampires, including Bella, also turned their heads. After seeing Ryan, Bella seemed to relax a lot, and she began to introduce Ryan to the vampires around.


    "Welcome ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Thank you for your willingness to take action." The werewolves must have said before what they did in the past two days, so the father of the Karen family, Carlisle? Karen sincerely thanked them for their sincere. .


    "We delayed their actions and killed a few vampires who were attacking humans." Speaking here, Ryan looked at the vampires standing here. Sure enough, the Karen family is not the kind of vampires who treat humans as food. After hearing this news, there was no dissatisfaction. Even Ryan saw Edward, who looked like Cedric''s senior, show a happy expression, so he went on to say: "But soon they gathered together and headed towards this side. The three of us couldn''t stop so many vampires. So Change to meet you as soon as possible. "


    "It''s okay, you have done a very good job, and it''s time for us to play." Carlisle Cullen smiled.


    Next he talked about his plan. Ryan and Hermione volunteered to take the task of taking Bella around with Edward to spread the scent and close protection. On the one hand, they have flying brooms, and with an ordinary person, mobility is the best here, on the other hand, as wizards, they can have enough magic to protect Bella. At the same time, the smell of Ryan and Hermione as humans can''t make those vampire newborns aware of the problem, and they can ensure safety.


    "I wish you a happy journey." In the face of Jacob''s unhappy wave waving goodbye, Ryan and Hermione took Edward and Bella with a flying broom, and then they flew higher and higher. The farther away. Until you can''t see the farewell people on the ground.


    :. :

 Chapter 470： fighting

    They turned around in many places for several times, until a cloud of purple and black clouds rushed from the west like a copper wall and an iron wall, making the forest where they were now suddenly darkened.


    "We have to find a place to stop." Said Edward sitting behind Ryan. "Such a cloud often represents the coming of a snowstorm, and it may not be a good idea to fly into the sky in bad weather conditions."


    "Understood." After communicating with Hermione through the Phoenix Mark, two flying brooms carrying four people began to descend, and finally they found a leeward side of a rocky cliff. When they fell on their feet, a violent wind swayed the surrounding trees violently, and the crackling sound of the broken trees reached their ears.


    In this cold wind as if coming down from an iceberg, there are snowflakes the size of nails. The arrival of the snowstorm made the sky dark, and watching the only ordinary person here, Bella, shuddered, Ryan knew they had to hurry up to set up the tent, otherwise this low temperature environment would really kill people.


    Soon, Ryan used magic to set up a small double tent. Then Ryan crawled in on all fours and shouted to the outside: "It may be a little crowded. I prepared it for two or three people. I thought about staying with five people this time. "


    "So small a two-person tent--" Bella looked at it incredulously as she got in, because she found herself walking into a Victorian-style three-person suite. Soon everyone got into the tent, and after lighting the fire in the fireplace, they sat on the sofa drinking hot cocoa together.


    "This is really amazing." Take a sip of the hot and cute Dehua looking around. "I know that many vampires also have some special abilities, but they are far less magical than they are."


    "That''s nature, this is the power of magic." Ryan said, "I set up a magic defense outside, so we can take a good rest tonight. After all, the vampire newborn army will arrive tomorrow, the hostile you said is The vampire is also a vampire who has lived for a long time and has gone through a lot of battles. I do n¡¯t think that the methods we try to disrupt each other today will have a sufficiently effective result. "


    "Of course!" Looking at Bella who seemed nervous, Hermione added: "Even if there are ten vampires coming together to siege, we can guarantee that we will be dragged to support. But I think if the other party can really see through our If it is arranged, we should send a large force to haunt our large force, and then attack here with elite. It is impossible to lose in the face of one-on-one battle, so please relax. "


    After chatting for a while, they went back to their rooms to rest. In her room, Hermione finally asked a question she had held for a long time. "Why did Edward look so much like Cedric Senior?"


    "It''s very normal." Ryan blew his bosom. "There may be people who look alike in different worlds. According to the judgment of scientists, there may be two people who do not know the same in the same world. Not to mention different worlds." Here Ryan thinks of a video about Hermione''s makeup on Station B, where the girl looks really similar to Emma.


    "Just like the one who looks like my Belle, right?" Hermione thought of the trip a few years ago and nodded in recognition of Ryan''s statement. "This is really a pleasant surprise!"


    Slowly quieted around, the wind was much smaller. Soon everyone in the tent fell asleep.


    When they woke up in the morning, the weather was very clear, and even the surrounding environment seemed a little too dazzling under the surrounding snow. Ryan stood at the mouth of the tent and looked down at the mountain. As a result, he saw a giant gravel-colored wolf leaping towards them, and Ryan quickly distinguished who was the werewolf.


    "Seth Clearwater, good morning." Ryan asked after seeing the giant wolf running to the tent and stopping. "Sam didn''t think you were too young to let you fight?"


    "This child feels that he should come to protect his friends." Edward walked over to help translate: "And Sam agreed with him. Sam thought it safe to let him stay with you and your fiancee."


    "Really thank Sam for trusting me." Ryan said, and then began to cook breakfast in the campfire outside the tent. Hermione also stepped forward to help, because now she had to prepare breakfast for Seth, an unexpected guest, and the werewolf''s appetite was great. In order to allow the werewolves to eat their stomachs before the battle, they directly obtained a processed sheep from other worlds and began to roast with a magic wand.


    Looked at Bella who was sitting under the tree there and Edward was crooked. Hermione, who had previously learned from the werewolf that Bella and Jacob were in love, stared at the two with some unpleasant eyes. "I really don''t know how it is possible for one person to like two people at the same time. Do they not think they are confused?"


    "A lot of things can''t be said too clearly. In this respect, we can''t use our own views to entangle others." Ryan said. He remembered that many people in the previous life thought that the book''s heroine was on two boats, morally. Defective. But think about the fact that there are so many popular n-boat owners in online novels. From a fair point of view, there is nothing worthy of criticism for a female host who pedals on two boats.


    Breakfast was quickly prepared with the help of magic. After they were full, they sat for a while. Several people left Bella in the tent and began to arrange their defenses. Although neither Edward nor Seth felt that the enemy could find it here, they were very recognizable for keeping a vigilant attitude towards Ryan.


    "The battle is over, we can hear the sound of their fighting." Suddenly Edward said, at this time Ryan had already arranged a circle of magic defense around the tent. Stand quietly there ready to fight.


    "Both sides are pretending, our people haven''t found Victoria. Wizards, I think your fears may be true." Edward squatted down after speaking, his arms stretched out slightly in a defensive posture, Seth became The giant wolf turned and hid in a bush. Ryan and Hermione also pulled out their wands and swords, while Rose Crystal hid a large sword made of amethyst in both hands and hid on a tree.


    Just as everyone was ready, the two vampires slowly walked over from the small open space of the campsite ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane found that they were a little surprised when they saw themselves and Hermione, but they were sniffing After sniffing the smell in the air, they continued to walk forward, maybe they think ordinary humans can''t threaten them.


    After a conversation of no nutrition, Seth rushed out and leapt to the center of the open ground to knock down the vampire newborn Riley to the ground. And Edward danced with Victoria.


    This is the first time Ryan has seen a fight between vampires. Victoria quickly slides backwards, sliding from side to side, trying to find a hole in his defense line and rushing towards the tent. And Edward quickly blocked her pace and approached her quietly, very attentively. It seems that they will not be able to win or lose in a while.


    After confirming that there were no other ambushing people around, Ryan and Hermione attacked the vampire newborn with their wands at the same time.


    "All petrochemicals" and "Speed ??Confinement" two spells accurately hit the newborn vampire Riley who was suppressed by the body of Seth Giant Wolf. Seth immediately seized the opportunity as soon as he discovered that his opponent was motionless. The vampire was torn to pieces.


    "No-" Watching her powerful assistant killed, Victoria screamed in a baby-like voice. At this time, she had run to the edge of the open space, and immediately fled to the jungle when she found the assistant killed. Edward didn''t expect her to be so decisive. After the reaction came, she had opened a distance of several meters and could not stop her from slipping away again.


    Looked at the tent behind a few people with a longing look, Victoria ran straight to the woods.


    :. :

 Chapter 471： The end of the fight

    Just when Victoria felt that he could escape again, he saw the two weird humans standing in front of the tent smile at him. She immediately felt that the situation was not good, but when she hadn''t responded, she saw a purple light flashing in front of her eyes, and then she knew nothing.


    From Edward''s point of view, he saw Victoria fled into the woods and fell directly from the tree. A puppet with a large sword in his hands directly thrust the sword in Victoria''s head from the top of Victoria''s head until the entire blade fell into her. Inside the head. Then the big sword made of crystal flashed, and the place above Victoria''s chest exploded directly, and countless white stone-like fragments flew everywhere.


    "It''s terrible." Edward murmured in his mouth, because he found that the puppet in purple clothes was no different from the stone trunk on the road in the perception of the vampire. If such a powerful puppet had a heart attack, Edward doubt No vampire can block such a fatal blow. The only thing that is thankful for him is that this doll and his companions are good people and stand on their own side.


    Next is the time to pack up, Ryan waved his wand to bring all the vampire fragments together, and then Hermione used a fire spell to burn the pile of fragments.


    "Relax, every piece of debris was collected." Ryan said looking at Edward. The blazing flame floated into the air. It formed a purple smoke column, which looked like a solid sculpture; at the same time, the smell smelled like a burning incense, which made people feel uncomfortable. The smoke was so thick that they felt suffocated by the fire.


    Several people smiled, and Edward ran again to sprinkle dog food with Bella over there. Seth smiled, revealing a long row of dagger-like teeth, hitting Ryan and Hermione''s hands with their noses. It''s like people high-fiving each other when celebrating.


    However, as soon as they relaxed, Seth felt that the Volturi family guard was approaching. As a werewolf, he could only evacuate quickly, while Ryan and Hermione carried Bella and Edward to the open space where the previous large forces fought.


    "Thank you very much, but once let them discover that there is a human--" Edward, who was sitting behind Ryan, said.


    "Our magic can cover the traces of our existence, you don''t have to worry about this, they can''t find us hiding." Ryan said, "If it really hit us, we might help."


    When they returned to the open space, a pile of things was burning on the open space, and the thick purple and black smoke went straight into the sky. The Karen family threw some white fragments in the fire. Surprisingly, there is now another vampire in the open space: a little girl curled up beside the fire, with black hair, thin body, looks like only fifteen years old. The pupil is scary bright red. They turned wildly and completely lost control.


    "She surrendered." After discovering Ryan they looked at themselves, Edward said calmly: "But if she can''t control herself, we can only destroy her."


    "You can''t train her for such a short period of time, and the people of the Volturi family will arrive soon. The next thing that will greet her is the inevitable death." Ryan became more aware of the smell of Bella. Said the grumpy newborn vampire. "In this way, we take her directly away and avoid meeting the people of the Voltuli family directly."


    "Okay, but can you really control her? Although these newborns are inexperienced, their strength is the strongest at this time." Carlisle said with some concern, but after seeing Lane changing this vampire newborn When he was motionless like a stone carving, he let go of his uneasiness.


    Soon Ryan and Hermione dragged the vampire newborn on the broom and flew into the forest. Only Rose Crystal pretended to be an ordinary doll for the safety of all people and let Bella hug her chest.


    "It''s a pleasure to save her, because she is still so young, she doesn''t have any human life on her hand, and she can even suppress her bloodthirsty instinct to show a little kindness. Such a creature is very valuable for saving." Hermione said on the way. "How can you stop her from attacking others?"


    "It''s very simple, just meditation." Lane replied. "We can try to make the vampire feel nature, so this should suppress her bloodthirsty."


    Ryan they took the vampire out of the Quiruto werewolf territory, and then found a forest camping camp. Sam, who was the werewolf leader, came to see him. He did n¡¯t like the vampires being so close to them. So many busy people acquiesced in this matter, just warned them not to let vampires enter their territory.


    Soon after, Rose Crystal returned. She told Ryan that everything was normal there, but the Volturi family asked Bella to be converted into a vampire as soon as possible.


    For a while, Ryan and Hermione trained the vampire newborn while studying the secrets of the vampire werewolf. In the exchange, they learned that the girl''s name was Brie.


    Training is very effective. After only a week of training, Brie learned how to control his urge to blood. Of course, Ryan feels that there is also Dragon Blood fruit.


    This special fruit looks like a tomato, but the juice inside is a blood-like liquid containing a trace of dragon blood energy. The earliest Ryan asked Dave to help after returning from the radiation world. The original intention was to find enough blood sources for blood transfusions for the wounded soldiers.


    But as he mastered more and more power later, Ryan tried to cultivate a plant that could produce dragon blood. However, this attempt failed, and plants that can grow real dragon blood fruits can indeed be cultivated, but the planting cost of this new variety plant is much higher than the cost of dragon blood. So after continuous breeding, Ryan finally cultivated the existing new plant with only a little dragon blood power, and the juice inside can be used for the addition of certain potions to improve the performance of these potions.


    The first bite to eat after Buri became a vampire was dragon blood fruit, she said she was not enough after just eating one. What''s even more surprising is that since then, both animal blood and human blood have reduced a lot of her attraction ~ www.novelhall.com ~ According to her original words, if the dragon blood fruit is made by Michelin Samsung chef In the case of a delicious meal, most of the human blood is equivalent to the common dishes of ordinary people, and the animal blood is simply bread.


    So in the later days, while learning to master his body thoroughly, Bree also learned how to cultivate dragon''s blood. Fortunately, Ryan greatly weakened the effect of dragon blood fruit, so that such fruits can be cultivated normally in this world lacking in extraordinary power.


    But this thing also let Ryan know why Bella''s blood can be so attractive to vampires: after all, Bella can be immune to other vampire attacks before becoming a vampire. After becoming a vampire, she immediately became one of the most powerful vampires. Then her blood must contain more energy than ordinary people''s blood. In this case, it is inevitable to have a fatal temptation for vampires. The dragon''s blood fruit also contains enough energy to attract vampires.


    Quirut werewolves still came from time to time to learn the skills of communicating with nature under Sam''s leadership, and at the same time expressed their sincere admiration for Ryan to make a vampire''s newborn no longer aggressive in such a short period of time. It''s just that they didn''t see Jacob in the werewolf who came and sat frequently.


    "He is injured here and needs time to heal." Seth, the youngest werewolf, pointed to his heart and told Ryan. "Jacob told her to give up to avoid Bella''s embarrassment. Love--"


    Well, if this story is summed up, it is licking the dog and licking it to the end. What a sad story.


    :. :

 Chapter 472： Sudden change

    A few more days later, while Ryan watched Bree practice fighting with Hermione, who became a lynx, the human-shaped Seth suddenly jumped out of the forest that belonged to the Quirut, and Ryan saw him on the back. Carrying a school bag, he presented a letter to Ryan when he came to him. Ryan waited for Hermione to gather and opened the envelope.


    This letter has an ivory envelope, inside which is a thick and gorgeous card, and a stationery transcribed in black ink. This was written by Edward and invited Ryan, Hermione, Rose Crystal and Brie to attend their wedding ceremony together.


    "We will go when the time comes." Seth said, "Edward also invited us, but Jacob will not go. I think this lover is married, the groom is not my mood must be uncomfortable."


    "Okay, you shouldn''t consider this for your age at the moment." Ryan rubbed his hair. "You''re not an adult yet."


    After asking Seth to send a letter to Edward that several of them would attend the wedding, they started to prepare things related to the wedding. At this time, they discovered that they did not have a suitable dress. After all, this wedding will invite a large group of ordinary people, and it is a little too weird to go to the wedding in the gowns of the wizards.


    Fortunately, this place is equipped with an Internet because of the aboriginal reserve area, so Ryan simply connected the computer to the Internet and asked the three ladies present to choose dresses. After they selected the style, Ryan would send these pictures to the "Lord of the Rings" River Valley City in the middle, and then contact the elf tailors to make their favorite dress.


    On the day of Edward''s wedding, Ryan and the Werewolves set off together. Hermione chose a minimalist blue dress, which looks good with Ryan''s dark blue suit.


    The wedding hall is very beautifully decorated, attracted by the garlands that fill the corners of the house. These garlands are woven by thousands of white flowers, and long white ribbons hang from the garlands. Rows of satin-covered chairs are placed under the garland. From the number of chairs, it can be seen that this wedding should be very lively.


    "It''s beautiful." Ryan gave a very admirable admiration. After entering the door, they were directly led to their seats by the concierge. Rose Crystal had no seats, so she was held in the arms by Brie.


    When the newcomer took the oath, Hermione took Ryan''s hand, and Ryan leaned towards her.


    In short, this wedding is as perfect as the wedding in dreams. At the party after the wedding, Jacob also rushed to dance with the bride to say goodbye to this unforgettable love without ending.


    "This wedding looks really great." Hermione said on the way back. "Our future wedding will be great too," Ryan replied.


    After returning to their temporary residence, Hermione had been trying to use the power of death to imitate the vampires of this world for the next half month. The research has achieved staged success, and she can greatly strengthen her physical strength and physical quality by initiating the power of death to infiltrate her body. However, she is still alive, and she can''t keep this state for more than ten minutes each time, otherwise she will hurt herself.


    Ryan has been analyzing the werewolves of this world in addition to helping Hermione practice this time. After dissecting the corpses of the werewolves of Harry Potter and detailed understanding of the werewolves of this world, he feels that he should be able to solve some of them Those hairy little problems.


    As the two of them counted the harvest and were ready to return to their world, Buri, who had been in contact with the Karen family, came back. After all, Ryan and Hermione are not likely to live in this world, so considering the life of their first student in the future, the two have always encouraged Brie and the Karen family to have more contacts.


    During this time, Brie will go to Karen ¡¯s house every morning and will not come back until evening. Follow these kind of vampires to learn what you should master after becoming a vampire. It''s just that Brie ran nervously at noon today. Fortunately, it''s a cloudy day, so I don''t have to worry about revealing her vampire status.


    "What happened? Why do you look so nervous?" Hermione asked concerned. As an official student of hers, Hermione still values ??Brie.


    "The Karen family had an accident." Bree brought shocking news as soon as he opened his mouth. "Bella is pregnant."


    "They have been married for only two weeks, Edward is pretty good." Ryan grinned. "But the birth of a new life should be a good thing, why do you look so nervous now?"


    "Because vampires are theoretically impossible to have offspring." Bree explained to Ryan they. "This is not a good sign. The important thing is that Bella looks wrong."


    "Will the dead make a child alive." Hermione became interested in this matter, and she looked at Ryan with eager eyes. "Maybe I can feel the key to the transition between life and death. So¡ª"


    "It doesn''t matter if you go back later." Ryan immediately decided to change the itinerary to satisfy Hermione''s wish, because this opportunity is not common. Ryan felt that this incident might have allowed Hermione to take her power to a higher level. Moreover, he is also very curious about this matter. For the wizards who are looking for power, the pursuit of new knowledge is almost like their instinct.


    Through the phantom shift, Ryan and Hermione appeared at the door of the Cullen house in an instant. The only disadvantage of this travel method is that you can only teleport to the place you have been to. Fortunately, they have been there several times before.


    After knocking on the door, Carlisle opened the door for them, and the doctor''s expression looked serious. He brought Ryan and them to the living room and found that the other six members of the family were standing around a sofa. The expression on everyone''s face revealed that the current situation was not optimistic.


    Ryan They stepped forward and found that Bella was sitting on the sofa. The whole person looked a little haggard, and his face was not very good-looking. Her abdomen bulged slightly, and she could directly see signs of pregnancy.


    "This is not normal." Hermione said in surprise, she was a dentist who knew a lot of things. "It takes four months for normal humans to be pregnant. What the **** is that in Bella''s belly?"


    "That''s why we are here today ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan said that he walked to the patient lying on the couch and then pulled out his wand. As a large number of silver runes dropped, Ryan frowned. Because he found that the fetus in Bella ¡¯s belly had too much demand for nutrients, which is simply not available to humans.


    Interestingly, this new life should be a combination of humans and vampires. That is to say, they created a new immortal creature with such a little extraordinary power. It is a pity that this new creature just balances the power of life and death, but does not integrate them. But this is also very normal, and powerful immortal creatures that can really merge life and death cannot appear in this world of lack of extraordinary power.


    "How is Bella?" Alice with short black hair asked.


    "The situation is not good." Watching the last rune returned from the feedback was received in the wand, Hermione stepped forward and continued to investigate after casting the spell. Ryan turned to look at the vampires of the Karen family and said, "The core problem is that you are trying to make an mortal creature an immortal creature. This new life is too much for the mother."


    Just said that a figure broke in here, and originally Jacob wanted to ask Ryan to learn meditation today. It turned out that Ryan did not get the news of Bella''s accident from the housekeeper Brie, so he came over in the shortest time.


    "Can we take this monster out of her belly? Otherwise, Bella will die soon after going on like this." After listening to Ryan''s test results, he shouted loudly in the living room, his eyes full of anxiety Look.


    :. :

 Chapter 473： Newborn

    "Bella doesn''t allow us to do this, it''s all because of my fault." Edward said in an extremely tired voice after hearing Jacob''s suppressed roar. Jacob felt helpless after hearing the latter, because such a thing is indeed like Bella can do.


    "More than that." Edward said: "She refused to talk to me on the way back. I thought she was angry with me because I couldn''t hear her inner voice. But in the end she ran straight to Rosalie I realized that she felt this was wrong from the beginning, and worried that I asked her to kill her fetus. "


    "Why don''t you use some coercion? It shouldn''t be difficult to control an ordinary human with your power?" Jacob said, "You vampires are really stupid, Bella is just an ordinary person."


    "Do you think I haven''t thought about it?" Edward said with a look of depression. "But now Esme, Rosalie and Emmett are on Bella''s side, and Carlisle can''t help me against them in this matter--"


    "It''s right not to take coercion." At this time, the **** red tentacles that Hermione just put on Bella to detect her condition were also removed. After quick communication through the Phoenix Seal, Ryan interrupted. The conversation between Edward and Jacob. "The new life in Bella ¡¯s belly is already integrated with Bella, and damaging either of the two before this little life will cause both to be damaged at the same time. That means if you take it out, Bella will also It is impossible to survive. "


    "Are you sure, wizard?" Carlisle asked cautiously. "We have also tried to examine the fetus before, but the problem is that neither ultrasound nor puncture can detect the condition of the baby. Alice''s prediction and Edward''s emotional perception are also unsuccessful. This is why we couldn''t do it before. One of the reasons. "


    "Of course." Hermione replied. "We crossed the line between life and death, and then came back. In this regard, I can be sure that at least in this world, few people are stronger than us in the study of the power of life and death."


    "What should I do? I can see that as it develops now, Bella can''t support the birth of the baby in his stomach." Edward said nervously, and beside him, Jacob also looked with the same nervous look With Ryan.


    "The best way is to replenish energy." Ryan said the only way: "You need to know that even an extremely weak immortal can grow up with energy that is not supported by ordinary human mothers. Unless you can Supplement them with adequate nutrition from the outside world. "


    "We tried it," said Dr. Carlisle, tired. "We thought about that very early, but the fetus prevented her from receiving food, and her body rejected any form of nutritional supply. I tried to deliver her nutrition by intravenous injection, but it didn''t seem to make her look better."


    "We don''t have the potions." Ryan looked and explained to Hermione quickly: "The potions we prepared in advance are basically prepared for ourselves. Bella, who is an ordinary person, is estimated to be unable to bear these potions. The power contained. Not to mention that she is pregnant now, it is too dangerous to use potions of different supernatural power systems in her own fragile situation. "


    "If she is pregnant with a vampire, will the dragon blood fruit be useful?" Ryan suddenly heard something after hearing Hermione''s words.


    "Dragon Blood Fruit, what is that?" Dr. Carlisle frowned and asked Ryan to think that Brie would tell the Karen family of the news of the Dragon Blood Fruit, but now it seems that she did not disclose the matter. Maybe Brie thinks this is the secret of Ryan and they should hide this news. And vampires are not three meals a day, so if they do n¡¯t eat together, they will naturally not reveal the news.


    "That''s a special plant I cultivated." Ryan said briefly and finally added: "Brie''s evaluation of the fruit of this plant is higher than human blood. I believe it can supplement the fetus enough. Nutrition. On the other hand, at least the juice is easier for Bella, who is now human.


    After taking out a bottle of dragon fruit juice and handing it to Carlisle, Carlisle poured the juice to everyone in the Karen family. After drinking these liquids, everyone gave a high opinion of them. Dr. Carlisle feels that this juice will help them, vegetarian vampires, get rid of the temptation of human blood, because after drinking this juice, they find that the attractiveness of human blood will be reduced a lot, even Jia Spartan admits that ordinary human blood doesn''t have this juice.


    After everyone''s confirmation, a glass of freshly squeezed dragon blood juice was handed to Bella. They were still discussing whether to heat or put some sugar, but Bella took the glass of juice directly. "Let me try it first. After smelling the smell, I can feel that the baby in my stomach seems to be craving this thing."


    Since Bella said so, everyone watched her drink a whole bottle of **** juice. It may be that watching this is just fruit juice, so there is not much psychological pressure even with **** Bella.


    "It''s weird, I can smell blood. But why can I think it''s delicious?" After drinking Bella put the empty glass on the coffee table and said something weird. But everyone in the living room looked relieved, because it showed that they had guessed correctly and that the child in Bella''s stomach should need these things.


    Sure enough, a few minutes after drinking the juice, her waxy cheeks began to return to blood. Don''t need much help from others. At the same time her breathing became smoother. Through magic testing, Ryan can confirm that her life reaction is much stronger than before.


    After making sure that Bella was fine, Jacob was ready to leave. Ryan stepped up and stopped him, who looked a little melancholic, on the porch. "I know what you are worried about, but what I can tell you is that the child in Bella''s belly is not a pure vampire. You don''t have to worry about the birth of the bloodthirsty witch. Of course, to ensure this. Before the child was born I Will stay here forever. If it were really a bloodthirsty witch, I would kill him, and I can guarantee that the vampires of the Karen family cannot stop my movements. "


    "I understand that this matter will be kept secret in the tribe temporarily ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I don''t want war in this place either." Jacob nodded and then started his car and left.


    Lean also said this to the Karen family. This distance makes it easy to hear what Ryan is saying as a vampire. However, the Karen family did not oppose Ryan, they also knew the dangers of bloodthirsty witch.


    The next few days, Ryan and Hermione took turns to observe the fetus in Bella''s belly. This strange life that combined life and death made them harvest a lot of valuable information. Of course, they also tried to use magic to relieve the pain of Bella, the mother of life.


    "He is too active. This is what Hermione told the people of the Karen family after painlessly cutting the rib on the other side of Bella. Because the child has insufficient development space, a rib was already given by the fetus before Hermione came. Broken. "Bella''s body is too weak in view of her fever, sweating, and cold war. I can at best use natural magic to soothe her a little so that she doesn''t feel so painful, but something like an analgesic anesthetic can''t be used by her now. "


    "It''s much better now, I thank you for Bella!" Alice said.


    But the situation is getting worse in the next few days. According to the observation of Ryan and Hermione, the fetal development is quite healthy. But Bella, the mother, is getting worse. Three days later, at least one-third of Bella''s bones were broken, and they could not be repaired, otherwise the fetus would be crushed again.


    Finally, one day before the expected date, Bella was born prematurely when the fetus broke her another bone.


    :. :

 Chapter 474： End travel

    "How is the situation now?" Ryan, who was called by Hermione with the Phoenix Mark, asked Hermione. "I am studying the fetal data collected yesterday, and you will call me directly."


    "People have started first aid, it''s a premature birth." Just as they walked into the living room, Ryan heard a dying cry from the floor, and the rose crystal coming with Ryan subconsciously grabbed Ryan''s trouser legs: " Are you human women having such terrible births? "


    "No, this is just a special case." Ryan said as she walked upstairs with them. Also as a woman, Hermione had a special empathy for Bella, who was suffering from childbearing pain, and she now also pursed her lips tightly. .


    When they came to the entrance of the temporary ward of the library renovation, they saw Bella cramping on the bed like a big fish out of the water, and at the same time they could hear the sound of bone fracture coming from Bella in their ears. To make matters worse, Rosalie was a little crazy by Bella''s massive bleeding.


    "Quickly imprisoned." Ryan pushed open the door to control Rosalie with magic, and then let Alice help take Rosalie out. Then I asked Dr. Carlisle, who hosted the overall situation here. "What can I do for you?"


    "The fetus is covered with a layer of vampire skin, we must open it quickly." Carlisle said sweaty, his golden eyes full of anxiety.


    "Rose Crystal!" "Understood." After nodding her head, Rose Crystal immediately flew out and stood beside Bella, holding the amethyst in her hands to form the great sword. Hermione also waved her wand and directed the blood on the ground to fix the struggling Bella there.


    "Please rest assured!" After looking at the Karen family with the same color as her own eyes with amber eyes, she swiped **** Bella''s stomach with her sword. After throwing the sword into a spot of light, he reached out and reached down to hug the baby up to his chest.


    "Very beautiful baby girl." Rose Crystal raised the baby to Bella. At the same time Hermione and Ryan hurried over to release the magic to maintain Bella''s life, while the two quickly checked the newborn baby with the magic.


    "The good news is that this baby has a living part. She can''t become a bloodthirsty witch. It''s time." Ryan shook his head to Edward. Edward immediately pulled a tube of his venom from the drawer on the bedside. The syringe pierced Bella''s heart.


    Following the whole day, Bella started the transition from human to vampire. Ryan and Hermione have been there, using magic to observe the transformation of these two completely different creatures. From this transformation, Ryan can feel the power of life and death change, which also brings him closer to the rules of change.


    The Karen family did not prevent Ryan from their observation, because the magical observation by the wizards at this time was the most accurate. And they don''t think there is anything that needs to be kept secret from the transformation of humans into vampires.


    Before Bella''s conversion ended, Jacob also came once. But when he saw the newly born little boy at first glance, the whole person seemed to be attracted. Later, when he came to visit Bella, Ryan and they knew that the newborn Renesmee was now Jacob''s brand lover.


    Ryan was not shocked by the god-like operation of licking the dog and finally became son-in-law. Fortunately, Sam gave up the hostile idea after learning that the newborn was Jacob''s branded lover, making the tragedy agreement between the werewolves and vampires in the region unprecedented. stable.


    After Bella woke up, they returned to the temporary house. Because the large amount of data collected needs to be sorted out as quickly as possible, especially the process of changing from human to vampire has improved Ryan ¡¯s previous technology for changing between different species of werewolves, and also further optimized this technology in different worlds. Adaptability.


    Two weeks later, Ryan and they finally got all the knowledge gained in this world. In addition to let them understand the rules one step further. What made Ryan feel happiest was that he had promised Luping what he could do now. So Ryan went to say goodbye to the vampires and the wolves.


    When they greeted the werewolves to meet the Karen family, they just saw their family grow dragon fruit in the greenhouse, and Brie was there to guide them. Like the pre-arranged plan, Brie will live with the Karen family in the future. This is a good home for her, and the Karen family welcomes new members like her.


    "I think we might become a real vegetarian vampire." Carlisle said with a smile, "Of course, this is a good thing."


    Attentive Hermione found that they seemed to have something in mind while chatting with Alice. After repeated inquiries, they realized that they had hidden Renesmee''s news, but the paper could not catch the fire. The Karen family is worried that the Volturi family will discover the presence of Renesmee.


    "Is this--" Ryan thought for a moment and said, "After we leave, I will let Rose Crystal go to the house we lived in every few days to take a look. If something is wrong, you can write a letter there directly. I will definitely see this letter and come over within three days. "


    "So thank you so much." Carlisle looked a lot easier. Through the werewolves, the Karen family realized how powerful the two wizards were. In the previous discussion, the eight werewolves were all controlled by Lane within five minutes. At this level, it is impossible for the Karen family to be the opponent of Ryan. It is undoubtedly a very gratifying thing to have such a strong comrade in the future possible war.


    Because of getting along before and helping the two races. After they knew Ryan Hermione''s hobby of pursuing knowledge, both the werewolf and the vampire sent them a lot of things, such as the hair of the werewolf and the venom of the vampire. At the same time also cooperated with them to complete a lot of research. This made them gain a lot.


    After they had sorted everything, they locked the door of the wooden house where they lived in the world and returned to the Wanjie grocery store. Probably because Ryan didn''t know most of the plot at this time, so many times it didn''t change much of the plot. The system only gave 30 offset points for this trip.


    But Ryan did n¡¯t have much regret, let ¡¯s not say how much important knowledge they gained can improve their own strength, at least promised that Lupin ¡¯s thing can be solved in such a short time is already a very worthy celebration for them.


    After all, a wizard born as a Muggle ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It is difficult to get the right to speak in the world of the wizard without the help of a pure blood wizard who has so many complicated relationships. And Ryan didn''t want to take strong measures against wizards who hadn''t committed crimes, and didn''t want to be like Voldemort. In this case, a force that you can master is very important.


    Reading is a preparation, but the students need enough time to grow up. Before that, the only people who could be supporters were the reliable hemp breed wizards in the store, and only the werewolves that had been marginalized by society were able to be drawn in. This is why Ryan invested so much energy this time to study the werewolves in Twilight. Fortunately, his investment has gained enough to allow him to truly change these werewolves.


    "Let''s write a letter to Norway now." Lane suggested at the lunch table after returning to the manor. "I think I can solve the hairy little problem on the werewolves."


    "Are you sure there is no problem? Although they are all werewolves, there should be a little difference." Hermione is still relatively real, and she raised her own concerns about Ryan''s plan.


    "If you don''t practice this kind of thing, you don''t know what the final conclusion is. If you can''t perfect the deduction, you can''t really be foolproof. But now I can at least guarantee that even if it is not successful, it will not be worse than it is now." Ryan looked at Hermione''s eyes said seriously. "Of course, we will make clear the risks of doing this in the letter. Now that the werewolves are our comrades, we can''t deceive them in this regard."


    :. :

 Chapter 475： Lu Pings visit

    After Hermione wrote a letter to bring the owl Hermes to Norway, they heard the electric bell installed at the door of the yard being ringed as soon as they had dinner the next morning.


    "I don''t seem to tell anyone about the location of this new home. It''s an independent manor with no neighbors. Why is there someone visiting here so early? Wouldn''t it be a salesman?" Ryan went out to open the door while thinking, and Hermione At this time, they were packing up the breakfast utensils. She has recently become interested in housework magic, so she tries to use magic to do housework in this house with a magic barrier whenever possible.


    "Why did you come so early?" Ryan walked to the gate of the wrought iron gate and found out that Lupin was wearing a slightly old-fashioned plaid suit, which surprised Ryan because the owl was released last night. Considering the time to fly to Norway, this is equivalent to Luping coming directly after receiving the letter early in the morning. "Have you eaten breakfast? If I didn''t eat it, I''ll prepare it for you."


    "I received your letter when I woke up, and hurriedly ate a sandwich and hurried over. So don''t bother you." Lupin walked in after Ryan opened the iron gate, and seemed to do his favorite job and help The werewolf friends gave him a double harvest in spirit and material. He seemed to be more uplifted than he was when he was a professor. Ryan also found that the plaid suit he was wearing was a bit old-fashioned, but the material was very good. This shows from the side that after finding a suitable job with an economic foundation, Lu Ping is not the kind of ascetic who will not enjoy life.


    "Are you talking about the truth, did you find a way to treat werewolves?" Lupin asked repeatedly on the way through the yard, which was not like he usually did. However, Ryan can understand Lupin''s approach. The problems in him have affected his first half of his life. Basically, all the disasters that happened to him are caused by this. Now the hope of seeing change will naturally be very exciting.


    "Yes, I got some enlightenment from this engagement travel." Ryan said, but fortunately, the magic world of the heaven and the magic world in Europe are not much connected, providing Lupin with plenty of imagination.


    "Yeah, that mysterious land." Lu Ping also made a leisurely expression. "Listen to Professor Dumbledore saying that they are very open to foreign scholars, but unfortunately their writing and civilization have completely hindered our channels of learning their knowledge."


    Hearing this sentence, Ryan could only smile and shrugged. In the world of Harry Potter, the whole of Europe is a set of the same magic system, but it has its own characteristics with the different areas of transmission. Even the Near East and North Africa regions close to them have the same origins as American magic influenced by their culture.


    But the magic system of the Celestial Empire was another set of things from the beginning. If it is not a thorough grasp of the local culture, it is difficult for ordinary people to understand those things. Ryan also relied on a series of things learned from Jiushu to understand and understand the pile of magic books written in classical Chinese. Hermione was purely relying on the basics of the classical Chinese text that was previously instilled in her by duck-feeding, and asked Ryan through the Phoenix Seal anytime and anywhere to understand some of the books.


    After entering the room, Hermione had prepared tea for everyone on the coffee table in the living room. Lu Ping sat on the sofa, looked at the surrounding furnishings, and said, "Your new home looks very good. It really feels like a home."


    "Thank you for the compliment." Hermione nodded with a smile. She felt very happy that she had been recognized for the housework she had done before. After chatting for a while, they went straight to the topic.


    "Professor Lupin." Hermione said, "Actually, the results of our research will not make the werewolf a human again." Here, Hermione paused and looked at Lupin. Lupin did not show any impatience. Look, but listen carefully. Because he knew Ryan and Hermione were reliable people, he would never come to inform him if he did not really come up with a solution to the problem.


    "It doesn''t matter." Lu Ping said, "After all, the werewolf has existed for more than 3000 years, and so many great wizards in history have not been able to solve this problem. So in my heart, no matter what you can do, I will I am grateful. For all these years, only you are willing to devote yourself to the study of werewolves, even if your research results are only a little bit of progress for us, we are grateful. "


    "It''s not just a little bit of progress," Lane said. "We are now farther away than anyone who is alive in the area of ??werewolf research. Now we are confident that the werewolves can still maintain their consciousness in the form of wolves. Remove their ability to spread. "


    "What, is this true?" Lupin stood up excitedly and took the tea cup on the tray beside him to the ground. Fortunately, Ryan caught the cup with a wave of his hand.


    "It''s true." Hermione nodded seriously. "We came to you because we already had enough confidence to complete this matter. The only problem now is that no matter how much simulation and how to deduce the final, it still needs actual operation. Because it is the first time we do, we are not 100% sure of success- ¡ª ¡±


    "That''s why you said in the letter that this is a dangerous method?" Hermione took her before Lupin''s voice fell. "I know the reason why you wrote that letter was to let me help you find a volunteer to do research with you, so I came. After all, they chose me as their leader, so at this moment, I must stand up Out. "


    "¡ª¡ªOkay." After facing Lupin for a few seconds, Ryan sighed helplessly, and then took him to the laboratory. It was expected that Lupin could become the leader of the werewolves. First of all, the werewolves were assembled by Lupin. With the help of Lupin, the wolf talents had a formal job and stable residence. And the most basic dignity of a smart creature. Second, from being a senior at a young age to being a teacher at Hogwarts a few years ago, all of this shows that Lupin itself is excellent. As a place where the powerful world respects the magic world, it is normal for those werewolves to push Lupin as their leader.


    Lupin himself has a strong sense of justice and a spirit of sacrifice. In this case, he chose the first to receive treatment as a matter of course. After seeing that kind of determination from his eyes ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan gave up his intention to persuade him.


    The laboratory was set up 155 meters underground in the garage next to it. It was before they were dug out by magic. The entire laboratory was built according to the sturdiness of the Refuge of the Radiation World, and after it was built, they set up a lot of defensive magic. The entire laboratory can be seen as a pocket refuge with independent energy and internal circulation devices. Ten people can live underground for more than five years.


    "This is¡ª" After following Ryan, they stepped into the elevator hidden in the wall and reached the laboratory. Lu Ping opened his mouth in amazement. What appeared in front of him was a very clean house. I do n¡¯t know where the white light source was hiding the whole house very bright but not dazzling. There are three doors in the room, one door facing the elevator exit. The other two doors are on the left and right walls.


    "This is the dressing room. You go to the dressing room on the left to put on the patient''s suit. Hermione and I went to the right to change our work clothes and gather here for a while." Ryan said and pulled Hermione away, Lupin walked into the other room.


    After opening the door, he found that the room was a small cloakroom. After opening the only metal wardrobe in the cloakroom, he soon saw a blue suit with underwear in it. When he changed his clothes, he found that the suit was a little bigger, so he used a wand to make it too long. He only went out after the cuffs and trouser legs were shortened.


    Ryan and Hermione, who had put on a white coat at this time, were waiting for him in the antechamber just now. After seeing him out, they took him to the laboratory.


    :. :

 Chapter 476： change

    Because Lu Ping himself is a werewolf, many times he was rejected by people in the magic world, and even expelled by wizards. So he had stayed in the Muggle world for a long time in the days before. When it comes to understanding the Muggle world, he probably knows more than Mr. Weasley, who loves Muggles, at least he will not understand what the plug or wire is for? .


    Therefore, the first time he stepped into the laboratory, he keenly discovered that the technological content of this laboratory is much higher than the technological level of the current Muggle world. Whether it is a thin and light notebook computer, a tablet computer, or several flying around Round robots, these are beyond the technological level of the outside world.


    He knew that these two former students must have secrets that no one knew, but he also knew that everyone had their own secrets, and there was no need to go into the end. After reading what the laboratory showed, he had more confidence in the treatment plan for the werewolf this time by Ryan and Hermione.


    "Okay, you lie on the bed first." After entering a house surrounded by a thick masonry wall, Lane told Lupin. Afterwards, she and Hermione took various things from the surrounding closets and boxes.


    Lupin lay in bed and found that the house was very much like the emergency room of Muggle hospital, in fact it was the same. After Bella was transformed into a vampire in the last world, the pile of medical instruments that the Karen family had prepared for the newborn was useless. When they learned that Ryan needed these instruments, the Karen family simply gave them all these valuable instruments. It is just time to check Lupin''s body to determine his physical condition.


    "Okay, Professor, you look a little nervous. You don''t have to be so nervous. Anyway, you wake up better than you are now." Lupin Hermione, who looked at her heartbeat and looked red, was comforted, and then launched The magic array installed on the floor under the operating table in this ward made Lu Ping fall asleep.


    "Let''s start." Ryan nodded to Hermione after he finished speaking, and then began to make various gestures with spells to launch all the magic circles in this room in turn. With the recitation of the spell, one magic circle after another was lit up one after another. Five minutes later, the last sentence of the spell was finished. The entire house, whether it is walls, floors, or ceilings, is lined with a variety of magic arrays that emit different light. The magic power of these magic arrays has been stimulated and resonated, and finally became a The whole house is completely closed.


    After confirming the completion of the first step, Ryan pulled out a test tube containing ten millilitres of werewolf blood from the space bag, and then walked to the position of Lupin ¡¯s bedside to pour out the blood inside. The blood formed a small ball suspended above Lu Ping''s eyebrow under the effect of the magic circle.


    "Dissociation." Ryan stretched out the finger wearing the magic ring and pointed at the mass of blood, then read the spell. A series of blood-red runes fell off the ball as the spell recite and floated in the air. At the same time, a blood-red mist flowed out of Hermione''s hands to completely cover Lupin lying on the bed, and then the runes composed of continuous mist floated from Lupin''s body.


    Finally, when no new runes appeared, the space above the operating table was completely filled with runes composed of light and mist. Fortunately, due to different analytical methods, these two types of runes with different shapes are divided into two groups, which is convenient for the next step.


    Ryan carefully observed that these runes began to choose places that could change. After synthesizing the knowledge of multiple worlds, Ryan knew that it was very important that all creatures in each world were affected by certain rules. These The traces left by the rules cannot be removed before the creature itself grasps the rules. The only option is to replace its own rules with similar rules.


    For example, Lu Ping is a werewolf, according to the rules this process is irreversible. It is just like in the previous "Twilight" world that after humans become vampires, it is no longer possible to become humans again. At this time, if Lu Ping wanted to solve this small furry problem, the only way he could choose was to grow to the level of mastering the rules. Unfortunately, neither his resources nor his talents support him to do so.


    Now Ryan''s treatment is to replace the rules with similar rules. The premise that he can do this is because he found another form of werewolf in other worlds with samples that can be replaced.


    But replacement is definitely not a complete copy, because different worlds have different rules, and many places cannot be shared. If you want to cure Lupin, you must adjust the rules of the werewolf in the "Twilight" world before you can use it.


    In the three hours since, Ryan has been deleting and changing the runes. The whole process requires a lot of energy, but fortunately, Ryan ¡¯s preparation came in handy: the four sets of nuclear fusion reactors below are fully output at this time, and those energy are converted into magic power by the runes engraved on the reactor wall and injected into this house In all the magic circles. Ryan guided the energy generated by these magic circles to bind the runes firmly there, and arranged them according to his wishes. Finally, after deleting half of the runes, a sphere composed of two different origins of fog runes and light runes appeared in the air.


    "Is this the right choice now?" Hermione turned and asked, because at this stage she wanted to ensure that Lupin was at a very low life activity, so she had not stopped guiding magic. This job is much easier than what Ryan did just now, but because of the limitations of Hermione''s magic level, she still feels very difficult. Ryan saw her brown hair sticking to her face with sweat at a glance.


    "Choose a good choice, and hold on again, it will be over soon." Ryan waved his hand, and all the magic circles in the room were working. A powerful energy field wrapped up a ball of runes. Under his operation, all the runes in the sphere began to flash, and the two different runes slowly began to converge. Three minutes later, these runes finally turned into blood-red runes, but the difference was that each rune had a slight mist around it.


    These new runes began to spin quickly, and as the runes rotated, the spheres they formed began to collapse inward. When these runes were compressed to the extreme, the first drop of liquid was produced.


    This drop of liquid is like a top-notch ruby, exuding an exciting light. Then all the other runes with this drop of liquid as the core poured into this drop of liquid. At the end of all the runes disappeared, a ball of marble-sized liquid floated over Lu Ping''s eyebrows. This liquid is constantly flowing as if it were alive.


    "Finally succeeded." Ryan waved the liquid to Lupin''s forehead, and soon the liquid penetrated through Lupin''s skin. Three minutes after the liquid penetrated, Lu Ping began to tremble slightly, then the skin turned red and his temperature began to rise.


    "Is this?" Lupin''s current state worried Hermione a little.


    "We succeeded." Ryan put her hand gently on Hermione''s shoulder. "The next thing is Professor Lu Ping''s own affairs, we can''t intervene. So now we can go out to rest for a while and wait for him to come out ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After the two went to the lounge outside and sat down, they felt a sense of exhaustion Here comes the control. It is exhausting to manipulate such a powerful force, even with the help of the magic circle. After a few minutes, Hermione regained her spirit and asked: "What will become of Professor Lupin this time after the transformation? Look? I just had a large part of the runes that I didn''t understand. "


    "Let''s put it this way, his body will become stronger than before. However, he does not have the ability of Jacob to maintain youth and longevity, but correspondingly he has the fertility that Jacobs does not exist. Except In addition, the wolf he can transform is about the same size as Mr. Wolf, and is much smaller in speed and power than Jacobs. However, it is much stronger in magic defense, and at the same time has the original rapid healing Their abilities have not disappeared. Finally, they do not have Jacob ¡¯s ability to brand their lovers and connect their hearts, and they will still be forced to become wolves at full moon. But they can become wolves at any time, and they no longer have werewolf viruses. The ability to infect, but immunity to the werewolf virus still exists. "


    "The most important thing is that they can directly become werewolves through strong emotions, and there is no need to specify pure anger. At the same time, they will maintain human thinking whenever they become wolf-shaped. This will not cause uncontrolled The situation of hurting people, while becoming a wolf is no longer their burden, but their advantage. "Ryan concluded.


    After listening, Hermione smiled happily, but when she was about to say something, there was a moan of depression in the ward: Lu Ping was about to wake up.


    :. :

 Chapter 477： New werewolf

    After hearing the moan from the treatment room, Hermione and Lane ran in immediately. The situation in the room was much better than expected, and Lu Ping was awake faster than they estimated for half an hour. Of course, this error in judgment is understandable without a case.


    Rian cast some magic and checked Lupin ¡¯s body and confirmed that everything was okay. He stood there and waited, because he judged from the current inspection conclusion that Lupin should wake up soon.


    Sure enough, less than a minute later, the eyelids of Lu Ping''s eyes lying on the operating table began to tremble quickly, after which his eyes opened.


    Saw him open his eyes, Ryan immediately asked with concern. "Professor, how do you feel now?"


    "Uh-a little dizzy, I think I''ll be fine soon." Lu Ping rolled his eyes while lying on the operating table. He felt that the white mist in front of him slowly dissipated, and the whole house was clear again Appeared in front of him. When the dizziness disappeared, Lu Ping tried to sit on the operating table with both hands, and Ryan hurried forward to support him as he saw his arms shaking.


    Fortunately, this magic ritual was successful, but Lu Ping recovered completely after sitting for a few minutes at the operating table. Ryan then went to the operating room while explaining the changes in his body for Lu Ping. Soon they came to a room that was as large as a classroom, with all obsidian interiors. Lu Ping saw these obsidian inlaid with silver thread, outlined into a magic array.


    "This is the place to test the magic spell, absolutely strong." Ryan introduced, "Professor you can master your new ability here."


    "Do you want to come in too? It''s a bit dangerous." Looking at Ryan who walked into the house with him, Lupin looked a little uneasy. He didn''t want to hurt himself for a while.


    "Please trust our technology, Professor Lupin." Hermione said with a little disappointment, she felt that Lupin was a little too cautious. This is a distrust of her and Ryan''s skills and the energy she put in this time.


    Lupin naturally also heard the meaning in Hermione''s tone, and he smiled a little embarrassedly. After all, he is now the same as when he was awake from anesthesia when an ordinary person was operating. Seeing Ryan and Hermione subconsciously equated them with students of the same age he had taught before, and forgot that the wizard who could change the state of the werewolf could not be regarded as a weak wizard anyway, at least in the face of becoming a wolf The werewolf in shape is enough to protect itself.


    After entering the spell room, watching Hermione and Ryan wave up a transparent stance wall, Lupin began his first transformation after the change. The new transformation requires a strong emotion as a guide for power. Out of the vigilance of a werewolf who wanders the dark side of the wizarding world all year round, Luping chose positive emotions as a guide.


    Looking at Lu Ping''s happy smile, Ryan knew that he was definitely thinking about his love with Tonks now, maybe the thoughts in his mind had gone to the point of naming future children. Fortunately, love can also be a very strong emotion. After a few minutes, with a howl, Lu Ping''s body and face were elongated at the same time, then the whole body''s hair also appeared, and the whole person fell forward. To the ground.


    This process lasted only a few seconds, after which a motorcycle-sized gray wolf appeared in the room. This transformation is completely different from the appearance of a werewolf before. If the previous werewolf was just a distorted monster, what appeared before Lion was a wolf full of natural beauty.


    After turning into a wolf, Lupin first turned around a few times in the same place, as if he was very happy to still maintain the human intellect in this form. Then sit there like a dog and watch them as Ryan.


    "Professor, how do you feel? If you feel good now, nod your head." Hermione asked the gray wolf in front of him. As soon as his voice fell, he saw Lu Ping turned into a gray wolf nodded.


    "We succeeded." Hermione and Lane happily clapped their hands in the air, and then they and Lupin tested a series of things to ensure that the treatment was indeed successful. After finishing the test, Ryan exited the room and left a set of clothes. Lupin, who had returned to the human form a few minutes later, came out.


    "It''s a great initiative. It''s enough to try again when the full moon is full." The first thing Lupin did after he walked out was to hug Ryan and express his gratitude. "I can''t wait for my werewolf friends to solve these hairy little problems.


    Speaking of this, Lupin paused for a while, then asked in a very embarrassed tone: "That, I was too excited just now, this treatment must be very expensive."


    "Yes." Ryan nodded, and according to the habits of the Europeans, the money returned to the relationship. So Ryan simply quoted a cost price. This is definitely not a small number, but Lu Ping nodded very much after hearing it.


    "You should only charge a cost of money? Thank you so much! Your money is a little more expensive than a werewolf who drinks wolf poison medicine for 50 years for a month, as a complete treatment. The price of the plan is already very cheap. "Lupin seems a little sad when it comes to this. "The problem is that the werewolves are really poor. Most of them are unlikely to own a store like me and have a good job."


    "Now the werewolves in Norway are okay, as long as they are willing to sign a 15-year long-term contract with the store. During this time, their welfare promotion is the same as normal people. The only difference is that their salary can only be 80 %, The remaining 20% ??of the money is used to pay for the installment of the treatment fee. Of course, if they raise their salary during this period, then they can choose to pay it off in advance. "Lane thought about the solution, since he intends to use This thing attracts the werewolf, so it''s okay to simply charge a cost price. The installment payment also allows those wolf men to remember him forever.


    "That''s great." Lu Ping cracked his mouth and laughed, which may also be the happiest time for him to laugh after he became a werewolf. After a while, he gathered his smile and asked with some concern: "But the question is what if there are more werewolves? You can''t let you raise them in vain. I have been worried that the plantation''s production may be saturated."


    "Professor, you don''t have to worry about this ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hermione chimed in." This time we went to Tianchao to sign not only raw material purchase contracts, but also commodity sales contracts. It was a prosperous and very populous magic world, and their demand for such entertainment products was huge. The joke products we brought as gifts this time were very popular with local wizards, and many people directly asked where these things can be bought. I believe that if the market is over there, then this person is definitely not enough. "


    When they traveled to Tianchao this time, they naturally met many friends. These little things in the joke store just happen to be a gift for meeting friends for the first time. The young Tianzhao alchemists accepted these interesting gadgets very quickly, and showed interest in these products, which is why Hermione was confident to sell these things to Tianzhao.


    "That''s good, that''s good¡ª" Lupin finally breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Hermione''s introduction. He really wanted to help the kind wolf people to do something, but he didn''t want his students to be here. Suffer. He had always been entangled with these things, but fortunately now he doesn''t have to.


    As for the werewolf legions under Fenrir Greyback, Lupin and Lane agreed that they must pay for their crimes, and even Lane persuaded Lupin to let him recognize that the old Voldemort werewolves must be born by them. The werewolves were eradicated so that the wizards could truly accept the views of their new werewolves.


    For the next week or so, Lupin and Ryan lived in this manor to facilitate their follow-up medical examination until the day of the full moon, the most important test for the new werewolf arrived.


    :. :

 Chapter 478： Evil

    The accident was that when Ryan was busy preparing for the afternoon on the day of the full moon, the doorbell rang again. When Ryan opened the door, he found out that it was Tonks with pale pink hair standing outside.


    "Hello, Ryan." Ryan Tonks, who went out to open the door for himself, greeted enthusiastically. "Is Lupin here with you? Today is very important to him, so I came to see him."


    "Please come in." Ryan opened the iron door and let Tonks in. Lupin did not cut off the contact with the outside when he temporarily stayed here, so Tonks will naturally be out of concern when the moon is full. Come take a look.


    Tonks would give Lupin the next time, and Ryan ran to the kitchen to help Hermione cook. With the help of magic, it took only a few minutes for dinner. After eating in a hurry, everyone ran to a forest behind to prepare for Lu Ping''s transformation. Because he was waiting for boredom, Ryan chatted with Tonks.


    "Phoenix has already been sacrificed." Because Lane had been staying in the Celestial Dynasty before, it is not clear what happened recently in the British wizarding world. After listening to the introduction of Tonks, I learned that during this time, the British magic world can say that the situation has become a lot worse, mainly after the public comeback of Voldemort after the Ministry of Magic ¡¯s public comeback. The guys all jumped out. In addition to terrorist attacks and targeted assassinations launched by Death Eaters against certain points, members of the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix were exhausted throughout the summer.


    "There are also attacks against ordinary people, and I ¡¯m still wondering about the breakage of the Brockdale Bridge in London as mentioned in the Times. It ¡¯s theoretically not supposed to be the bridge that I built when I was in elementary school. It''s broken so fast. If it''s a Death Eater attack then everything will make sense. "Hermione said angrily after listening to Tonks'' introduction. "It was a war, but the Death Eaters clearly led the flames to people who had nothing to do with magic, they crossed the line."


    "Who said no? But they have been using this very shameless approach since the last war, through the indiscriminate killing of innocent people to intimidate everyone. Not to mention that there are many people in the Death Eaters. Slag loves killing. "Tonks nodded." My colleagues have resigned several immigrants because they feared that their family members would be hurt by Death Eaters. The attack on Burns and Emilion Vance''s The death scared them. Seriously, I was also a little worried about the safety of my Muggle father. "


    Speaking of this, Tonks looked at Ryan and they said: "According to the report we received, you two were also included in their list. Because you had completely eliminated Bella''s legs in the battle of the Ministry of Magic. Out For security reasons, do you want to temporarily go to the Burrow to avoid the limelight¡ª "


    Lane didn''t have time to answer, saw a gray wolf slowly walking out of the woods. His eyes revealed a human light.


    "Lupin, you really succeeded!" Tonks rushed out after seeing the wolf, Lupin looked startled. He immediately tightened his hind legs and tried to run away, but after thinking of something, he lay down and relaxed. Allow Tonks to hug his neck and rub his face against him.


    After rubbing for a while, Tonks walked over with Lu Ping. "Lu Ping can''t stop me from pursuing me now, and he doesn''t have to worry about hurting me now."


    Watching as Ryan and Hermione stepped forward to collect Lupin''s saliva at this time, blood and hair began to analyze. Tonks understands why the two of them are sure to keep themselves safe. The wizard who can completely reverse the unfavorable aspects of the werewolf is definitely a master of magic, plus Lane is a high-level alchemist. In this way, no one is willing to attack the wizard''s home, because you don''t know how many traps there will be in this neighborhood. Just as Voldemort hadn''t attacked the Nikolay family even when he was the strongest.


    "Successful, we have succeeded completely." After completing a series of checks to confirm that Lupin still maintained human psyche at this time, and there was no contagious werewolf, Ryan cheered.


    Early the next morning, the four people began to arrange the next action after breakfast. The final negotiation result was due to Ryan ¡¯s magic level and the accumulation of energy in the laboratory. At most, he could only treat one werewolf per week, and wait for all the friends in the plantation to deal with it before considering whether to spread the news. After the discussion, Lupin returned to Norway to prepare for these matters, and Tonks also went to work in the Ministry of Magic. According to her statement, all Aurors worked overtime every day for more than a month in the last month. She was still approved by the supervisor for a day off after working continuously for over a week yesterday.


    That afternoon, Lu Ping brought a blonde girl who looked only five or six years old. "This is the bitten child. Her name is Mary. We all agreed that she should be treated first." Lu Ping pointed to the little girl. "After all, we have been used as werewolves for so many years and we are used to it."


    It seems that the werewolves recruited by Lupin are as good as him, which makes Ryan feel very happy. This little guy''s contract is different from other adult werewolves. The contract that Ryan gave her is that when she is 17 years old, she will choose to pay a lump sum or sign a work agreement.


    After signing the contract, Lu Ping left in a hurry. Because the werewolves made a little mistake before the full moon, he must now rush back to Norway to deal with it. After saying goodbye to Lupin, they took their children to the basement to start treatment.


    Mary is a very cute and a little bit afraid of birth. Hermione spent a lot of time to relax her. Then everything naturally went smoothly, and even the consumption and difficulty were much smaller than when Lu Ping got it. This is because Lu Ping is the first one. Ryan needs to spend a lot of time for the continuous selection and combination of human basic runes without contacting the werewolf. In this way, the whole healing process needs to maintain a lot of magic for a long time, and it will naturally go up in a single difficulty.


    Now with the experience of treating Lupin, Ryan can directly select the runes he needs, so the speed will go up at once. It took only 1/3 of Lupin''s treatment time to completely cure Mary. In the follow-up training, Mary became a little wolf with snow-white hair, and the furry body was like a cute plush toy. Lane murmured a few words in his heart. This was the impulse to be a wolf, and he resisted the impulse to step forward, and Hermione, after helping the little wolf test, hugged and stroked Lion for a few minutes before driving Ryan back into human form.


    "It seems that the little white wolf can''t be a public ah." Ryan thought of this inexplicably in his mind. Then he waited for Lupin to take Mary away. But Lupin didn''t come until after dinner, and when she waited for more than nine o''clock, she saw that Mary had been dozing off. Hermione simply turned out a children''s bed in the room to let her sleep first.


    Watching this little guy was a little scared, and the rose crystal who had just run out and volunteered to accompany this little guy to sleep. After listening to the cute doll telling a few stories, Mary quickly fell asleep.


    It wasn''t until everyone finished breakfast the next morning that Lu Ping came hurriedly, his eyes covered with bloodshot eyes.


    "What happened?" Ryan asked nervously. Because Lu Ping''s complexion looks ugly. As a result, he received an incredible answer: "At the full moon the day before yesterday, some of us bit others."


    "How is it possible?" Ryan stood up in surprise. Because ordinary people live in the plantation, Ryan asked Lupin to dig a small underground concealment part seven or eight kilometers away from the manor and reinforced with a lot of reinforced concrete ~ www.novelhall.com ~ full moon At that time, the wolves stayed in the collective and survived the full moon. In addition, Ryan had enough wolf poison potions last time to dispense five werewolves. Before the full moon, five of the strongest werewolves would be blocked at the door after taking the medicine to prevent other werewolves from accidentally running out. How can it bite ordinary people in this situation?


    "The other party is an official of the Ministry of Magic, it seems to be a Nordic non-human biological liaison officer." Lu Ping recalled with a frown. "I inquired today, she seemed to be exiled there. So she was crazy and looking for performance to let the Ministry of Magic remember her. The guy in the bar told me the other day she said she would carry the werewolf head Show your merits to the Ministry of Magic. "


    Next is a speechless story. The liaison officer had intended to kill Liang Gong, and as a result, a life-spelling mantra exploded behind the door of the basement to force the werewolf who had been drinking the venom potion to stay sane before blocking the door. As a result, several unreasonable werewolves rushed out to bite around the liaison officer. When the sensible werewolves came out to control the crazy werewolves, Umbridge''s liaison officer''s right hand and left leg were bitten off below the knee, and many openings were bitten out of the body. Fortunately, the spare potion left by Ryan in the basement saved the life of the liaison officer. After the werewolves destroyed the shelter and erased her memory for a month before evacuating the road, she threw her into a small town. .


    "What''s the name of that liaison officer?" Ryan asked when he heard the term Nordic non-human biological liaison officer.


    "Umbridge, I heard that you were a teacher at your school last year." Lu Ping spit out a familiar name from Lane.


    :. :

 Chapter 479： Hand

    After hearing Luping spit out that name, Ryan immediately relieved himself. There are not many people who can kill such innocent people for their own power. Umbridge, who is full of desire, is definitely one of them. Naturally, she was bitten by the werewolf and she was responsible for it. The werewolves should be regarded as a legitimate defense.


    However, in view of the widespread discrimination against werewolves in the wizarding world, Ryan asked how things were handled. Lupin told Lane that all traces of the local area had been erased, but he found it strange that today he had not heard anyone report to the superior the bite of the werewolf.


    "Just be a little vigilant, Umbridge won''t tell her about the bite of the werewolf." Lane comforted Lupin. "She would even try to conceal the matter and avoid her future. Threat. "


    Laine then explained to Lupin seriously what the wizard had done in the school. It was cruel for this political animal to keep them away from politics than to kill them. In this case, Umbridge would not tell others about his future in the Ministry of Magic even if he knew that he had been attacked by a werewolf, nor would he investigate this matter.


    "That''s right, no wonder I heard someone saying that Umbridge closed himself in the room today and no one was allowed to enter. But he didn''t say what happened to him at all, only that he was well." Lupin recalled I came to a conclusion after hearing the news today when I went to Norway to gather wizards.


    As expected by Ryan, when Lupin sent another werewolf a week later, he told Ryan Umbridge that he had successfully escaped from the attack of the three Death Eaters, and that his wounds came from black magic. Ryan expressed contempt for the practice of hitting a swollen face as a fat man, but thinking that this would mean that she would not continue to publicly track down the werewolf attack, Lupin and they felt safe and thought it would be a good thing to end in the future.


    Unexpectedly, after another werewolf became a new werewolf, Lu Ping discovered that there were vague connections between the werewolves, and even some short messages could be passed. Ryan thinks it is probably the remnant of telepathy that was previously thought to be impossible in this world. Fortunately, the werewolves can exert the cluster effect of the wolves, which is a good thing for them. So he simply didn''t care about it.


    In the next period of time, Ryan began to complete the promise of the first holiday to make a fake hand for Sirius. The raw material of the prosthetic hand is one of the best woods that Ryan obtained from the elves in the "Lord of the Rings" world. According to Legolas, this is the wreck on the swan ship that the elves used to ride. After collecting a part, it spreads to today.


    After getting this piece of wood with only half of his arms and about the length and thickness, Ryan first synthesized a prosthetic puppetry technique and the rose girl''s production technology obtained in the Tian Dynasty to design a prosthetic hand. Even after the test. Ryan started making artificial hands.


    He first decomposed that piece of wood into large and small parts according to the previous design. In order to ensure the maximum use of these materials, Ryan even went to the world of "Twilight" to ask the Karen family to contact Some design departments use computer-aided design to minimize the waste of raw materials.


    Professional things really have to be left to professional people to do, and it took only half a day to calculate the best plan for using these materials. Ryan decomposed this piece of wood through the alchemy array according to this plan, and really there was very little waste left.


    Next is a series of enchants, Lane uses Mithril as the basic material of the magic circle. In addition, many gems bought from Gushan Dwarves are mounted as energy storage devices.


    Three hours later, a simple wooden prosthetic hand appeared on the alchemy array. This wooden prosthetic hand can not only have all the functions of a normal human hand, but also can be used as a wand. In addition, it also has the magical defense of the gold defense ring. Even when the enemy is close, it can turn into a dagger to fight the enemy. As the alchemy props refined by Rin''s heart, even if the body of the prosthetic hand is a short sword made of wood, it is no less tenacity than the short sword of Valeria steel, and it also has a strong penetration of the magic barrier.


    In short, this is a fine alchemy product. It is also a summary of Ryan ¡¯s newly acquired new knowledge.


    After things were ready, Ryan happened to receive the invitation letter from the Weasleys brought to him and Hermione by Lupin, inviting them to visit her home on the weekend. In addition to Ryan and Hermione, Mrs. Weasley also invited Sirius and his girlfriend.


    "Mrs. Weasley understands that you are in a state of loss after returning from Heaven. After all, it is the time of war. It is necessary for you to maintain this vigilance." After sending away a new werewolf whose treatment ended on Saturday, Lu Pingliu Come down to dinner. He said to Ryan at the dinner table, "Mrs. Weasley often invites her friends to eat at her house during the holidays. There is indeed a feeling of home in that place. As the mother of your friends, she is very concerned about the absence of your two family members. people."


    "Thank you very much." Ryan''s gratitude is sincere. When her husband and children are on the battlefield and risking huge lives, they can bear such great psychological pressure and care about others. People deserve the respect of others.


    More than nine o''clock the next morning, Ryan dressed and left behind in the living room and began to wait. After about ten minutes, Sirius appeared with Melimstra at the gate of the manor.


    After seeing Sirius, Ryan felt very happy, and embraced with Sirius with open arms at the same time. The two ladies looked at each other with a smile. Since Ryan enlightened him last summer, the relationship between the two has become closer. In the last semester, the two of them often wrote letters to communicate with each other. Ryan also learned many useful tips and experiences from Sirius. For example, his previous understanding of many famous Death Eaters came from Sirius ¡¯introduction.


    After a few words of greeting, Ryan took out the prosthetic hand and passed it to Sirius. "Try it. I promised you something on the platform a month ago."


    "This is?" Sirius took the wooden hand in surprise, "You made it? It''s incredible, this is a work of art, how should I use it?"


    "Just put it on your left hand fracture, at least better than the one you use now." Ryan looked at the prosthetic hand that Sirius was using with some contempt. This prosthetic hand is made of steel and is coated with a layer of gold. There are some shafts and hinges on it to allow the prosthetic hand to move the five fingers and the wrist like a normal hand movement under the action of magic.


    The entire steel-made prosthetic hand is tied to Sirius''s forearm with several belts, and it looks full of steampunk roughness ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In the eyes of Lane, this is simply a defective product. Sirius doesn''t think so.


    "Don''t you look down on this fake hand, it took me more than 500 gallons to buy this thing from a magical equipment manufacturing craftsman. That Moody''s fake eye was also bought there. To say, this is Europe The best kinds of magic prostheses are now. "Sirius untied the strap attached to his forearm and threw the prosthetic hand" dang "on the coffee table, then replaced the prosthetic hand that Ryan gave him.


    Ryan''s prosthetic hand just installed on the forearm, Sirius suddenly opened his eyes, and then placed the entire left arm in front of himself. In his unbelievable eyes, the fingers of the wooden artificial hand were slammed into a fist, and then the fingers were spread out one by one. "You''re right, that thing was indeed **** just now."


    In Sirius''s perception, the feeling of emptyness after losing his left hand disappeared completely. He felt that the new prosthetic hand gave him the same feeling as his broken left hand growing out, instead of using the prosthetic hand to give him the strong sense of separation.


    Under the guidance of Ryan, Sirius learned to use this prosthetic hand to release the spell, and also learned to change the shape of the prosthetic hand. After playing for a while like a child with a new toy, Sirius became quiet, and then very solemnly thanked Ryan.


    "Really, thank you so much." Sirius held Ryan''s right hand tightly in both hands. "It seems that I have a lot of books on alchemy at home. When I sort them out and give them all to you, I think they must be better in your hands than putting them on the shelf."


    :. :

 Chapter 480： Guest

    Has to say that Sirius is an extremely generous person to his friends. As a descendant of a pure blood family, he certainly can feel the preciousness of this prosthetic hand. You''re welcome to say that this level of alchemy products can be used as heirlooms in many families. So after Ryan helped him so much, the gratitude given by Sirius was also unexpectedly precious.


    Know that the most precious thing in the magic world of Europe and America is knowledge. Especially the knowledge accumulated in the long time of the pure blood family like the Sirius family, every sentence, every formula is condensed with a lot of previous experience and hard work. The practice of sending all the family books on alchemy like Sirius can be regarded as an absolute prodigal behavior by the pure blood family. Of course, Sirius doesn''t care about this.


    With a snapping finger, Kreacher appeared in the living room with a dozen thick parchment books stacked a little higher than himself. Fortunately, Ryan sensed Kleecher''s breath and opened the space protection barrier of the house. Otherwise, creatures like Kleeche who tried to directly transfer into the room through the phantom shift would be banished to the chaotic space by the peripheral defense system.


    After putting down the book, Kreacher looked at Sirius''s hand. Then they respectfully greeted Ryan and left after a round of hello. It also saw the value of the prosthetic hand, so it did not object to Sirius''s practice of passing on some families to others. Besides, the core inheritance of the Black family is black magic. Kreacher feels that it is relatively worthwhile to exchange some heirloom knowledge for a heirloom.


    After everyone had packed it up, Sirius and Mellen appeared with Ryan and Hermione phantoms respectively.


    After a familiar sense of squeezing, Ryan appeared on the path near the Burrow. Ryan saw the Burrow standing far from the end of the path.


    "Since Harry lived in, the Burrow has received the strictest security protection the Ministry of Magic can provide, including the anti-phantom shift spell. This is where we can move the phantom shift to the nearest Weasley''s house. We need to walk the next way. "Sirius explained. Ryan can also feel as if there are eyes staring at them, which may be Auror who patrolled for security reasons.


    After five or six minutes of walking, four people appeared in front of the door of the Burrow. After knocking on the door, there was a slightly nervous voice from Mrs. Weasley: "Who is outside?"


    "I, Sirius, bring them with Ryan." The door opened immediately. At the door stood Mrs. Weasley, short and chubby, wearing a bluish blue coat.


    "Oh, you are finally here, welcome!" Mrs. Weasley turned sideways to let everyone in, and then shouted loudly upstairs: "Sirius and Ryan, Ryan, won''t you come down and say hello? "After that, they led the four of them to sit down at the kitchen table, and Ryan took out the gifts he was going to give to the Weasleys: two large boxes of cookies that Hermione had baked himself, as well as his previous work in Tao Li. Two bottles of wine made under his guidance. They are all not expensive gadgets, but they have a heart in them.


    "Thank you, it''s so kind." Molly Weasley took the gift from Allen and thanked him. At this time, the illusion of Weasley twins appeared in the kitchen and hurriedly greeted everyone before turning to Ryan. "I heard that you went to Tianchao for your engagement ceremony this time, how do you feel?"


    "It was a completely different world of magic. My father was a little relative there. So I got a lot of things, and at the same time, I ordered a large amount of cheap raw materials smoothly. Now the first batch should have been When I arrived at Lupin, Norway, it is estimated that these raw materials will be sent over next Monday. "


    "That''s a good thing." Fred said: "The situation is getting worse now, because many growers move abroad or grow other things, and the deterioration of law and order has hindered the import of goods. Recently, many raw materials have been rising. The price. We only have our own plantation to ensure that the cost increase is within the controllable range. Now that we have new channels, we do n¡¯t need to worry about this. "


    "But don''t talk about it," George said at the moment. "As the first of so many of us to be engaged, what do you think. Mom always thought that the age of you two was engaged a little early."


    "It''s a bit early, but it''s not married." Hermione said unexpectedly and took Ryan''s hand at the same time. "Well, as long as we feel that we are suitable for each other, what do we have to wait for? In addition to this situation, I think that it is good to do some things early, otherwise you may regret your life."


    "I understand that this is because the mysterious man is back, everyone is in a state of panic, and there is a feeling of unpreparedness. Therefore, the things that originally required time to consider carefully, all were made in a hurry. The decision was made last time. That''s it. Everyone eloped everywhere¡ª "Mrs. Weasley said with a look of memory, and after seeing Ryan they added in a hurry. "Of course, I''m not talking about you. The two of you are more mature than the children sitting here, and are both good at thinking and able to keep calm. I believe that you have made such a choice carefully. Right , I''ll make you a pot of tea. "


    After speaking, Mrs. Weasley left. As soon as she left the other children and Harry of Weasley''s house, they came down the stairs to say hello to Ryan. After a few words of greeting, Ryan asked curiously: "I think your mother supported me and Hermione''s engagement, so why did she say that when she just talked, someone eloped everywhere--"


    "Hah, that''s because of my brother." Ron understood it as soon as he heard it. After glancing at Harry who ran directly to chat with Sirius, he said: "Bill and Furong were engaged at the beginning of the summer vacation and are planning to get married next summer. The time for their two engagements may be shorter than that of the two of you. A little bit earlier. Recently, Furong only works at Gu Ling Pavilion every morning, and stays in our house for the rest of the time. But our mother does n¡¯t like her. She thinks that Furong and Bill are not in the same situation as you. You have known each other for many years. , And the characters are very close. But Bill is a hard-working person, but Furong¡ª "


    "Is a pure French." Watching Sirius and Weasley brothers and Harry chatting about a certain joke product, Ginny came over and sat beside Ron. "You know, standard French people tend to be lazy and lack of order. Our mother thinks that this is really not in harmony with Bill. But I think Bill, as a spell solver, is likely to pursue some romantic and exciting things ~ www.novelhall.com ~ How is Percy? "Ryan asked after talking about everyone''s situation for a while. Last time he learned that Percy had faced Voldemort when he went to visit Ms. Burns. I received some news from Percy, so I was a little worried.


    "Fortunately, he wasn''t seriously injured last time," said Ron. "After that he was promoted again, and now he is in charge of three teams. But as a result, he became very busy and often lived most of the week. In the office, it may only be possible to live at home for two days on weekends. In addition to this, he is devoted to work, and he likes to be a pioneer. Many people are worried about him, because his work is now the most dangerous part of the Ministry of Magic. That batch was a little safer than Auror, and my mother even cried twice about it. But everyone still admired him. For example, Fred and George are now proud of Percy. He is a true warrior. "


    This is very in line with Percy''s character. As the most utilitarian person in the Weasley family, he took the opportunity to work hard to improve, but nothing has changed. Only now because of the influence of Ryan, Percy has not chosen the wrong path, and now it seems that his career is much smoother than the original one. As Ron said, when working in the ministry, Mr. Weasley heard that many people said that Percy was a rising political star. Many people were optimistic about this young man who dared to fight.


    Everyone was chatting while drinking tea. After chatting for a while, Harry made an excuse to call Ron, Ryan, and Hermione aside and told them what was in the prophecy ball.


    :. :

 Chapter 481： niece

    This corner of the room was quiet, as if the noise from Sirius and the Weasley twins were like in another world. After Harry said that there was only one prediction between him and Voldemort that would survive, everyone was silent for a long time. Ron was shocked, while Ryan and Hermione looked a little indifferent.


    But Harry knew that Ryan and Hermione were indifferent because they returned to the world from behind the arch, so they were not very excited to hear about death. It does not mean that two people are not paying attention to this matter. Sure enough, Hermione broke the silence first.


    "Harry, death is not as terrible as you think. Life is extremely precious, but sometimes it is easy to lose it because of fear of death and fear of death. So don''t be afraid, brave, calm when you encounter such dangers. Facing it directly, you can finally get a way out. "


    Ryan also nodded and agreed with Hermione''s words, so Ron seemed nervous. "Harry is facing death, how can you say that?" But he was stopped by Harry before he finished. Harry knew that Hermione''s words now belonged to them after they actually experienced death. Experience can be said to be extremely precious.


    "Ryan and Hermione always think of things very badly, but they have such a character. I firmly believe that you will be able to defeat Voldemort, because the prophecy says that one person can survive, but not the same. You must be able to win Yes. Think about Dumbledore ¡¯s willingness to start classes for you alone. If you are going to die, I mean that if you die, the principal will not be so in vain. "Ron began to reassure after being interrupted by Harry. Harry, although the words were a bit confusing, the concern contained therein was true.


    The three friends Harry was trying to help felt that his whole body was now warm and melting. Before that, he felt that his chest had been blocked for more than a month, and things were slowly melting. This has nothing to do with the bright sunshine outside. He knows that his friends have recognized the dangers that may be encountered around him. But seeing that they are still standing with him, saying words of comfort and encouragement, without taking him as alien or dangerous, and avoiding them far away, he feels that he cannot express this value to them in words.


    In the following time, they discussed the o.w.ls exam. Harry and Ron expressed envy for Ryan and the two of them to get all o exam results. Ron passed seven o.w.ls exams and Harry passed eight, but Harry regretted that his potion exam only got e, which meant that his chance of becoming an Auror suddenly became slim.


    After lunch, Ryan and Hermione left Siren together with Sirius. But just before leaving, they made an appointment to go back to school at Kings Cross Station.


    After returning, Ryan and Hermione spent a busy week because the in-depth study of the rules was very exhausting. In particular, many studies must be completed in this world, and the time difference of each world cannot be used to accelerate research. After another treatment for the werewolf brought by Lupin, Lane discovered a shocking news: Rose Crystal became a mother.


    When they just sent the patient back to the room and opened the space door to enter the Wanjie grocery store, they were ready to do some experiments. I saw Rose Crystal standing there with a young girl of about one meter three or five, wearing a black cloak with a little tatter. When she found Ryan and Hermione walking in hand in hand, the girl bowed deeply. Then he said: "Uncle, aunt. For the first time, please look after."


    Lane was shocked and speechless. His first reaction at that time was who did this, and there was an urge to strangle her child. Later, when reason returned slowly, she began to think about why Rose Crystal as a doll had a daughter. But what he didn''t see was that when he thought about these things in his mind, a part of his rose crystal mouth that was connected with his thinking slightly picked up, revealing a mischievous smile.


    Just when he was flying, Hermione kept absolute reason, directly using magic to start investigation. Soon she leaned into Ryan''s ear and said. "This girl seems to be a grudge."


    Hearing this sentence, Ryan took his thoughts back at once. He also realized that the girl in front of him should be the foster daughter of Rose Crystal. So he couldn''t help crying and asked directly about the rose crystal that was giggling like a little fox who had stolen a chicken in front of him, "Where did you come from?"


    "This is the guest in the grocery store yesterday." Rose Crystal said, "When I came in, I was covered with water and looked pitiful. When I saw me, I said that she was alone and wanted to feel the love of mother. I see She pitydly agreed, and as a result she suddenly turned into smoke and drilled into my body. After that, she ran out of me and woke me up early this morning, and called my mother around me. I could feel her soul It has been connected with my soul and really treats me as a mother. So I recognized her as a daughter and showed her to you. "


    After carefully listening to Rose Crystal''s explanation, Ryan thought about it and decided to accept the grievance. After all, he now has a doll sister, and there is nothing wrong with a grievance niece. He feels that if Rose Crystal dares to guarantee, then let him follow his heart. Thinking of this, he turned to look at the blame and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Jill, you can call me Jill." The Wraith Girl put down the hood on her head, and only then did Ryan discover that the Wraith had silver-white hair and golden eyes. The scars on the face and the bandages on the hands show that this grievance was not very comfortable during his lifetime, and it can even be said to be very bad.


    Hermione, who has been studying the rules of death recently, has a distressed look in her eyes. She knows that the image of undead creatures is often the image they had before they died. And the so many wounds on this young grievance soul show that she suffered a lot of sins during her lifetime. This aroused the motherhood deep in Hermione''s heart and sympathy for the weak, and she stepped forward to hug Jill.


    Maybe because Hermione was infected with the breath of death when she studied the rules recently, Jill also had an inexplicable affection for her. When Ryan started the experiment, the three ladies chatted on the other side of the room. From time to time the laughter that came from time to time, Ryan could hear the three of them getting along pretty well.


    "Then let''s go out together, don''t stay in this small place all day." After doing the experiment, Ryan offered his invitation, and when he was about to leave the Wanjie grocery store, Ryan was shocked to find that the soul that Rose Crystal had just said it is true. Because he intends to pay the deviation point to take Jill out, he finds that the system prompts him that Jill is now a companion to Rose Crystal and can be seen as one with Rose Crystal.


    Of course, this is good news, which means that Ryan can save a lot of offset points. After discovering this, he began to consider whether a group of similar ghosts could be recruited to form an army of undead to take adventures in various worlds.


    However, after carefully checking the rules of the system, he gave up, because this kind of undead must be the voluntary side of the undead to voluntarily give up autonomy, and only part of his own can form a stable connection. For the more powerful undead, it is too difficult to persuade them to voluntarily give up their autonomy. At that time, it is better to focus on improving their strength.


    When I set off ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Jill was the last person to cross the space door. The accident happened when she came to this world. When she came to the world of Harry Potter as a whole, as if she was touching something special, the whole person stood there suddenly and stiffly, and the mist around the body began to appear as misty and colorful as the aurora.


    "What''s the matter?" Rose Crystal asked worriedly. Hermione''s eyes were also full of uneasiness. Even Lane is confused, because guests from other worlds have never seen a similar situation before visiting this world. He quickly waved the ringed palm to release one magic after another to analyze Gil''s condition. Five or six minutes later, he took a long sigh of relief after receiving the magic feedback, and then said to the nervous rose crystal Hermione: "It''s okay, just the information resonates."


    "What do you mean?" Rose Crystal asked, looking away from Ryan''s face, looking away from Gil, who now turned into a colored light cocoon.


    "If there is the same thing in different worlds, then the information contained in such things will be entangled when they travel between the two worlds, and now Jill can recover it after receiving the world ¡¯s own information. "" Ryan explained briefly. "It seems that Jill is also a spirit with a story! Ordinary people or things will never make such a big noise."


    "No matter who she is, I only know that she is my daughter now." Rose Crystal expressed her attitude.


    "That is of course. Although my niece is a grievance, but his hands are innocent without killing innocent people, this is enough." Ryan said, touching Rose Crystal''s head.

 Chapter 482： Depressed Diagon Alley

    Ten minutes later, the colored haze surrounding Gil finally faded in her absorption and disappeared. Jill quickly recovered her consciousness, but at the first moment of her recovery, her eyes clenched tightly and hugged Rose Crystal wowed and cried out. "I swear I haven''t done bad things, don''t throw me away."


    After hearing Ryan ¡¯s explanation, Rose Crystal immediately knew that Jill ¡¯s peer in this world may not be a good person. She struggled out of Jill ¡¯s arms, and then flew to the place where she could look at Jill ¡¯s eyes and said seriously: " What you see is just another history of yours in this world, do n¡¯t confuse her with you. In my eyes, you are just my daughter, and you do n¡¯t need to bear the sin that does n¡¯t belong to you. ¡±


    Lean and Hermione also smiled and nodded to Jill at this time, Jill who saw all this smiled with tears all over her face. She now really feels that this is her real home.


    After everyone''s emotions were calmed down again, Ryan took up their clothes and moved to London using phantom dislocation. Fortunately, the phantom dislocation that Tian Chao learned was partly different from that of Britain, so the Ministry of Magic could not trace their traces. Before leaving, Hermione had wanted to change Gil''s clothes, but Gil refused. After showing a smile that fits her age, she turned around, and the ragged cloak turned into a beautiful black trench coat with simple silver patterns.


    When they came to London, they decided to go for lunch first and then play on the street. In the afternoon, go to Diagon Alley to check in and have another dinner. Jill is full of curiosity about this modern London. Whether it is eating or shopping, he is constantly asking Rose Crystal about this and that. The rose crystal also answered patiently one by one.


    Four people walked around Oxford Street and left here to go to Diagon Alley. They are still about ten days away from the start of school. On August 1, they had already received the school ¡¯s mailing list. I had a chance to buy everything I should buy.


    After arriving at Diagon Alley through the broken cauldron bar, they were surprised to find that it was completely different from the previous one. The colorful mantra books, potions and crucibles that were originally displayed in the window are now invisible, and they are completely covered by the large announcement posted by the Ministry of Magic. Most of these daunting purple notices are enlarged versions of the safety advice in the booklets distributed by the Ministry of Magic in the summer, and there are some notices printed with black and white photos of wanted Death Eaters.


    There are several shops whose windows are nailed to pieces by broken boards, such as Florin. Fosco''s ice cream shop and Ollivander''s wand shop. The entire street showed a decay. And the many small and broken stalls that suddenly appeared on both sides of the street made this feeling even worse.


    "Defend against evil spirits?" Ryan looked at the large chain of silver mascots under the signboards written on the stall. "There are guys who fish in muddy water everywhere. I dare to guarantee these things¡ª"


    "It has no effect at all." Jill took up a mascot and vowed to add.


    The people on the street also showed some kind of uneasiness like the surrounding street scenes. Many passers-by''s faces were worried and anxious, and no longer stopped to speak. People who buy things are stuck together in groups of three or five, and go straight to what they want to buy. It seems that no one is shopping alone.


    "No wonder Ginny said that Diagon Alley is far less attractive than it used to be. It''s like having 100 dementors here. I don''t feel a little happy." Hermione whispered looking at the depressed street scene before Ginny After the purchase went back, they wrote a letter to Ryan. Ryan at the time felt that as the only commercial street in the wizarding world of Britain, it should not be as bad as written in the letter, but the condition of Diagon Alley is worse than the letter.


    In this case, they naturally had no mood to go shopping. After hurriedly buying the robes, potions, textbooks and even owl food they needed, the four people left Diagon Alley as quickly as possible. But as they walked through the broken cauldron bar, a man in black robe who was drinking stood up and followed.


    "Someone followed us." Jill leaned in and said quietly after he got on the bus. Lane nodded, and before he got on the bus he found a sneaky guy trying to keep up with them. "Pretend that you didn''t find him. It''s too easy to hurt the innocent in this place. Let''s try to pull him away and take him down to see what can be asked."


    So Ryan and the four of them pretended to be driving in the direction of the East. They came to the settlement of South Asian immigrants in the East of London when the sun was setting, because this place was chaotic enough to make Ryan unnoticeable. In case of catching the stalker behind.


    It was obvious that the man behind was also looking for a chaotic place to catch Ryan, and he followed quietly along the way. They didn''t hurry to get up from their seats until Ryan got out of the car.


    There are not many people on the street after dark in this area. Ryan hurriedly walked along the road for a distance and then turned abruptly to the side alley. The black robe behind was stunned and hurried. A few steps followed. When he rushed into the alley, he found that the four prey he had tracked were gone. When he had a bad heart and was about to withdraw, he felt something hit his back of the brain, and then he lost consciousness with two black eyes.


    "Good job." Ryan gave thumbs up to Jill, Jill looked down a little shyly. Just now they used the ability of the wraiths to convert between reality and reality, so that Jill transformed into a virtual body and hid in the wall. After the tracker caught up, he jumped out of the wall and attacked. Now it seems that this tactic is very good.


    Next is the time for interrogation. Four people dragged the tracker to an unmanned corner and arranged the necessary magic defenses around them, and then began interrogation. It was originally intended to be gentle, but when the clothes on the left arm of the tracker were opened to see the marks of the Death Eaters, they immediately decided to directly torture the confession and ask for information as quickly as possible.


    Jill volunteered to take over the task, and after turning out the cold water to wake people up, a short dagger appeared in her hand and began to pick up the fingers of the Death Eater. This Death Eater was more fragile than expected. Many, there is no such kind of unyielding idea. Just cut the three fingers of the left hand along the joint and he did everything.


    It turned out that he kept up because of the Muggle clothes they wore. Seeing them wearing Ryan who appeared in the Cauldron Bar without their parents, the Death Eater planned to punish this group of dirty muddy creatures in his eyes, and even do something worse. But he did not expect these young men who looked like students to be so good.


    In addition ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane knows that this tracker is a black wizard from Albania, and he followed Voldemort in the last war, but it was only the periphery. This time I heard that Voldemort came back and kissed Voldemort''s shoes again. Voldemort saw him as an old follower and gave him a brand of a Death Eater.


    After becoming a formal Death Eater, he suddenly let go of his inner evil desire that had been suppressed for more than ten years, and he was there in the last Brockdale Bridge attack.


    "Okay, clean up here, we are going to take the next step." Ryan looked at Gil, who was eager to try and signaled that he found that this collective action was very conducive to the integration of Gil into the family.


    Without saying anything, Jill cut the throat directly. From her skillful manner and smile on her face, she knew that she had expected this kind of thing for a long time. As a resentful soul, the value orientation of certain things is completely different from that of human beings. . Hermione frowned as she saw the scene. She was not opposed to killing terrorists, but she was a little uncomfortable with the simple killing.


    Sensitive Jill felt Hermione''s emotions. When Rose Crystal opened the space to take away the corpses and clean the ground, she assured Hermione that she would deprive others of their lives only when they ordered them.


    "Let''s go to save people." Ryan said after all this was done, they learned from the interrogation just now that there was a Death Eater den nearby, where several unimportant hostages and many Death Eaters were held. Muggles used for torture. Now they plan to rescue the people before the wind leaks.


    :. :

 Chapter 483： Rescue hostage

    Eastern London is a relatively chaotic area in London, especially the White Church District, which is dominated by South Asians. Under normal circumstances, outsiders are generally reluctant to enter this area, but today there is an exception. Three girls who look like eleven or twelve years old walk on the street in a somewhat old-fashioned trench coat. It may be because this scene is a bit weird. The street gangsters just glanced at a distance, and were not close to these people.


    These three people are Ryan, Hermione, and Jill who turned into girls of the same age using faceless magic, and Rose Crystal floated in the sky above them as a reserve team. Ten minutes after receiving the information, they appeared outside the Death Eater stronghold.


    In front of them was an old-fashioned two-story building with a loft in Victorian style. The red brick walls had become dirty. A part of the glass window of the room was broken, and now it was barely nailed by some broken wooden boards. Next to the door of the room was a metal trash bin full of rubbish. The green paint on it was almost finished. There were two wild cats foraging on the trash bin, and when they saw Ryan they walked away with a meow.


    Look at no one on the left or right. Ryan crouched down and hid on the corner of the street. Then Ryan threw a stone with a rune on the wall. Using that stone as a springboard, Ryan began to analyze the hidden defenses around him. magic. But when drawing runes out of thin air, Ryan accidentally made a mistake.


    "Suddenly the body becomes smaller and you just don''t adapt." Ryan grunted and explained that he didn''t intend to wear women''s clothes. However, the reason that Hermione used girls to relax the vigilance of the enemy and to be consistent with everyone made Ryan women once again. This time they chose the hair of two orphans in the orphanage in the "Lord of the Rings" world. This age is chosen considering that the younger the age, the smaller the volume and the harder it is to be hit, but if it is too young, it is not conducive to fighting. In addition, Jill used his talent to change his hair color and face shape to become the appearance of the little bear girl Mormon.


    The investigation results came out within a few minutes. Apart from some simple magic defenses, there were no complex magic traps like the one they lived in nowadays, nor the most fearful loyal mantra. But think about it too, this is just a very stronghold for Death Eaters, not where Voldemort is. It is logically impossible to set up such a high level of defense in such a place.


    The next thing is simple, after easily destroying the outer magic defense without disturbing the insiders. Ryan, after investigating the location of the two Death Eaters on the second floor, directly chose the window closest to them as the breach. Rose Crystal and Jill were on guard outside.


    After they climbed the roof together, Ryan and Hermione looked at each other with a hook lock on their wrists to fix the sturdy drip groove of the eaves of the house, and then pulled the rope slowly down to the two windows on both sides of the house. After communicating with the Phoenix Mark, the two men kicked the glass window with their feet at the same time, and then waved their swords to attack two unprepared Death Eaters.


    Lane faced the bearded Death Eater who wanted to wave his wand to resist, but his movements were half a beat slow. Ryan''s waving fencing slashed the upper half of the wand with his celestial cover, which was as easy as a hot knife cutting through the butter. At the same time Hermione''s bayonet sword also penetrated the skull through the left eye of another Death Eater, exposing the blade of the long palm.


    Witches will be conditioned to reflex magic protection after being subjected to a sudden physical attack. It''s just like Neville was dropped from upstairs and flew over half a street when he was young, but didn''t get hurt at all. That''s why ordinary guns are hard to hurt the wizard. That is, when the little wizard has insufficient mana, he may be injured by guns.


    However, such a defense has no effect on the elaborate alchemy weapon, so now the two Death Eaters are down on the ground. Then Ryan began to clean up the body, and Hermione went to appease the captured hostages.


    Soon Hermione discovered the place where Death Eaters were damn: she found traces of several heart-bursting spells on several South Asian Muggle illegal immigrant children and women.


    In addition to these poor Muggles, Ryan and they also saw Florin Fosco and his mute wife in this house. Both of them suffered many injuries. According to Florin, he was abducted for slamming the Death Eaters'' pure blood view. After learning that they were rescued, the first reaction of the Fosco couple was to quickly leave the country. But they didn''t know where to go, because Voldemort''s followers began to appear on the European continent. They didn''t want to be kidnapped again.


    "You can go to Norway to hide for a while." Lane said and took out an illegal door key to a plantation in northern Norway. As werewolves that have always been rejected by mainstream society, they have never believed in the Ministry of Magic. So a series of not-so-legal things were made for escape, including the cast belt buckle with a wolf head that was given to Ryan.


    After the Foscos and his wife were successfully transferred, Ryan and they prepared to evacuate the kidnapped Muggles. It was at this time that Rose Crystal sent an emergency notice: three Death Eaters were approaching in this direction, and the basis for the judgment was a black robe and a silver mask.


    "Rose Crystal, you and Jill protect the hostages in the building, and Hermione and I go out to block them." After giving orders through the soul connection, Ryan and Hermione rushed out of the wands they had seized in their arms and rushed out, trying to stop the three from coming Death Eater.


    However, the face-to-face Death Eaters also changed their tactics after seeing someone intercepting them. The two Death Eaters on the left and right intercepted Ryan and Hermione, and then the middle Death Eater directed directly broke through the intercept and rushed towards the building. Because the commander found Ryan they rushed out to protect the building behind them. So he simply treated his companions as abandoned sons and tried to hit Ryan directly.


    As soon as Ryan met, it was found that the opposite Death Eater who was sent to entangle himself was estimated to be a new recruit after Voldemort''s resurrection, and the level was not high. The situation encountered by Hermione was similar. Just when they were worried about the hostages in the building behind them, a large amount of mist shrouded the building.


    After learning from Rose Crystal through the soul link that Gil had made it out, she is now on par with the Death Eater. The calm Ryan and the two spent three minutes killing their opponents with fireballs and blood spears. Luo or Phoenix rarely used lethal means. They were also the first to see Lion''s horrendous attack, and they were easily killed by Lion under their hesitation.


    As they prepared to help Jill, a flash of silver flashed through, and the Death Eater rushed out of the mist. The cut silver mask revealed her left half of the face: Bellatrix.


    Unexpectedly, half of her exposed face was full of panic, and there were several bleeding wounds on her body. After rushing out of the fog, Ryan had seen her disappear and disappeared before they could start. Then the mist slowly disappeared, and Rose Crystal and Jill appeared on the roof.


    What happened to make an extremely brutal Death Eater afraid of this? This will start from a few minutes ago. When seeing a Death Eater rushing over, Rose Crystal intended to stop the Death Eater. As a result, Jill volunteered to help her mother take care of the enemy. The rose crystal, which could vaguely feel that Jill''s level was not weak, simply let her go.


    Jill did not live up to the trust of Rose Crystal. She looked up at the starry night sky and stepped out. A large amount of mist immediately appeared from around her, covering the entire roof, and also covering the Death Eater who had just seen herself and turned into black mist.


    Looking at his Death Eater with his wand raised, Jill murmured in a voice that only he could hear: "White Chapel, what a place to miss."


    :. :

 Chapter 484： 2nd fight with Bella

    Bellatrix rushing up the roof looked at the surrounding white mist inexplicably, then looked around nervously, and immediately focused his attention on Jill before he found no other people.


    "Drill the heart!" After waiting a few seconds and seeing that the person on the opposite side did not respond, Bellatrix cleanly cast a drill spell. But unexpectedly, the curse did not hit the little girl in front of him who seemed to be thinking what he thought. Because the girl turned into a fog in his face and let her spell go straight through, and then re-aggregated into a human form and stood in the same position.


    "What?" Bellatrix''s eyes widened with a startled expression. She had seen many strange phenomena after following Voldemort for so many years, but she had never seen such strange things as the girl in front of her. But as a long-time warlock, she immediately made what she thought was the most appropriate method at this time.


    Multiple spells were shot quickly from the head of her wand, from the fire spell to the life spell like a rainstorm hitting the opposite Gil. But the **** the opposite side seemed to be united with the surrounding mist, and could freely transform between reality and reality. Those spells were easily avoided.


    "It''s my turn now." Jill said in a clear voice after avoiding this round of attack, with an angel-like smile on his face. Bellatrix immediately had a bad hunch that she flew over her arm just as a flash of cold light flew by her arm and took away the blood.


    "It''s a pity that my dear mother and uncle don''t like you, so please die." Gil said calmly while controlling four sharp knives to attack Bellatrix. Bella can only turn into a black mist, relying on the previous rich combat experience to flash off this round of attacks. Because at this time she found that she could not keep up with Jill''s movements even after a long battle, nor could she predict the opponent''s next move, nor could she make an effective counterattack.


    "Sorry for my great master, I can only destroy what you have given me." A few more wounds were added to the body, knowing that in this way, Bella would only bleed to death and poured magic into the Voldemort grant. The silver calf prosthesis that her magic turned into. She believes that this incident today represents the emergence of a new group of non-Phoenix hostile forces in the United Kingdom, and must live to tell his master Voldemort of this important news.


    Because the magic that Ryan used last time had the power of punishment, even Voldemort could not let the most loyal followers grow calves again, so he could only change a pair of artificial limbs to fit Bella. In addition to the function of the legs and feet of normal people, these prostheses contain a powerful magic of Voldemort. Now Bella can only stimulate the internal magic by destroying this master-given gift, hoping that the magic inside can give her a life.


    In a moment, Bella''s knee revealed a dazzling silver light. The powerful magic contained in the light even illuminates the thick, solid mist around it.


    "Mother of Disintegration." After discovering Bella''s full attack, Jill unexpectedly chose to attack, and a thick black with a trace of **** mist wrapped around her at her feet. Afterwards, a black mist bluntly pushed forward against the silver beam of attack, and the rose crystal as an observer only saw a fuchsia light penetrate the silver beam and Bella''s body in front of him. Appeared behind Bella on one knee.


    However, Bella seemed to be seriously injured at this time. She rushed out at the fastest speed while the surrounding fog blockade weakened after the release of this large magic. She did not look at Gil, who may also be injured, and did not try to repair it. Knife.


    The battle-hardened experience saved her, because at this time Rose Crystal was hiding next to Jill. If Bella would make up the knife, as long as she was trapped by Rose Crystal for a few seconds, Ryan and Hermione would be besieged together. Bella ¡¯s involvement in such a fight with serious injuries is definitely a deadly result.


    After Bella left, the mist also dissipated. After watching Ryan and Hermione jump on the roof, Jill bowed like the two of them elegantly, and then turned into the mist into the position of Rose Crystal''s lower abdomen.


    "This is what happened, but Jill was seriously injured in the last attack. It is estimated that it will take a month of rest in my body to recover. Of course, Bella is not unscathed in Jill''s attack." Rose Crystal introduced the battle just now, and at the same time pulled out a transparent purple crystal ball from the back, which is a **** oval human organ.


    "This is simply" Hermione showed a somewhat shocked expression, and she recognized this as the human left kidney. "Why is the magic she masters so ... so strange?"


    "Magic is what the world consciousness of this world transmits to her peers for her to grasp, which is part of the rules of this world." Rose Crystal''s eyes emptied for a few seconds and answered for Gil who was hiding in his body and resting. "And Jill told me that launching this curse attack needs to meet three conditions: time is night, the target is female and fogging. Also, she has an inexplicable sense of familiarity with the White Church District where we are now. Brother, you What did you think of from here? "


    "No?" Ryan turned his head to meet Hermione''s line of sight. From the eyes of Hermione, Ryan knew that she also knew Jill''s true identity. "Jack the Ripper can be a girl."


    "What''s wrong with the girl?" Hermione and Rose Crystal said in unison. Ryan saw the two women glaring at themselves and quickly said: "Isn''t Jack the Ripper in our world supposed to be a male? I just feel a little strange. But no matter what she does Who it is is now undoubtedly a member of our family. "


    "Are you willing to admit me?" Jack the Ripper, or the current name: Jill floated out of Rose Crystal''s body and asked excitedly: "After knowing that I am a crazy killer?"


    "Fool, it''s not you who killed you. We won''t be implicated in you by another crazy thing you did." Rose Crystal flew up and said seriously with Gil''s face ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I only know that you are my lovely daughter now. "


    "Thank you, thank you all!" Jill dropped a tear, and the black breath and grievances on his body faded away as the tear dropped. Then she gave everyone a serious bow and returned to Rose Crystal because she needed a good rest to repair her wounds.


    "A legendary killer is my niece, and it sounds good." Hermione was also relieved. She was shocked just now because the name of Jack the Ripper was really famous in the UK, and suddenly found the legendary person. It will naturally be shocked when he appears beside him. But after calming down, think about how much blood has been on your hands than this innocent Gil now, and feel that this is nothing.


    In the following time, Ryan quickly packed up the battlefield and sent away all the hostages before leaving. As they had judged before, the four killed Death Eaters were all newcomers they didn''t know, one of them was a werewolf, and the other three all had obvious faces of Southern European origin. It can be seen that after the resurrection, Voldemort did attract most of the dross of the whole of Europe to him, which is why there are so many secrets that Death Eaters can use.


    Finally, before they left, Rose Crystal let Jill use his magic power to exert the ability of erasing information, and further clear the traces left by them.


    "What are you laughing at?" Hermione asked curiously as she looked at Lane''s face with a smile on her way back.


    "I''m thinking now that the mysterious person''s expression will be ugly after receiving our gift." Ryan said in a relaxed tone.

 Chapter 485： Voldemorts anger

    Just as Ryan had successfully returned to their manor, a shadow in a black robe appeared at the place where they had just battled the Death Eaters. The black shadow looked around and pulled out his wand to release several magics, trying to go back to what had just happened here, but all efforts failed, and only a white light curtain appeared in front of him.


    After many failed attempts, the man in black robe had no choice but to put away his wand and moved away from the street. Then suddenly appeared from the void and appeared on another street. This street seems to be in the wild, only the distant town has dotted street lights. He walked a few steps, walked over a short bush and then reached a wrought iron gate, and then passed directly through the iron gate like mist.


    Go down the stone-paved path all the way to the end. The path ends with a humble red brick building. The glass of the windows shone slightly under the starlight. After the black robe walked up the stone steps, the door opened automatically.


    Under the dim light, it can be seen that the entrance hall is not large, but it is very gorgeously decorated. The corners and roofs are gilded with plaster sculptures. When the black robe walked on the green marble floor across the corridor, the pale portraits on the walls followed him with eyes. Then he stopped in front of an oak gate, and after a few seconds of hesitation, he finally made up his mind to twist the bronze door handle and pushed the door open.


    The atmosphere in the living room is very depressing, just like a thick dark cloud covering the room. Even if the flame in the marble fireplace is very strong, people sitting by the long table in the living room feel like they are in an ice cellar. The source of air-conditioning comes from Voldemort, who has no hair and nose, and pale skin like red snake eyes.


    "--You are all rice bins, traitors, you suddenly have no enemies to be able to give an early warning. Are you not claiming that all secrets can be obtained? Why are you now silent?" After hissing and scolding, Voldemort turned to look at the newly arrived black robe.


    "Lookwood, I hope you bring good news--" Voldemort said to the black robe in a cold tone.


    "Sorry, Master." The black robe immediately knelt down. "I swear I have tried my best, but there is a magical cover in that place that I have never seen before, I ... I ... ah ..."


    Look at Lukewood, who was desperately twisted and screamed like a fish ashore on the floor after being hit by Voldemort with a heart drill. Everyone in the room lowered his head. Everyone tried to shrink themselves smaller and less conspicuous. In the wail, the Death Eaters felt that two minutes was as long as two days. Fortunately, Voldemort''s punishment was finally over, leaving only Lukewood twitching uncontrollably on the marble floor.


    "Okay, can any of you tell me where these new enemies come from?" Voldemort said while looking at the other people on the table. He found that these people could not wait to hide himself under the table. Direct roll call. "Every, you talk about it."


    "I think this should be Dumbledore''s trick, ah--" Avery was hit by Voldemort with a heart-shaped curse as soon as he fell off. He slid down from the marble-backed chair and twitched on the ground like Lukewood had. With.


    "I don''t want to hear such obscure remarks. Everyone here knows that this kind of murderous, non-blinking style is definitely not something that Dumbledore''s old guy and his weak followers can do." Voldemort collected With a wand he said angrily, "Think about it, how many people have we sacrificed since we got back together? Batty Crouch Jr., Wormtail, Antonin Dolohov, Brother Carlo, Walton McNeil, Selwyn, Crabbe and Goyle. In addition there are five foreigners who fled to us and two dirty werewolves. "


    Speaking of this, Voldemort''s pale face was slightly black under his skin, and he growled loudly: "In just one year, we have 14 dead people, plus the words of the two werewolves, there are 16, which has not Counting the almost annihilated European giants. I think we did n¡¯t die so many people in such a short time in the last war. "


    "We never found the bodies of most of them, they might just be missing." Traverses defended in a quick tone, and Voldemort turned to stare at his eyes until he was scared to slip off the chair and kiss himself Up to the feet of the robe.


    "Travers, if you are so stupid again, then I might need to consider withdrawing my trust in you. The information Bella brings is very clear, now there are a group of enemies that we do n¡¯t understand at all, and we I didn''t know anything before. Isn''t this your negligence? "


    "For a long time, many of our oldest families have degenerated in easy life." Voldemort went on to say that Bellatrix, who was empty under the skirt, held his breath and stared at him earnestly. "You have to trim the branches and leaves to keep it healthy, don''t you? Cut off the parts that threaten the overall health, and make these old and stale parts full of vitality ..."


    Most of the people on the table shrunk their necks like quails, trying to avoid Voldemort''s glances. Only Bella, who now has limited mobility, looked at Voldemort with a fanatical look and said, "As long as you give orders, I will do my best."


    "I don''t want such an opportunity." Voldemort glanced at the people sitting at the table, and everybody who caught his eye swept involuntarily. "But if they are still as incompetent as I am now, I may need to waste some precious wizard blood, leaving only those who are genuine and pure wizards ..."


    Voldemort lifted a wand he didn''t know where to get it and waved it in the air, showing the faces of the three girls above. Voldemort was taken aback when he read from Bella''s memory that the girl who fought her looked, and her whole body shivered. Because he remembered that his resurrection was due to the involvement of this person, which resulted in failure to do his utmost. Finally, he could only spend a lot of energy and resources to solve the hidden dangers on the body, and at the same time endured the physical and soul for so long Torture.


    "You need to find them now and kill them. Otherwise-" Voldemort said here and reached out his hand without wand and touched Nagini''s nose. "I don''t want to give my Nagini food."


    The Death Eaters quickly expressed their loyalty to their master, but Voldemort only looked at them and began to remake two new legs for Bella, but something that made him more upset happened because he did n¡¯t engage in anything at all. Knowing that Bella''s waist was lost by magic, of course, there is no way to help Bella make another silver waist.


    While Voldemort was fidgeting about this matter, Ryan and they sat in the living room of the manor drinking tea and discussed this issue.


    "You said that Gil''s curse attack needs to meet three conditions: time is night ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the target is female and fogging, then why does this kind of magic launch require such complicated conditions? I am not big about curse Understand, can you tell me something? "Hermione said, looking at Rose Crystal with her eyes hungry for knowledge.


    "This is it." Rose Crystal stood up from the sofa. "Now that you have come into contact with the rules now, you should understand that Gil ¡¯s attack relied on the power of the rules. After satisfying the prerequisites for the launch of the curse, Gil can use the influence of his peers in this world to influence part of the belief The power of the world reproduces the tragedy created by Jack the Ripper. "


    "For example?" Lane asked.


    "Theoretically, this curse attack can dig up all the internal organs of the attacked target. But Bella, as a wizard with black magic proficiency, is much more resistant to curses than normal people, so only her waist is removed in the end. . Because of this, Jill still felt a little unhappy. Because she felt it was a pity that she came to work for me for the first time without a perfect victory. "


    "This is already very powerful." Hermione admired from the heart, as Hermione, who had dealt with Bella, was able to withstand the attack of Bella head-on and could cause serious injuries to her. Gil was more powerful than she expected. More. At least she now chooses to dodge and counterattack when facing Bella''s attack.


    After, everyone started to discuss the curse and the rules again, and didn''t return to the room for rest until the clock struck at 12 midnight.


    :. :

 Chapter 486： set off

    In the following days, Ryan spent some time with his lover. But the biggest difference with normal lovers is that most of his time alone with Hermione has been used in magic research. In addition, they went to the world of rose girls to attend a tea party for girls, and at the same time, they asked Mr. Luo Zhen, an alchemist who really mastered the rules, to ask some questions about the rules they encountered. Luo Zhen told Ryan that the time sand analysis he brought last time will take some time. After all, the power of time is one of the most complicated.


    Of course, in addition to boring research and study, Ryan also led Hermione to the world of "The Lord of the Rings" to take a good look at the beautiful scenery of that fantasy world. Naturally, many interesting things happened during the journey. For example, after leading Hermione into the treasure trove belonging to her royal family in the River Valley Kingdom, Ryan stood beside him and saw Hermione, who had always been calm, showing a rare expression of consternation.


    But when Hermione left the treasure house, she was stupid, she did n¡¯t take any jewelry, she just took a batch of books recorded on parchment, leaves, and even gold foil. If Ryan said these books, she could read them casually. She may recite all the books. But even then she still took more than 50 books and filled the entire small space bag used to hold books before she stopped.


    "I think the knowledge in any of these books is more precious to me than the gold and silver jewelry that can fill a swimming pool." When she came out of the treasure house, Hermione held a book with a satisfied hand Looking at the leaf book that records the history of the elves before they arrived in Middle-earth. "Compared with gold and precious stones, knowledge is the best wealth."


    Ryan also supports this view, otherwise, there will not be so many books in this treasure house. One part of these books is about the manufacture of magic props, and the other part is used to record a variety of history. No matter what kind of information is recorded and precious, even the simplest mythological story describes a part of the knowledge about gods and world rules.


    Of course, they also took a moment to travel to the world of Pirates of the Caribbean to participate in the wedding of Will and Elizabeth, and presented a set of elven silver tableware as gifts.


    In the last few days of summer vacation, Ryan has been sorting out the knowledge learned during this time. In addition, when Lupin took the last werewolf for treatment on the holiday, Ryan made an appointment with him. After he went to school, he would continue to treat the werewolves when he came out of school. In the shop in the town, he would send Luping an owl letter in advance.


    Lupin also told Ryan that the Fosco couples he rescued last time decided to stay on the plantation, and everyone''s food level went up at once. According to Lu Ping, the food in the plantation can only be said to be edible, but now it can be regarded as a gourmet.


    This time may be due to the protection of the Burrow, Ryan and they received only a few letters from Harry. In one of the letters, Harry wrote that he had seen Malfoy sneaking in Turning Lane before he knew what he was doing in the Burkin Bock shop. He suspected that Malfoy was a Death Eater and was planning to do something in school this year. conspiracy.


    Has to say that Harry''s intuition is still very powerful. Ryan felt that Voldemort would definitely not give up the Hogwarts sneak attack plan as in the original text, and Malfoy was the executor. But the success of such a plan is actually based on a secret, and once it is known in advance, it will die very ugly. Lionel also hopes that Voldemort will engage in this sneak attack this year, so that he can fight the sneak attack and hit the Death Eater again.


    So in his reply, Ryan expressed his support for Harry''s idea. Hope this should make Harry feel a little warm among a group of people who do not understand his point of view.


    The day of the last semester arrived. Ryan dragged their luggage and left the house, and then summoned the Knight Bus when the phantom moved to a place more than ten kilometers away from the manor.


    The Knight Bus appeared in front of them as usual, and the conductor Stan Sampak greeted them to get on the bus. The atmosphere in the car was a bit depressed. After all, the recent situation made everyone unhappy. After enduring dozens of minutes of silence, the bus finally drove near Kings Cross Station. Lane and Hermione left the bus with the same atmosphere as the hearse with their luggage and escape.


    "A holiday situation actually deteriorated to this state, I really can''t imagine it." Hermione said, dragging the big suitcase. "It''s been more than two months. Look at Diagon Alley and look at the atmosphere in the car just now. If It ¡¯s estimated that even if the mysterious people do n¡¯t murder and destroy the British magic world, it will take several years to go backwards. ¡±


    "Normal, this is the real war, and the war has never changed." Lane said in a low voice.


    After arriving at the station, they quickly entered the platform of nine and three quarters and boarded the train. After they got on the bus, they realized that the war had affected all aspects of the magical world. For example, the camp in the class-leading car seemed very clear. Only the commanders of Gryffindor, Hufflepuff and Ravenclaw sat here, and the two commanders of Slytherin simply did not come.


    Several people greeted and accepted the arrangement of the president of the student union to start inspecting the carriage, but when going out, Hufflepuff''s Hannah Aibo specially ran to shake hands with Ryan and chatted for a long time before leaving.


    "What did Hannah ask you for just now?" Hermione asked inadvertently after stopping a group of second-year students who were trying to throw eggs in the car. "It looks like thank you."


    "It is indeed thanks." Lane nodded. "Her mother wanted to buy a gold defensive bracelet, but it is estimated that it will wait until two or three months after the recent environment is in line. The twins and I think that for her being a member of the book club, his mother increased the price by 5%. The first one I bought it, so she came to thank me. "


    "Is those protective magic props sold so well now?" Hermione was a little surprised. She knew the price of the top gold defensive bracelet, but she really didn''t know that it was just that Hannah''s mother paid an extra amount to get it in advance. Goods can be so grateful.


    "Sells very well." How could Ryan sell arms when he was fighting? "All the defensive bracelet orders are shortest after half a year, and the top gold bracelet orders are even next year."


    "Will this waste you too much time?" Hermione asked with concern, "I am worried that we will be busy this year, and time may not be enough."


    "Of course not." Ryan gave a sly smile. "I gave the order of the copper bracelet to the dwarves, and the order of the silver bracelet to the elves. Only the highest-grade gold bracelets will be made by myself."


    "That''s good too, so that more people can get the protection they deserve." Hermione didn''t think it was wrong for Ryan to do this, and the bracelet made with the crafts of elves and dwarves was willing to be placed on the shelf. The above shows that all of them are qualified. Performance is the most important thing for this kind of magic props, and it does not matter who the producer is.


    During the tour, Ryan saw Malfoy. Pansy and other Slytherin students were sitting together in a box and talking about something. Malfoy looked haggard compared to last year, which made Ryan feel very good this year. Maybe Malfoy would be assigned a certain task by Voldemort as in the novel. He decided to wait at the school and immediately go to the request room to check the condition of the disappearing cabinet in order to analyze the situation accurately.


    After inspecting all the cars, Ryan and Hermione ran to greet Harry. After fighting side by side last year, their relationship is much closer than before.


    "The twins graduated ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It''s a bit uncomfortable." Ryan unpacked a pack of chocolate frogs, broke them in half, handed them to Hermione, and chewed the other half in his mouth. "I don''t think it''s interesting now in the car."


    "No wonder I think what I am missing after getting in the car today?" Ron showed an expression of surprise. "Their business is on the right track. There are countless people holding their pockets full of Jin Jialong hoping to buy those magical defense items from them. When I went to Diagon Alley to buy, I thought they were busy Very happy. "


    "Not only that." Luna interjected: "Our" Look, this is Muggle "is also selling well. Maybe everyone needs to read something light at this time. By the way, my father hopes to be in This magazine publishes an advertisement for his "Singing Opposition", do you think it''s okay? "


    "Of course." Hermione nodded. "But I think it''s best to change the style of that magazine a little bit, otherwise there won''t be many people who read it again."


    "No, I think this magazine is very interesting." Luna argued, "It''s just that there are not many people who appreciate it."


    Soon Hermione and Luna argued about the contents of the magazine, and Ryan and Neville entered the familiar mode of watching movies.


    "Is it okay for both of them?" Ron leaned over and asked, "I always think they might fight at any time."


    "Don''t worry." Neville said, "The two of them often argue about certain issues in a book club, and they will stop by themselves after a while. According to Ryan, this is a disagreement between the two."

 Chapter 487： School banquet

    As Neville said, the argument between Luna and Hermione soon stopped. Ryan felt that the two of them were sentimental and rational, completely different in character and habits, and theoretically they should not be together.


    But what is strange is that after several years of getting along with the book club, Hermione and Luna have established a strange friendship. For example, Ryan had seen Hermione seriously prepare Christmas gifts for Luna. He feels that the two people arguing all day are probably a special manifestation of their friendship.


    "I really hope that the delivery car will come over quickly, and I am hungry." Ron rubbed his stomach and whispered. The sun outside the window was now in the middle of the sky dome, and time had unconsciously reached noon. After most of the children graduated and became independent, Weasley''s economic pressure was much lower, and Ron and Ginny finally no longer had to eat cheap canned beef sandwiches.


    It was at this time that the door of the carriage was opened, and a gasping third-grade girl came in.


    "I''ll give these to Neville Longbottom and Harry Bo-Potter." She stammered, her eyes met Harry immediately, and she immediately flushed with blush. She handed over two rolls of parchment tied with purple ribbon. Harry and Neville took the paper with their names in doubt, and the girl stumbled out of the car.


    Parchment is an invitation, and Professor Slughorn invited Harry and Neville to attend his luncheon in Car C. Neville seemed a little surprised by such an invitation, because when he was named by a professor like this, he was often called to go to prison.


    Soon after the two left the box together, the dining car finally arrived. The lunch on the Hogwarts Express is very British, with sandwiches and fish and chips in addition to various pies. After a quick bite to eat lunch, Ryan and they went on the train to patrol until the lights in the compartment lighted up before they went to the class box to change into school uniforms.


    "Where did Harry go?" Half an hour later, when they appeared next to the Gryffindor table and watched the branch ceremony, Ginny asked in a worried tone. Because almost everyone is now in the auditorium, but Harry is missing.


    "Did he not go to you?" Neville had just greeted Hannah, who was sitting at the Hufflepuff table at this time, and turned around. He said in amazement after hearing Ginny''s question: "In the carriage When the light was on, we would all go together to change our school uniforms, but Harry said at the time that he would wait for a while before coming to you and put on his invisibility cloak and disappeared. I have been with several Hufflepuffs since then, no See Harry. "


    "What?" Ginny now felt more nervous. Fortunately, there are no special moves by professors to make a few people feel more at ease. After all, if Harry really had something wrong, professors, at least Professor Dumbledore would never sit in the middle of a long table on the stage as calmly as now.


    Dumbledore wore a purple and gold-edged wizard robe. After Professor Mac left with a stool and a branch hat, he stood up to announce the start of the banquet. From his outstretched arm, it can be seen that the little butterfly of Ryan flapped his wings: Dumbledore ¡¯s two arms are intact, and the curse of Voldemort ¡¯s Horcrux in the original book has left him with only one year of life. .


    Is different from the ups and downs of the story. As a person who really lives in this world, Ryan still focuses on stability. And as long as Dumbledore is still alive, it means that there is a sturdy protective umbrella on the head of the British wizards, which means that the entire British wizarding community has not been out of control.


    It sounds beautiful to turn the tide alone, but if you are not just a listener to the story, but a participant of the whole story. Then it is the real thing to be able to knock on the drums and finally lie to win. And Ryan remembers how many people died in Harry ¡¯s seventh grade in the original text. Compared with his appearance as a hero, he thinks that letting those innocent people survive is the most important thing. This is also how Ryan did not treat Death Eaters before. The important reason for staying alive: even if he can save an innocent life, he is willing to soak his hands in the blood of those villains.


    Thinking about these problems, Lane thought someone pulled his sleeve. He recovered and found that the school dinner had already begun, and Hermione found that he was in a daze and pulled his sleeve to remind him.


    This meal was very sumptuous, and Ryan, who only ate a little sandwich on the train at noon, immediately ate it. After eating a piece of lamb chops and a few baked potatoes, Nick, who was headless, also floated over to greet Ryan. Since Ryan began to provide the ghost food to the ghosts in the castle from time to time, many ghosts have become friends with him. He also got a lot of secrets about the castle.


    "By the way, this Huaimu sign holds the local specialties I got in Tianchao. You will ask the house elf to receive it in the kitchen later." Ryan said and took out a wooden sign with a spooky ghost face on it. At the dining table.


    "Thank you so much. I have only heard of the heavenly diet, but I have never eaten it." Nick said, "Yes, where did Harry go? We were in the castle for a summer vacation to discuss whether he was a salvation. Problem with stars. "


    "He may have been delayed by something, and he should be back soon." Ryan vaguely recalled who Harry should be hit in the car, but finally returned in a panic.


    Sure enough, Harry walked in when everyone was about to eat the staple food, and many people were attracted by him. Following the eyes of everyone, he quickly walked to the empty seat left by Ginny and sat down.


    "Where have you been-oh my god, what''s wrong with your face?" Ginny said, and her exclamation made Ryan turn her head and looked over. As a result, he saw Harry''s face covered with hardened blood.


    "How do you make your face covered with blood!" Ginny said, "Come¡ª" She raised her wand and read, "The whirlwind sweeps away!" The hard blood scabs were sucked away.


    "Thank you." Ha looked at his face with a spoon. "Fortunately, my nose is fine."


    After he finished looking at the people around him who were curious about him, he whispered to Ginny: "I will tell you what happened in a moment, and I will starve to death now." He felt that if his wound was facing A large group of dementors or death eaters survived the heroic battle, but the fact that Malfoy has beaten up now is beyond words.


    Just as Harry was about to get the chicken legs, the dishes on the table disappeared, and desserts appeared on the table. Fortunately, Ginny had just taken two chicken legs and a handful of fries in the empty plate next to her. uukanshu.com now passes this directly to Harry.


    Just as Harry buried his head and ate, Ginny bumped Harry gently with his elbow: "Hagrid is waving at you, Harry."


    Harry looked towards the staff table, Hagrid beckoned at him, and he smiled at Hagrid. Hagrid and the majestic Professor McGonagall always seemed very uncoordinated. Professor McGonagall was the dean of Gryffindor. When they sat together, her head only reached between Hagrid''s elbows and shoulders. At this moment, she saw Hagrid greet so enthusiastically, showing a dissatisfied expression. As a serious person, she thought that Hagrid''s behavior was really inappropriate now, so she touched Elder brother''s ribs with her elbow to remind him.


    And sitting on the other side of Hagrid was actually the divination teacher Professor Trelawney. This was the first time Harry saw her at the school banquet. Before this time, she would stay in her tower.


    Harry had always regarded her as a liar, but did not expect to learn from Dumbledore''s mouth after the Ministry of Magic battle last semester that she had spoken that prophecy, causing Voldemort to kill his parents and try to deal with him I also got poisoned by myself. Knowing this, Harry was even more reluctant to stay with her-fortunately, he no longer took divination classes this semester.


    Finally all the desserts disappeared. Dumbledore stood up behind the staff table, and the laughter echoed in the auditorium subsided almost immediately.


    "Wish everyone good evening!" He said with a kind smile, while spreading his arms, he seemed to hug the entire auditorium.


    :. :

 Chapter 488： Speech

    After dinner, it was the regular principal''s speech time. Dumbledore''s prestige was immediately revealed here: none of the students below made a noise at this time.


    The principal started to talk about some arrangements for the semester, such as telling the administrators Filch that this year, students are absolutely forbidden to bring any joke goods purchased from the Weasley Magic Trick. Of course, everyone here is kind of a ban.


    Next is the arrangement of Quidditch. Students who want to participate in the college Quidditch team need to report their names to the dean as they did in previous years. At the same time, with Li Qiaodan''s graduation, the school also needs to find a new Quidditch game commentator, and interested parties can also register with the dean.


    Finally, it ¡¯s time to introduce the new professor, ¡°In addition, I would like to introduce you to the new faculty ... Professor Holas Slughorn, the former Slytherin Dean of Hogwarts ... I am here to announce his honor Has agreed to come back and succeed Professor of Potions. "Dumbledore''s words fell and Slughorn stood up. His bare head shone in the candlelight, and his belly in a waistcoat cast a large shadow on the table. .


    The word "Potion Lesson?" Echoed throughout the auditorium, and everyone wondered if they had heard it wrong. Hermione frowned and looked at Ryan. "Hasn''t Harry said in the letter that Dumbledore took him to find Slughorn as a professor of black magic defense? How is the potion class?"


    Lane hadn''t had time to answer, and Dumbledore raised his voice over the discussion: "At the same time, Professor Snape will serve as a teacher of black magic defense."


    Slytherin students heard the news and began to applaud enthusiastically, while the other college tables were full of buzz. Everyone felt a little unbelievable about this news, especially Harry, whose "no" sound was clearly heard by everyone in the noise of the entire auditorium.


    Lane, those of them who knew Harry, looked at him. Harry knew he had something wrong with the news. He desperately recalled when Dumbledore had told him about this, but now, when he thought about it carefully, he couldn''t remember what Dumbledore told him which course Slughorn would teach. Instead, Slughorn told him that her mother Lily had a very good potion class.


    "It''s not a fascinating position to teach Hogwarts'' defense of black magic class." Lane said to Hermione around him, and at the same time it was a help for Harry. "As far as I know, Slughorn He is a person who pursues enjoyment and fears risks. He should have taken the course without the spirit of sacrifice, let alone he had been a professor of potions before. "


    , This thing has a little benefit, "Harry said with his teeth," Snape will get out in less than a year. ""what do you mean? Asked Ron.


    "That job was cursed. No one can be more than a year ... Chilo even took his life. I personally hope that another murder will happen ..."


    "Harry, please don''t say that." Lane said in a soft tone. "There are enough people to die this holiday. It is not a good thing to shed more innocent blood." Hermione listened to this sentence. Nodded in agreement.


    "Snape is still innocent?" Harry didn''t agree with Ryan''s point, but Ron said sensibly at this time: "I thought that Snape probably went back to teach him the potion class at the end of the period. That was called Slug. Horne ¡¯s guys probably do n¡¯t want to be here for a long time. Moody ¡¯s is like that. ¡±


    Harry had to admit that Ron was right, because when he and Dumbledore went to Slughorn to learn that Death Eaters were still trying to find him during the summer vacation, he felt he was too old Enough energy to deal with this. The willingness to return to school is on the one hand to expand their social circle, on the other hand is to see that it is safe enough, without having to flee from all places to escape.


    Dumbledore cleared his throat and did n¡¯t seem to realize how shocking the news he had just announced was. He did n¡¯t talk about the teacher ¡¯s job any more. Instead, he waited a few seconds to ensure that everyone was completely quiet before continuing to speak. . "Everyone in this auditorium knows that Voldemort and his followers are making waves again and again, and the power is growing ..."


    Slytherin''s table was dead, especially Crabbe and Goyle were not as arrogant as usual. The result of losing the roof beam at home is that they are completely marginalized, and now they can only watch Malfoy act. Malfoy seemed to be distracted, not knowing what was in his head.


    "I need to emphasize that the current situation is very dangerous. Everyone at Hogwarts needs to be extremely cautious to ensure their own safety. The castle ¡¯s magic defense has been completely strengthened and updated, but each of our teachers and students You must still be vigilant at all times and never take it lightly. Therefore, I ask you to strictly abide by every safety regulation and report to the faculty immediately whenever you find any abnormal or suspicious circumstances. I believe you, for your own and the safety of others, Will definitely restrain his behavior. "Dumbledore''s blue eyes swept across all the students, and then a smile appeared on his face.


    "Okay, your bed is waiting for you, as warm and comfortable as you expect, I know that your immediate priority now is to take a good rest and prepare for class tomorrow. So, let us say" Good night ". Good dreams!"


    As usual ~ www.novelhall.com ~ A bench was pushed behind him, and a squeaking friction sounded. Hundreds of students began to leave the auditorium and walked toward the dormitory. Ryan and Hermione went on to perform the duties of senior manager to take care of those first-year freshmen. As usual, Hermione stood at the bottom of the queue to introduce the basic knowledge of the castle to the freshmen, while Ryan silently followed the team to see if there were any freshmen left behind, and at the same time released his own sense to explore the magic castle.


    As Dumbledore said, the magic defense of the castle was indeed strengthened during the summer vacation. Even wizards who master the rules need to spend some effort to deal with the defense in the castle. However, this defense is dead after all, and what really made Hogwarts Castle solid is Dumbledore, a wizard who also has the rules to sit in the castle.


    Ryan can be sure that as long as there is a wizard who controls the rules in this castle, the wizards of the same grade can''t attack in any way.


    Therefore, the reason why Hogwarts is the safest place in the wizarding world of Britain is entirely because Dumbledore is guarding the castle in the school. This also made Ryan feel that he was too correct to prevent Dumbledore''s death in the last incident that destroyed Voldemort''s ring Horcrux. As long as Professor Dumbledore can withstand Voldemort, he will have a little bit of control. Drain the last drop of blood from those pure blood families, and then throw it completely into the historical garbage dump.


    After returning to the common room because of a day''s train, everyone greeted a little and went to bed quickly. Ryan went to the world of radiation and began to prepare gifts for the Death Eaters who might come to the castle for a sneak attack.


    :. :

 Chapter 489： Advanced Class

    The weather was very good the next day. There were only one or two broken clouds floating in the blue sky, and the sun hung high in the sky to emit light and heat. The cool air with a slight smell of sunlight blowing on people''s faces is shocking. As the beginning of the new semester this is undoubtedly a good sign.


    Having breakfast, they are still sitting in their seats and have not left as usual. Because today, the deans of the four colleges will collect the application for advancement of students in the sixth grade and above, and provide them with guidance services.


    Everyone in Gryffindor waited for Professor McGonagall to get off the staff table. This semester is much more complicated than usual. Professor McGonagall must ensure that each student ¡¯s o.w.ls score meets the requirements before he can continue to study the n.e.w.ts improvement class he chose. Of course, if a student''s o.w.ls score meets the requirements but feels that he doesn''t need the n.e.w.ts certificate of a course, he or she can skip this course. Because the content of the n.e.w.ts course is more difficult, the homework is more complicated. Not everyone can guarantee the completion of these courses.


    Hermione ¡¯s course was confirmed immediately, and she would continue to study magic spells, black magic defense, transformation, herbalism, arithmetic divination, and potions. She had originally wanted to complete a dozen courses, but after Ryan reminded her that she would have enough time to learn any knowledge she was interested in in the future, she cut a lot of the courses she wanted to take.


    "Don''t learn ancient magic texts? I remember you were very interested in ancient magic texts, and got them at o.w.ls." Speaking of Professor McGonagall paused as if thinking of something. "Yes, Ryan has much more knowledge in this area than the professors in the school. You really don''t need to spend too much time in class in this area." As a member of the Phoenix Society, Professor McGonagall knew something.


    Next is Neville. Although Neville''s achievements have greatly improved his academic level in the study of the book club, this exam is also good. But Professor McGonagall still gave his opinion on Neville.


    "Mr. Longbottom, your herbal medicine score is o, very good, I think Professor Sprout will be very happy to see you back. The black magic defense is equally good. The problem is that your metamorphosis class is the same as the magic spell. , Longbottom, I ¡¯m curious why do n¡¯t you choose to improve the spell class? IMHO, your talent in the deforming class is not as good as the talent in the spell class. I am worried that you will probably not follow in the deforming class Make progress. And I found that you do n¡¯t like metamorphosis so much, why do you force yourself? "


    Neville seemed a little embarrassed. He lowered his head and said something, as if "my grandma wanted me to learn."


    "Oh, does it mean Augusta? But I noticed that the occupation you chose for employment consulting last year did not require the n.e.w.ts certificate of deformity surgery. I think you should focus on your superior discipline."


    "I think so too, but my grandma thinks it''s easy to choose the mantra lesson." Neville muttered.


    "Then you should choose the curse class. I will write to your grandmother there. You can''t think that this course is not worth learning because she failed the owls exam. You have been studying in the past few years. The progress has been great. Your grandmother needs to realize that her grandson is much better than she thought, and she needs to have her own way. "


    After listening to Professor McGonagall, Neville''s face was filled with unbelievable rejoicing, and he took over the new curriculum that Professor McGonagall had just transformed. At this time, Professor McGonagall turned to look at Parvati, and soon Parvati left with some frustration, because this year''s handsome Professor Ma Ren only teaches divination classes in grades one to five.


    After almost everyone on the table was finished, Professor McGonagall walked to Ryan: "Mr. Liang, your elective course can only be put at the end, because one of the courses has a little problem."


    "Is it an alchemy course?" Ryan guessed the problem at once. After all, except for this course, his test scores were exactly the same as the elective course and Hermione. If there was a problem with a course, it was only this one.


    "Yes." Professor McGonagall felt a little helpless when he said this. "Because this subject previously required that you only be able to take the test if you have obtained o in the owls exam in Metamorphosis, Ancient Mojo and divination, and at the same time, the learner needs to pay a part of the raw material costs. No one has applied for this course. "


    Speaking here, Professor McGonagall lowered her voice. She felt that as the best school in the UK and even Europe, it was a shame that the students could meet the requirements but the school could not provide the corresponding education. "This year because of well-known reasons, we can''t recruit alchemy professors at all, so the principal thought of a compromise."


    Lane listened quietly to Professor McGonagall''s speech. He also knew why the principal did not invite the professor of alchemy: the alchemist itself is a profession sought after by all wizards. As long as he stays neutral, he can live well. Joining Hogwarts as a professor at this time is equivalent to proclaiming that you are on Dumbledore ¡¯s side, which is obviously not worthwhile for those alchemists. Not to mention that there is only one student in this subject. It is estimated that the group of school managers do not want to pay too much.


    Looked at Ryan staring at him with a serious eye, Professor McGonagall felt more guilty. "The result of the discussion between Dumbledore and the school managers is that you can study this subject by yourself. When the exam is over, there will be a Ministry of Magic examination department specially assigned to come over and test for you. As a compensation, the alchemy laboratory in the school will be used by you. . "


    This answer has made Ryan very happy. Anyway, he can see the large amount of materials hidden in the school on alchemy knowledge, and can also get Luo Zhen''s guidance. It would be better for him if he did n¡¯t have a professor, and he could spend more time doing interesting things.


    "So, thank you professor." Lane smiled and took over the new timetable and the key of the alchemy laboratory. Professor McGonagall tapped his shoulder and said seriously. "I believe you will be very successful in alchemy in the future. Also, thank you for your help to the Order of the Phoenix."


    Lane also smiled friendly. The reason why he gave the Phoenix a priority to sell discounted magic defense props ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is to strengthen the Phoenix''s strength to carry those Death Eaters. Now it seems that this kind of funding plus his indiscriminate blow against Death Eaters is quite effective. At least for a while, the average number of people killed in the news in the newspapers is much less than in the previous life novels.


    The new class schedule happened to be the first class without class, so Ryan took Hermione to see the alchemy laboratory assigned to him this year.


    The laboratory is located on the west side of the fifth floor of the castle near the Ravenclaw tower. This corridor looks empty, and there are no paintings, let alone sculptures or armor common in other places. The most exaggerated thing is that there is not even a door in the corridor. Only the sunlight from the window on one side lit up the corridor.


    "Isn''t the alchemy laboratory in this corridor? Where can I get in?" After curiously circling the corridor twice, Hermione finally gave up looking for a turn and asked Ryan.


    "This place is actually similar to the back wall of the broken cauldron bar. To be precise, the way of opening the back wall is to learn from this place." Ryan said as he walked to the corridor and the wall corresponding to the third window from the entrance. Side, and then look closely next to the wall. Finally he found a slightly blue brick at the height of his waist and knocked it with the bronze key given by Professor McGonagall.


    The brick he had knocked jittered and began to move. A small hole appeared in the middle of the hole. The hole became bigger and bigger. A stone door with a star-shaped eagle embossed on the lintel appeared very soon.


    "Is Ravenclaw staying?" Ryan glanced at this door''s embossment full of Ravenclaw style, then pushed open the door and went in.

 Chapter 490： laboratory

    Is different from the imagination. In this alchemy laboratory, thick dust is not accumulated everywhere as expected. Instead, it is cleaned very cleanly, just like it was cleaned up yesterday.


    "The house-elf cleaning is perfect!" Hermione said, looking at the spotless laboratory. "It seems likely that the school''s house-elves will clean up every day."


    "More than that." Ryan waved his hand, and some silver spots spilled from the ring on his hand and fluttered to the wall. As these light spots touched the wall, a circle of ripples oscillated around those light spots. Hermione was surprised to see that the original blue brick wall slowly faded like a phantom, revealing a wall made of translucent black stone below. Not just the surrounding walls, but also the floor tiles and ceiling.


    "This is?" Hermione asked, looking at the translucent black stones around him.


    "Alchemy-treated obsidian also contains a very complex set of magic circles. All this is to ensure a series of balances in the laboratory in order to eliminate as much as possible the influence of external factors on the experiment." Lane carefully examined the room Said later. "In addition to these facilities being a little too old, this is the second best alchemy laboratory I have ever seen."


    After trying to quickly refine a copper protective bracelet, Ryan and Hermione left the house. Although the instruments in this laboratory are older, the basic functions required for alchemy, such as crushing, melting, heating, and cooling, can be perfectly completed. If Ryan decides to do something unimportant in the future, he can move here. His simple portable laboratory should be able to use less to reduce wear this semester.


    After returning to the common room to clean up, they started the first lesson of this year''s black magic defense. As soon as he walked into the classroom, Lane discovered that Professor Snape had given them a trip, reminding them that the improvement course of this course was not as simple as they thought.


    The whole classroom is full of Snape style, the curtains are tightly drawn, only the glimmer of candles, the light is dimmer than usual. There were some pictures that were not available before on the wall, many of which were suffering people, grievous wounds, and bizarre twisted body parts. Even Ryan who experienced the **** battle felt a little uncomfortable after watching it, let alone other students who grew up in a peaceful environment. They sat down without a word and looked at the wall with some awe. These figures.


    The following is a speech full of poisonous tongue. The conclusion is that most of the people who can now attend the class are lucky to pass the exam, and the people present are basically garbage. Next, I describe what black magic is with love and admiration, and the need to be flexible and innovative when facing black magic.


    The Ryan people think that the core of combating black magic is to kill the wizards who use black magic as quickly as possible. For example, Brother and Sister Caro did master a lot of black magic, but when they were cleared in Russia in the past, they did not even have a black magic. Before it was used, Ryan was naturally not hurt by their black magic.


    After finishing a lot of foreshadowing, I arrived at the silent mantra that I will learn in this lesson. However, Ryan and the members of the book club learned this technique as early as last year, so after Snape issued an order, they automatically divided into several groups and began to practice, which caused Snape to look more here.


    Just when Ryan thought he would come and ask, Harry, the guy who could pull the most hatred, managed to attract Snape''s attention. After sarcasm about Harry and Ron, he tried to attack Harry suddenly, but he didn''t expect the iron armor that Harry subconsciously shouted to succeed.


    Naturally, this gave Harry the penalty of confinement in Snape''s office on Saturday night. But the news made Harry not depressed for a long time, because a young Gryffindor junior student brought him a sheepskin just after class. This is a note from Professor Dumbledore to Harry, asking Harry to Go to class at 8pm on Saturday night.


    Next, Ryan and Hermione ran for numerology lessons, and Harry went back to the common room to do their homework. There are very few people who can go to arithmetic fortune-telling classes. The content of natural learning is also esoteric, and a lot of calculations begin to involve a lot of knowledge about the most basic part of magic.


    Like science, there are many things in magic that are based on mathematics. Unfortunately, even places like Hogwarts are infiltrated by pure-blood wizards. Under their operation, this subject becomes more and more unpopular. So much so today that only a small part of the little wizard can be fortunate to learn this subject.


    After the arithmetic divination lesson, it is time to eat, and it is used for homework during the rest time after lunch. Fortunately, Ryan had managed to make two quills similar to those used by Rita Skeet before, which made it a lot easier for him and Hermione to do their homework.


    "Wow, this thing is awesome. Can you sell it to a few of us?" Ron asked enviously as Ryan and Hermione whispered the content being rustled on the parchment by a white feather pen.


    "This thing is not for you, including Harry." Ryan made a gesture to stop the quill pen from writing, and explained later. "If you want to use this feather pen skillfully, then you must have a complete paper in your mind before writing a paper. If you modify it, it will be very troublesome to use." After he finished, he asked Ron to try it out. a bit.


    "You are right, this pen may only be used by you and Hermione." Ron said in frustration after trying with a small half of waste parchment. At least 1/3 of the parchment in front of him was scratched, which is the result of Ron''s attempt to use a voice-activated feather pen just now. I have to say that if you don''t type the abbreviation in advance, it is more appropriate to write the papers one by one by hand.


    With the help of this new quill pen, Ryan successfully completed the homework for two courses during the day in just one lunch break. After drawing the last period, Ryan shook his hand and moved his wrist. After that, pack your things and prepare for the afternoon session.


    After they walked out of the common room, Ryan found that there was some confusion in the hallway at the entrance of the common room. When everyone rushed out to class, they could see that many people were still confused about the new class schedule, and they did n¡¯t even know where to go to class. Fortunately, Professor McGonagall stood there dutifully and directed everyone to the right classroom. Ryan saw Professor McGonagall holding a piece of parchment and pointing at his classmates ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lavender. upstairs. "Professor McGonagall shouted to Lavender who was crowded with a group of young students, and then shouted to students in the other direction," Davis! Mr. Davis! Don''t go over there! There is a female toilet ... "


    Harry and Ron were earlier than they came out. Because they did not prepare textbooks and materials before, they planned to skip a class. At this time, I originally wanted to turn around after finishing my homework. By the way, I will look at those students who are going to class. At this time, I saw the students in a mess. They were there, laughing and gloating.


    "Well." Seeing Professor McGonagall''s direction, Ron immediately crouched down and tried to escape Professor McGonagall''s sight. Harry wanted to run because he was in a bad situation, but he was discovered by Professor McGonagall.


    "Mr. Potter and Weasley!" Ron did not hide Professor McGonagall''s little actions at all, and the two of them were discovered at once.


    "Potter, I remember you have a potion class in the afternoon." Professor McGonagall asked with a severe expression on his face.


    "But we have not prepared textbooks and materials in advance, this lesson is estimated-"


    "There are still materials and textbooks in the classroom, you can use them first." Professor McGonagall said sternly, and then she saw Ryan and Hermione who had just come out of the common room.


    "Mr. Liang, give you a task." Professor McGonagall called Ryan, who was stunned: "I remember you went to the potion class, and brought Mr. Porter and Mr. Weasley, too. They just looked too happy. "


    :. :

 Chapter 491： Potion Lesson

    Ryan took Harry and Ron away from Professor McGonagall at the fastest speed. At this time, Harry and them ran forward with Ryan lowered their heads like mice that escaped from the paws of cats. Until she reached the corner and Hermione would meet. Then Ryan told Hermione what happened before. The two were amused by Professor McGonagall''s cold humor together.


    "Ah, it''s really unlucky. I thought I could take a break after writing so many things." Ron said helplessly after leaving Professor McGonagall''s sight. He chose the same class as Harry at the time. There was a companion in the class together, and I could find someone to copy it after doing homework, but now thinking of the contents of the potion class, he suddenly felt that he was a bit impulsive when he chose the class in the morning.


    But here you can also see that Ron''s academic level is not low, otherwise he can''t report these subjects. Therefore, it is only a prejudice to describe Ron''s level as nothing in many colleagues in the previous life.


    When they went downstairs to the underground classroom, they met Hagrid in the hallway of the school. Hagrid happily raised an arm to greet them, and then said to Ryan. "Thank you for your help to allow the Ma people to accept my younger brother, otherwise this year will definitely cause trouble to Professor Dumbledore."


    After he finished, he looked at Harry and Ron: "I didn''t see you guys coming to my class this morning. I was still a bit frustrated, but then I thought that you are both big now and you have your own goals and you feel less frustrated. . Harry, I know you need to learn a lot of things to be an Auror. It takes a lot of time to practice. If you do n¡¯t come to my class, I fully understand it. I wish you can finally achieve your goals and become a great Auror. "After talking, Hagrid waved to them and left.


    "I feel a little sorry for him." Looking at the back of Hagrid striding out the door, Harry felt guilty. "I should report to his class as his friend."


    "Don''t talk silly, Harry." Ron said with some helplessness: "Now these subjects require us to devote 200% of our energy to barely keep up with the progress, let alone you are still Quite Captain Qi, you need to spend a lot of time on training. If you add another course, it is estimated that you will not want to sleep this year. "


    "And there are not many people who want to enter the Department of Magical Biological Management and Control after graduation, so there should be a lot of wizards who apply for Hagrid''s advanced class, and there will be no embarrassing situation where no one will go to class." This explanation by Lane made Harry It seems a lot of relaxation. At this time, they have come to the corridor outside the underground classroom and saw that only twelve or three classmates come to improve classes, which also represents the maximum number of pharmacists that the entire UK can provide each year. No wonder the potions outside are not cheap at all.


    They hadn''t had time to say anything to the others, and the classroom door opened. The Slughorn hadn''t shown up yet, and the big belly had already come out first. Unlike Snape, who was always shameless, Slughorn greeted his classmates with a smile, especially when he greeted Harry and Chabini.


    After entering the door, Ryan found that the basement was already filled with steam and filled with all kinds of strange smells. Ryan smelled a special cold taste with a hint of rust, but strangely, he found that he didn''t dislike the taste, and even felt a huge sense of satisfaction slowly hit him.


    "Okay, okay, okay," Slughorn said. Looking through the hot steam, his big figure looked flickering. "Dear students, please take out the balance, medicine bag, and, don''t forget to take out your" Advanced Potion Making "textbook, we are going to take the class."


    He walked up to the podium and found Harry raising his hand to look at him. "Have you anything? Harry?"


    "Sorry Professor, I have no books, no scales, and no Ron because of it. We didn''t expect to be able to go to higher classes. This morning we have sent an order form, but now things haven''t arrived yet"


    "Ah, it doesn''t matter. You can use the raw materials in the storage cabinet, the balance and the old textbooks today. You will return them after the next class." Slughorn strode to the corner In front of the locker, I prepared two copies of what I was going to use today and handed them to Harry and Ron, and then returned to the podium.


    "This morning I prepared some potions to open your eyes. I think if you can successfully complete the potion improvement class, you should be able to make such a thing. Well, do you know what these are?" Said Afterwards he pointed to the pot of transparent liquid like boiling clear water.


    Hermione raised his hand straight as soon as his words fell, and Slughorn pointed at her. Hermione opened her mouth and said, "This is the truth-pouring agent, Professor. It can tell the people who drink it to tell the truth."


    "Very good, what about this pot?" Slughorn pointed to a pot of boiled mud again, and Ryan immediately recognized it as a compound soup he had made in Brazil in his second year. This kind of problem is not difficult for Hermione. She looked at it and said, "It''s a compound soup, sir."


    "Okay, let''s take a look at this last pot." After speaking, Slughorn looked at Hermione with a slightly anticipated look, and Hermione did not live up to Professor''s expectations.


    "This is an obsession." Hermione said affirmatively. "You can see his unique luster of mother-of-pearl and the spiraling steam. The most special thing is that everyone smells this potion most to attract them. For example, I smelled the just cut Lawn, brand new parchment, and "


    Here, Hermione blushed, her lips closed and she stopped talking. It''s just that when everyone didn''t pay attention, he turned and looked at Ryan, then smiled at the same time.


    "My dear, can you tell me your name?" Slughorn asked, and his love for this young man at his age was commonplace, so he pretended not to see Hermione''s little movements.


    "Hermione Granger, sir."


    "Granger? Granger? Are you related to Hertok Dagworth-Granger, the founder of the Extraordinary Pharmacists Association?" Slughorn subconsciously associates with celebrities.


    "No ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It should not be, sir. I am a Muggle."


    Two Slytherin students laughed there, but Professor Slughorn, who was once the dean of Slytherin, did not show the disdainful look as Hermione imagined, but instead laughed.


    He seemed to see what Hermione thought. So he said mildly: "Relax, I once had a girl student who was most proud of Muggle background, but unfortunately later" when he said that he found himself a little gaffe, so he glanced at Harry and said: "Because the perfect Answer, give Miss Granger of Gryffindor a well-deserved twenty. "


    Later Slughorn said seriously to the students in the class: "The effect of the obsessive agent varies with the level of the producer. There are some very high-level pharmacists who can make unconditionally obsessed drugs. Of course, The emotion created by this potion cannot be called love. This is probably the most dangerous and powerful potion in this classroom. "


    After finishing, he put a lid on the crucible filled with medicine and looked at some students who did not take it seriously, then nodded seriously. "You guys, are still too young, too naive. After your life experience is as rich as I am, you will not underestimate the power of the infatuation of the devil ..."


    After listening to this sentence, Ryan suddenly thought that the professor was born noble, magical, and rich at the same time but single all his life. Was it because of the wrong use of the obsessive agent when I was young?


    Just as Ryan''s flying thought began to fill his brain, Slughorn cleared his throat and said, "Now, we should start the formal class."

 Chapter 492： victory

    Just as Slughorn was preparing for class, a student suddenly asked a question.


    "Professor, haven''t you told us what''s inside?" Ernie McMillan, the pure-blood witch of Hufflepuff, pointed to a small black crucible on the podium. The potion in the small crucible splashed happily. Its color was like melted gold, and a large drop of liquid jumping on the surface, like a goldfish, but no drop was spilled outside.


    "Oh!" Slughorn exclaimed, but Ryan believed that he had not forgotten this thing at all. The exclaimation was purely because someone asked questions for some dramatic effect as he expected. But this effect is really good, the appeal of everyone in the class has been attracted, even Malfoy, who has been whispering after class.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, what you are seeing is the most magical potion in it, called the psychic agent." After he finished speaking, he looked at Hermione. "I think our smart Miss Granger must know this. What''s the effect of this medicine? "


    "It''s a lucky potion, and it will bring you good luck!" Hermione was very excited. Since being led by Ryan to start contact and master the power of the rules, they began to have a great interest in this potion. Because they judge this kind of medicine is the only medicine in the known medicine that can touch the rules. It''s a pity that they couldn''t find any clues about this medicine except the name of this medicine before, even if this medicine is in the black market of Tipping Lane.


    So the moment after seeing the potion, both Ryan and Hermione''s eyes glowed with desire. I wish I could take this agent for analysis now.


    Fortunately, everyone in the classroom looked at the potion with longing, so Ryan ignored their eyes by Slughorn. He said in a passionate tone: "Very correct, give Gryffindor again Plus ten. The process of making spirits is very complicated, and if you make a mistake, the consequences are unimaginable. However, if you cook the method like in this crucible, you will find that you will succeed easily no matter what you do ... at least Before the effect disappears. "


    At this point, his expression became a bit trance, and his eyes were full of memories: "I have used it twice, once at the age of twenty-four and once at fifty-seven. I took two scoops at breakfast. It was really good for those two days. Perfect. Of course, once the dosage is a little more, it will have extremely bad side effects, including but not limited to dizziness, recklessness, and dangerous arrogance. Of course, occasionally, use with caution


    Slughorn said that he took out a drop-shaped pharmacy bottle from his arms and showed it to his classmates: "This small bottle of pharmacy will be used as a prize for this class and can bring good luck for 12 hours. Of course. , This medicament is prohibited from being used in organized competition. "


    Watched all interest being mobilized and looked at his students with longing eyes. Slughorn suddenly became energized, "How can I win my wonderful prize? Please turn" Advanced Potion Maker "to the tenth page, you need to boil for more than an hour Make a life and death water. The person who does the best will win this small bottle of spirits. Well, let ¡¯s get started! "


    Only heard a harsh scratching sound, everyone pulled the crucible in front of them, and then put the weight on the balance and the sound of flipping the book. But no one spoke, and everyone''s attention was highly concentrated.


    Glanced at Harry''s book, and Ryan saw the blank space on each page of his old book as dark as the place where the potion was printed. This represents the power of fate and Harry got the old book of Snape destined to belong to him. Ryan needs some extra methods to get the lucky potion.


    He drew his wand and pointed at the material on the table, then chanted the spell in Quenya in a low voice while gently drawing runes in the air. "Decomposition, extraction, fusion"


    With the release of his magic, runes of the size of rice grains floated out to form a line glowing with red light, and finally formed a pentagram surrounded by a double ring on the table with the crucible as the core Phalanx. The raw materials on the table flew up one by one, and were sliced, crushed, and squeezed with juice under the direction of the wand wand.


    This movement naturally attracted other people''s attention, but the students all remembered the psychic agent as a prize, so they just took a look and took back their eyes and busy themselves. Only Slughorn showed a shocked look on his face, he stood directly beside Ryan and watched Ryan''s operation.


    This is a simple application of the changing rules. The magic array in front is actually an incomplete field for Alchemy formed by Lane using the changing rules to drive magic. In the prototype of this field, Ryan can easily analyze, decompose, and reorganize all substances in the field that do not involve rules, and at the same time eliminate the interference of the outside world as much as possible.


    Just five minutes later, while others were still in a hurry to prepare, Ryan ¡¯s crucible was already filled with light blue vapor, and the liquid in the crucible became a well-balanced, brownish liquid. Then he waved his wand, and the sleeping beans automatically formed a team to squeeze themselves over the crucible and jump into the trash bin under the table.


    Immediately after adding the dormant bean juice, the potion''s potion changed to light snow green, and then under the direction of Ryan, the liquid in the pot began to spin up. The color of the liquid gradually became lighter, first became pink, and then became more and more Come clearer. Forty minutes after the start, Ryan waved his hand when he felt the potion was ready. The crumbling liquid in the crucible immediately calmed down. At this time, the liquid in the crucible was already as clear as water.


    "It''s a miracle. Are you an alchemist?" Slughorn said excitedly after checking the potions made by Ryan. "I have rarely seen high-level alchemy like the one you showed today. Now. "


    "How do you know that this is not magic?" Ryan asked curiously, and distinguishing between alchemy and ordinary magic requires careful observation. Slughorn was not close, just glanced at a distance and recognized come out. This made Ryan feel a little incomprehensible.


    "Hehe." Slughorn smiled. "We wizards are people who can use magic, but why do we have to rely on manual processing for the potion material or the process of brewing? That is because the weak magic power when casting the spell will contaminate the potion and reduce the potion effect. Only the level Only a certain level of alchemist can use magic power without affecting the effect of the drug itself. "


    "That''s it." Ryan felt that he didn''t know this knowledge because he wasn''t a wizard. Www.novelhall.com ~ So he didn''t know some knowledge that could be called common sense in the magic world.


    The next time, Ryan packed the potion into the crystal bottle and cleaned the table. After that, he took out a copy of the alchemy material that was copied from the school library from the space bag and looked at it. Slughorn began to tour the entire classroom. However, unlike Professor Snape, he only simply inspected and said nothing.


    Finally, after an hour, Slughorn began to walk slowly between the tables, checking each crucible in turn. But he kept quiet during this process. Most people make things that are not very good. For example, what Ron makes is similar to asphalt, and Ernie''s stuff is a strange blue color. But what Hermione did was excellent, and the potions Harry made were unexpectedly good.


    "You are as clever as your mother." Slughorn slapped Harry''s shoulder and praised him, then took out the drop-shaped vial and walked over to Ryan.


    "Our Mr. Liang is the undisputed winner!" He said loudly to all the classmates in the underground classroom when he handed the psychic agent to Ryan. "I have never seen a young wizard of this age capable of doing this step. Give, take it. I will talk and count. I will give you a bottle of healing agent. Take advantage of it!"


    Ryan quickly tucked the little bottle into the pocket of his clothes in the eyes of a group of envy, and there was no other class in the afternoon. After he hurriedly returned to the common room, he prepared the textbook and prepared Hermione to go to the alchemy laboratory to study the secrets contained in the magical agent.

 Chapter 493： Fouling agent analysis

    Lane pulled Hermione out of the common room door and found that many students were struggling to write their homework. It is completely different from the situation in which Ron imagined that the classroom can be freely controlled. Except for the very few students who may have a mine at home and only choose one or two advanced classes, most of the students need to work hard to complete the after-school class arranged by the teacher. Academic tasks.


    These academic tasks are a little easier than when they were preparing for the exam last year. Ryan found that every classmate he knew was working hard to write something.


    "Ryan, Hermione, what are you going to do?" Ron, who made a pot of bitumen in the potion class, was having a headache for today''s potion work. It turned out that the foreign aid he could call for help was away from him. Just as he raised his head to ask his question, Harry also looked up at them with hopeful eyes.


    "We need to study a very important problem." Hermione said, "You know that Ryan got the right to use the school''s alchemy laboratory from Professor Dumbledore this year, so he can just go there and study some problems. And I am He is his research assistant, because some research projects need help. "


    "Oh, it seems that all the time before dinner is going to be used for homework. I thought I could still practice Quidditch." Ron said in frustration, and Harry made a heart. Emoji.


    "You need to learn to learn by yourself, you can''t always count on others. Otherwise, it will be difficult to get the desired results in future exams." Hermione raised her eyebrows and raised her tone, then pulled Ryan in Harry''s craving A common room was drilled in his eyes.


    Followed the familiar road to the door of the alchemy laboratory on the fifth floor and opened the door. Hermione turned and looked excitedly as soon as the door was closed: "I really can''t believe it, just some ordinary raw materials according to the usual The pharmacy prepared by the method can change the fate of the person. There is no touch on the operation of the rules of the world in the whole production process, but the final product can seduce some of the rules of the world. This is simply incredible. "


    "Yeah, that''s why we are studying here now." Ryan said as he took out the agent from his arms and placed it on the alchemy table with the bottle, and then asked Xiaoqing to put himself in the Wanjie grocery store. Take out all the alchemy equipment in here.


    Many of these alchemy equipments were made by Ryan under the guidance of Mr. Luo Zhen, using precious materials collected from multiple worlds. If you release the magic observation, you can find that this batch of alchemy equipment is not low-grade alchemy products. After arranging these specially-made alchemy equipments, Ryan began to study magic.


    He nodded to Hermione first, and Hermione waved her hands deliberately to release a black shadow. The shadow quickly spread over the alchemy laboratory, with a faint breath of death in the middle. This kind of shadow with regular power is used to isolate the entire laboratory from the outside world. It can prevent the magic spray from hurting other people after an internal accident. It can also naturally isolate people from outside from prying inside. The most important thing is that the medicine that makes people lucky is likely to involve the rules. At this time, it is very important to isolate external influences.


    After the shadow of death was completely sealed off, Ryan took out a pinball-sized fluorite ball and placed it on the energy node of the alchemy array, then stroked it one by one with his hands. Every fluorite ball touched gave off a faint blue light, illuminating the laboratory under the shadow at once.


    "It''s started." Ryan said, directing the spirit agent in the bottle to float on the alchemy array in the middle of the pile of instruments, and then quickly started the alchemy instruments in sequence.


    The instrument began to rotate, glowing, trembling and buzzing. A large number of parts worked, and colorful lights and runes wrapped the small potion in the middle. Soon, a large amount of data was flowing on a silver mirror placed in front of Ryan, and the first round of analysis had come out.


    "Too fast." Ryan muttered to himself, and then looked at the analyzed data. The data shows that this gadget is a special neuroinhibitor, which can restrain people''s emotions to the greatest extent, allowing people to face everything they encounter in the most calm state. Similar to the mechanical psychic magic that Ryan learned with Luo Zhen.


    "Shouldn''t this spirit be so simple?" Hermione said after reading the analyzed data. "If it is so simple, the psychic agent will not become an extremely precious agent."


    "Of course not." Ryan said, "I am only analyzing the basic effects of these agents, not involving the rules. But it must be admitted that this basic agent is very helpful to achieve the goal."


    Looking at Hermione ¡¯s eyes for knowledge, Lane explained: ¡°The potion agent is thought to be effective if you drink less, but overdose will cause dizziness, recklessness, and dangerous arrogance. The conference is very toxic. At the same time, he cannot make people overcome powerful magic, but can only make people succeed in doing things within their own abilities. That is to say, this potion can let you maximize your abilities, But I can''t do anything beyond my ability. What does that mean? "


    Ryan habitually sold a pass, but Hermione, who was suspended from appetite, patted her arm directly with her hand. "Hurry up."


    "Okay, okay, I''ll continue." Ryan rubbed his arm and said, "This shows that the decoction has the ability to reduce the emotional regulation of the user, allowing the user to enter a kind of uncontrolled mood, in extreme cases In a state of precise action. "


    "That is, does this actually affect the brain?" Hermione squinted at the golden liquid floating in midair.


    "Of course, didn''t the professor say it? Overdose will cause dizziness, recklessness and dangerous arrogance, too large a dose will be very toxic." Lane shrugged. "As far as I know, there is a similar method in the world of ordinary people. It is called transcranial magnetic stimulation, which is invested in the treatment of mental illness in the past two years. It uses magnetic signals to stimulate the brain through the skull without attenuation. Different areas of the nerve, through different frequencies to achieve different effects on the brain. "


    "According to the user''s feedback, after being stimulated to certain parts of the brain, the psychological depression began to mysteriously disappear, and the subjective morality began to shake. An absolute self-confidence will dominate all his actions. In this case, he will be extremely efficient. Complete the things at hand, and the success rate of doing the same thing is much higher than usual. You think this is not like the state described by Professor Slughorn after drinking the spirit agent, but the effect of the potion is stronger. , More perfect. "


    "Don''t tell me that psychic medicine is a kind of mental medicine that can affect the brain." Hermione seemed a little decadent. She couldn''t believe the principle of this legendary medicine was so simple.


    "Of course not." Ryan said that he was working **** the red sphere of light in his mind, and then formed a field of alchemy with countless runes to cover the pool of liquid ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After the whole field was closed Intricate patterns of the same color emerged from the golden liquid.


    "This is part of the power of a part of the rules of fate." Ryan said after carefully examining the pattern. "Although the part of the potion that touches the rule is only a little, but with the use of this potion itself, the lucky effect will be magnified to an extreme. No wonder this This kind of potion is called the lucky potion. "


    "However, in this way, the success rate of the preparation of spirits can''t be too high, because the last step to get lucky rules is random. Or that the last step of pharmacy screened by luck is the spirits."


    "In the production process, there are not many semi-finished medicines that can be successfully completed for half a year, and finally have to be screened by fate. It can be said that every successful medicine is a miracle, and the blessings born in this miracle Spiritual agents can also bring miracle effects. "


    From the analysis of psychic agents, Ryan further understood the rules of change he mastered by analyzing the rules related to fate, and also knew that in the world where he is now, in some cases, he can use low-level power to pry Move high-level power. This also opened a new door for him to study and master magic.


    And when isolating the inside and outside of the laboratory, Hermione also used a shadow barrier to block the techniques that may have an impact. This brings her closer to the control of the fusion of shadow magic and death rules than before, and it is also a reward.


    After finishing the research, they packed everything out of the alchemy laboratory. It was just dinner time, so the two went straight downstairs to dinner.

 Chapter 494： Book club practice

    After class this week, everything went well. Ryan took a night to go to the request room to investigate the disappearance of the cabinet. After his inspection, it can be determined that someone has checked the disappearing cabinet in the past few days, which means that a certain conspiracy is about to begin.


    However, in this week''s potion class, Harry gave everyone a surprise. In addition to when Ryan chose to use alchemy to hang, Harry became the highest potion making student in the potion class, Slughorn He was full of praise for Harry''s ability, saying that he rarely taught such talented students.


    Harry naturally shared the secrets of the Half-Blood Prince textbook with these comrades who had participated in the battle of the Ministry of Magic. After reading it, Ryan was full of praise for Snape''s talent in the student era. "If you don''t master the basic analysis method of alchemy, you need to have an extremely detailed grasp of the properties of all raw materials to complete these chemical improvements. In addition, you need to have sufficient inspiration and careful observation. This is very personal quality requirements high."


    "That means this half-blood prince is probably a girl." This was after eating dinner on Saturday night, after listening to Ryan''s analysis last week, Ron said whimsically.


    "Cici. Snape?" Lane murmured secretly, but Harry decisively denied it. "He''s called ''Prince of Half-Blood''. How many girls call themselves princes?"


    Ryan looked up at the clock in the corner of the holiday common room at this time, and then said to Hermione: "It''s seven o''clock. We need to go to the book club. Today is the first party of the year. It may need to be cleaned first. "After saying goodbye, he and Hermione left the common room under the sight of Harry and Ron."


    Hogwarts ¡¯house-elves are indeed hard-working, even after a holiday, the classroom for this party is still clean and tidy. It can be seen that they will maintain everything in the school even when no one is there.


    It didn''t take long for the members of the book club to be there. This year''s staff changes are relatively large, and the Weasley twins cannot continue to attend the party because they graduated. Of course, they did not withdraw, but as a sponsor as a member of the book club. In addition, last year, the melee between Ryan and Hermione at the Ministry of Magic also attracted many people. After some screening, three people joined the book club this year, because Harry no longer holds d.a. The Clavi brothers who want to find another place to study. And Hermione ¡¯s roommate, Angela Marcus with short blond hair.


    The joining of Angela Marcus was a small accident. Hermione needed to introduce the force of Muggles when she was doing "Look, this is Muggle" magazine last semester. Angela helped her after seeing Hermione''s problem after coming out of the bathroom after taking a shower, and the relationship between the two had greatly improved. After observing Angela for half a semester, Hermione pulled her into the book club after the beginning of the semester. According to Hermione, under such circumstances, Angela, a hemp breed wizard born in a military family, would be the one most in need.


    After introducing the newcomer, it is naturally a normal time for answering questions. There are not many questions for lower grade students, but everyone who is above fifth grade, including fifth grade students, has a lot of questions to answer. Fortunately, after such a long run-in, everyone has learned to answer each other''s problems, so in the end, it is not a lot of what they need to solve. After an hour, these problems have been solved. The following is the practice time.


    "Our practice today is large-scale dogfights, and I know that even black magic defense classes in the school are often only one-on-one. This naturally didn''t matter in the past, because ordinary people often use magic to fight. It ¡¯s just a one-on-one state, and Aurors and strikers will have special training before taking office. But according to the current bad situation, I think everyone needs to adapt to the melee in order to be able to escape in real combat. "


    "Why is it an escape?" Neville asked in a puzzled tone. "Aren''t they fighting?"


    "I also hope that everyone has the ability to fight Death Eaters." Hermione stood up to explain at this time. "However, based on our fighting experience in the Ministry of Magic last year, the greatest contribution that most people present can make when encountering this kind of battle is to leave the battle group as quickly as possible to avoid those combatants who protect us. Distracted. "


    "Aren''t we so bad?" Justin Fenri, who got the o.w.ls black magic defense exam last year, said, "At least we should be able to play a role in the battle."


    "Is that really the case?" Ryan smiled a little. "You''re welcome, Hermione and I are almost as good as the Death Eaters. Now let''s try it out for you? Now I''m here with Hermione. You can come up if you want to challenge. "


    "You mean, there are only two of you over there?" Neville asked incredulously. "And can we play at the same time if we want?"


    "Yes, yes." Lane nodded. "I need to let you experience what it''s like to face a real evil black wizard, so that you can avoid unnecessary casualties." At this point, Ryan thought of the two Cleve brothers who died in the last battle in the original. Now that they have become members of the book club, Ryan naturally hopes that both of them will live well. In this case, it is very important for every member of the book club here to understand what a real war looks like.


    After listening to Ryan''s words, every member was eager to try, and finally they decided to participate in the competition collectively.


    "Then we need a larger venue." Ryan said. Fortunately, the rooms on both sides of the corridor were empty, so after blocking the ends of the corridor, Ryan and Hermione spent 15 minutes cleaning up the house. And added some obstacles, so that the entire corridor plus the empty rooms on both sides became the venue for their competition today.


    "Okay, you can go advanced. Five minutes later, as soon as we stepped into the corridor, the battle started. The situation in the brain hall of the Ministry of Magic is very close to what we are now, so you must practice seriously." After Hermione explained to the members of the reading club looking at them, she and Ryan returned to the hallway and started counting.


    Miss Marcus was elected as the organizer, and there was naturally no way to make any elaborate arrangements in just five minutes ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So Angela just divided everyone into four groups, and then roughly arranged the location and the What you do is over.


    Five minutes later, Ryan and Hermione held out their wands one after the other and turned from the corner at the end of the corridor. At the moment they just stepped into the corridor, three or four magic lights erupted from the left and right sides and shot at them.


    "Interestingly, Angela, as a military family, is really talented in battle. When organizing a group of people, he simply put most people on the front line and attacked with the highest power output in the first time. This is also the most effective. The newcomer''s combat power is up. "Ryan thought of waving his wand and making a circle and flashing to the side. Several spells rubbed his body and fell to the ground. At the same time, a slap-like translucent barrier appeared in front of him An unavoidable coma curse.


    "Is the iron armor curse so useful?" Neville''s eyes widened in surprise, and then he tried to direct the group of little wizards with him to attack.


    However, they responded faster. Just before the little wizards who had just attacked released the spell and had no time to make a decision to hide or continue to attack, they saw Ryan and Hermione shaking the wand at the same time. It was launched in a short time.


    These magic spells fired at an astonishing speed. The ambush little wizard ate a set of disarming spells and a coma spell before they responded and fell to the ground. Less than half a minute into the corridor, after a coma spell stunned Neville. Ryan successfully defeated most of the members of the book club. Only Zhang Qiu, Angela, Justin and Luna are left.

 Chapter 495： select

    The stunned little wizards quickly woke up, because Ryan and Hermione tried to weaken the magic of releasing the spell when they attacked. They got up and walked to the outside of the corridor and waited for the result of the fighting inside.


    The remaining four-person combination lasted two more minutes than they did. Under Angela ¡¯s command, the four-person cross-screen to release the magic did surprise Ryan. But even so, they are not Ryan''s opponents in terms of spell power and casting speed, and soon their joint attack was violently defeated by Ryan and Hermione from the front.


    "Is this the level difference between us and those real black wizards?" After working together to restore those houses to their original condition, everyone just sat down and began to summon Angela, who seemed a bit frustrated. During this battle, Ryan did not use any magic beyond everyone''s control, but defeated them with stronger magic power, faster reaction speed, and richer experience. And that''s why the members of the reading club feel extremely frustrated.


    "Yes." Ryan nodded and looked at some frustrated reading club members. "Of course, not all Death Eaters are at this level. We just imitated Bellatrix, her Even among the Death Eaters, the level is considered top. "


    Hearing the name Neville clenched his fist, Ryan knew that his parents were tortured by Bella. After glancing at his expression, Neville Lane continued, "But combat power is only one of the most important parts of the battlefield. In real battles, the evil Death Eaters will take various measures to affect you. Combat. For example, use cruel magic, make blood, or even torture your friends in front of you. These will seriously affect your will to fight and fight level, even make you afraid to escape from the battlefield and throw your comrades to the enemy. "


    "I will not be afraid." Justin said loudly. "I will fight alongside my comrades."


    "I hope so." Ryan nodded at him. "But I can say that the real battlefield, the battlefield full of blood, and the battlefield where you can see familiar people dying are difficult for most people to face now, of course, you don''t have to be embarrassed because of this. Outside Those adults of the United States did not get much better when they faced the real war. Look at the report in the Daily Prophet that there is now a mess outside. You will know that we have been peaceful for too long. "


    "So--" Hermione said at this time: "In the next reading party, we will teach you some skills and magic used in real combat. These are all voluntary registrations, please remember, if you really do If you do n¡¯t have the determination to join the current war as a fighter, do n¡¯t come to learn these skills. We will prepare another set of methods for you to escape. You ca n¡¯t fight and you ¡¯re not ashamed. . It is really bad behavior to forcefully participate in the battle regardless of your own situation and to cause trouble to others on the battlefield. "


    After Hermione finished speaking, several students wanted to get up and say something. But Ryan interrupted them: "These things need to be decided after careful and independent thinking, and cannot be done with a moment of passion. So I give you a week to think about it, and you will wait until the next week''s book club meeting. Tell me your choice or Hermione. "


    Looking at the low atmosphere in the classroom, Ryan took some money from the space bag and put it on the table. "Okay, you have a week to think about these things slowly. We are now talking about something pleasant, such as splitting money. Our magazine" Look, this is Muggle "has finally ended the trial operation stage. Will pay everyone for their remuneration. "


    Everyone gets a lot of money. Generally, the helpers get two or three gallons of compensation, but people with their own original columns have a lot of money. For example, Luna took twelve plus Long six Xike, because she wrote about the analysis of the situation is quite popular, although most people regard these articles as a joke, but now in this situation, the things that make people laugh are full of precious.


    Unexpectedly, Neville Longbottom took the most money. His article on the cultivation methods of common magic plants in the family is very popular, and it is the article with the highest popularity index in the second issue of the magazine. So he received seventeen gallons of manuscript fees. After receiving the gold coins, Neville seemed very excited. This is after all the first time he won a championship. He never thought that he also has excellent ones, able to beat others.


    "Don''t underestimate yourself, just look for the right direction, and you can definitely become an excellent wizard." Ryan said in a whisper when he handed the money to Neville, who seemed a little excited. Neville nodded vigorously.


    After the last person was paid, it was time for a curfew. Recently, due to the situation, the investigation in Hogwarts Castle was very strict, so Ryan asked everyone to quickly return to their common room.


    Just as Ryan returned to the Gryffindor common room with the Gryffindor students of the book club, he happened to meet Harry who was returning in the corridor.


    After everyone else left, Ron asked Harry: "Harry, what is the course Professor Dumbledore taught you today? Is it a powerful spell or¡ª"


    "Neither." Harry shook his head, and then began to tell his friends what he had just seen in the principal''s office. "Today Professor Dumbledore showed me some memories about Voldemort--"


    A few hours ago, not long after Ryan and Hermione left the common room, Harry said goodbye to Ron and went to Dumbledore ¡¯s principal ¡¯s office for class.


    "Sour soda." Harry said the password before coming to the two monsters. The stone monster jumped aside, and the wall behind it split into two, revealing a moving spiral staircase behind. Harry stepped up, as the staircase circled around, rising higher and higher, and finally came to the door of Dumbledore''s office with brass knockers.


    After knocking on the door, the door opened and Harry saw Dumbledore looking at a glass jar placed in front of him. The jar was filled with gray and black ashes, and Harry saw from some unburnt debris inside that this thing might have been a book before, or something similar to a book.


    After discovering that Harry entered the door, Dumbledore put the bottle on the shelf behind him, and then said to Harry: "I think you must be very strange, why did I call you here today? Even throughout the holiday and Your friends discuss this issue. "


    "Professor, I--" After hearing Dumbledore''s words, Harry hurriedly tried to justify something, but was stopped by Dumbledore''s palm. "Of course, I don''t mean to blame you. It''s not a bad thing to choose to ask friends for help when you encounter something that you don''t understand. I think it''s actually a very lucky thing to have friends that can be discussed.


    "Okay, come back to life. Since you already know what caused Voldemort to kill you fifteen years ago, I think you should know something now."


    "Did you tell me all the truth about this at the end of last semester?" Harry said a little puzzled ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He didn''t know why Dumbledore had new news to tell he.


    "I did tell you all the truths I know at the end of last semester." Dumbledore said calmly. "That''s all the news that I know has been confirmed to be true. And from the beginning of this class, we are leaving A solid foundation of facts, together through the dim and fuzzy memory swamp, into a complex and bold guess. At this point, Harry, I ca n¡¯t guarantee that my guesses are all right, so in the process I also hope you can come up with Own point of view. "


    "But at least these messages were confirmed by you, right?" Harry asked.


    "This is it." Dumbledore nodded. "But you need to know that all my guesses are based on some incomplete and even erroneous news. This leads to the final judgment I made may also be wrong. So I hope you can also be in the process Use your ingenuity to minimize errors caused by my subjective reflection. "


    "Sir," Harry said tentatively, "Are you going to tell me something related to that prophecy? Is it to help me ... survive?"


    "Yes." Dumbledore said quietly, "Of course I hope it will help you survive."


    (Https: //)


    Genius site address :. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 496： Forbidden Forest Treatment

    In the principal''s office, Harry looked a little uneasy after hearing what President Dumbledore had just said. But Professor Dumbledore did not control him, but stood up, walked around the table, and walked past Harry.


    Harry was awakened by Dumbledore as he walked by. He grabbed the back of his chair and turned to look at Dumbledore curiously. It turned out that he leaned over in front of the cupboard beside the door and took out the meditation basin Harry was familiar with. After that, he opened a golden Rococo-style three-layer locker and took one from the densely packed crystal bottles. After Dumbledore sat back in his seat and put both of these things on the table, Harry found that the bottle contained something like silver and white spider silk, and these things were slowly turning in the bottle.


    "These things you see are memories," Dumbledore explained when he found Harry staring at the crystal bottle on the table. "That cabinet is full of such things. The small bottle in front of you is about Tom Riddle''s memory. That''s what I need to tell you."


    After, he and Dumbledore shared the memory of Bob Ogden about the Gunter family. This is also the earliest memory related to Voldemort, even as early as Voldemort has not yet been born.


    "What about this memory?" After hearing Harry probably introduced the content of the course he took today, Ginny, who had been waiting in the public room with Ron, immediately asked the most crucial point.


    "Uh--okay," Harry said after thinking about it, "Professor Dumbledore allowed me to tell you four of them because he thinks you four are reliable enough. But you can''t continue to spread the news, after all. Now is the time of war, you should know how important this kind of news involving Voldemort is. "


    After seeing Ryan, they sang their hair and vowed not to say these things. Harry told them the news he saw in the meditation basin. The news completely shocked Ron who didn''t know these things before.


    "Isn''t he actually a pure blood?" Ron expressed shock that Voldemort, who asked for pure wizard blood all day, was not a pure blood wizard.


    "It''s normal. It''s not necessarily that you are doing this kind of extreme pure blood theory. Like the joke in World War II Germany, what is a pure Germanic? As tall as XXX, as beautiful as XX, as blond as XX." Lane Speaking, it''s a pity that only Harry and Hermione can understand what Ryan said.


    "The most disgusting is the Gangte family''s morbid obsession with bloodline and so-called family glory." Hermione showed a disgusted expression. "Actually, it was the kind of inter-family intermarriage of ancient Egyptian pharaohs, which made them more and more genetically flawed. It''s no wonder that in the end, people in this family will become unreasonable and the family''s wealth will be exhausted. Of course, it ¡¯s true that Slughorn would use the Aphrodisiac as the most dangerous agent. Let ¡¯s see what Melop got with this agent? "


    After publishing their opinions on the Gunter family, they began to focus on the birth of Voldemort. From this family, it can be seen that Voldemort''s tyranny and restlessness are probably partly from a certain inheritance. And seriously, Ryan felt that the role of the last descendant of this ancient family was really the beginning of some kind of protagonist template. The style of the filial son behind proves this point. It''s just that such villains often appear as the definitive protagonist''s final boss.


    "He may need another frost sorrow." Lane whispered softly, and was found by Hermione next to him. "What were you talking about?"


    "I''m saying that it''s ten o''clock in the evening. I think we need to hurry to rest. There are still a lot of homework to write tomorrow." Ryan pointed to the clock in the corner.


    "Oh, my God, there are still a lot of homework on weekends, this kind of thing should be said tomorrow." Ron patted the head in a depressive manner, but Ginny just yawned at this time. So when everyone had a good night with each other, they separated and went back to their dorms to rest.


    After returning to the dormitory and lying quietly on the bed while touching the black, Ryan entered the Emerald Dream, because before he thought of a way to continue to treat the werewolves during school hours, but only need to consult with the horse people. Today is the time for the Ma people to reply.


    Shortly after he arrived at the designated place in the Emerald Dream, a crisp horseshoe sound came, and Aunt Betty, dressed in a plain linen white robe, ran out of the forest. When she stood still, Ryan found a bright smile on her face. Look at this smile, Lane feels that this time things are stable.


    Sure enough, the news brought by Aunt Betty was very good. She told Ryan that during her previous communication ceremony in the village, nature ¡¯s feedback was actually very willing to accept the transformation of the werewolf, an evil unnatural creature, into a part of nature, so Ryan can borrow the holy forest by the Maren village. His healing ritual.


    After lunch at noon the next day, Lane and Hermione went for a walk by the lake. After reaching the lake and looking at the left and right, Ryan opened the space door and released the puppet used in Russia last time to let Rose Crystal manipulate and walk along the lake with Hermione. And through this cover, he went straight to the Forbidden Forest.


    "Relax, I can come back in two hours at most." Ryan and Hermione used the celestial version of the phantom shift form to switch to the riverside of the Maren village, and then walked in. Fortunately, Hogwarts'' magical monitoring and anti-phantom shifting formations only went outside the school, and did not involve the forest. Therefore, Ryan can rush to the horse village as fast as possible. Naturally, this is also the treatment plan that Ryan came up with: heal directly in the forbidden forest outside the magical influence of the castle, and the environment near the Maren village can provide magic power.


    But what he did not expect before was that after Aunt Shaman Betty communicated nature, the horses actually allowed Ryan to heal in the best holy forest in the magical environment by the village.


    "You don''t have to feel embarrassed." Wolff, who came out to meet, said, "If you complete your magic ritual in the holy forest, it means that every horseman in our village has changed from the unnatural twisted evil creatures for the werewolf. Creatures that have become natural have contributed, and nature will bless us, and we can also benefit from it. "


    Ryan was relieved when he heard it, and the unilateral gains would always be disturbing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ And this mutual benefit will only make the friendship last. When one person and one wolf came to Wolfe''s house, he discovered that Lu Ping had been waiting here with a bearded middle-aged werewolf.


    Next is the time for treatment. Ryan placed the portable alchemy array he carried in the holy forest, and then began treatment. Because of previous experience, Ryan skillfully completed all the treatment procedures within an hour. At the same time, he found that the overall feeling of this kind of surgery in such a natural place is better than other places.


    Next is the time for this new werewolf to adapt to the changes in his body under the leadership of Lu Ping. Fortunately, it only took more than half an hour to get everything done. While the new werewolf and Wolff were going to the forest together, Lane began to ask Lupin about the recent situation.


    "Everything is fine, all work is on track. The witch who graduated from Booth Barton and I are teaching the werewolves magic recently. Most of them have not received normal magic education, and the magic they master is not systematic. Except Some of the attack and escape magic is beyond master. Many wizards often do n¡¯t know the magic and skills at all, and there are many lessons that need to be made. Fortunately, each of them is working hard, because everyone has successfully treated the previous cases. With hope, everyone has great motivation to learn. "


    "Yeah, as long as there is hope, everything will be fine." Ryan sighed after hearing Lupin''s words.


    (Https: //)


    Genius site address :. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 497： Changed werewolf

    Then Lu Ping said a lot of things happened recently. For example, Dumbledore and the Order of the Phoenix had n¡¯t assigned him a task recently. He was a little uneasy and asked. As a result, Moody, who received him, told him that as long as he could stabilize the current batch Werewolves are enough. Of course, this is also related to the strange calm of the recent situation. The Death Eaters seem to have disappeared recently as if they were missing.


    "Maybe they are going to make a big conspiracy, and they are now laying it out. So you have to prepare the alchemy props for your defense before, don''t be wasted money." Ryan didn''t even guess that the Death Eaters were My own ambush was frightened in the summer vacation, so now the Death Eaters basically stopped going out of the house except for some necessary actions arranged by Voldemort, even if they would somehow become missing persons after going out.


    "Relax, we won''t be stingy with you as the big gold master." Lu Ping said with a smile, since he solved the small hairy problems on his body, Lu Ping seemed a lot more cheerful. In fact, Lu Ping''s character is a bit like Sirius, but the pressure of life and problems in his body make him very low-key. But now his character is more sunny, and he might even make jokes. "Also, we have three former Aurors here, and there is no problem in organizing defense."


    "Auror, what''s the matter?" Ryan was surprised to hear the news, because British Aurors are often elite among the wizards, and there are three former Aurors in the early twenties. I feel incredible.


    "I was also surprised, but I knew it after asking them." Lu Ping smiled bitterly. "For years and years fighting with black wizards and black magic creatures, it is not impossible to be bitten by a werewolf when fighting a werewolf. Thing. "


    "But they were injured for the benefit of all wizards. How can they become so disregarded, does the Ministry of Magic care? Does their family and friends care?" Ryan said in disbelief, because Lupin had told him before Every werewolf he recruited had a bad time.


    "Their family and friends are in charge, but these Aurors have stayed away from them in order not to involve their family and friends. And the Ministry of Magic¡ª" Lu Ping snorted. "Although Auror is an elite, it is on the most dangerous front line. So Auror is basically dominated by Muggle-born wizards and mixed-race wizards, and occasionally there are one or two pure-blood family wizards. Under the circumstances, after the Ministry of Magic weighs the pros and cons, it will naturally abandon them who have become werewolves for their own reputation and interests, not to mention the law on the werewolves made by the Umbridge guy so that they ca n¡¯t live a normal life at all. That law is still in effect today after Umbridge got out. This is why so many werewolves have fallen to Voldemort today, because apart from you, only Voldemort promises that they can live in the sun again. "


    "So I want to say thank you to you on behalf of the wolves!" Lupin said and patted Ryan on the shoulder. "Also, due to the benefits of our demonstration, two werewolves have recently fled to us. I believe that one day we will be able to resume normal life with a new attitude."


    "Will it cause unnecessary trouble?" Ryan frowned. After all, the werewolves suddenly left the United Kingdom for Norway. It was an abnormal thing. If something was found, it would be bad.


    "It ¡¯s not a big problem. When we were in the UK, we just told the wolf people to provide them with a normal job and let them have a dignified life. The treatment is only after the newcomer arrives and observes for a period of time to find that there is no problem. Be told. "Lu Ping is a person with a careful mind, and naturally will not reveal too many flaws.


    "And now the British magic world and even the European magic world are in a mess. Not many people pay attention to the werewolves who are on the edge of the magic society. Even Voldemort, who claims to give the werewolves a normal life, looks down on the werewolves from his bones. It is estimated that only when cannon fodder is needed. In order to remember the werewolf. Others might be relieved to leave for the werewolf. ¡±Lupin shrugged here.¡° Of course, with the help of those three former Aurors, we are also on the farm. There are enough defenses around, and a patrol system has been established. You do n¡¯t have to worry about us being attacked by others. "


    After chatting for a while, the new werewolf ran back with Wolfe. After returning to the human form and getting dressed, thanking Ryan for a few words, he left with Lupin as if he was hiding from something terrible.


    "Okay, I swear I won''t say that much next time." Ryan''s reaction was to look at Wolf who had gone out with the werewolf before, and he only stared at Wolf for three seconds. Wolf''s entire wolf face collapsed and explained with embarrassment. "The horse people are so dull. It''s not fun to chat with you and your spouse in the Emerald Dream every few days. Isn''t it exciting to meet a new man-"


    "Come on a little bit next time, not everyone can accept your tuberculosis like me." Ryan smiled helplessly, then hugged Wolff''s neck and said goodbye to him, and then moved through phantom He arrived at the edge of the forbidden forest where he had just set off. The result just saw Rose Crystal manipulating his puppet and talking with Hermione against the willow tree by the lake.


    "You are back, is everything going well?" Asked Ryan as she walked out of the Forbidden Forest to Hermione.


    "Of course everything went well. I have to say that the help of the horseman was very useful." Ryan nodded and put away the puppet, then asked the rose crystal sitting on the root of the tree. "What are you two talking about just now, I just saw you talking very happy?"


    "Of course it is something that belongs to girls." Rose Crystal said after glancing at Ryan. "For example, the use of a certain conditioner and the matching of different hairstyles and clothes color styles, as well as the taste of some small snacks. It is estimated that your elder brother will not talk about this with your sister-in-law?"


    "Really not." Ryan scratched his head embarrassedly. He was a little thankful that someone had passed by but didn''t come by to hear the chat content of Rose Crystal and Hermione, otherwise he would have finished his image.


    And Ryan met and they quickly returned to the castle because there was still a lot of work to be done. Ryan estimated that he could not finish all his homework until dinner.


    From this point of view, Hogwarts is more like a strict private school. Everyone needs to spend time on learning without class. Unlike Ron imagined, there is less time to have a good rest.


    The same will happen in the following days, and the content of the teachers is getting more and more difficult. For example, the content of the metamorphosis class is already so difficult that even a person with deep learning like Hermione needs to ponder after the class to understand it, let alone Harry and them. Back that day, Harry and Ron complained that Professor McGonagall didn''t understand at least half of what he said.


    Other classes are not so good. All classes that want to read mantras require silent mantras. I used to see the adult wizards doing something with a magic wand. It looked very handsome. But when the students really started to learn, it was found that the silent mantra was not so simple to use ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Now no matter where, Lane can see the students of the same grade who are holding their faces red. They are not obscure, but they are trying to practice the use of silent spells.


    "I don''t think it''s too difficult!" Said Ryan when Harry asked Ryan for the silent mantra. "Just concentrate on the spirit a little bit." What he said is true, the spell is just a way to concentrate when releasing magic, and it is not difficult to do this if you can concentrate your mind. And people like Ryan who touch the rules of the world can even use silent and wandless magic easily.


    "The problem is that I can''t concentrate now!" Harry said distressedly.


    "Then try to practice brain occlusion, anyway, you have mastered how to practice." Ryan made his own suggestions, this is what he thinks is the most helpful for Harry to gather the central god.


    "Okay, okay." Harry thought about it or nodded his head. Although he still has some lingering fears about Snape''s teaching last year, he thinks that brain closure can help him master the silent spell, plus Voldemort closed his Brain, so that Harry ¡¯s brain is no longer as chaotic as it was last year. He felt that he could try to learn how to master the brain closure technique to solve the problem of using silent spells.


    (Https: //)


    Genius site address :. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 498： Learning to fight

    At the reading meeting on the second Saturday of school, Lane arrived early at the party. Because today is the time for the members of the book club to make a decision on whether to learn to fight, perhaps for this reason, others also came earlier today. After seeing that all of the people below came together, Lane simply started today''s activity in advance.


    To his surprise, everyone chose to want to learn to fight. When asked why, Zhang Qiu''s answer is the most representative. "I don''t really like war, but the problem is that even if I don''t take the initiative to approach the war, the war is now coming straight to me. In this case, learning a little about combat skills, at least let me and my important people can be here. Survive a brutal war. "


    Yeah, what a small wish it is to live. And this little wish in the war is difficult for people to complete. Ryan sighed silently in his heart, then nodded and said to the following people: "I will teach you how to fight, these methods may not have a strong lethality, and it may not look obvious. But I promise to teach you all It is the experience summed up by countless people in a **** war that can help you survive this war. "


    Next, after quickly solving their homework problems, Ryan and Hermione took turns to play through actual combat exercises to let the members of the book club learn to fight directly in the battle. At the same time, they also teach them some magic that is suitable for combat, such as imitating Professor McGonagall''s extremely simplified version of the way of fighting flames.


    Everyone practiced very seriously, especially the newly learned magic sometimes occasionally hurt themselves. But the injured student only applied a little of the medicine given by Lane on the wound and continued to practice. They didn''t stop practicing until the time was near curfew. After instructing everyone to pay attention to safety when practicing, he stood on the podium and watched everyone leave before packing up and stepping out of the classroom. At this time, Hermione was waiting for him at the door.


    "I always feel that the practice is more dangerous now, and everyone is really too anxious." On the way back to the common room, Hermione said a little worried. "Can you find a way to slow them down a little bit of learning next time, after all, they are just students now, and such exercises are too stressful for them."


    "I don''t think it''s a problem, and I think everyone is doing this right now." Lane said in a low voice: "The members of our book club are either ordinary parents like the Clavi brothers, or like Neville is destined to face mysterious people. Under such a situation, they may need to step on the battlefield at any time to fight for the defense of themselves or those who are important to them. I think that what they need now is to quickly improve their own Strength, as far as safety is concerned, I think that requires us to pay more attention to them and try to reduce their harm. "


    "Damn black wizards, I really don''t understand why they would poison the old, weak women and children, and clearly these people do not pose a threat to them." Hermione spit out this sentence with her fists in both hands.


    "Because this is war, war has never changed." Lane sighed. "So that''s why we have blood on our hands. I hope this way we can let more innocent people survive."


    The war affected all of them. When they had breakfast the next day, they found that Hannah Abbot, a member of the reading club, was in a low mood. After inquiring, they learned that their college''s Aloise Midgen had dropped out. His father moved their family to the United States with them.


    This is not the only example, because Hermione heard that Parvati Petil was also leaving Hogwarts in her bedroom last night. Their father felt that the United Kingdom was not safe and was going to take them back to their home in India. . But she and her twin sister didn''t want to leave school, because compared to their hometown they never returned to, Britain was their real home.


    Of course, it makes sense for many people to choose to leave. While Ryan was eating, Neville came over and handed Ryan a short open letter, which he received this morning. The sender is Hannah Abbot.


    In the letter, Hannah Abbott told Longbottom that she was awakened by Professor Sprout at two o''clock in the morning yesterday and went directly to Saint Mungo because her mother escaped after being seriously injured after being attacked at home. Rescue here, only half an hour ago just out of danger. Therefore, she may need to take a leave to take care of his mother in San Mungo recently.


    The reason why Neville showed Ryan the letter was because Hannah expressed her gratitude to Ryan in a very grateful tone. It was because of Ryan that her mother bought the highest-level protective bracelet for the first time. And this attack was the bracelet that blocked the two spells from the raid, which gave her mother the opportunity to launch an emergency escape. If it weren''t for this bracelet, it is estimated that her mother was killed yesterday.


    After saying goodbye to Neville, who was thankful, Hermione said she was going to read the book "Abnormal Deformation" borrowed from the library area yesterday. So Ryan can only go to the Quidditch Stadium with his classmates to see the selection of the Gryffindor team this year. On the way, they saw Ron participating in the selection interacting with Lavender. But when Ryan rushed over and found that the people who participated in the selection were already on the field, he had to shrug and climbed to the stands.


    At the beginning of the primary election, there is nothing good-looking, there are even a group of first-year freshmen who can''t fly. After seeing that there were no people around, Ryan simply took out a mithril board from the space bag and portrayed it. Since the outbreak of war required many places for alchemy consumables, he was ready to make an alchemy station capable of mass production of low-level alchemy products, and now he is making the core alchemy board for operation on the alchemy station.


    As Ryan engraved the magic flow line, he felt a person sitting beside him. He turned his head and found that Hermione had just rushed over from the castle.


    "It seems that I came in time." Hermione said to the middle of the court, "Harry should not have selected all the players."


    At this time, the final goalkeeper selection was underway, and Comack McLagen rescued five goals in one breath. Fortunately, with the encouragement of Lavender, Ron also saved five goals.


    "Ron, come on, I believe you are the best!" Lavender shouted with his hand to his mouth. At this time Harry decided to play an overtime game in order to select a goalkeeper from Ron and Comack. After hearing Lavender''s shouts, Ron looked in the air like below. After seeing who was calling, his face turned from green to red, and he was very excited.


    "This is all right." Seeing this scene, Ryan said to Hermione, because Ron is a neuroknife player, and the overall level is greatly affected by emotions. And now Ron, who is energetic, should be said to be the best time.


    Sure enough, in the next match, Comack McLaggen made a mistake on the 11th ball, and Ron finally qualified as a goalkeeper. Ryan and Hermione came down from the stands to congratulate him ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After leaving the stadium, Harry and Ron decided to visit Hagrid, although Hagrid was not angry that they did not report a course this year , But Harry still felt the need to visit. Ryan used Hermione as his cover just like last weekend, and ran to the Maren Village in the Forbidden Forest to treat Lupinxin''s werewolves.


    The werewolf brought this time is a former Auror named William, so he only needs a little guidance from Lupin after treatment to quickly find out how to use the body of the giant wolf. Taking advantage of this time, Lupin told Ryan one thing he was worried about recently.


    "The news we have spread is getting wider and wider, and I worry that more and more werewolves will be recruited, and it is probably not limited to the werewolves in Britain."


    "What''s wrong with this?" Ryan asked curiously. "Mysterious people can find helpers in Europe. Why can''t we go to Europe to accommodate those werewolves who want a stable life? As far as I know, neutral wolf talents are Most. We may be able to draw most of the werewolves to our side in the future, which can also weaken the power of the mysterious man in disguise. Why should you worry about this? "


    "I''m mainly concerned about the saturation of the things produced on our farm." Lu Ping said what he was worried about. As for the land, it was enough, but it was not enough for the future of many kinds of magical plants that require a lot of manpower. Lu Ping recently discovered that after treatment, werewolves have a special affinity for nature, and are no worse than some professional wizards in planting.


    "Don''t worry, planting things will be enough to sell." After listening to Lupin''s worry, Ryan smiled and comforted him.

 Chapter 499： get together

    Under a big tree in the forbidden forest, Lu Ping said to Ryan with a worried tone: "Most of the magic plant cultivation in Britain is controlled by those old pure blood families. They rely on house elves to put those magic The cost of plant cultivation is controlled to a very low level. Our plantation is only to meet the orders of the store, it is difficult to compete with those old families in the market. This is why I am worried about the arrival of newcomers, if there are more products produced The British market will definitely not be able to eat. "


    "I understand what you are worried about, Professor Lu Ping. But I really found a huge market." Lane explained with a smile. "This time I went to Tianchao and signed a trade agreement with them over the summer vacation. They are willing to buy some raw materials that they don''t produce."


    "Really?" Lu Ping opened his eyes wide and then asked cautiously: "But can the market over there eat a lot of our size?"


    "Relax, Professor, we sell some rough versatile products of magic plants. These things are in great demand. At the same time, their population is 20 times that of us, and they have thousands of years of uninterrupted magic heritage. .. In such a prosperous market, no matter how much we produce, it is estimated that the market over there can eat it all at once. "


    "That''s good." Lu Ping finally showed a relaxed smile. After chatting for a while, some small things happened recently and they left the forbidden forest separately.


    It happened to be lunch time. At the dinner table, Ryan learned that Comack McLaggen, who was competing with Ron for the goalkeeper position, wanted to get this position last year. Unfortunately, he was in the hospital when he entered the team last year. Because he bet on people before and ate a pound of Hu Meizi''s egg.


    "McLagen was not selected is a very good thing." Hermione commented after hearing the news from Ginny, "This kind of mental appearance is really not suitable for participating in some group sports that require brains."


    Ryan thought deeply, Hu Meizi in the wizarding world is equivalent to the cockroaches or flies in ordinary people''s homes. If a person bets on someone, he will eat such a pound or so, and afterwards feel that this matter is worth showing off. It can only be said that there is indeed a problem with this person''s brain.


    The afternoon time was spent reading and studying in the library, and Ryan also used his time to read a book of alchemy that the Sirius gave him the Black family collection. Although the alchemy products in the manual are all black magic products, but many delicate ideas are worth learning. Not to mention that with this introduction to black magic products, Ryan can make targeted alchemy props that can effectively fight against the Death Eaters of the pure blood family.


    "The power of death that you control is different from the control of the mysterious person. It is not a final death, but a cyclical death transformed from life. Just like the life cycle in nature." On the way to dinner in the auditorium, Lane Started to explain to Hermione some of the knowledge about rules that she felt confused. As the forerunner, Ryan now has enough knowledge to cope with Hermione''s problems at this stage. Hermione showed an expression of enlightenment after listening to Ryan''s explanation.


    "You mean that the power of death that I hold is like a plant growing from the earth and returning to the earth, a cycle of life and death, right?" Hermione looked at Ryan and asked.


    "Yes." Lane discovered that Hermione gradually mastered the trick of studying the rules after studying the magic of life that she got from Iceland a few years ago. He believed that Hermione would soon master his own independent research methods.


    When they walked up the main stairs of the main hall to prepare to go downstairs, Professor Slughorn suddenly appeared in front of them and blocked their way.


    "Mr. Liang, Miss Granger, I am looking for you." He exclaimed enthusiastically, holding his bulging belly with his hands. "Thank you Merlin for letting me block your meals at your dinner. How about a simple dinner with me tonight? I prepared a small party and invited only a few rising stars. I invited McLagan, Shabini, and the charming Melinda Popin do n¡¯t know if you know her, she has a large chain drugstore in her house. "


    "Of course, we are honored." Ryan bowed slightly to Slughorn, "We will rush over on time, do you have any requirements for clothing?"


    "No, I just want everyone to relax. You can wear school uniforms." The smile on Slughorn''s face was even brighter. "I still need to go downstairs to find Harry. Let''s be eight. See you later. "


    After speaking of Slughorn, he ran towards the restaurant, and Hermione looked at his back and asked Lane: "It always feels weird. I always thought there was no such kind of brother here as a wizard when ordinary people went to high school or college. Will it or sisterhood. "


    "Something like this is inevitable as long as there is someone''s place." Lane smiled. "But I don''t think we should be the protagonist today. Slughorn called us to estimate that we are only optimistic about our future. He is now. I will definitely focus on those people with good family background. Let ¡¯s just go and eat some good things to relax. "


    At 7:30, Professor Slughorn''s small party was held as scheduled. However, Ryan did not see Harry appear. According to Professor Slughorn, it was Snape''s firm belief that Harry should be detained on time, so it is a pity that he did not come to the party today.


    As Ryan guessed, Slughorn focused his attention on McLagen, because McLagen knew many top figures. For example, during a large part of the party, I was listening to McLagen about how he went hunting with a group of big men in the Ministry of Magic last time. For the rest of the time, most of the time I was listening to Slughorn nagging how famous his former students were. But looking at the dinner served today, Ryan maintained a humble, deaf ear gesture throughout.


    However, Slughorn is also a very communicative person. Although the focus is on McLaggen, it does not make other people feel cold. For example, during the banquet, he praised Ryan''s alchemy and Hermione''s excellent academic level. And while everyone was eating dessert after the meal, the arrival of Holyhead Habi team captain Gwenog Jones pushed the banquet atmosphere again.


    The banquet didn''t end until nine o''clock in the evening. When Ryan and Hermione returned to the common room, they just saw Harry coming back from Snape.


    "Good evening, how is your party today?" Harry greeted feebly. It is not a pleasant job to pick out the rotten Flobe caterpillars from the good ones, especially the caterpillars also have an unpleasant smell.


    "Fortunately, the taste of the meal is very good." Lane nodded and nodded intently. , Or listen to McLagan bragging about how many famous big men he knows. "


    "It doesn''t sound as appealing as I thought, but it should be better than the bugs picked from a pile of dead caterpillars." Harry shrugged.


    "But at the end there was a leader of the Holyhead Harby team, Gwenog Jones. But we were not interested in both Quidditch, so we didn''t say a few words to her at all."


    "The two of you are really, alas!" Harry regretted it all at once. The Holyhead Habi team is a strong Quidditch team with a history of nearly 800 years. It is a great thing for Quidditch lovers to get close to their captain.


    "But we helped you get her signature." Ryan handed Harry a photo of Gwenog Jones''s signature. "I just mentioned it a little. Unfortunately you didn''t go. Professor Slughorn took the initiative." Helped us get this autographed photo. "


    "Thank you so much!" Harry said after taking the autograph, he felt that this evening was not a bad night.

 Chapter 500： Spell

    One month after Professor Slughorn''s banquet, Professor Dumbledore had always been very busy, and Ryan had met the principal twice during the meal, and each time the principal hurried to eat, he left early.


    However, when he returned to his dormitory to rest after class one day, he received a letter from Dumbledore, telling Ryan that he needed to be fully prepared recently because he found a possible object that might be a Voldemort Horcrux, etc. He may need Ryan''s help when he goes to get this thing.


    "Master Master is really cautious." Ryan whispered in his heart as he watched the letters burn to gray in front of his eyes. He can understand Dumbledore ¡¯s idea that a person who can return to the world from the dead world will not be too weak anyway. With Dumbledore ¡¯s character, it is necessary to ensure that such people who may produce adverse variables cannot plan for him. Negative impact. This time, calling Ryan to go out and destroying his Horcrux do need the help of Ryan''s alchemy knowledge on the one hand, and on the other hand definitely want to evaluate Ryan''s camp and attitude towards Voldemort.


    Anyway, Ryan has no plans to rule the entire magical world. Even if he manages a lot of the world, he will not burden himself. So he quickly returned a note with ok to the headmaster. In fact, this kind of situation where Dumbledore is in the forefront is Lane ¡¯s favorite. As for the transformation of the magical world, since he now has a long life, it is best to change this world with two or three hundred years of subtlety. There is no need to be so impatient.


    However, after he wrote back to the principal, Ryan had never received any news from Dumbledore. During this time, the only special thing besides the class was that he and Hermione attended two other small dinner parties in Slughorn. I have to say that Slughorn is a person who can live. The food at the dinner party is very good, and it can make people relax a little in the current depressed atmosphere. According to Hermione ¡¯s evaluation, it is "this dinner party It ¡¯s not as bad as Harry said. Sometimes it ¡¯s fun. I do n¡¯t know why Harry did n¡¯t come. He is the person I know who needs to relax the most. ¡±


    Ryan can only shrug. He and Hermione are just escorts now. It is enough to take care of yourself and relax at the dinner party. But Harry is Slughorn''s key observation object. It''s really better to practice Quidditch in the wind and rain than to avoid Slughorn''s gesture after eating a meal.


    Until mid-October they were allowed to go to Hogsmeade village for the first time this semester. Looking at the increasingly strict defensive measures around the school, many people thought they would not be allowed to go to Hogsmeade Village. Now that I know to go, everyone seems very happy. It is a pleasure to leave the castle to relax in this depressed atmosphere, even for a few hours.


    On the morning when I went to Hogsmeade Village, there was a gusty wind outside. Ryan got up early to pick up what he was carrying, because he informed Lupin two days ago that he directly brought two werewolves today, taking advantage of this Hog. Mode Day has the opportunity to complete their treatment in one go. The recent treatment Ryan groped a lot of knowledge about the changing rules from these two werewolf form changes, so he plans to challenge himself by increasing the workload in the next time.


    Ryan took a little more time to sort out the potions, so when he came to the table, he saw that the table was already full of people. When he finally found Hermione, he found Hermione glaring at Harry.


    "What''s going on here?" Ryan asked to watch the lively Ron beside him.


    "That''s it, I felt a strong light while sleeping this morning, and then a magic hooked my ankle and hung me upside down. Fortunately, after another flash of light, I fell back to bed "Ron said to Ryan grinningly, he thought it was just a joke. "So you persuaded Hermione, she was a little fussed."


    "Noisy play?" Hermione turned sharply to stare at Ron, looking like an angry lion. "Percy told me before that the Death Eaters in the last war also like to hang people in the air in such a way that they are groggy and helpless to float on it. You tell me that such magic is called playing ? "


    "Okay, Hermione, don''t be excited." Ryan pressed her gently on Hermione''s shoulder. "The Death Eaters are just abusing. You need to know that even the simplest floating spell can hang the victim high, and then lift the spell to break them apart. This magic should be at most prank magic."


    "Look, am I right?" Ron said generously, "Hermione, you are sometimes too sensitive."


    "No, in fact, Harry, your fault is not small." Ryan looked at Harry who had just released a relaxed expression. "How can you rashly release a spell that you didn''t understand at all on your friends? This time only Good luck, what if the half-blood prince records some dangerous magic next time? "


    "Shouldn''t it?" Harry took a careful look at Hermione with an angry face. "I used to see that he wrote something normal."


    "No, no, you have to know that this book is a textbook for sixth and seventh grade students, and the wizard who can improve on the basis of the textbook must be academically excellent." Thinking of Harry''s bullish temper, Ryan decided to persuade him in another direction.


    "What you said makes sense, but what does this have to do with the magic inside?" Harry asked suspiciously.


    "It is a normal thing for such an excellent student to choose a black magic defense class to improve the class, and senior students can apply to watch the black magic in the area while studying the black magic defense class. In case this half-blood prince borrows After reading a black magic book, what should I do to keep some black magic in my textbook for learning? "


    After hearing Ryan''s words, Harry felt a sweat coming out of his back. With a hint of fluke, he asked, "Does anyone really have the habit of recording spells?"


    "There are a lot of people with this habit, at least I have." Hermione nodded and took out a small notebook from her small satchel, and then turned and pointed to a few pages. "In order to learn the black magic defense technique, I recorded a lot of black magic. You see, these two pages are written about the use and principle of the bowel curse, and this half is the skill of using the broken bone curse."


    "It''s terrible." Ron swallowed and said, "What about you, Ryan?"


    Lean looked at no one else on the left and right, and took out a book from his space bag for half a book. Harry''s eyes widened after seeing some peeling lacquered gold titles, because this is a book of "common black magic."


    "Why are you there?" Ron hadn''t finished talking, he saw Ryan pulled out a note. On top was Professor McGonagall''s permission to hold Ryan in school to study this book.


    "You know that I have been providing alchemy products to the Order of the Phoenix. How can I make something that can defend against them if I don''t know the principles of black magic?" Lane''s answer made Harry and Ron suddenly realize. Proof of these evidences, Harry promised that he would copy out all the spells in the textbook when he went back, and let Ryan help them to examine them before deciding how to use them.


    Although this guarantee is different from Hermione''s imagined Harry handing in the textbook ~ www.novelhall.com ~, she thinks it is only a great victory. On the way, Hermione smiled and said to Ryan: "You can persuade Harry. It''s useless if I just said it for a long time."


    "It''s nothing. I can only say that the kind of tough persuasion you''ve been used to since the first grade is not suitable for Harry." Ryan said, pulling the neckline, and now the castle was full of wind and rain, if not today. If Lupin was promised, Ryan would definitely choose to rest in front of the wangwang fireplace burning in the common room.


    Harry, Ron and Ginny are estimated to be able to come to Hogsmeade after a while, because when someone told Halico Linklivi that he was looking for him while waiting in line, the three of them went straight back to the castle.


    The village of Hogsmeade seemed to be much more depressed than before. Fortunately, the entrance to the village was still full of bees, the Duke of the Bee Duke Candy Shop and the Weasley Joke Store Hogsmeade Branch, which was full of students.


    "I''m going to treat those werewolves first, would you like to stroll around the town?" Lane asked Hermione at the entrance of the village.


    "I''ll go with you." Hermione took Ryan and walked towards the Hogsmeade branch of the Weasley joke shop.

 Chapter 501： Soul Capture

    Braved the wind and snow to reach the back entrance of the Weasley joke shop located at the entrance of the village. After opening the door with the key, a wind and snow rushed into the room together with them, blowing away the warmth of the room. Fortunately, after Ryan turned to close the door, the little magic on the door succeeded in isolating the cold air from the door.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting for a while." Looking at Lupin who ran to meet him, Ryan said a little embarrassedly. Before persuading Harry to spend a little more time, so they set off five or six minutes later than expected, plus the weather today made it difficult to make way, so when they arrived at the store, it was already about ten minutes later than the agreed time.


    "It''s okay." Lu Ping said with a smile. "The weather on the south side is worse. We waited a long time when we went to the fireplace in London after we arrived in London. We arrived at the store only two minutes ago."


    After complaining about the weather according to the habits of the British, they went to the alchemy laboratory hidden in the back room of the underground warehouse to start work. The two werewolves were already waiting inside.


    Walked into the laboratory and found that the new werewolf was much better than before. Although the dress was still simple, it was no longer as shabby as before. It seems that after they find a job, the whole person is much more energetic than before.


    After mastering the basic skills of treatment, this treatment becomes a proficiency. For example, it took four or five hours to give Lupin the first test because it was not proficient, and it only takes more than an hour to get it. , And the time required today is shorter, the treatment of Ryan by the two people took only 100 minutes to complete.


    "Look at how?" Ryan asked the two werewolves he had just treated. The two werewolves immediately jumped off the treatment table and began to try to grasp the new changes in the body in a small space, while Lu Ping guided them on the side.


    "It looks like you are getting more and more proficient." Hermione walked over to Ryan at this time and said that how fast this treatment can be done just now is also directly related to Hermione''s help as an assistant.


    "Of course thanks to your help." Ryan took Hermione''s hand and looked at her. "Oh, where do we go in a while?"


    "I remember that there is a lounge upstairs. Let''s go up for a hot drink. I really don''t want to go out in this weather." After thinking about it, Hermione lost to the cold weather outside and decided to learn from her roommates. The same cat spent her free time on the sofa in front of the fireplace.


    "Okay, you feel good." Ryan nodded. "I remember last time I brought a large bottle of top-notch cocoa powder from a certain world. We can sit by the fireplace and drink some hot cocoa. It''s much more comfortable blowing cold wind outside. "


    By farewell to Lu Ping and the two werewolves who are now giant wolves, the two of them went through a dedicated staff staircase to a lounge built in the corner of the attic. After soaking the hot cocoa, they can finally rest for a while. Even if the treatment was just proficient, it is still not an easy task. After finishing the treatment, it still makes the whole body and spirit very tired.


    Holding hot cocoa by the fireplace, watching the wind and snow outside the window, and the lovers sitting back to back on the thick wool rug and chatting, it feels very good. Chatting and chatting, Ryan also opened up and talked about some things that have not been said before .


    "Actually, when I graduated from elementary school, I made myself a plan for the second half of my life. I first took a good middle school, then went to a good university, and finally tried to make enough money for a lifetime before the age of 40. Of course, There is also a warm family. At that time, I thought that was the ultimate goal of my life. But now I have obtained far more than I prayed for, but why do I still feel more and more dissatisfied? "


    "What you thought was quite long-term, not like me." Hermione said with a chuckle: "At that time my goal was just to be admitted to a good university, and then-then the university won first-class scholarships every year. As for you It ¡¯s normal for me to feel dissatisfied. As time changes, our ideals will naturally change. For example, I ¡¯m thinking about changing the world and making this world better. If five or six years ago, I This kind of thinking is absolutely arrogant. "


    Okay, this is Xueba. Ryan suddenly felt that his previous goal was a bit vulgar. However, Hermione thought that Ryan had more mature ideas than her, and felt that she was still naive.


    While the two were discussing their childhood dreams and enjoying the warm time now, they suddenly heard a vague quarrel in the wind. At first they didn''t want to care about it, but as the quarrel grew louder they could only put their glasses down and stand up, and walked to the window to see what happened.


    Turned out to be Katie Bell and her friend standing on the road and arguing, and the place of quarrel was just under the window of their lounge in Lane. After opening the window, as the snowflakes drifted into the window, the two girls who became clear quarreled.


    "Oh dear Katie, you have been holding this bag as soon as you came out of the toilet with three brooms. Then you walked straight out of the bar without even calling me. Are you cursed?" The girl named Lini said anxiously. "And the thing in your hand is unknown, how can you take it to the castle?"


    "Don''t care." Katie pushed her friend Lini, and then said: "This has nothing to do with you, Lini! I will take it to the castle to a very important person."


    Hearing the conversation between the two, Lane thought of Malfoy ¡¯s first terrorist attack on Hogwarts. He immediately said to Hermione that I thought the girl might have gotten the Soul Spell and ran downstairs. And Hermione froze for a moment and ran immediately after him.


    When the two rushed under the window of the lounge just now, Ryan saw that the two girls were trying to compete for a small package. He immediately released the two girls separated from the left and right, and then released the disarming spell at Katie.


    The package flew straight up five or six feet from Katie''s hand, and then fell to the ground with a snap. Because the package was made of paper, it shattered immediately after contacting the muddy ground, revealing something green inside. Katie screamed and wanted to pick up the thing, but Hermione quickly launched a fast imprisonment to fix her.


    "You, why are you attacking us?" Lini only responded at this time, asking with a trembling voice as Ryan and Hermione watched her friend with wide eyes and watched her friend with wide eyes.


    "We just heard your quarrel in the Weasley joke shop ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane thinks your friend''s situation is very similar to the reaction of the soul-taking spell introduced in the brochure written by the Ministry of Magic, so we come down Take a look. After waiting to find out that the two of you used magic after pulling and pulling because they were worried about the two of you. ¡±Hermione explained to Lini, who seemed overwhelmed.


    "Oh, no, oh, no, she must have got the Soul Retrieval Curse, which I didn''t realize at the time! I should have thought of three brooms--" After hearing Hermione''s explanation, Lini Zi responded, bending down and covering his mouth with his hands, sobbing.


    After handing Katie, who was temporarily unable to move, to Lini, Ryan walked to the edge of the broken package. It turned out that the original package contained a gorgeous opal necklace. He swiftly found a gold-plated lead box with a sealed circle from the space bag, and then used magic to float the necklace and put the necklace into the box.


    Because Lupin had taken two werewolves away while they were taking a break before Ryan, they could only go to the castle for help now. After a little tidying up, the four men proceeded to the castle, except that Katie was floated away with magic.


    Before leaving, Lane called out his own patron saint of crabs to let him speak to Professor McGonagall. When they walked to the wrought iron gate of the school, they found that Professor McGonagall was standing here waiting for them in the rain and snow.


    (Https: //)


    Genius site address :. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 502： Solve the problem

    "Professor McGonagall-" Seeing the aged Professor McGonagall''s hat and shoulders covered with a thin layer of snowflakes, Ryan immediately stepped forward to say hello. But the professor was interrupted before he had finished speaking.


    "It''s not time to say hello, bring Miss Katie with me." After Professor McGonagall turned around neatly and walked across the field towards the castle, Ryan and they looked at each other and quickly followed. Thankfully, at this time, most students were either in Hogsmeade or in the castle due to the weather, and there was no one on the ground, otherwise Katie floating in the air would definitely cause panic.


    After coming to the school hospital and putting Katie on the bed, Madam Pomfrey came out of the office, "Mileva, what the **** is this kid?"


    "Lane said she seemed to be in a spell of seizure." Professor McGonagall briefly explained the current situation, and Madam Pomfrey''s expression immediately became serious after hearing it. She immediately pulled out her wand and whispered a mantra, and then a twist of smoke appeared on Katie''s forehead.


    "It''s indeed a soul-spelling curse, it''s a pitiful girl." Mrs. Pomfrey grunted and walked into the office. After a while, she took out a small bottle of sky blue potion and came out to drink it for Katie. The curse on Tee. "It''s better than imagined. The man who used the Soul-Dancing Charm is not skilled. After taking the nourishing medicine just now and taking a good sleep, I think she should be fine."


    "That''s good." Professor McGonagall and Ryan both breathed a sigh of relief, after which they were taken into their office by Professor McGonagall. The window glass splashed with rain and snow clicked in the window frame, and despite the crackling fire in the grate, the room was still cold. Professor McGonagall closed the door, walked around the table and sat down, then looked at them and said, "Speak, what the **** is going on?"


    Lini stammered, because there was a pause several times in the middle of the tension. She told Professor McGonagall how Katie went to the toilet at the three broom bars, and when she came back, she looked a little weird, holding the unmarked package in her hand; how did the two of them quarrel because she thought Katie It should not be agreed to hand over an unknown thing; in the end, how did Ryan and Hermione use the spell to quickly control the two of them.


    "Okay," Professor McGonagall''s expression slowed down and said in a gentle tone. "Lini, you can go to rest now. I think a good night''s sleep will help you recover. If you still feel uncomfortable, you can get some medicine from Madam Pomfrey."


    After Lini left, Professor McGonagall looked at Ryan and Hermione: "What did you two just discover?"


    Lean said that they heard the quarrel between Lini and Katie when they were dating. They looked out of curiosity and found out that Katie seemed to have a soul-taking spell, and finally took her back to the castle. After recounting the whole process, Ryan put a lead box on the desk: "This is what Katie was released from the soul-spelling curse, and the person who attacked her asked her to bring her into the castle."


    "What''s inside? Have you checked?" Professor McGonagall asked after putting on his glasses.


    "A gorgeous silver necklace with opals on it." Lane opened the box and let the necklace come out. "However, there is a fatal curse on it. Whether the necklace is worn around the neck or just picking it up with a gloved hand will kill the victim on the spot. In addition, there is a temptation magic on the necklace that can seduce people to go. Touch it. Fortunately, I stopped her when she was about to pick up the necklace with her hand. "


    "God, Ryan, I can only say that you did a great job with Hermione this time." Professor McGonagall''s tone was full of luck, "If this necklace is found during the back-to-school inspection, then it will be in the foyer Everyone in here will be in danger of life. I want to add 30 points to you and Hermione. "


    "Thank you Professor, by the way, this necklace¡ª" Ryan asked Professor McGonagall who was planning to write on the parchment.


    "I''ll give it to Professor Snape in a moment. Do you have any ideas?" Professor McGonagall raised her head and stared at Ryan with her stern eyes, as if to see something conspiracy from Ryan''s face. same.


    "This necklace is very useful to me, mainly because the compound curse formed by the black magic on this necklace is very valuable. I can develop targeted defensive alchemy props based on the research results of the above black magic. "Ryan explained to Professor McGonagall seriously.


    "Um-sorry, Ryan, I can''t give you this thing." Professor McGonagall thought to Ryan, "After all, you are now in the castle and there are so many classmates around you. For safety reasons, you hold This item is not very suitable. "


    This sentence made Ryan a little depressed, because he could not tell Professor McGonagall that he had a space. But Professor McGonagall also saw Ryan ¡¯s frustration. She smiled and comforted: ¡°Of course, Ryan. You can go to Sirius ¡¯s house on Christmas break. I ¡¯ll let Professor Snape take this thing with me. In the past, you can study this necklace there. "


    "Yes, then thank you." Ryan adjusted his emotions and bowed slightly to Professor McGonagall, then left Hermione''s office with Hermione. It was exactly lunch time, and the two simply went downstairs to lunch in the auditorium.


    "Ryan, who do you think will be responsible for this attack today?" Hermione scooped out half of her curry and seafood soup with a spoon and asked Ryan.


    "¡ª¡ªNot easy to say." Ryan swallowed the roasted chicken in his mouth, frowning and said: "But I think it is most likely to be done by a Death Eater hidden in school."


    "Why?" Hermione asked strangely, and she wanted to know what Ryan made based on.


    "Because this attack is too naive, it really does not seem to be done by an experienced Death Eater." Ryan concluded. "A truly experienced Death Eater cannot use a completely unskilled Soul Retrieval Curse to have a person bring this dangerous substance into the school because the paper bag can''t pass the inspection at the school entrance. "


    "What about random terrorist attacks?" Hermione asked, "such as causing panic or something."


    "No, although the mysterious person may feel emotionally unstable after slicing his soul, and will produce many abnormal ideas. But after summing up, you can find that all the previous attacks are purposeful. And as long as Professor Dumbledore is in school Sitting here, this rough attack is just a joke, he will not invest so much resources to do something that is too small for him. "


    "Is there a lot of resources invested in this attack?" Hermione asked puzzled. "It''s just that you lost a black magic necklace."


    "Isn''t it just a black magic necklace?" Ryan looked at Hermione ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You can''t think this kind of thing is very common because I am good at making magic props. For example, this necklace, I once turned it I saw it in the Bojinbok store when I was down the alley. It was worth 1,500 gallons. "


    "Well, this is indeed a huge investment." Hermione admits this. In the magic world where 1,000 gallons can be a shop in Diagon Alley, 1500 gallons is definitely a big number. "So, who would pay such a big price to carry out an attack that is basically destined to be meaningless?"


    "It should be a rich and inexperienced person." Ryan said decisively. "It is very likely that Death Eaters have to do something to prove themselves before joining the group. Someone with a lot of money will use this method to pass."


    "How does it sound like Malfoy." Hermione said with a smile, but she smiled after watching Ryan''s serious expression. "You don''t think it''s really him? Did this kill an innocent person at random? Is Malfoy so bad?"


    "It''s possible." Ryan reminded. "Think about what happened to Harry on the train and what he heard. Don''t forget Malfoy, who was born in a pure-blood family, and his father needed him to support the whole family after he went to prison."


    "---- Damn it!" Hermione opened her mouth wide and didn''t know what to say, and finally she could only spit out a crude word like a vent.


    (Https: //)


    Genius site address :. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 503： busy

    Katie came out of the school hospital the next day, and the news that she was attacked on three brooms before her discharge was spread throughout the school. Regrettably, in her memory, she was controlled by a soul-draining curse as soon as she opened the bathroom door. The only thing I can remember is that the voice of the person who controls her is the voice of a little girl.


    "Information with no reference value." This is Ryan''s evaluation. "A person who can buy the 1500 Gallon Curse Necklace will certainly be able to buy a compound decoction, and even if it becomes a little girl, it is difficult to cause The doubts of others. "


    After listening to this sentence, Harry nodded again and again. He still thought that Malfoy was going to make a conspiracy this year, and Ryan''s conjecture about the attack perfectly matched his thinking. "I said long ago that Malfoy is now a Death Eater."


    "But seriously, we don''t need to know who Malfoy is now, but we need to figure out what conspiracy he is going to school this year." Speaking of which, Ryan looked at Harry. "So, you were still a little impulsive before. Now Malfoy looks very vigilant, even if we work hard, it is difficult to track what he is doing recently."


    When the time came to Monday, Principal Dumbledore asked Harry to continue to his class in his office. In the herbal medicine class on the second day, while everyone was dealing with the scarred and prickly vines, Harry told Ryan they told the memory that Professor Dumbledore had brought him before. .


    "Wow, what a horror, mysterious man in his youth." Ron said softly, "but I still don''t understand, why did Dumbledore show you this? I mean, it''s interesting, but what is it? Use it? "


    "Of course it makes sense-" Ryan replied. He had just cooperated with Hermione at this time to take out a grapefruit-sized pulsating poppy from the remnants of the pimple, which looked extremely disgusting. But before he answered, a voice came from far and near.


    "It''s beautiful!" Professor Sprout said loudly. She hurried over to praise Ryan and Hermione, and then looked at Harry and their group, "You are behind, other classmates have started, Some people have already got a pod! "


    Harry They can only deal with the plants in front of them. Ron just stretched out his hand, and the long thorn vines jumped from the top, flicked in the air, and even caught his clothes. And Harry had planned to take this opportunity to reach out and pull out the pods in the tree hole. As a result, when he reached in and caught his elbow by the mouth of the tree hole, the two of them could only do their best to fight the plant, dragging desperately, Twisting the vines reduced the pressure on Harry''s hands.


    "How did you do it?" Ron shouted at the neat Ryan in his body in a hurry ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Carnivorous Tree Daquan "said that the sound of a certain frequency can make The trees are quiet for a while. "Ryan said he knocked a tuning fork with his wand. Ron found that the tuning fork was engraved with several runes by Ryan." I prepared in advance when I was preparing. "After that, Ryan and Hermione cooperated to take out the sixth pod from the basically immobile knot vine hole.


    "Alchemist is simply cheating--" Ron broke the tree hole with helpless face, finally got their first pod. By this time Ryan had already squeezed the pods. Hermione appeared a slender three-sided dagger. I saw that she held the dagger quickly and pointed it out. Every shot punctured the pod perfectly. Quickly, the bowl was full of creepy little pimples like light green caterpillars.


    When he returned to the castle after this lesson, Ron asked Ryan: "The thing just said in the class has not been finished yet. Why do you think it makes sense for Harry to see the story of the mysterious man in his youth?"


    As soon as his voice fell, Ryan discovered that Harry had also come over and listened. After glancing at Harry, Ryan said seriously: "The mysterious man and Harry are the enemies of their lives. If Harry wants to defeat the demon, he must be well prepared. To understand your opponent thoroughly is to prepare. An indispensable link. "


    Speaking of which, Ryan looked at some disapproving Harry and asked: "Harry, what do you know about the mysterious man? Except that he is a powerful black magician and an enemy of your life. The principal Dumbledore gave you Before class, do you know anything else? Such as the hobby, habits, and tone of the mysterious person. "


    "--Sorry, I don''t understand." After thinking for a while, Harry''s expression became serious. Because he found out that he really knew nothing about Voldemort, as Ryan said. After being awakened by Ryan, a sense of shame rushed directly into his mind, making his entire face flushed.


    "Harry, are you okay?" Ron asked worriedly, watching Harry''s face flushed like a fever.


    "It''s okay." Harry shook his hand. "I just think that I haven''t done enough in some places before. Since I''m going to fight Voldemort, I don''t know anything about him like I do now. I will definitely take Principal Dumbledore''s class seriously in the future. Yes, Voldemort killed me because he heard half of the prophecy and did n¡¯t understand the specific situation, and he was killed by the life-reflexion. So now Voldemort has become more cautious, and because of this, he will die before. The apprentices went to the Ministry of Magic to **** the prophecy ball, which can be seen that he is trying to understand me thoroughly and then kill me. And if I want to defeat him, I must really understand him. But he cannot understand me now, and I But he knew nothing about him. "


    The next few days, Harry seemed very busy. Because he needs to integrate his new Gryffindor Quidditch team. Ryan tried to make some new magic props. Although the necklace was taken away by Professor McGonagall last time, on the way to school, Ryan used the help of the rune on the box to figure out what the curse of death was. Going on. Now, Ryan tries to incorporate this magic into some of his aggressive alchemy props.


    But the first step is to find some kind of anti-curse, otherwise it will be miserable if the friendly army is hurt by mistake. So while Harry and Ron were sweating on the Quidditch stadium during this time, Ryan and Hermione were busy working in the alchemy laboratory to create defensive props that could withstand the effects of death.


    On the night before the first game of the semester, Ryan finally made new defense props. Of course, this is inseparable from Hermione''s help. After she began to learn the rules of death, their analysis of this kind of things that contained the power of death became much simpler than before.


    "Is your new work easy to use?" Hermione looked suspiciously at the bracelet in Ryan''s hand while standing next to the alchemy table, because in her eyes this bracelet looked nothing like the gold defense bracelets that Ryan had made before. the difference.


    "Of course it is," Ryan replied proudly. "Although it looks a lot like an old product, I added a rune of anti-mortality magic inlaid with mythril, at least to that level of rune on the necklace that day. No problem ~ www.novelhall.com ~ As long as you bring a bracelet, even if you keep the necklace on your neck all the time. "


    "It sounds good." Ryan Hermione, who was showing off like a proud cock, teased: "Can you tell me how much this thing costs?"


    "Uh-the cost price is at least 850 gallons, because Mithril is too expensive, but other materials can''t achieve such a good effect". This problem embarrassed Ryan, so he quickly shifted the topic. "Of course, this is an experimental product for our own use in the future. Naturally, we must choose the best material. I will optimize this later."


    "That''s good." Hermione nodded and said, "Oh, can you give me your pair of death claw puppets?"


    Ryan said nothing, opened the space door, and took two slapped obsidian statues from the grocery store and handed them to Hermione, and then asked: "I remember I made you a giant puppet, originally to protect security, As a result, I didn''t expect us to grow so fast. This thing is not much useful to us now, but I still keep them for commemoration, yes, what do you want this thing to do? "


    "I want to try to use the power of death to reform these things again, maybe the waste can be reused." Hermione said after taking the puppet. "Okay, we should go to have a good dinner. These two days are really too busy, and the meals are not good."


    (Https: //)


    Genius site address :. Mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 504： game

    When eating early the next morning, through the enchanted ceiling of the auditorium, the sky was clear, blue and cloudless, which is good news, because it is lighter but more flexible than Slytherin The Gryffindor Quidditch players are more likely to use their advantages in such weather.


    The atmosphere in the auditorium is also as good as the weather outside. At the long table of Gryffindor and the long table of Slytherin, the Quidditch team uniforms have been worn in advance, but players who have not yet equipped with protective gear are enjoying Take your own breakfast and replenish your strength for the upcoming competition.


    Of course, enjoying breakfast only refers to the state of the vast majority of people. For example, after Ryan sat down in an empty seat, he realized that Ron was sitting there with a pale face, his eyes were indifferent, and the knife and fork unconsciously crossed between the plates. And Harry placed a glass of milk from a jug on the table next to Ron.


    "What''s wrong with Ron?" Ryan asked when he approached Harry. "I heard others in the courtyard say he was okay when he was training."


    "Most of the time." Harry nodded helplessly. "But last night''s training was worse last night. The top of the catch should catch 1/3 more. He also told me to withdraw from the team. In short, he can save any ball when he is in good shape, but People who are nothing when they are in poor condition. "


    After listening to this, Ryan glanced worriedly at Ron who almost poured milk into his nose. "Well, I think his condition is not only bad, but very bad."


    Harry''s expression collapsed at once. "Do you have any way to help him? Anyway, I have no other choice. I have been trying to unblock him since I got up, but to no avail."


    "Harry, whether it''s a potion or a spell, I have a way to make Ron''s emotions soar." Ryan continued looking at the hope in Harry''s eyes. "But these are all exceptions to the methods banned by the Quidditch game rules, but¡ª"


    "But what?" Harry asked eagerly. This is his first game since becoming captain of the Gryffindor team, and he must not lose. Especially he used to be Ron as a goalkeeper. Once this game fails, he will definitely bear the responsibility of cronyism to bring down a team, so what Ryan said looks like a life-saving straw for him, he subconsciously wants to seize it.


    "There is a Muggle solution here, I think I can try it." Ryan said, touching his chin. "In advance, I cannot guarantee that my approach will be completely useful, only that it will not be worse than it is now even if it is useless."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Harry smiled. "Do you need any help?"


    "No," said Ron, who walked across the long table across the long table and was drinking milk. "Ron, I think you are a little nervous. But I have a way to make you not nervous. Do you want to try it?"


    "It''s useless. I lost today. This game is definitely my last game." Ron said with frustration, but was quickly interrupted by Ryan. "How can you know if I can''t do it without trying? Don''t forget, I''m an alchemist."


    "But it is illegal to use potions or magic in the game." Hermione appeared next to Ryan at this time. "Aren''t you trying to break the rules? If you win like this, you won''t have a soul."


    "Of course not." Ryan turned his head to explain to Hermione, he regretted that he took Hermione to the world of "Twilight" a while ago, and after two months of going online, Hermione now understands the stalk More than normal people know in the mid-1990s. "The method I use does not require any magic." Lane said vowedly.


    After he finished, he took a gold pocket watch from his arms and said to Ron: "Now relax and stare at my watch. This is a long-established Muggle trick, and I promise to solve the problem you are facing now."


    "Hypnosis?" Hermione realized suddenly, and several nearby wizards who noticed here also showed a clear expression.


    "What are you going to do?" Ron asked anxiously, especially when he saw several students around seeing Ryan''s approach and nodding and smiling.


    "This is a treatment used by people who are not magic, and it works well for people with excessive nervousness." Colin Krivi added at this time. "I have seen hypnosis in hospitals to treat excessive stress or sequelae of battlefields, and I heard that the effect is good."


    "That''s good." After that, Ron looked at the gold watch, while Ryan murmured at a rhythm in a soft tone. "You can, relax, you will be able to stop the ball--"


    Ten minutes later, Ron''s eyes straightened into a state of half-sleeping and half-waking, when Ryan put away his pocket watch and snapped his fingers in front of his eyes. Ron woke up immediately.


    "I feel-it''s not like it was just now." Ron woke up and touched his chest before raising his voice to the people around him. "I think I can do it this time."


    "Cheer up! Ron!" Lavender shouted next to him, "I know you must be great!"


    "Thank you!" Scarlet slowly returned to Ron''s face. He waved to Lavender, then turned his head to smile and said to Ryan: "Thank you, buddy, I feel my condition is great now . "


    "It seems that your hypnosis effect was good just now!" Hermione said to Ryan sitting on the side of the stadium to the side. At this time, the game has been going on for more than ten minutes. Ron easily saved one ball after another on the court, it was almost in hand. And there was a smile on his face, and he even pretended to give them command from a height even when everyone was singing and cheering him over there. Even before Zakarais said in prejudiced language that he had not affected his state.


    "¡ªWeasley rescued the ball again ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Yeah, when there is always good luck ..." Zakarais uttered contemplative words at the microphone and Ryan frowned, he I feel that a commentary cannot be so prejudiced. Not to mention that it is basically a personal attack now.


    Finally, ten minutes later, Harper first discovered the golden thief against the bright blue sky. When Harper was about to catch the golden thief, Harry''s hand was a few feet away from the golden thief. Fortunately, Harry quickly asked Harper a question about Malfoy and surprised him, causing him to fail to catch the thief and the ball slipped out of his fingers.


    Harry took advantage of this opportunity to rush towards the fluttering ball and grabbed it. Then he turned and rushed to the ground quickly, holding the thief high in his hand.


    "Today''s game is really good." Watching the center of the court squeeze the Gryffindor team around, rushing forward to hug Harry and kiss him Ginny. Lane said with a smile. This war is destined to take a long time, and a positive attitude is the best weapon to fight Voldemort''s black terror.


    When the Gryffindor Quidditch team walked out of the locker room and walked towards the castle, many people shouted and congratulated them. This is not only to celebrate their victory in the game, but also because the recent news is getting more and more suppressed. Everyone wants to use this excuse to relax.


    The owner of the world of Harry Potter


    The owner of the world of Harry Potter https: //

 Chapter 505： adventure

    On the evening after the game, Gryffindor students held a celebration party in their common room. Even if the twins have graduated and left school. But the spirit of trouble they left behind has been passed down in Gryffindor. For example, even if the situation outside is so tense, the tables in the common room are still full of snacks. In addition, there are dozens of butter beers.


    "Where did you get this from?" Ryan asked Cormack McLaggen, who provided a butter beer bottle to supply the party today. "I remember the wind outside was very tight now, and the secret passages in the school that used to get out of the castle should no longer be used."


    McLaggen was very pleased that someone could ask him. He raised his chest and said proudly: "That''s because I know a few Aurors who are patrolling around, so just pay for a drink. , They are very willing to help me bring these things from the town of Hogsmeade next to me. "


    "Hard work for you." Ryan didn''t mind saying good things at this time. "Thanks to your help, today''s party looks much more lively."


    Soon Ryan found Hermione who was chatting with Ginny. After a while, Harry also came over with a handful of snacks. "Ah, the students are so enthusiastic, I finally squeezed out of them."


    "What about my stupid brother?" Ginny asked when he took a sugar quill from Harry. "I didn''t see him at the beginning of the celebration, I don''t know where he went."


    "Well, isn''t it over there?" Harry pointed to a corner. Ron and Lavender Brown were kissing over there in front of the restroom. The students next to them whistled and applauded. sound.


    "My brother''s kissing technique seems to require a lot of practice." Ginny shrugged. "After all, he hasn''t kissed any other **** except our Aunt Muriel."


    Listening to Ron was miserable, Ryan thought. But now it seems that he finally began to have a feeling of salted fish turning over.


    When the next day''s class break, Harry teased Ron. "How did it feel to be with Lavender yesterday? Ryan and I saw you standing there and kissing yesterday. Seriously, your kissing skills are too poor, like you are nibbling the girl''s face."


    "That''s what you said, Ryan shouldn''t be so boring." Ron knew what this was all about, "My old girl must have told you my previous black history, it should sound very Stupid. But I now find that feeling in love is really great. "


    Ron looked nervous as he watched Harry froze there. "I mean, Ryan and Hermione are together, you are with my elder sister, I used to stand alone with you always feel weird. Now I finally found Lavender, she It ¡¯s a good girl. I feel happy with her. "


    "So, brother, congratulations on finding the person you like!" Harry patted Ron''s shoulder and looked around. "But where did Ryan and Hermione go again? After the beginning of this semester, when they didn''t have class, they couldn''t find them both."


    "I think they might have gone to the alchemy laboratory. Two days ago Ginny told me that she heard Hermione say that Ryan got the key to the Hogwarts alchemy laboratory this semester, so they just go there as soon as they have time. Research. "Ron thought for a moment and told Harry what Ginny had told him.


    "No wonder the two of them can get together." Harry sighed with emotion. "I know. It is estimated that the two of them are busy with their stuff in the laboratory now. And in the letter to me from Sirius two days ago, they said that those members of the Phoenix Society recently obtained a lot of useful alchemy props, I guess This is what the two of them have been busy with recently. "


    Most of Harry and Ron''s guesses were correct, but they were completely wrong about what they were doing now. Because of Ryan, Hermione and Rose Crystal are now standing in an alley in a foreign country. They had already digested the gains of other worlds before, and this afternoon there was no class. So after the morning class, under the advice of Lane, the two decided to start a trip to the new world.


    So they left the castle as soon as they left the classroom door after class, and then went deep into the forbidden forest a little bit to confirm that no one found them, and went directly to the Wanjie grocery store. Then Ryan invested 64 offset points to open a new world. After crossing the space door, they appeared in a dirty alley.


    "Huh, I can see people at first sight." After seeing the outside scene, the rose crystal floating next to Ryan in a state of stealth from outsiders said happily. "After the new world entered, I saw either grass or woods, and even finding someone takes more than half a day."


    "But the problem is that there are too many people in this place now. It may not be easy to find the person we want to find." Ryan seemed helpless. "Oh, who knows where is here?"


    "Cairo, and it was Cairo from the end of the 19th century to the beginning of the 20th century." Rose Crystal floated up five or six meters and looked around, then floated down and said to Ryan.


    "How do you know?" Hermione was surprised, because it was not a simple matter to come to a strange place to determine the location and year of the foothold in such a short time.


    "It''s easy!" Rose Crystal said to Hermione. "Because I saw a large river running through the city to the west, and three huge pyramids farther west of the river, then the city at our feet must be Cairo. As for time, the classic cars running around the street are probably Let me infer the time of appearance. "


    "It sounds great." Ryan praised Rose Crystal. At this time, he probably could judge that this should be a world related to ancient Egypt, but the specific one is not clear. However, no matter which world it is, it is difficult to bypass the mummy as long as it is related to Egypt. This means that I can get a lot of death-related knowledge from here, which is very helpful for Hermione to digest the law of death at hand.


    "So where do we go first?" Hermione asked. "Isn''t it so easy to find something in such a huge city?"


    "Yeah, so I think we should first go to the nearby library or museum. Because this is Egypt, the real good things should come from ancient times rather than modern times."


    After speaking, Ryan took Hermione to the street. Fortunately, because of local customs, the two of them wore hoods and robes and few people noticed them. Through inquiries and explorations, they knew that it was 1923, and they also figured out the location of the largest Cairo history museum in the country.


    "I think we can find what we want in the museum." Hermione said after discovering the current year. "Historically, in February of this year, Tutankhamen''s cemetery was discovered, and now you can definitely see a lot of good things in the museum."


    "It''s okay ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We have time to watch slowly." Ryan said: "If you want, we can also go to the scene of the Imperial Valley. After all, it took so much energy to run here, I I will definitely accompany you to read everything you want to see. "Lane said, holding Hermione''s arm.


    After a short distance west, they came to the Nile. The Nile River flows slowly like a golden ribbon under the sunlight, and along the Nile River, they soon saw the Cairo History Museum by the river. This museum is large in scale and the entire building is a Victorian antique Roman style building, looks magnificent.


    As they walked into the museum, they saw two tall statues of ancient Egyptian soldiers on either side of the museum door. Unlike those antique sculptures of later generations, these two huge statues are truly antiques. The grade of this museum was highlighted at once.


    But although the museum was magnificent, Ryan did not see a few people here. Think about it too. It is the 1920s. In this era, how could there be so many people in this semi-colonial country like Egypt who have the money and leisure to come to this place? Not to mention that this is the time for disputes between Egypt and the United Kingdom, and violence has appeared in many places. As a result, the museum is no longer visited.


    But this just happened to Ryan and they walked into the museum, holding hands.


    The owner of the world of Harry Potter


    The owner of the world of Harry Potter https: //

 Chapter 506： Heroine

    After stepping into the gate of the museum, the surrounding air suddenly became cooler. Because Egypt has a dry desert climate, the place where the sun cannot shine directly is much cooler than the place where the sun can shine. Of course, this kind of coolness also made Ryan feel refreshed, and the whole person has a lot of spirit.


    After stepping into the gate, a local security guard wearing a red hat came out and appeared to want to stop the two. But after Hermione put down her hood and said in English that she wanted to visit, she backed away. After all, Egypt is still under British control, so the other party returned after seeing that they were British.


    Maybe it is because it is hot noon, or because there are really not many people who love ancient Egyptian civilization this year. There is no one in the museum now, plus a large number of ancient Egyptian sculptures, wooden coffins and even mummies in the dim hall. At this time, the mummy was placed in the open air, not in the glass cabinet like the posterity. So the whole hall looks like a large cemetery, which makes people feel a cold air blowing in the face.


    However, as wizards, Ryan and they were not afraid, but they still pulled out their wands and held them in their hands. But unlike the common plot in horror movies, no mummy uncovered the coffin at this time. They walked smoothly through the lobby to the place that looked like an office area behind.


    "There is nothing we want in these places." Hermione said after crossing the hall, as she is now learning to master the rules of death, it is obvious that the mummies in the hall are just simple mummies, not them. I want to find the kind with extraordinary strength. "But I found something interesting."


    After speaking, Hermione turned and waved her wand at a painted wooden coffin with mummy, and a man''s scream came from the coffin. Fortunately, at this time, a loud noise from the office collapsed completely covering the man''s scream.


    "What the hell?" Ryan took his wand and walked to the coffin where screaming had just arrived. He found that a man in a beige suit looked awkward and was pressed by the mummy that Hermione had just activated with the breath of death. Underneath, the mummy under the control of Hermione took advantage of the man''s open mouth to scream while closing his entire arm in the man''s mouth, which is why Ryan only heard a scream.


    "Is it a fashion to run into the coffin and sleep with the mummy now?" Ryan quipped at the scene in the coffin. "I only know that there are mummies in London pharmacies in this era."


    "It should have nothing to do with this." Hermione came over. "It''s like a prank. We let him out and asked to know." After that, Hermione waved her wand and let the mummy let go of the man, but Surprisingly, this man did not jump out of the coffin.


    "It seems to be dizzy." Ryan put his finger under the man''s nose and probed. "We''ll get him out first."


    Soon the man was pulled out of the coffin by Ryan with a floating spell, and then Ryan pointed his face with his wand and said "Recover quickly." A few seconds later the man woke up with a moan.


    Opening his eyes, the man wanted to scream, but Hermione''s eyes quickly fixed a silent spell. I only saw the middle-aged man open his mouth in surprise after closing the spell, and then looked at Ryan with terrified eyes.


    "Okay, we are not bad guys, there is something to ask you. If you are willing to cooperate, nod your head and don''t shout, otherwise-" said Ryan gestured to Hermione with her eyes, and Hermione waved intentionally. Wand. All the mummies around her were instantly activated by her at once. Under the control of the death force, the mummies moved and started performing sit-ups in the coffin.


    This scene almost stunned the middle-aged man, but when watching the two of them point the little wooden stick at themselves, an agitated reaction immediately nodded desperately.


    After the spell was lifted, Ryan and they understood what the middle-aged man was all about in a few words. His name is Jonathan, because he recently got a baby, so he wants to show it to his younger sister, Evelyn, who is proficient in ancient Egyptian culture, hoping to make her happy.


    "So that''s the thing?" Hermione carried an octagonal metal copper box in her hands and looked closely at the dim torches around. "It''s a bit of a magical reaction, but it''s not a magical prop, it''s like being contaminated from something with a magical reaction or a space rich in magic."


    "But this is indeed a good thing." Ryan said, looking at the box. As a person with a lot of mechanical knowledge, he could easily find the organ above the box. After gently pulling a protruding place on the side of the box, the lid opened like the same flower, revealing a small piece of papyrus folded into a small piece.


    "Let me see, this seems to be a map." Hermione leaned in and said. "Ha ... Hamnata? How do I get to Hamnata on the map, but the question is where is Hamnata?"


    "Hamnata, are you talking about Hamnata? The undead city of Hamnata is said to be a treasure trove of early pharaohs!" The voice of a young woman came from behind, and Jonathan heard the sound so good Everyone was tense, he shouted loudly. "Evelyn, run, run."


    "What?" Evelyn froze for a moment, but as soon as she reacted and prepared to escape, Hermione moved directly to her in front of her and stopped her way. Afterwards, with the help of the body restraint spell, Ryan They finally let their brother and sister quietly listen to Ryan''s explanation.


    "Sorcerer and witch." Unlike Jonathan, who was terrified, Evelyn seemed very excited. "So there is a supernatural power of magic in this world, right, it means that whether it is the city of death, Hamna Tower, or the Sun Sutra, which contains all the secret spells of ancient Egypt, should it exist?"


    "Well, we''re not so sure." Ryan said, looking at Evelyn in front of her with a look of hope. "But because we are not so sure, we only came here to try to find the book that is still talking, and now, we have found the most important evidence of that magical place." After finishing, Ryan handed the map he just found. past.


    "Look, the floral decoration on the monument of this map is the royal seal of Seti I, and these words ..." Next, Evelyn said a lot of very professional archeological terms ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan found that he didn''t even know about 1/10 of these things. He glanced at Hermione helplessly, and found that Hermione was also binocular, unable to understand what the person in front was saying.


    "That, who is Seti I?" Jonathan asked the first question.


    "The second pharaoh of the 19th dynasty of ancient Egypt, in his hand, ancient Egypt defeated the surrounding countries and maintained a strong empire." Evelyn looked at her brother with a bit of hatred. "You look like someone who has lost our parents now. I really don''t understand why you haven''t inherited their strengths."


    "Don''t say that, my dear sister." Jonathan said with a hippy smile. "At least I know there must be a lot of gold and silver jewelry in this Hamnata."


    "We don''t have any interest in those jewels at all." Ryan said. This is indeed his truth. Now Ryan may lack something else, but there is absolutely no shortage of worldly wealth. Not to mention the countless treasures gained in the previous adventures of various worlds, even now Ryan has continuously provided him with wealth in the other countries of other worlds. "But as wizards, we very much want to get books that record ancient Egyptian magic."


    "In this case, let''s organize an expedition to set off!" Evelyn said happily.


    The owner of the world of Harry Potter


    The owner of the world of Harry Potter https: //

 Chapter 507： Hurry up

    After making the decision to go to Hamnata, a very real question lay before them: where did the money for the team come from?


    "We need camels, horses, supplies, weapons, tents. There is a whole lot of stuff. But our brothers and sisters don''t have that much money." Jonathan said frankly. "In short, if we do n¡¯t have enough money, we may have to recruit others. For example, the curator of this museum, or some rich people I know. But in this way, our harvest must be greatly reduced, And the danger is greatly increased. "


    "Money, this is easy to say." Ryan pulled out a few gold bars from the space bag. "We don''t have the pounds here. Can gold be used? You can take the gold for preparation, and the rest will be used as a tip for you. My only request is for you to buy the most suitable equipment as quickly as possible."


    "Of course, no problem. I''m familiar with this place in Cairo, and I promise you to do it properly." Jonathan kissed the gold bar, then greeted his sister with a big swing, and left to prepare.


    "Oh, you are too generous, there is really no need to give so much money." Evelyn looked at Ryan and said, "Just so much gold was enough to organize a luxuriously equipped, dozen-person expedition."


    "It doesn''t matter, there is more money, and the speed of doing things should be faster. Moreover, this money is not very important to us. What really matters is the ancient knowledge of ancient Egyptian magic left in the ruins." Lane said.


    The following time, Ryan and Hermione helped Evelyn to quickly clean up the library she had just messed up with magic, and then went to a nice hotel with her to wait for Jonathan to prepare. As expected, Hermione and Evelyn soon found a common language and chatted. Evelyn began to teach Hermione some archaeological knowledge about ancient Egypt. Fortunately, Hermione had a foundation of ancient Egyptian scriptures, so she learned quickly.


    In the afternoon, Jonathan came to the hotel and told them to leave. Unlike the imaginary journey of riding a camel, Jonathan prepared a steamboat trip on the Nile.


    "Know that the ancient Egyptian civilization developed around the Nile, so their important cities are on both sides of the Nile, and the place we are going to is no exception." Jonathan quickly explained to Ryan''s puzzled eyes, "So I''m looking at After crossing the map, I think we can take the boat first, and then ride over. This is not only fast, but also a lot more comfortable. "


    "It''s okay, you can come as convenient as you think." In fact, if only Ryan and Hermione would choose to fly directly over. However, considering that neither of them understood ancient Egyptian culture very much, in order to avoid various troubles in the ruins. Bringing Evelyn into a good option. In this way, Jonathan, the uneasy sister who was an older brother, went out for adventure with two strangers, and insisted on following. Fortunately, as a person who eats in various places in Cairo, bringing him can also provide a lot of help for the journey.


    Although the boat they took was just an inland watercraft, it was not small. After the luggage was settled, Ryan and Hermione went to the deck together to enjoy the view on both sides of the river.


    "It really feels like in an old movie." Hermione said, leaning on the boat railing. "An old steam inland river vessel sailing on the beautiful Nile River in the sunshine."


    "Is that movie called" The Massacre on the Nile "?" Ryan thought for a moment before coming up with what kind of movie Hermione was talking about. ?"


    Hermione chuckled and smiled, when a young white man who looked like a European came over. "This beautiful lady, could you please go to the bar on the ship for a drink."


    "Sorry, my fianc¨¦ and I have something to say here." Hermione said to the nonchalant guy annoyed. However, instead of leaving, this guy started to speak loudly. "Get out of the way, Chink, stay away from this white lady."


    Damn racism, Ryan clenched her wand in her pocket. Seriously, this is also the first time he has faced such direct racist discrimination in so many years. The elementary school he attended before was a private school with a relatively high grade. At most, racial discrimination was a very secret expression. After graduating from elementary school, he went directly to Hogwarts. Since black magic and East Asia are no weaker than the West in the magic world, there is no racial discrimination in the magic world, only bloodline discrimination.


    Hermione was very angry with such remarks, and she directly settled this guy with petrochemical. Afterwards, he pointed his wand at the other person''s face in his horrified eyes.


    "Dementing." Soon the expression on Hermione''s face grew more and more angry, and finally a trace of murderous intentions revealed in her eyes.


    "What''s the matter? Are you okay?" Ryan asked, pressing Hermione''s shoulder.


    "This guy is a member of the 3k party and has participated in five to six killings of innocent people of color." Hermione turned her head and said to Ryan, "In addition to this, he has more people against people of color. The injury, this time he and a group of 3k party scums similar to him. As a bodyguard to protect a scholar looking for Hamnata. "


    Ryan suddenly thought that this group of Americans should be the group of guys in the original plot who took Ansuna''s visceral holy urn. Think about it too. There are not many people who can take the initiative to go to such dangerous places in this era. Good people, and at the same time it is now the most rampant era of the 3k party. Then it''s normal for this group of people to kill innocent rubbish. Ryan feels that he can now do some work for Tianxing, and by the way kill this group of guys who are fighting for opportunities with their own group.


    Thinking of this, Lane and Hermione whispered. Then they magically attacked the 3k scum and threw them into the river to feed the Nile crocodiles. By the way, the oblivion curse cleared all the memory of the other party guide Benny about Hamnata.


    As a result, shortly after they returned to the ship''s room, the ship shuddered, slowed down, and finally stopped.


    "What happened?" Evelyn asked curiously. Soon Jonathan heard the news from outside. "I heard that several Americans were missing on the ship, so now we need to dock at the nearest pier, and now we have to walk a lot more."


    Soon the ship came to a small dock, and the passengers on the ship left each other after being questioned by the police on board ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane happened to see the American historian at the guide Benny when they disembarked Led by a group of local laborers and walked in another completely wrong direction. It seems that the cunning Benny decided to take the American professor to take a walk in the desert after he found out that he didn''t remember Hamnata''s position, and cheated some money by the way.


    The next trip was to ride a horse in the desert. To be precise, the surroundings should be regarded as Gobi, so horses can also be used in this place. After leaving the human settlement on the side of the Nile, Ryan showed Rose Crystal in shape and introduced Evelyn and they introduced another member of the expedition.


    "This magic is really magical." Evelyn watched the puppets flying up and down to scout the surroundings from time to time and exclaimed. "This way we don''t have to worry about things attacking us at night."


    Although the place where they disembarked was farther away from Hamnata than in the movie because the protagonist''s group jumped off the boat after the boat caught fire, it was also farther away. Because ships did not have enough navigation lights and radars in this era, in this case, ships in general rivers would not sail at night in order to avoid hitting reefs or stranding.


    This is why the pharaoh guards in the movie can have so many people lurking silently on the ship: because the ship was in a moored state at that time, otherwise it would certainly not be able to catch up with the motor boat. It''s too big for the same motor boat to chase.


    The owner of the world of Harry Potter


    The owner of the world of Harry Potter https: //

 Chapter 508： curse

    This little expedition walked in the desert for a whole day, and Ryan took advantage of this opportunity to begin teaching Hermione how to ride a horse. Although Hermione had ridden horses a few times when she was a child, at that time, at most, she was riding a horse on a flat horse farm. She hadn''t really tried to ride a horse. So Ryan taught her how to ride a horse when she was on her way.


    Fortunately, Hermione had strengthened many times before to obtain excellent physical coordination and flexibility, which allowed her to ride on the horse in just over half an hour. On the way, to prevent the descendants of the Pharaoh Guards from intercepting them in advance. Ryan released a secret magic to cover up their physique to the whole team, and at the same time let Rose Crystal call Jill out, using her intelligence erasing ability to completely remove the traces left by them along the way.


    Just when they walked for an afternoon and an evening, the stars on the dark blue sky faded away, and the eastern sky began to light up again slowly. Evelyn shouted loudly, "We are here now."


    As soon as the words fell, a bright red line was inlaid on the distant horizon, and then a golden ball of light appeared in front. The sun rose like this, and at the same time showed its own power. The surrounding temperature immediately rose quickly. Before the sun had risen, he could still feel a cold wind digging into his clothes, but now the whole person is as warm as in the heating room.


    At the same time, on the deserted Gobi Desert, which was originally empty and not far in front, the air turned out to be a city built of yellow stones and bricks.


    "Hamnata, this is Hamnata! This is simply a miracle. I swear I have never seen such a strange sight in my life." Jonathan exhaled loudly.


    Ryan opened the heavenly eyes using the method recorded in the Taoist Law of the Qing Dynasty and then looked at the ruins in front of him. The scenery in the sight suddenly changed, and the dazzling golden sunlight on the Gobi Desert was almost completely blocked. The ruins were shrouded in heavy black mist like mountains, and a human face stood out from time to time.


    Hermione also looked at Ryan at this time, and she was obviously sensitive to the breath of death and she also felt the power hidden in the ruins.


    However, this is also the goal for Ryan to come here, so Ryan relaxes the reins, and after his legs are forced on both sides of the horse''s tummy, the crotch horse sprints forward like a charged arrow. Hermione also caught up after seeing this scene.


    After entering the ruins, under the leadership of Evelyn, they walked directly to a statue in the distance. After approaching, Ryan discovered the wolf-headed body of the statue. It should be Anubis, the **** of death in ancient Egyptian mythology.


    In such a place, Evelyn is like a fish, her knowledge has been fully applied. Soon, several metal discs were found by her. According to her, this is an ancient Egyptian mirror. It was a special tool that was created by people in ancient times to illuminate the ground with the help of sunlight. There is a way to get into the ruins of the subject.


    Soon Hermione found a hole in the underground through the breath of death leaking from the ruins, and then fixed the mirror to provide light for the underground.


    The four men descended with magic, and then Evelyn found an ancient mirror and adjusted the direction of the mirror slightly. In an instant, the entire black lacquered space was illuminated. It turns out that there are many ancient mirrors in the room. These mirrors are cleverly fixed in specific positions. After the light comes in, they can be continuously reflected to illuminate the entire room.


    "This is the preparation room. The ancient Egyptians made mummy here. The things we were looking for will not be here." After looking around for a while, Evelyn made her judgment, so everyone can only move on.


    Ryan took out four helmets with headlights to bring to everyone at this time, and then passed a long tunnel under the illumination of the headlights to another room.


    "This should be the leg of the death sculpture above." Evelyn said looking at the beautifully carved stone platform in the corner of the room. This is an obvious situation because there are two black legs. Step on the stone platform.


    "The secret compartment should be somewhere at the bottom. According to the introduction on the stele in the Cairo Museum, the Sun Sutra is hidden at the foot of the statue of death in Hamnata ..." Evelyn kept looking at the seat Shitai murmured to himself. Finally, after knocking the entire stone platform, she was excited to pry off a stone slab with a crowbar in her hand.


    "Shouldn''t archaeology be a little bit of wearing thick gloves and small brushes, what is Evelyn doing?" Hermione was shocked when she saw Evelyn''s gravel splashing with a crowbar. Asked.


    "Should this be a feature of archaeology in this era? I remember that Schriman, who was digging Troy, dug a huge ditch directly above the ruins to damage or confuse many excavations in order to dig the Troy ruins he wanted as fast as possible. Unearthed artifacts, "Lane replied after recalling a book he had read. "Of course, we can''t let them do such brutality right now."


    After talking, Ryan stepped forward to stop Evelyn who was trying in vain to pry open the slate: "Miss Evelyn, you need to consider that normal people will set up many traps around such treasures, such as organ traps or worse Curse of magic. It ¡¯s easy to pry like you.


    "You are right. I was so excited that I forgot." Evelyn dropped the crowbar in her hand. "Then what do we do? Are you willing to release magic?"


    "Well, no." Ryan shook his head. "Because we feel that this whole ruin is shrouded in a special magical enchantment. Once we use magic, it is likely to cause some bad consequences. But we have an alternative."


    A minute later, in the shocked eyes of Evelyn ¡¯s brothers and sisters, two one-size spider-like steel robots crawled out of a blue door, then inserted a few steel pieces into the gap and began to drag The steel cable attached to the steel sheet was pulled outward.


    The power of the machine is definitely not comparable to that of human beings. A whole black slate was unloaded, and a large amount of high-pressure white liquid was also sprayed out. The two steel cables were corroded and broken instantly.


    "It was some kind of strong acid." Hermione said after seeing this scene, and then turned to Evelyn and Jonathan next to him, "So I hope you will listen to us in a moment, and don''t make your own claims. If com otherwise, some fatal injuries can''t be saved even if we have magic. "


    "Of course, of course." Evelyn and Jonathan were also frightened by the scene just now. If the strong acid that can corrode the steel in an instant would corrode people, people would be killed on the spot.


    After waiting for a while to make sure there were no other institutions, they took a large box from the hole behind the slate. Blowing the dust from the box, Evelyn looked at the hieroglyphs written on the lid of the box and read: "Whoever opens this box will not escape the scourge of death. When this box is opened, it was originally resentment closed by the Holy Law The spirit will break the curse and return to the world. He will kill all the people who have opened the box, take his internal organs and blood, and then resurrect. From the cursed spirit, it will turn into a evil that harms the world. "


    The voice just fell, and a strange voice echoed in the space. Everyone felt as if something had been activated.


    "This is just a kind of intimidation common in ancient Egyptian tombs, we" Jonathan was trying to appease everyone''s emotions, and suddenly saw Ryan and Hermione staring at him with extremely serious expressions. "This, won''t it be true?"


    "It''s true." Ryan nodded. "There is an extremely powerful magic prop in it, and there are several sources of curses. Once the box is opened, we think there is a high probability that these curses written on the lid will become true."


    "Then what shall we do? After hearing you say this, I think what we are looking for is in this box. Do we just go back empty-handed? You are wizards!" Evelyn seemed a little excited.


    "That''s not necessary," Lane nodded. "In the face of this grievance, we are professionals, but we have to do a lot of preparation in advance."

 Chapter 509： Hands on

    Ryan''s preparation for Evelyn was not particularly complicated, and by that evening they had already moved everything they needed to the ground. These included the first dug box containing Imorgan''s internal organs, the box containing the Sun Sutra found at the foot of the sun **** sculpture, and finally they found the sarcophagus containing the immon mummy at the foot of the death **** sculpture.


    "Is this?" Evelyn asked as he looked at the half-bottle of bright red liquid that Ryan had handed over, because she had just seen Ryan and Hermione fill a half-bottle of liquid in a silver cup just now, and then drank it all at once. Go on.


    "Doping." Ryan explained: "Some of the work we need to complete overnight, if everything goes well, we can solve the possible curse problem at 12 noon tomorrow."


    The following night, Ryan and they built a three-story circular altar over two people tall. Then put the sarcophagus whose black smoke was solidified into substance from the perspective of Ryan''s eyes, and placed it on the altar, then opened the space door and took out a sack. The sack of sunlight crystal began to inlay on the altar. In order to avoid the reaction caused by the devil, this process must be completely manual, so in addition to Gil, who may induce the guy in the coffin to come alive, the five people are busy for one night and increase the whole altar for half an morning.


    "That''s not a gem. You don''t have to put it in your pocket." After eating, watching Jonathan sit for a moment, the pants pocket lighted up like the camera''s flash. Ryan said helplessly, "The sun crystallizes if you really like it. I can give you a pocket, but please do n¡¯t deduct it from this, it will be related to the lives of each of us for a while. "


    After inspecting the altar, Ryan ordered the robot to dig eight large pits in the east, west, south, and north directions around the altar, and then filled them all with 30 cubic crystals of sunlight.


    "Okay, the next step is the last step. We need to open this coffin and expose the mummy that is the source of the curse to the natural environment." Watching the sun in the sky was about to climb to the highest place, Lane told everyone Speaking.


    In his last life, Ryan saw that many traversers came to this world in the novel, but they all brought Immorton back to life without exception. Afterwards, they all fought against Imerton in a variety of ways. In the end, they had to pay a lot of money to kill Iraq. Morton. In the process, the ten disasters caused by Imerton also killed a large number of innocent people.


    Ryan couldn''t figure out how these peers knew how the plot would bring this guy back to life, although his love story was sympathetic. But after 3,000 years of torment, Imerton has completely transformed into an extremely evil spirit. It can be seen from the story that he basically does not treat people as people, and slaughter those innocent people at will. In the face of such a guy, Ryan felt that it was the best choice to wipe him out completely.


    So this time Ryan found that he simply chose a solution once and for all in this world. Before that, he had always carried that key in his own space bag. I do n¡¯t know if it is the reason why other world planes will like it. Under the influence of the cosmic consciousness encountered by other colleagues, Evelyn can get the key to read the resurrection spell anyway. Morton remained quiet in his coffin and did not come out.


    After Ryan greeted, five people walked up the altar along the steps of the altar. Ryan took the key out of the space bag, opened it, looked at it, and then stuffed it in the same way as the hexagonal groove on the coffin. Twisted, a small click sound came from the coffin, which meant that the organ inside was opened.


    "Let''s see what the source of this curse is." Ryan said and put a bubble head curse on everyone with Hermione. Afterwards, the four men slammed the coffin lid open.


    "This is impossible." Evelyn exclaimed again and again after seeing what was in the coffin. Because the mummy lying in the coffin had a big hole in his head and the boss opened his mouth, but it wasn''t the dryness it should be. Instead, the skin and muscles are only a little bit spoiled, and most of the rest are intact.


    "No." Hermione didn''t know much about archaeology, but after Ryan saw death in so many worlds on the sidewalk, she found that the body in front of him was more like a death within a month than it was. It has been dead for three thousand years.


    At this time Jonathan glanced over his head in an attempt to find possible gold and silver jewelry funerary in the coffin, but was disappointed to find that there was nothing here. However, after a careful search, he found that there were many long marks deep in the wooden board on the inside of the coffin cover that was lifted off. "What is this?"


    "Human finger marks." Ryan said after making a gesture with his hand on the coffin cover. "Combining that there is no linen wrapped around this mummy and a little bit of ashes from the rotten linen found in the corner of the coffin, we can infer this mummy. It was put into a coffin alive. So he was struggling to remove the linen. "


    As soon as the words fell, everyone on the altar gasped. Even if Ryan and Hermione used to have blood stained on their hands, but as Ryan thought, the killing was not too much, so the murder was too much.


    "And more than that." Ryan said as he took out the skeletons of several black bugs from the ashes at the bottom of the coffin. "This is some kind of carnivorous beetle. They not only kept this person alive in the coffin, but poured it into it." Carnivorous beetle. "


    "The punishment of insect bite." Evelyn looked at the situation and recognized exactly what was going on. "This is the most vicious and irreversible curse of ancient Egypt. In the records, they never used this punishment, because the legendary people who received this punishment will be resurrected in the future, and then bring great disaster to the entire Egypt."


    Speaking of this, Evelyn turned her head ugly and looked at Ryan and Hermione and asked, "So, he is the source of the curse you said. If it is someone who has been punished by insects, it is indeed eligible to be punished. Called a huge evil. "


    "Death is just the beginning." Hermione also recognized the meaning of the ancient Egyptian text engraved on the coffin cover by Imorton''s finger at this time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ She looked at Ryan and said. "Does he come back from death like us?"


    "Also?" Jonathan, who stood idly by this time, heard the word Hermione said, and then looked at Ryan and Hermione with shocked eyes, but Ryan ignored his eyes and said to Evelyn: "Okay Next, we are going to hold a magic ritual to completely eliminate the evil. You and your brother are just ordinary people, and I suggest you better evacuate outside the ruins. "


    "Okay." Evelyn nodded and turned to leave with his brother, while Rose Crystal followed them to protect them. But the two did not go far, but walked out of the outermost wall for a distance, then stood behind a sand pile and looked at the direction of the altar with a telescope.


    Lane discovered this, but he said nothing. Instead, he went to the altar with Hermione to open the two boxes containing the scriptures, and then moved the holy urns with Ansuna''s internal organs to the mummy beside the altar.


    "Did you feel it?" Ryan asked Hermione after placing the two sutras on each side of the altar.


    "Feel it." Hermione nodded. "When we first opened the box, we were calibrated by a breath of death, but it was easy to erase this with our strength."


    "No need to erase." Ryan said, "Now you are trying to use the power of death to attract all the things in this remnant that have the same breath of death.


    Hermione nodded, then gestured with both hands, and soon a faint black mist flowed from her fingertips, and flowed along the ground a little to those ruins. Soon after, the voice came from the underground.

 Chapter 510： Punishment

    After hearing the sound, Ryan and Hermione stood on the altar and looked towards the place where the sound was coming from the ruins. I saw that one after another began to appear on the sand. These drums grew larger and larger, until they reached the height of the human waist. These drums broke apart, and countless slap-sized black scarabs poured out from these places like tide.


    "Withering." Hermione sternly pronounced a mantra in the advanced Valeria language, and the black mist that had been released from her fingers before quickly formed a thick wall of fog around the altar.


    Although the scarabs have been sealed for many years, they are still living things. At the same time, even if they can penetrate into the human body to bite, they are still only insects, and the life force contained in each body is very weak. In this case, they quickly lost their lives after breaking into the foggy wall of death under Hermione. Within a few minutes a wall of scarab corpses was built up high around the altar.


    Just after these scarabs began to slowly reduce the attack on the defense line, a heavy footsteps came. A large number of mummies swarmed from the exits of the ruins and ran to the altar. There are ancient acolytes who are clumsy and obese. There are also guards with shiny weapons in corroded armor.


    Because they are dead, the outer line of defense is not good for this group of mummies. After watching them pass through the black mist of death, Lane read in Quenya: "The sun shines."


    Stimulated by magic, the eight large pits filled with crystals of sunlight at the same time released the dazzling sunlight. This is derived from the power of the sun, which has absolute restraint on these mummies, not to mention that it is noon in the desert now. By the advantage of the time, these suns form an indestructible golden barrier around the altar. A piece of sunlight melted into this piece of sunlight at the fastest speed, and no mummy could touch the side of the altar.


    Finally, the sun reached this highest point. Ryan watched the scarabs and mummies, who were still perseveringly attacking the defense line, and shook their heads gently, then stood in the middle of the altar and recited the spell.


    "The essence of Jiao Ji, A and B spirits. Yang Bo inspires, Yun Lei quickly rises ..." As Ryan raised his hands to recite the spell, black clouds appeared in the sky out of thin air, and finally slowly in Ham The sky above Nata gathered into a large area that completely covered the noon sun.


    The sound of rumbling and rumbling came from the clouds, and at the same time the purple light that appeared and disappeared in the clouds. Even standing on the altar, Lane can feel the powerful energy contained in the clouds.


    When the last word of the spell was spit out, Ryan felt as if a mountain pressed against him. At this time, Hermione, who was in communication with his heart, had withdrawn the ring of mist formed by the power of death at the same time, and launched the indestructible fire in the ring to form a protective cover glowing with white light on his body.


    Seeing that everything was ready, Ryan slowly lowered his right hand that was held high and then extended his index finger and **** to point at the mummy imon lying in the coffin.


    Rumble ... In an instant, the clouds in the sky were completely formed. At the next moment, the sky above the Hamnata ruins was covered by the light of heaven ¡¯s punishment. Brothers and sisters Evelyn, not far from the gates of the ruins, and the guards who were drawn on the cliffs in the distance Wherever it is now covered with golden purple lightning.


    "Is this a wizard?" Jonathan exclaimed looking at the ancient ruins that turned into a sea of ??thunder. "It looks like the power of a god. Is there really anyone who can do this?" But he didn''t get any answer, because at this time his sister Evelyn looked at every inch in shock. The space is full of thunder ruins.


    In the perception of all the people outside the ruins, whenever they look at the black thunder cloud, there is an instinctive fear in the heart.


    With a loud bang, a gleam of light burst from the Leihai in the sky. This means that the punishment has really begun. Unlike the fake punishment made by Ryan in the second grade, this time the real punishment was extraordinary even at the beginning. Soon the Thunder Sea in the sky gathered the first attack to lock the mummy on the altar, and then dozens of thunders poured down.


    And in the coffin on the altar, Imorton, who is the target of this thunder, also felt the trouble at this moment. However, the power that he can use without being resurrected by the undead black scripture is very small, but even so, the power of possessing the soul of grievance accumulated in 3000 years cannot be underestimated.


    Ryan only felt a scream from his soul, and then a face made of black smoke flew from the coffin fiercely and directly greeted the thunder from the sky. Then a thunderous explosion exploded in the sky. When the sound stopped, neither the thunder nor the face just disappeared, and the mummy of Imerton in the coffin was safe and sound.


    "This" Hermione looked at this scene in astonishment, but soon Ryan comforted her through a spiritual connection: "It''s okay, this kind of natural punishment is seven, seven, forty-nine, and the power is constantly increasing. I don''t believe it This mummy can all be carried over. "


    Sure enough, while they were communicating, the thundercloud in the sky began to rotate slowly, and soon more thunderbolts flew out of the vortex in the thundercloud than before to go straight to the mummy lying in the coffin. Naturally, this time Imorton still mobilized the breath of death around to block the thunder and lightning. However, a very small part of the extra power of heavenly punishment hit the mummy directly, and Ryan discovered through the eye of heaven that part of the dead black mist wrapped in the original mummy was directly destroyed by the power of heavenly punishment.


    It seems that punishment is indeed the nemesis of this evil force! Ryan thought of the left hand waving a few runes in the air, and the crystallized sunlight that had been placed around him was activated. Then the wall of light that originally surrounded the altar began to rise continuously, and finally connected directly to the deep black cloud, which looked like a golden beam of light like the pillar of Optimus in the distance.


    Under the effect of these sunlight crystals, the black mist around Imodore''s mummy is constantly being worn away. When the sixth day''s penalty came down, Imoten''s face made of black mist was directly crushed by the thunder''s thunder, and part of the thunder hit the mummy directly.


    The place where the mummy was hit by the thunder of punishment was instantly transformed into coke. Although the force of death restored part of the body to its original state, the size of the fist around the point that was directly hit cannot be recovered anyway.


    Gradually, under the continuous attack of the thunder of punishment. Immorton''s mummy has more and more parts like coke, and finally even the whole body was completely transformed into fly ash under lightning strike. Only a thick black smoke like a solid floated above the altar to resist the attack of heaven penalty.


    A face growled loudly from time to time in the thick black smoke. With his roar, the fish that had not been summoned in the call of Hermione just swarmed out. But in front of the punishment, both the mummy and the scarab are too fragile. Just a little bit of the aftermath of the sky thunder wiped these things out completely from this world.


    Finally, with the last three days of thunder and thunder falling, this thick black smoke brought Immorton''s last traces in the world to be completely wiped out ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and this disappeared together Holy urn and coffin. When the thunderclouds dispersed, the ruins of Hamnata became quiet again, only the thick black ash on the ground and the bare rammed earth altar showed what had just happened.


    Just when Ryan thought everything was over, a golden ball resembling the sun and a black ball appearing in the dark were raised above the Sun Sutra and the Undead Black Sutra previously placed on the altar. The two small **** twirled around the altar and disappeared into the sky. At the same time, Ryan heard a grand and cold voice in his mind: "Thank you for removing the evil spirits in this land, let the dust return to the dust, the soil return to the soil. Purple immortal gods, all the wealth here It ¡¯s yours now. "


    "What''s that?" Hermione asked, looking at the direction where the two **** disappeared.


    "This is the divine power contained in the two scriptures. It is also good for us to take the initiative to leave. Otherwise, we cannot really use this kind of thing that contains the power of other gods." As a person who has seen the power of gods, Ryan instantly recognized what the two light **** flew away. This also made him finally know why in the movie Evelyn and Jonathan clearly did not have any mana, but they could cast magic as long as they read the spell.


    Finally, the sounds that Ryan heard were estimated to be the Sun God and the Grim Reaper. After they found that Imerton had completely disappeared, they simply withdrew the divine power used to suppress, but Ryan had rose crystals as gods in the world of ice and fire. After being tasted, as a respect for the power of the same level, they gave him all the worldly wealth here in Hamnata as compensation for taking away the divine power.


    "We made a lot of money this time." Lane whispered as he looked at the two books on the ground.

 Chapter 511： Pharaoh bodyguard

    The undead black scripture and the solar golden scripture are one of the most important artifacts in the world. In fact, they were originally books made of gold, obsidian, and bronze, but thousands of years of nourishment have made them truly artifacts. .


    After opening the two books with the key in the space bag, they realized that the so-called two books contained all the magic of ancient Egypt. After all, these two books are made of thick gold plates or obsidian slabs, plus heavy bronze connectors. So each of the two books has only seven pages each.


    "Seven is a magic number. It seems that this statement has a long history!" Hermione sighed after reading these two books. They had repeatedly emphasized this point in the arithmetic divination class they had before, but Ryan What I didn''t think is that even with distant space and time, this rule still persists.


    After further inspection, they found a point that disappointed them even more: I do not know whether it was because of technology or other reasons. Each hieroglyph engraved on these thick plates has a size of 2 * 2cm, plus a lot of half-palm-sized illustrations. It does look beautiful enough, but this directly leads to the spells on the cover of every book. Only fifteen spells are recorded. The two books add up to a total of thirty spells.


    But after reading it carefully, Ryan found that the spells inside were stronger than imagined, and they could contain a lot of other spells through the above spells. For example, the book contains magic for resurrection and large-scale changes in the natural environment. At the same time, you can use the basic runes of these magics to easily infer other magics.


    However, these all require divine support. Relying solely on magic, Ryan found that he could not achieve the same effect unless he used ritual magic, but it could not be used in combat at all. Not to mention that due to the difference in the world, some magic can only be effective in this world. For example, because the rules of death are slightly different in each world, many worlds do not allow people to resurrect after a certain degree on the road to death.


    "Did you just make that movement, has the evil here been wiped out?" Just after Ryan and Hermione read the two books roughly. Evelyn and Jonathan spent a lot of time and rose crystal to appease the horses that were scared by the Thunder just now and ran over.


    "Yes, not only was it wiped out. And all the treasures in this underground, including these two books, are now given to us by their owners." Lane and Hermione smiled happily holding the book: "Wait for us to go down Deal with those dangerous institutions, and then you can go to the treasure house to move the baby. "


    Then Ryan and the two of them went down to the ruins to inspect the whole ruin again. With the help of Ryan''s mechanical knowledge, all the organs of this ruin were discovered and destroyed one by one. In the end, they reached the ceremony at the bottom of the ruins, that is, the house where Emorton tried to resurrect Ansuna in the movie.


    "This is the gate that communicates death. Entering this pool will lead you directly to the place of death, just like when we walked through the stone arch in the Ministry of Magic Mystery Division. But the difference is that the dead want to go through this gate It ¡¯s much more convenient to get out here than ours. ¡±Ryan introduced to Hermione after walking over the bridge that was rolling over the black liquid and the bone pit.


    "Is this the difference between the rules of death in different worlds?" Hermione looked at the black liquid thoughtfully, and after saying hello to Ryan, she directly picked up the undead black scripture and the solar golden scripture and turned to cross-legged. Sitting on the edge of the black water and studying.


    Lane looked at Hermione who was in an epiphany and smiled. There are not many opportunities to face the rules he studied so directly. Lane will not affect Hermione at this time, so he used magic to clean up the house. After releasing some robots, he left here and went back to the ground to find Evelyn brothers and sisters and Rose Crystal. But when he first came to the ground, he saw a black shadow appear on the horizon, and then got closer and closer.


    "Black robe cavalry?" Ryan immediately saw who was running in the past. This should be a descendant of the guardian of the land, the Pharaoh Guard. It''s just that Ryan used magic to cover up his team''s whereabouts when they came over, so that the descendants of the Pharaoh Guard who sent out in the distance until the thunder rolled just now reacted and began to gather people, but there was no modern communication equipment Under the circumstances, it was only now that they had assembled enough manpower to summon the courage and rushed over.


    At this time, Evelyn and Jonathan also ran out of the temporary awning just built, and then took out their telescopes and looked into the distance. After seeing what came over, Jonathan unconsciously pulled out his small pistol in front of his sister and prepared to take the sister to run, but he didn''t move his footsteps and found Ryan standing there calmly.


    After seeing this scene, Jonathan also calmly stood with his sister and looked at the black cavalry who were getting closer and closer. The cavalry slowed down as they approached Hamnata, and then stopped at a distance of twenty or thirty meters from the entrance.


    When the big troops stopped, a dozen people in black robe came out and spoke with the people in the rear. After riding a horse, they walked slowly towards the entrance of the ruins. After walking into the entrance and seeing Ryan, the headed man turned over and dismounted, and walked to his knees in front of him to perform an ancient ceremony.


    "God keeper from afar, the ancient evil destroyer. Hello, dear Adebe, the leader of the Pharaoh''s bodyguard, it is an honor to see you!"


    When Ryan saw it, he bowed slightly and returned him a courtesy of a wizard. Then he asked Adebe who stood up: "Hello, you can call me Ryan, what is the matter with you coming here?"


    "Our pharaoh guards have guarded Hamnata from generation to generation, that is, to avoid the release of Pharaoh Seti I''s high priest Imerton, who was discovered because of a secret relationship with Pharaoh''s concubine Ansuna Afterwards, he teamed up with Ansuna to kill Pharaoh. So our ancestors used him on him ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Cruel punishment: insect bite¡ª "Adebe told the news about this ~ www. novelhall.com ~ So, if it wasn''t for the elder brother to kill the grudge, he would bring endless darkness to the whole of Egypt, right? "After listening to Adebe''s story, the rose crystal that was hidden in the side of Ryan before asked." Why did your ancestors leave you such a big trouble? " "


    Adebe was stunned by the sudden appearance of the rose crystal, and then looked at Ryan and said: "This wizard, my ancestors were extremely angry because they failed to stop the behavior of Emperor Killer The ancestors who controlled his mind by anger after he caught him directly punished him with insect bites. However, we have been guarding this place for thousands of years because of fear that this will hurt the people on this land. Atonement for places where our ancestors lacked consideration. "


    Speaking of which, Adebe looked at Ryan with grateful eyes. "Because of your help, now our task is finally completed, and we can finally leave this barren land."


    "Where are you so many people going to?" Ryan asked when he suddenly thought of a question. After all, unlike thousands of years ago, people are everywhere now. Ryan was curious that these pharaoh descendants would go there.


    "We don''t know." Adebe shook his head a little confused. "It is because of the barren land here that we have developed for three thousand years, and the tribe has a total of more than 50,000 people. We do n¡¯t know where to go. The hometown thousands of years ago no longer belongs to us. After all, the times have changed and many things Become more and more strange. We can only take one step at a time. "


    "I think I have a way." Ryan said as he looked at the leader of the descendant of the ancient pharaoh bodyguard who seemed a bit lonely.

 Chapter 512： ending

    Three days later, at the exit of Hamnata, thousands of camels and horses were carrying packages full of gold and silver jewelry. Standing beside these pack beasts are more than 3,000 descendants of heavily armed pharaoh bodyguards.


    And Adebe is saying goodbye to Ryan at this time, "Thank you so much, you will be the father of our motherland in the future."


    The reason why Adebe said this is because Ryan gave them a lot of instruction books that he had brought from Heaven before learning that they did not know where to go. Then they instructed them to go to the south where the British colonists and the Kingdom of Egypt ruled weakly to establish their bases. By the way, they left most of the large piles of gold and silver jewelry as interest-free long-term loans to them, and told them to use these wealth. People go outside to learn knowledge and purchase materials.


    These instructions gave Adebe great help, and then he ordered some people to go to the south to investigate the situation, and the brigade came here to transport Lane to give them treasure.


    "I wish you a smooth journey." Ryan waved goodbye to Adebe on his horse and was about to leave. In the previous agreement, after the tribes of the descendants of the pharaoh guards arrived in the south to settle down, various materials would take priority under the same conditions. Procurement from Ryan, so when Adebe left, for trade convenience, Ryan gave him a gold defense bracelet, and a beacon on the top could provide Ryan with his location so that Ryan could find him next time.


    For Ryan, who owns several countries, he does not lack these golds. Now he borrows these golds as interest-free loans to the descendants of the pharaoh guards. Lane and several of his countries will benefit greatly from this trade, which is much better than moving gold away.


    "Ah, why are you so generous? Why are we busy all this time?" Jonathan and his sister Evelyn came out from behind a sculpture, watching the camel team slowly walk away with the camel bell ringing. As he walked, he complained bitterly in his mouth.


    "But even if you give so many valuable things to you, you can''t keep it. You may even be killed by these wealth. And I''m giving you just enough for you to let you accomplish your own dreams," Ryan said. Pointing to the three camels lying next to each other, each camel has two full pockets stuffed with various gold products.


    "I understand, and thank you very much for your gift to us. But I still feel a little bit distressed--" But just now Jonathan was hit by Evelyn''s elbow on her chest. "Shut up! It''s people''s money. It''s your turn to express different views here."


    After that, Evelyn turned her head and said to Ryan: "I ¡¯m glad you gave us a gift. I think I will soon fulfill my dream of becoming an archaeologist, and I think it ¡¯s one to fund a group of people to pursue their dreams. A very great thing. "


    "Ah, thank you for your compliment." Lane smiled. "Okay, I have to wait here for my fiancee to learn what she wants to learn. What do you want to do next?"


    "Of course I left here with you. Anyway, when Adebe left, they left enough water and food for a long time. I just took this opportunity to study the legendary ruins.


    In the following time, when Ryan was okay, she had been with Hermione in the lower room to study the power of death in this world, while Evelyn kept taking pictures and recordings throughout the ruins. Her brother Jonathan was Helplessly accompanied her to wander around the entire ruins, because for Jonathan, he prefers to spend time in the bar instead of facing a pile of ancient stone sculptures in this desert.


    A week after Adebe left, Hermione finally completed her analysis of the death rules of the world. Because a few months ago, she had fully analyzed the rules of death behind the arch of the Ministry of Magic. So this time we only need to find some differences in the same rules of the world. This saves a lot of time required for de novo analysis.


    "How long have I been studying here?" Hermione asked Ryan who had been with her after finishing her body.


    "It''s been ten days today, which is already very fast." Ryan said after taking the two heavy books passed by Hermione into the space bag. "what do you think?"


    "Excellent." Hermione raised her eyebrows and said to Ryan, "After exposure to the same or similar rules in these different worlds, I found that by comparing their different studies, I could grasp death more quickly. Rules. For example, although the resurrection spell I learned in this world cannot be used in our world due to the different rules of the two worlds, it allows me to more accurately understand the core of the death rules and the power of the life and death cycle that I have mastered. "


    "That''s good. After all, the war in our hometown has fully erupted. At this time, the more powerful we are, the more chance we have." Lane also nodded with a smile.


    On the way back to the ground, Lane told Hermione how she handled the wealth here. Hermione believes that Ryan did a great job, "-hoarding gold and silver jewelry has no use at all, only the money in circulation can be called money. And you use this money to invest in a group of people is a great thing practice--"


    Listening to what Hermione said, Ryan couldn''t help but smile in the corner of her mouth. It is really a lucky thing to find someone who is in sync with your own thoughts.


    "Can we go back to Cairo now?" Evelyn, with the help of Ryan using magic, has printed all the words and patterns in the ruins or photographed them with a camera. Fortunately, Adebe left At that time, enough camels were left to allow them to take away a few cannabis bags.


    "Yes, it''s all done, let''s go!" Lane responded in a relaxed tone.


    Half a month later, Ryan and Hermione bid farewell to the Evelyn brothers and sisters who took the passenger ship to the UK on the pier. After gaining a fortune, Evelyn could finally go to the university she wanted to study in. On the one hand, her brother is worried that her sister, who has been dependent on herself since the death of her parents, has been bullied in the UK. On the other hand, she has a lot of money and wants to go to the real prosperous place to go for a good stroll, not want to stay in Egypt. Bad place to eat sand ~ www.novelhall.com ~ so naturally followed.


    Of course, they were n¡¯t idle for Ryan in the last half of the month. After returning to Cairo eight days ago, Evelyn and Jonathan were naturally busy cashing out those gold and silver jewellery and applying for a series of jobs, such as college. Lynn learned about the legend of the Scorpion Emperor, and then spent two days with Hermione on a broom to find the temple with the Scorpion Emperor''s bracelet and brought out the bracelet, and the previous one from Hamnata The spears of judgment found in a pile of jewels were put together.


    Through another sacrificial activity by Ryan, the power on the bracelet and the spear of judgment was once again taken away by the local deity. But the two things left can still provide a lot of knowledge: the knowledge on the bracelet is the seal and the seal is unlocked, and the knowledge on the spear of judgment is to maximize the energy into lethality, in order to create the greatest Monomer destruction. These two things are more valuable to Lane than all ordinary gold and silver treasures in Hamnattari.


    "I really don''t understand why these ancient people always like to seal those big devil kings. Fortunately, our world does not have this habit, otherwise our trouble now is definitely not just the guy who has no nose and is bald." Hermione was at the time After listening to the story about the Scorpion King, there are such comments.


    "So, our ancestors in the world are still a lot of good people! For example, Haierbo, who cultivated the basilisk, used the monster to carry out several large-scale attacks and was directly caught with fire and burned with his soul. Today, we do n¡¯t have to face the enemies that have emerged from the coffins like the hapless ones here. ¡±Ryan expressed absolute agreement with Hermione ¡¯s point of view. Saving the world is a great thing, but saving the world every day. It''s too bad to face different enemies.

 Chapter 513： training

    Under the clear blue sky, Ryan and Hermione stood on the pier and watched the cruise ship drive further and further on the same clear blue sea until they disappeared after bypassing a small island. After that, the two left the dock and found a no-one''s place to return to Wanjie grocery store with rose crystal.


    After returning to the Wanjie grocery store, the system informed Ryan that the trip had gained 95 offset points. This is due to the gains resulting from large-scale changes in the plot. As for the tomb of Emperor Qin Shi in the third movie of the original film, Ryan said that this era is too dangerous, and it is safer not to go east.


    After they packed up their clothes and made Rose Crystal look OK, they left the Wanjie grocery store together and reappeared in the Forbidden Forest, and then returned to the castle. In the foyer of the castle, the two of them happened to meet Harry and Ron who were going to practice at Quidditch Stadium after finishing their homework.


    "Where did you just go? You just couldn''t find the two of you just after class." Ron asked Ryan and they.


    "Some personal affairs." Ryan raised his lips slightly, and then changed the subject, "Are you going out to practice?"


    "Yes." Harry nodded. "Although we won the first game, we can''t take it lightly. We still have to practice hard for the Academy Cup. Especially for the first time as the captain, it is very important to be able to lead everyone to win."


    "Okay, then I wish you all the best for your training. We will see you at dinner." After that, Ryan and Harry said goodbye and returned to Gryffindor''s common room.


    When the time comes to the time of Saturday''s book club meeting, after simply solving the academic problems that everyone has accumulated in the previous week, the next time is Professor Ryan''s magic time. The problem will be more and more different from the imagination when the work load becomes heavier, and now there are fewer and fewer academic problems that need to be solved in the party at the book club.


    Of course, this is not because everyone has fewer problems, but now that everyone is basically familiar, other members who will consciously encounter problems in daily life will gather together to discuss the problem. Only those who ca n¡¯t solve it will be asked at the party. . In this way, there are naturally fewer problems at the party.


    "Okay, as I said last time. I will teach you some offensive magic for self-defense, but I need to declare in advance that these magic are different from the prank magic you usually use. The magic of the killing effect. So, I do n¡¯t want you to use these magics in peacetime, and I do n¡¯t want to hear any innocent people get hurt because of these magics. ¡±After the academic discussion, Ryan ran to the table and was looking forward to using The members who looked at their reading club said.


    As soon as his voice fell, there was noisyness immediately below, and everyone asked lip-tied. "Lane, what spells are you going to teach us?" "Last time you said offensive spells, wouldn''t it be black magic?" "I don''t know if these magics taught now are easy to learn?"


    "Quiet." Hermione took a step forward standing next to Lane, and then shouted under the platform. "Let our president Ryan finish talking to you one by one, and now he ca n¡¯t answer your question at all."


    Because Hermione always manages the affairs and discipline of the book club, she has more psychological pressure than the scholars like Ryan in the minds of the members of the book club. So after Hermione finished speaking, the following immediately returned to silence.


    "Okay, let me make a statement first. What I teach is definitely not black magic. These magics are actually some variants of Transfiguration and Enchantment. It is just adjusted for combat." After that, Ryan grabbed the classmates under him. Before we talked, we amplified our voices. "Today I teach you the first magic is fireball."


    "Fireball?" Hermione''s roommate Angela Marcus asked curiously. "Well, do you play Dragon and Dungeon board games?"


    "Just adopted this name." Ryan was also helpless. He had always thought that fireballs, magicians, and the like were only popular in the computer age through computer games, but he was combining natural magic and from heaven. After learning the materials and casting a simple set of combat methods after naming these magics, Hermione reminded him that these things are in the game.


    Ryan did n¡¯t believe it at first, but later he discovered that most computer games born in the future actually appeared in this era of board games. For example, the basis of the most common Western magic background games in the future, dnd is now a very The famous board game. However, instead of naming the name, Ryan not only did not think about the name, but simply took a few game manuals to name himself this pile of magic.


    After announcing the magic to be taught today, Ryan came down from the stage and emptied the middle of the classroom. Afterwards, he transformed into a humanoid wooden target and placed it in the middle. Then he quit in two steps and read in Latin: "Fireball."


    An instant light spot not much larger than the soy grains flew out of the wand. The light spot exploded when it touched the wooden target, leaving a palm-sized burnt black trace on the wooden target. However, after Ryan waved his wand to cut off the burnt place, everyone saw from the section that the burnt place had burned the outermost layer by at most a millimeter.


    "It doesn''t look good." Justin chuckled. "It doesn''t seem to have a stronger coma spell."


    "Do you really think so?" Ryan smiled a mysterious smile, and then pulled three small **** of black paint from the leather bag around his waist. Neville, who was closer to him, smelled it from inside. When it came to an unpleasant smell, I asked, "What is this?"


    "Pitch and fluorescent Edelweiss are **** that weigh five to one." Lane said, "Electrofluor Edelweiss is the main ingredient of the cold medicine Mrs. Pomfrey gave us. Two Westcoes can buy one and a half As for bitumen, it ¡¯s even cheaper. Two pounds is only one nat. The outside world uses this thing to pave the road or waterproof the roof. "


    "So what''s the use of this thing? Eat it?" Luna asked, staring at Ryan with her bulging eyes.


    "It''s used like this." Ryan touched the three small **** with the wand''s tail, and then read in Latin: "Fire ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Instantly the three small **** turned into a pool of black liquid, Then he quickly climbed along the wand to the head of the wand. After looking at the liquid fixed on the head of the wand, Lane turned his head and asked the students around him to add an iron curse to himself.


    After Hermione confirmed that all the iron armor spells were ready, Lane used the fireball spell again. After the same light spot fell on the wooden target, it burst out in the eyes of everyone. Suddenly a huge ball of fire enveloped the entire wooden target, and the sturdy wooden board was torn apart in the explosion.


    "Is this enough to keep up with the power of grenades?" Angela, from the military family of generations, looked at the scene in shock. "It seems that this kind of magic is really worth learning."


    His thoughts also represent the thoughts of everyone who sees this purpose, so everyone will be very serious in the next study. Until the reminder bell before the curfew sounded, Ryan successfully persuaded those excited students to go back. rest. Of course, when they went out, Ryan repeatedly told them to practice in a place where no one was by the lake when they practiced. At the same time, the use of casting materials is not allowed.


    Just as Ryan finished packing and left, a parchment bird flew in front of him and stopped. When he opened it, he found it was Professor Dumbledore''s note, and asked Ryan to have a cup of tea at his office at nine o''clock tomorrow morning. Finally, a password for his office tomorrow is attached.


    "Who gave it to you?" Hermione asked, looking at the note in Ryan''s hand.


    "Adult our headmaster." Ryan shrugged. "These things we practice today are indeed dangerous, so the principal knows that it is normal to talk to me for safety reasons. Rest assured, there should be nothing wrong."

 Chapter 514： communicate with

    The next day is a weekend, the weather is rare and nice. After waking up early, Ryan jogged with Hermione and said goodbye to her after breakfast, then stepped on the hallway from the window into the bright golden sunlight in the hallway and walked to the headmaster''s office door.


    When he came to the door and read the opening password to the monster, and slandered Dumbledore''s taste for sweets, Ryan came to the door of the Dumbledore''s office with a brass door knocker through the spiral stairs. . After politely knocking on the knocker, the door opened automatically, and Ryan saw Professor Dumbledore sitting in the chair behind his large table, crossing his fingers and thinking about something.


    After seeing Ryan outside the door, he smiled at Ryan and stretched out his hand, making a please gesture, instructing Ryan to sit down in the chair in front of him.


    "Good morning, Professor Dumbledore." After sitting on the chair, Ryan bowed slightly and greeted Professor Dumbledore.


    "Ah, good morning, Ryan, what do you want to drink now?" Dumbledore asked with a smile, then stretched out his wand and tapped the table and kept changing drinks. "Black tea, pumpkin juice, or a little lemonade?"


    "Hot black tea." Ryan''s words fell, and two cups of hot black tea appeared in front of the two. After taking the cup and sitting down, Lane looked at Headmaster Dumbledore and asked. "Excuse me, did you find me here this morning?"


    "Of course, I certainly need something to find you. This is how things look like." Dumbledore said in a slow voice peculiar to the elderly: "I noticed that you gave your classmates at your small party yesterday It seems to be teaching some magic that is not suitable for them now, so I think I should remind you today. "


    "But I teach you that magic is definitely not black magic." Ryan said decisively. "I remember that in Hogwarts it was forbidden for everyone to learn dangerous black magic, but it was not said that everyone was not allowed to learn this kind of magic."


    "Yes, it is." Dumbledore said slowly. "The magic you teach you is indeed not black magic, but the power of these magics is not small, and it will cause various problems for learners or others. For example, I think it is easy to take the risk of learning those too dangerous spells. Someone was injured as a result. "


    "You are right in saying that these magics are indeed not lethal, and it is impossible to ensure 100% safety in learning." Lane stared at Dumbledore''s blue eyes and nodded seriously. "But I''m afraid you are wrong, I think these magics are what everyone should learn now."


    Watching Dumbledore put his elbows on the table and listened carefully, Ryan said, sitting upright. "I know, you always think that the war with the mysterious people and their group is just the task of you and those few brave volunteers. I hope that the war will not involve those innocent people. This is equivalent to putting all the pressure on you. On his shoulders "


    "Your compliments make me feel blushed. I''m not as great as you said. The reason why I fight Voldemort is to make up for the mistakes I made when I was young." Dumbledore shook with a bitter smile after hearing Ryan''s praise. Shook his head.


    "But in any case, you are still at the forefront of the resistance to the mysterious people, and I respect you at this point." Ryan said, "but one thing you may have overlooked is that the current situation is not just a phoenix. The society and the Ministry of Magic can solve it. "


    Speaking of which, Lion paused and said. "Now the mysterious man''s attack on the magical world has evolved into a full-scale war. Even the outside Muggle world is facing their random indiscriminate attacks and has suffered serious casualties. One thing to note is that, The members of my interest group all belong to the mysterious man and his Death Eaters as the priority targets of attack due to family background. So I think it is very necessary to teach them some combat skills. "


    "You should believe that we and the Ministry of Magic can provide adequate protection, especially in our school, which should be absolutely safe." Dumbledore said after thinking for a while.


    "Sorry, it''s hard for me to believe this." Ryan said looking at Dumbledore helplessly. "The blood crimes caused by the Death Eaters alone have already explained the problem very well. Everyone hopes to really learn to fight, so that even if we really meet the Death Eaters, we will not sit still. For example, Neville said that compared with waiting for death, He would rather choose to die as gloriously as a soldier in battle "


    "Neville Longbottom?" Professor Dumbledore sighed after hearing the name, and then silently for more than ten seconds: "We were careless after Voldemort disappeared. This is our mistake. I owe Long. Many things from the Barton family "


    "People are old, they always think about things before." Soon Dumbledore walked out of his memories and said to Ryan in a negotiated tone, "I think Voldemort has indeed brought everyone Dangerous, I also hope that every teacher and student will be vigilant at all times and never take it lightly. In this case, there is no problem for you to learn to defend yourself, but why is it not safer to learn to disarm or coma like last year? What about magic? "


    After listening to Dumbledore''s words, Ryan found that the differences between him and him were not as great as expected. This is just due to the principal''s simple worry about his students. It is the same as many primary and secondary school principals who worry that students will simply cancel the spring tour or autumn tour. It is not that some places in the previous life seem to have the same reason as Dumbledore needed to control the overall situation, so he will try to suppress all uncertainties.


    But think about it too, a person who can get the praises of most people in the magic world must not be the kind of guy who is alone. Except for the key figures like Harry who are concerned about the final victory, Dumbledore is actually a semi-indulgent state for most people, including Ryan. There is no need to worry about being targeted specifically by Dumbledore


    For example, now, after the party is over, a notice is sent to the hand immediately. This means that the principal has a very high degree of control over the school, and as an experienced centenarian, Dumbledore should also see what the book club is going to do. However, his attitude towards the book club has always been laissez-faire. Only this time it may actually cause serious harm before he intervened. But even so, the principal still adopted a gentle communication method to solve the problem.


    Since it is not directly targeted, it means that Professor Dumbledore can be persuaded. Ryan seemed much more energetic at the thought. "Professor Dumbledore, I also don''t want to put my classmates in danger. But now it is more dangerous outside, and Death Eaters will definitely not let us go because we are students or minors."


    "But even if you learn these magics, you won''t be the opponents of those murderous Death Eaters. In this case, it''s not worth the risk to learn these dangerous magics." Dumbledore crossed his hands. Chest, leaning forward slightly said.


    "But after learning these magics, at least we can have a fight, maybe there is a chance to escape. But if you don''t master these powerful magics, you can only sit and wait to die."


    Looking at Professor Dumbledore''s thinking, Ryan quickly hit the iron while still hot ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We don''t have much ambition, and we don''t want to hurt others. The only purpose of learning these magic is to hope to survive this war. "


    "Yeah, live." Professor Dumbledore sighed long. "I have seen too many deaths in my life, and I don''t want to see any more innocent people die."


    Ryan knew that this should be the principal''s truth. The reason why Dumbledore struggled with Voldemort in the rest of his life was that he even took his own life in the original text. A large part of the reason is the atonement for the younger sister''s death caused by her own actions when she was young. He also learned a lot from that mistake, including that the person who controls the power must be responsible, otherwise it will only bring disaster. The reason why he talked with Ryan today was that he was worried that Ryan was controlled by power. Fortunately, the result of the conversation made him greatly relieved.


    "I think I can allow you to continue to study these magics, which is to enable more innocent people to survive." Professor Dumbledore said for a moment. "But you better keep your safety, otherwise I can only withdraw my permission. Well, today is the weekend, and I wish you a happy weekend."


    "Thank you professor, I will definitely put everyone''s safety first, please don''t worry." Ryan stood up and gave a serious bow to Dumbledore before leaving the principal''s office.


    "It''s not like you." Just after Ryan left, the portrait of Phineas on the wall said openly.


    Dumbledore ignored him and murmured as he watched where Ryan left. "I may be really old, so this time I just hope I can have enough strength to protect young people as much as possible before they grow up completely."

 Chapter 515： New magic

    In the following month, Ryan began to study the four artifacts brought out from the mummy world on the one hand, and on the other hand, he continued to teach everyone in the book club to learn magic. After a month of learning, everyone learned to stab , Fireball, wind dart and water mist four magic. The first three can be used together to attack, and the last one can form a large fog to cover the enemy''s sight.


    "Why don''t we teach you some defensive magic similar to the Iron Mantra?" Hermione couldn''t help asking at the end of the last party before Christmas.


    "Please, we can''t measure everyone''s ability according to our magic level." Ryan looked helpless. "We have enough magic and magical knowledge to use magic to turn out a shield that can block the life-spelling spell. Just like Harry told us what Dumbledore did when he was fighting the mysterious man in the hall of the Ministry of Magic. But we Students ca n¡¯t do this. The magic I teach them is definitely not the most powerful and complicated, but the set of magic best suited to their current state. ¡±


    "A set of magic?" Hermione asked curiously. "You only taught four magics. Where can you tell that this is a set of magic? Don''t tell me because you have four elements of earth, water, fire and wind. A set of such statements came out. "


    "There is this reason." Ryan scratched his head in embarrassment, and then found Hermione''s teasing eyes quickly looking at herself. "But this is only a secondary reason. I would n¡¯t name it that way because it ¡¯s so simple. You see, fireball will explode and burn. It ¡¯s a range of attack magic. The wind dart has the smallest volume and the fastest attack speed. A good single attack magic. The ground stab technique can change the terrain and be used for sneak attacks, which can be regarded as the magic to limit the enemy. And the last water mist technique can form a large fog to cover the enemy''s sight and absorb the fog. The voice of the middleman can be used to hide oneself or escape. "


    "So, it makes sense that you said you taught a set of magic." Hermione nodded. "Although these magics are simple, they can meet most of the needs in combat, which is already great."


    "That''s of course. It''s not false that I have experienced so many battles." Ryan showed a proud look. "So I will naturally choose the best path for everyone."


    In the last few days before Christmas, there was heavy snow for several days. The thick snow enveloped the world outside the castle, turning everything white, and even the window of the castle was frozen with ice.


    Hagrid, even if he had become a professor, still brought the twelve Christmas trees that are indispensable in the auditorium every year as usual; holly and metal foil were wrapped around the stair railing; long candles flashed in the armor helmet A large bunch of mistletoe hung in every section of the corridor.


    As the Ministry of Magic ¡¯s struggle was known last year, there were always a lot of girls gathered under the mistletoe waiting for Harry to pass by alone. Fortunately, Harry''s frequent night trips made him familiar with the secret passages in the castle, and he was able to bypass the route with mistletoe during the class with him alone without difficulty.


    Ginny loved and hated the situation now. She hated the girls who saw Harry like a hungry wolf found meat, but she was happy that Harry''s time with him had increased.


    And Ron laughed every time he saw Harry''s embarrassment. He used to be jealous when he was a single dog, but now he just looks at Harry''s depressed face with joy.


    Ryan also discovered at this time that Lavender Brown, although occasionally nervous, was actually a very smart girl. For example, in the recent period, Ryan discovered that the girl didn''t have the intimacy with Ron as in the original text, just like a pair of eels stuck together, but looked very reserved. But Hermione told Ryan that her roommate would be more outgoing when she was dating Ron alone.


    "I think she hides sensitivity and anxiety under her passionate and bold behavior, so she is trying to adapt to the new role of Ron ¡¯s girlfriend. For example, in non-private occasions, she will try to restrain her behavior and avoid causing us. It ¡¯s better to have a relationship with Ron and wait for someone ¡¯s dissatisfaction. ¡±Hermione told Ryan on the way to the library for homework.


    At the end of the assignment, the two discussed the Christmas party at Slughorn. Because both of them received the invitation letter before.


    "I actually asked to wear a formal dress to attend, which means that I need to wear high heels. I don''t know why the wizards will learn the popular style of Muggles. After every time I go back to this formal party ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Feeling sore. "


    "It''s okay, today I''ll get you a bottle of potion. After attending the party, you go back to the dormitory and wipe your feet to make sure you don''t hurt immediately." Ryan comforted.


    But in any case, Christmas is still coming in anticipation. Especially now that the overall environment has become increasingly tense, the school has tried its best to make the banquet rich before Christmas holidays, hoping to relax everyone.


    Naturally, such an evening will not disappoint everyone who stays in the school. Some gifts were placed under the twelve Christmas trees in the auditorium. Every student in school can get a copy.


    When the banquet started, Ryan chatted with the students around him, only to find that the students who stayed in the school this year''s planned holiday were second only to the year when the ball was held in the fourth grade. This is because some parents chose to take their children to leave the UK. At the same time, another part of the parents think that Hogwarts Castle is the safest place in the UK in this case, and hope that the children can stay here as much as possible.


    After Professor Dumbledore spent less than three minutes to make a pre-Christmas blessing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ some small programs were put on stage. Ryan also saw the performance of the Hogwarts Chorus deleted in the movie.


    They sang the song "Jingle Bells", and the small Professor Flivi stood in front of everyone in a tuxedo wearing a black bow tie, and the command of the wide open arms was the only regret, because this song The song is relatively cheerful, so each member of the choir just beats with a small copper bell, and there is no harmony of toads.


    After that, the rich final meal made every little wizard enjoy, but it was a bit of a torment for the students who will go to the Slughorn party later, because they ca n¡¯t eat so much that they will be in front of many celebrities. Rude. This is especially true for girls wearing complex dresses and makeup. Ryan sees that Ginny can only give up the chicken legs like her brother Ron due to the makeup on her face, but can only eat some that can be cut with a knife Food in small pieces.


    Unlike the strict prohibition on makeup in Lane ¡¯s last lifetime, in Britain, makeup is even a courtesy. If you do n¡¯t wear makeup when attending an important party, it will even be considered rude. Of course, this does not mean that you must wear heavy makeup, as long as it is suitable for yourself to participate in such parties.


    Near eight o''clock, Ryan took Hermione away from the long table to prepare for Slughorn''s party. At this time, Harry, Ginny and the people who had been invited also got up and left the auditorium.


    "Hey, I wish you have a good time." Ron said vaguely, because his mouth was full of roast turkey,


    "The same is true for you." Ryan waved goodbye to Ron before leaving the auditorium.

 Chapter 516： Dinner

    Hermione wore a simple and elegant blood-red dress robe today. Her hair loosened a bun in the back of her head as she did at the Christmas ball. She used a hair of the same style but with a charm that was inlaid with a small piece of elven white stone. The clip is fixed, and at the same time, the white and delicate neck is exposed, which looks very temperamental.


    "I finally knew a benefit of strength improvement." Hermione said when the two went upstairs. "I didn''t like this kind of party before, because on this occasion, in order not to be rude in front of a group of people, there must be A perfect hairstyle. But my hair is more difficult to deal with. Last time I participated in this type of event, I used a lot of hair smoothing agents to get my hair done. But now, I only need to let the magic flow through my hair. "


    Ryan felt a little speechless after listening to it, but it was a power to make him a god. It was really overkill for soft hair.


    When the two men walked to the corridor in front of Slughorn''s office, they just saw Harry being greeted by Professor Slughorn while carrying Ginny. Thinking that the professor might be busy entertaining Harry at this time, Hermione took Ryan''s outstretched arm up the marble steps and walked into Slughorn''s office.


    Slughorn ¡¯s office looks much larger than the outside. It ¡¯s estimated that this is a seamless telescoping spell he temporarily released for this evening ¡¯s party, but even if it ¡¯s only a temporary measure, the office is still decorated with a very heart: the ceiling and Emerald, crimson, and golden curtains hung on the walls, which looked like they were in a big tent. In the center of the ceiling is a golden lantern shining red in the room. There are still real elves flashing in the lights, and each elf is a bright spot.


    "Welcome, welcome." Slughorn walked over wearing a poppy velvet hat that matched his smoking shirt, looking at Harry''s position and the smoking camera, he should be Gangha Li took a group photo.


    "Professor Slughorn, good evening." Lane and Hermione said hello.


    "I welcome your arrival, Mr. Liang and Miss Granger. I wish you a good time tonight, I will leave first, because there are many guests who need me to entertain today." He said goodbye to Ryan and they went to pull Introduced Harry to the guests.


    It must be said that although Slughorn is a little more utilitarian, he has a high rating in interpersonal communication Sheung Shui. For example, he pays great attention to details and can give a good impression to everyone he wants to make friends with. Just like the pronunciation of Ryan''s surname, he is rarely able to pronounce it accurately. Most other people''s pronunciation is close to the "cold" pronunciation.


    In fact, Slughorn''s attitude was also what Ryan hoped. After they came to a corner to pick up a glass of juice, they began to look at the whole party.


    As Slughorn said, there are indeed a lot of people here today: there is a loud song that sounds like a mandolin accompaniment in a corner in the distance; a few old witches talking It was covered with the blue mist of the pipe; some house elves walked through the thick silver plate in the jungle of the calf. In order to ensure the habit of not being discovered by the wizard during service, they covered their bodies with large tablecloths. , Looks like a small roaming table.


    "It''s awful. Harry has been occupied by Professor Slughorn. I waited for a long time. The professor refused to let go." Just after Ryan stood by the table and drank half a glass of juice, Ginny squeezed out of the crowd. . Then she picked up a glass of juice from the table and complained to Hermione.


    "Your sweetheart is Professor Slughorn''s most important and shining guest at this evening." Hermione sang after the elves in the world of "The Lord of the Rings" sang, and then laughed with Ginny.


    Ryan looked at this scene and slightly smiled at the corner of his mouth, and suddenly he felt a bunch of unfriendly eyes fall on the two girls. Hermione naturally discovered this at this time. She naturally put her right hand on her left wrist, and she seemed ready to take out the weapon from the space of the bracelet worn on her wrist at any time.


    When the two of them followed their eyes and found that they were looking at Hermione and Ginny as a tall, thin young man with dark circles under his eyes, a look of boredom. But now the young man looked at the two girls with a hungry look.


    "Is the vampire?" Ryan stepped forward and blocked the sight of the vampire from looking at the girls. He was also glaring at him. After all, it was now at the party of Professor Slughorn, so out of respect for the party''s owner, Ryan felt Just warn this impolite guy to stay away.


    But unexpectedly, the vampire screamed as if he saw something terrible after facing his eyes with Ryan''s eyes, and then ran away several people and the table and chairs and ran directly out of the office. A small man with glasses standing beside him who had been chatting with Harry was stunned for a moment before shouting, "Xue Ni, what are you doing?"


    But his shouts had no effect at all. The vampire had run out of the door at this time, turned a corner, and disappeared. The little man quickly apologized to those around him, and then ran out to find his vampire companion. Then Harry finally breathed a sigh of relief. After looking around, it was like Ryan and they came over.


    "What happened just now?" Ginny asked near Harry after handing Harry a drink.


    "I don''t know." Harry was also confused. "These two people were introduced to me by Slughorn. The little guy with glasses is the author of" Blood Brothers: I Live in a Vampire. " De Walpur, and the other one is his vampire friend Xueni. Just now, Walpur is persuading me to write a biography of me, and I was in trouble when I was trying to get rid of him. "


    While Harry was telling all of this, Volpur also found the **** Ni escaped in the corridor outside. Unexpectedly, when he found Xueni, the vampire was hiding himself behind a statue and shook his hands with his head. Jumped up like that.


    "It''s you, scared me to death." Xue Ni wanted to escape again, but he finally breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the face of the coming person. Then the whole person collapsed and leaned against the statue to start panting.


    "What were you doing just now?" Volpur said angrily. "We were able to meet many important people today. As a result, you messed up everything! Why did you just run?"


    "It''s terrible!" Xueni looked shocked, and then spoke to Volpur. "You know, my sensitivity as a blood clan is higher than that of ordinary wizards. Just now I saw from the eyes of a young boy that at least a dozen blood clan''s lives were buried in his hands, and many of them are stronger than me. I It was terrified in an instant, so it just got out of control just now. "


    "At least a dozen? Shouldn''t there be such massive vampire deaths in recent years? Wait, is it two years ago in Romania ..." Vople opened his eyes and thought of a terrible fact. "Anyway, we need to say hello to Professor Slughorn for a while before we can leave. But you have to keep this in mind and you should not tell anyone. Because he chose to let this Things become unsolved, so I believe that such a person would not mind killing a poor author and his vampire friend in order to protect his secret. "


    "I''m definitely not going to say it. As a blood clan, I know more about the power of people who can do things like genocide. You just give me a forgetting curse now." Xue Ni said a little heartily.


    "Let''s talk later after we say goodbye to the professor. I think I need to give myself a forgetting curse when I think about it," Vople said with a shrug.

 Chapter 517： End of the party

    Ryan didn''t even know that he only glared at a vampire. The cleaning of the Romanian vampire family had already been discovered, and he even scared a writer and a vampire to death. After Harry came over, the four of them hid in the corner and began to taste the food tonight.


    Ryan had eaten a lot less at the previous Christmas banquet for this party tonight. Now it seems that it is totally worth it, because at this banquet he saw a lot of food that is usually very rare. For example, food made with some magical animals and magical plants as ingredients.


    Just as Ryan looked curiously at a whole roasted oily mouth with a dwarf pig stuffed with roasted apples, Harry was taken away by Professor Slughorn who had suddenly appeared for display. So there were only three people left by the small table in this corner.


    "I thought I could relax with Harry today." Ginny said uncomfortably after watching Harry and the fat professor crowd into the crowd.


    "You just have to take care of yourself and have fun. Harry will definitely go to the Burrow during the Christmas holiday. By then you will have time to get along. So, try this mead, which seems to be caused by using special magic brews. Basically Not drunk. I think it tastes good. "Hermione picked up a wine glass filled with golden liquid and handed it to Ginny.


    "Thanks." Jinni took a sip of the glass and looked at the bottle on the table. "Three brooms have been aged for 15 years? I heard that the production is not large. My father told me that such a bottle requires 7 gallons and there is no price. Professor Slughorn is really too great for this party today. Generous. "


    Ryan looked at the stack of bottles piled in the corner and had to admit that Ginny said something very reasonable. It can be seen that Slughorn can draw so many relationships and is not boring not only because he is a professor or he is very capable of being a person, but he can do it at the same time when he needs to spend money.


    Although everyone came here mainly for social purposes, even during this gathering, various foods were brought in from the outside. Now, for example, Ryan found that several house-elves walked into the office with silver plates holding a plate of crimson meatballs, and one of them came right to Ryan''s side.


    "Carla, what is this?" Ryan discovered that the house-elf knew him. He occasionally came across the cleaning room in the common room when he came out to exercise in the morning. He also found that he walked a little limp. After the beginning of this semester, Ryan and several ghosts in the school who talked about it had made great progress in alchemy. After being able to help people in need, Nick, who had no head, volunteered to introduce it as an intermediary. He and several house elves with rheumatism or old injuries found Ryan to cure the disease.


    Although the main purpose of Ryan ¡¯s treatment of house elves at the time was to be able to study the house elves and test their alchemy pharmaceutical effects, but it is also real to help the house elves cure the incurable diseases. After treating their injuries, they are very happy that they can devote themselves to labor. So Ryan naturally brushed up his reputation in the kitchen with admiration.


    "Ah, respectable Mr. Ryan." Carla clearly recognized Ryan. He put the plate on the side table and bowed deeply. "This dish is Tartare Dragon Meatballs. It is a tender dish of fresh Ukrainian iron belly tenderloin chopped into small cubes, mixed with raw eggs, parsley cubes, pickled cucumber cubes, and seasoned with spices."


    "So-is this raw?" Ginny asked in surprise, as Europeans, although they would not choose overcooked meat or fish in the choice of meat, they did not like raw food like Japanese people. So when I heard that the meatballs were raw, the two ladies seemed a little discouraged.


    "Yes." Kara said in a sharp tone peculiar to the house-elves. "And the taste of this dish is very heavy. I just saw a person over there who was covering his nose when talking to others after eating. If you guys If you want to communicate with people for a while, this dish may not be suitable. "After he finished speaking, he bowed again and then quit the office with other house elves.


    "Isn''t it suitable to talk to someone after eating?" Just after the house elf left, Harry ran out of Slughorn again. After hearing the introduction of the house elf, he began to put meatballs in his mouth. It seems that he was really tired of being pulled around.


    "Potter? Why are you hiding here? Slughorn is looking for you over there. By the way, this dish looks good." Comack McLaggen, who had been following Slughorn before As he walked over, he was well-dressed and brushed his Malfoy''s big back, and looked like a fish in such a social situation.


    He went to the plate and began to eat meatballs, and at the same time asked vaguely: "Do you know what we eat? The house elf said that the ingredients in this dish are very precious."


    "Dragonball" Harry said calmly. After listening to Harry''s words, Comac froze in place, chewed twice subconsciously, and then suddenly turned and bent to spit out. As a result, Slughorn just happened to be on the other side of the table looking for Harry to say something. His face was red, his velvet hat was a little crooked, he had mead in one hand and Snape in the other. Comac did not see them at all, turned his head and vomited and just spit Snape pants.


    At first Comac hadn''t discovered this, but when he spit out and slowly straightened his waist, he looked at the familiar dress in front of him, and the whole person was stiff like a plank.


    "Very well, you won a month''s confinement for yourself, McLaggen." After Snape ignored it, McLaggen turned to look at Harry, "I listen to Slug Professor Horn said an interesting joke, he said that you learned a lot from my class and made you a potion genius. But I do n¡¯t think I taught you anything? "


    "Then he inherited her mother''s talent." Slughorn said. "I remember Lily back then--"


    But he hadn''t finished talking yet ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There was a little confusion at the door, and then Draco Malfoy was approached by Filch''s ear by the ear.


    "Professor Slughorn," Filch said whimperingly. The flesh on his chin was shaking. "I found this boy hiding in the hallway upstairs. It was against the discipline. Because the principal said before without permission No messing around at night, so I want to ask if you sent him an invitation? "


    "No, is that all right?" Malfoy looked angrily and flicked Filch''s arm. "I did violate the school rules, is that enough?"


    "It doesn''t matter, Argus, it doesn''t matter," Slughorn waved and said, "Christmas, it''s not a sin to want to attend the party. Just forget it this time, not an example. Draco, you can stay."


    Malfoy immediately sorted out a smiley face to thank Slughorn for his generosity, and at the same time they talked about Malfoy''s grandfather. But Ryan found Malfoy looked terribly mental, as if he had raided all night long before the final exam.


    "I have something to tell you, Draco." Snape said suddenly.


    "Oh, Severus," Slughorn said, burping again, "Christmas, don''t be too harsh on the children¡ª"


    "I''m his dean, and it''s up to me to decide whether to be strict or not." Snape said briefly, "Come with me, Draco."


    "I''m going to the bathroom." Watching Snape go away, Harry also made an excuse to squeeze out. But this time he went to the bathroom long enough, they didn''t wait until Harry came back at the end of the whole party. Fortunately, when they returned to the common room collectively, they learned from the fat lady at the door that Harry had returned safely. Otherwise, Ginny will definitely sleep nervously tonight.

 Chapter 518： Emergencies

    The day after the Christmas party at Slughorn, Hogwarts Express began to send some of its leaving students to London. On a piece of ground that seemed to be white because of the thick snow, the red train locomotive brought a touch of light to this quiet ground.


    "Malfoy and Snape talked quietly last night. I think they must be preparing a conspiracy." At the inquiry of his girlfriend Ginny, Harry began to tell the five people sitting in the box what he heard last night.


    "Snape seemed worried about Malfoy, but Malfoy dismissed him." Harry whispered to Ryan, Hermione, Ron, and Ginny who had come over: "Snape thought Malfoy might Was expelled, but Malfoy said that Katie ¡¯s control of Soul Charm had nothing to do with him. Then he talked about his learning of Occlumency from Bellatrix, and about someone who gave him a job. Is doing, talking about that he does not need black magic defense. Snape said that he and Malfoy ¡¯s mother made an unbreakable vow to protect Malfoy and will help him. By the way, Crabbe and Goyle are Malfoy. ''S assistant. "


    "Unbreakable vows?" Ron opened his eyes wide. "Unbreakable vows can''t be broken. Once broken, the result is death. When I was five years old, Fred and George wanted me to stand up. I almost stood up. Well, I already shook hands with Fred, and was discovered by my father. He was mad. This was the only time I saw my father get angry like his mother. "


    "So I think Malfoy must be doing something dangerous, evil, and Snape knows. Otherwise, they don''t need to use the unbreakable oath." Harry finally concluded.


    "I think you''re right." Ginny, who sat side by side with Harry, said tightly in his hand. "I believe you."


    "Professor Snape¡ªshouldn''t it be a conspiracy with Malfoy?" Hermione said hesitantly, and she was still more willing to believe in certain authorities. "Not to mention that Professor Dumbledore trusted him."


    "Of course." Looking at Harry with their uncomfortable eyes, Ryan shook Hermione''s hand hard and then said: "Because we don''t have any solid evidence to prove that Malfoy is actually doing anything evil, let alone. Conclusive evidence proves that Professor Snape is also part of the conspiracy. To know that Snape is a member of the Order of the Phoenix, without the support of detailed evidence, our allegations are inappropriate. "


    "But what we can''t deny is." Lane paused and said, "Malfoe must be doing something secretly in school, and Snape knows. In the current war, we do this thing The worst plan and preparation are also necessary, so Harry, you need to tell Professor Dumbledore this news when you next class. "


    "That''s right, Dumbledore is number one. I may have to talk to Daddy Ron and Sirius." Harry should have come, and he waved his fist vigorously.


    Ron also wanted to say something at this time to express his support for his buddy, but a light knock was heard from the box door, and Ryan saw Lavender Brown waving at Ron through the glass window. Ron walked to the door after discovering her, and when they opened the door, the two whispered something, and Lavender left.


    "In short, Harry, I support you unconditionally." Ron said to Harry after sitting back, "And, you and Sirius, they will come to the Burrow earlier this year, of course, I also hope Ryan and He Min, you can come to the Burrow as a guest. "


    On the next trip, Ron found an opportunity to leave the box, it seems that he should go to date Lavender at the last time before the holiday.


    Early the next morning, Ryan and they just finished their breakfast and were ready to pack up and go to the Norwegian plantation as planned. Rose Crystal suddenly came out of the Wanjie grocery store and told them that some emergency happened.


    "The family of Karen in" Twilight "sent us an urgent request for help, my brother." Just as Ryan and their baggage walked to the hall, the puppet suddenly jumped from a blue-emitting space The door flew out to speak, and then handed over a piece of paper. "I found it from the same cottage we used to stay when I visited the world as usual, and they were looking for us through the contact information we left before we left."


    This piece of paper is actually a postcard. It only says that the Karen family is in some kind of fatal crisis and needs Ryan''s help.


    "I think we are going to see Lupin and their werewolves an hour later." Lane said. "Let''s see what happened to the Karen family first."


    The two passed through the space door and came to the cabin in the world of "Twilight". They happened to see Brie coming from outside. After seeing Ryan, he came over and said excitedly. "You are finally here, I thought you would not come."


    "What happened?" Hermione pulled Brie and asked, "We rushed over as soon as we saw your message."


    "That''s it¡ª" Brie stabilized the excitement after seeing them and explained to them what happened recently. Five minutes later, they finally figured out what happened recently.


    "That is to say, because Bella''s daughter Renee May has now been discovered by the Volturi family, so they want to kill the baby under the name of a ban for self-interest, is this true?" After telling the story, Ryan summarized these things.


    "Yes." Brie nodded and said to Ryan, "That''s why you need help. Although we have already found 17 people before, and also brought in the Quirut werewolf, these and Wall The Turi family still has a significant gap in strength. So I asked you for help. "


    "We''ll do our best." Hermione said, "It''s really hard to tolerate killing an innocent baby for personal gain. By the way, is the Karen family still living in the original house?"


    After receiving an affirmative answer, Ryan and their phantom appeared at the door of the Karen family''s big house. The house looks full of people, and there are a few vampires in the woods outside the house who are practicing fighting ~ www.novelhall.com ~ including Bella and Edward. After discovering the sudden appearance of Ryan and them, a young woman with long blond hair charged with electricity in her hands, while the man with brown skin on the other side who looked like a Middle Eastern man opened his hands and released a wind blade.


    "Stop, they are friends." Bella shouted after seeing the coming, but it was still late, and the attacks of the two vampires had arrived. But Ryan just waved his right hand gently, and the ring on the right hand gave a white light directly to the flying vampires and their attacks. In this way, it seemed that Bella said more to Ryan. of.


    "Nice to see you." After a little explanation, Ryan and Hermione began to meet the vampires who came to help under the introduction of Bella, such as the electric shock female Kate, and Benjamin from Egypt who can manipulate natural elements. It was the man who released a wind blade.


    After learning that Ryan was the earliest provider of Dragon''s Blood, these vampires all expressed their gratitude to Ryan. Because of the existence of dragon blood fruit, the chance of being discovered by humans has been greatly reduced. In addition, they were also shocked by Ryan''s strength. I can''t believe that pure humans also have powerful powers comparable to vampires.


    After chatting for a few days, everyone returned to the Karen''s house together, and Renesmee surprised Ryan and Hermione. Because in front of them is a little girl who looks six or seven years old.


    "We seem to be away for only a few months?" Hermione opened her mouth in surprise. "Does the vampire grow so fast?"


    "We don''t know." Bella said, "Because in theory, vampires don''t have children, we don''t know what this is all about. For me, as long as Renesmee grows healthy, enough."

 Chapter 519： Peaceful settlement

    The next is the waiting days, Ryan and they can just take a closer look at the talent skills of these vampires. Of course, as a reward and a gift from friends, Ryan gave all the vampires a silver defense bracelet. After use, the vampires who came to help all raved about the silver bracelet.


    This is because the wizards themselves have a lot of research on the defense of various physical attacks, and most of the vampire battles are solved close to the body, and there is such a weapon that can provide enough defense in close combat. Get a great advantage in battle.


    Naturally, as a friend, Ryan also prepared the same defensive items for the werewolf, but in view of the large changes in body shape and the consumption of clothes when they were transformed, Ryan prepared for them a thick silver chain hanging around his neck Small version of the bracelet. Even if they transform into wolves, they can hang around their necks. The only not-so-good thing is that these people who are usually used to wearing only jeans and the **** Querut look less like good people.


    Of course, except for research. Ryan they also tried to fight these vampires. What frustrated the vampires was that they could not win the Ryan trio in the team fight, and even Rose Crystal could not win in the melee.


    Jill still likes to live in the body of rose crystal, even if it is a completely different new world, she can''t attract her attention. It was just that one night, he was pulled out by Rose Crystal and pulled out and turned around. It has to be said here that Rose Crystal did bring itself into the role of mother, so it was only possible to work out the way of carrying out her house daughter.


    After a snowfall, the sun rises again and the Volturi family is coming. The Vampires of the Karen family stood on the open ground where they were fighting the Newborn Legion, and the two wings were other family vampires who came to witness. The werewolf was arranged in the forest ready to attack. Ryan and they were arranged in the center of the werewolf legion, surrounded by Hermione with death black mist to cover all their breath.


    According to the prior arrangement, they will serve as the core reserve team and can freely decide the timing of the shot. At the same time, if the war is really irreversible, they still have the task of taking Renesmee away. But Ryan didn''t think things would get there.


    In the morning light, there was movement in the woods on the north side, and a group of vampires poured out from the woods. They came in a strict and formal formation and moved together, but it was not like a march; they kept perfect synchronization Sex emerges from the woods-in a depressive, unbreakable formation. From a distance, it looks extremely spectacular, and it is even more beautiful.


    The formation of the Volturi family of vampires is gray on the outermost side, and then the color of the clothes on each layer gradually darkens from the outside to the inside, until the darkest black in the center of the array. Each face was covered in shadow by the cloak. The speed of travel is slow and cautious, with an invincible temperament.


    "It feels like Death Eaters are like street hooligans compared to them." Looking at the solemn sight in front of her, Hermione made her own assessment.


    "They are vampires, and they have been together for at least two or three hundred years. This is much stronger than the crowd of people gathered by the mysterious people." Lane thought of Voldemort''s scum from all over Europe. After the previous battle, he thinks that the core Death Eaters of Voldemort''s level are indeed good, but the level of dross after the resurrection is obviously uneven. There are indeed good wizards, but most of them are a group of Guys of the same level as most of the staff of the Ministry of Magic who can''t even put out an armor curse, but they dare to hurt people.


    "Are you going to fight?" Hermione whispered that Ryan found out that the Edwards who had been negotiating before and the head of the Volturi family, Arrow, had separated and returned to their own camps. Some neutral vampires left, and the two parties prepared to fight had prepared for battle. For example, the werewolves who had just walked out of the forest had all opened the magic defense on their bracelets.


    Ryan and Hermione glanced at each other and nodded, then a circular magic circle appeared under their feet. This magic array is one of the results of their previous research. Through the arrangement of the magic crystal and the Mithril in advance, the magic effect and perception ability of the people in the magic circle can be improved. The only flaw is that this thing now needs the power of the earth, so it cannot be moved while in use. It can only be useful in a world that lacks long-range attack capabilities.


    However, at this time, Alice suddenly walked out with two vampires who looked to the natives of South America. Surprisingly, after they had a conversation with Arrow, the people of the Volturi family were like a tide. Back to the forest.


    The next time, as the local masters, Bella and Edward said goodbye to everyone and sent everyone away.


    "Thank you so much this time." Edward said to Ryan when he said goodbye to Ryan. "The powerful force you prepared in the forest just now is one of the important reasons why the Volturi family chose to leave. The members of the Volturi family were strongly shocked and their confidence was destroyed. But, yes, I''m sure they will make a comeback, and I think they will try to break us all. "


    "It doesn''t matter." Ryan shrugged his shoulders. "You will come to inform us when the time comes. We promise to completely solve their problems. And we are now on the road to immortality. Whenever you encounter difficulties, We are all willing to lend a helping hand. Please do n¡¯t forget to inform us when the time comes. "


    "Yes, my friend, we will. We will definitely win the next real war." Edward smiled and hugged Ryan. Then they left, but at the time of the departure, Rose Crystal promised Renesmee that she would come to visit her when she was free.


    "The little guy now has his own friends." Ryan smiled like an old father. The little puppet started to have her own private life, which represented her another step towards evolving into a truly independent soul.


    "Where are we going next?" After Mirage returned to the cabin, Hermione asked Ryan to come.


    "We have a day off today ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Let''s go back tomorrow." Ryan said. "I feel a little tired after the two days of research and today''s preparation. What do you think?"


    "I''m also a little tired of you." Hermione nodded. ¡°So it ¡¯s a good idea to take a night ¡¯s rest. We just happened to be able to attend the werewolves¡¯ campfire party, and their barbecue is really delicious. ¡±


    So that night Ryan participated in the meeting of the Quellut werewolves, and by the way, helped them solve the problems they encountered in practice recently. In this way, I played very late that night, causing me to get out of bed at more than nine o''clock the next morning. After packing up the experimental data this time, Ryan returned to the Wanjie grocery store.


    This trip to other worlds was originally thought to be an emergency rescue operation, but the last thing was resolved peacefully, which is equivalent to a trip to nothing. Of course, this is a good thing. Why should we bleed to solve things that can be solved?


    Moreover, Ryan is not at a loss, for example, he found a way to get close to the elements of nature from Egypt ¡¯s Benjamin, which was summarized by him as a spell-casting feat. After mastering this specialty, the release of elemental magic will be smoother than usual, and the power will increase by about 1/5 at the same time.


    After returning to the world of Harry Potter, Ryan took their luggage and went to London. They plan to take the international flyway network here to spend the next holiday in Norway. After all, their family is not around. After thinking about it, they found that they can really go to this family holiday except for a few places. Apart from fellow scholars, this group of werewolves gathered.


    :. :

 Chapter 520： North Base

    In the vast pristine jungles of northern Norway, there was thick snow everywhere, and there was silence. But soon a burst of laughter broke the silence here.


    "Hah, what do you think? Isn''t it much better than when I was driving." A girl''s voice said that at this time two figures appeared on the path in the forest, and they slid quickly on the sled.


    "Okay, Hermione, I admit that I have a problem with my preparations today, but who can think of anyone here who doesn''t sweep the snow." Ryan waved his ski poles helplessly. They would have come out of the nearest fireplace He was about to drive to the plantation. Ryan also drove out the car he bought last time when he was traveling in Russia. As a result, he found thick snow on the road after he left the town. He found the road a few kilometers after he left the city. The snow is the same as the previous snow accumulation did not sweep.


    The result is that after the first snow in winter, all the snow is piled up on the road, with a full waist. At the same time, the snow at the bottom is turned into ice due to repeated melting and solidification. As a result, this road is no longer suitable for driving in cars.


    "This kind of unmanned road itself will not have someone to sweep the snow." Hermione said, "Those snowplows will only take care of the places that connect the large gathering points. However, you don''t think that two people ski together like this Does it feel great? "


    "Of course it feels great to ski, right." Ryan suddenly thought of something when the road was blocked. "What do you say about the people in the plantation at this time? Where did their supplies come from? I remember that for the sake of safety, the fireplace in the plantation was not connected to the flyway network!"


    "Don''t forget that although they are werewolves, many of them are professionally trained wizards." Hermione said helplessly. "Anyway, there is enough food and growing vegetables in the plantation. They only need to select a few people every time and apparel to the nearest city to purchase some daily necessities."


    After 20 minutes, they came to the door of a large plantation. After knocking on the door, a former Auror werewolves came out to open the door for them and greeted them. "Ah, nice to meet you."


    "We are also very happy to see you, by the way, where are the others?" Lane asked after entering the door.


    "They are staying in the underground breeding ground except for those who need to work outside. They are in class." Werewolf as a guard said, "I will also teach others after a shift."


    After saying goodbye to the guards, they walked into the door, and a large greenhouse appeared in front of them. Most of the area was mainly planted with ordinary flowers, and a small part was planted with some vegetables and fruits for these houses. Used by people in the plantation.


    "I thought the magic plants were planted in the greenhouse next to it, but now it looks no different from a normal greenhouse farm." Hermione said to Ryan after seeing the scene in the greenhouse through some glass on the greenhouse.


    "Of course not." Ryan shook his head with a smile. "This plantation is a legal plantation in the world of ordinary people. It is also a perfect disguise. The real plantation is at our feet."


    "Underfoot?" Hermione asked puzzled.


    "Yes." Lane nodded. "It is the underground breeding farm that the guard said just now. Only below the ground can we create a stable space with magical elements at the minimum cost. At the same time, with the protection of the earth, the magical reaction here can be suppressed to a minimum, which is difficult. We were discovered by others. "


    "It''s a smart approach." Hermione said with admiration in her tone. "You can''t be too cautious in this war era." At this time they had walked to the farm building, but instead of walking directly into the main building, they turned a corner into the garage next door.


    After entering the garage, they shook off the snowflakes. Hermione looked around the garage and asked, "Where did you hide the way down? I didn''t feel the corresponding magical reaction in this house."


    "You have forgotten that there are other ways to achieve various purposes besides magic in this world." This time it was Ryan''s turn to explain to Hermione what she had not thought of. "Think about the large laboratory under our manor. The building construction parts are modular. Even wizards with a low level of science and technology can splice them together like building blocks in a short time."


    Speaking of which, Ryan gently pushed a toolbox placed on the shelf. A small machine tool on the side slid sideways to reveal a downward staircase. "This is a purely mechanical mechanism. At least that group of Death Eaters are guys who use their wands as little as possible. They despise everything that is not magic in their eyes. Naturally, they also treat this purely mechanical type. I do n¡¯t know how to control them. My design is also a blind spot for using their psychological thinking. "


    After walking down the stairs to a depth of about two floors and passing a door, they took the elevator to the underground cultivation ground. Unlike the metal-toned fortress beneath his manor, this place is like a forest after opening the door.


    "This is very similar to the large botanical garden in the Brazilian school we went to the second year." Hermione walked out of the elevator and looked around and said, "It doesn''t feel that much about plant species."


    "You are right." Ryan nodded proudly. "The inspiration I got from there when I designed it, and then through a series of calculations, a small magic ecosystem was formed here. Under the care of those werewolves, the magic herbs produced in the core area here are not inferior in quality. The common wild pharmacy also serves as our fist product for exporting to Tianchao. The uncle also wrote to me two days ago telling me to let me increase my output with confidence, and they can eat as much as we produce. "


    "Why are those pure-blood families not doing this?" Hermione found out that there was a problem she couldn''t figure out in Ryan''s words. "I don''t believe they can''t see the profits here."


    "The problem is cost." Ryan gave his hand. "The core of this planting model is the micro-ecosphere ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But in fact, because of the problem of scale, this can only be regarded as a pseudo-ecosphere that cannot complete the internal cycle purely by its own power. In order to maintain the magic ecosystem The operation requires that the grower is at least a formal wizard, and these wizards are best able to feel the power of nature. Then they can use magic at any time to adjust the balance in this ecosystem. Obviously, the group depends on The pure-blood family of house-elves performing planting tasks can definitely not do this. Even after hiring a wizard, their wizard is not a rival to the new werewolf in the sense of nature. This is the secret of our unique business and the werewolf. The foundation for the future. "


    "Ryan was right." There was a familiar voice in the bush, and then the branches in front moved Lupin out of the bush. "So everyone also sees this as their own home, because only here can everyone reflect their value."


    "It seems that all werewolves like it very much." Lane smiled and said hello. "Nice to meet you, Professor Lupin, and Merry Christmas."


    "I am very happy to see you, you are here this time-" Professor Lu Ping looks much younger in a green wizard''s robe, and his temperament is much better than that of Lockhart wearing similar clothes.


    "We are here to celebrate Christmas with everyone." Hermione said, "Just don''t know if everyone here welcomes us?"


    "How could it not be welcomed?" Lu Ping smiled broadly. "Everyone is looking forward to your coming, but I feel that this festival belongs to family members, and I am worried that you will not be with strangers."

 Chapter 521： Werewolves

    When Ryan walked along the path through a few trees to the cabin where the living area was located, he found that Lupin''s description could not describe the wolf people finding themselves happy with them at Christmas. Every werewolf who found Ryan would come up to hug or shake his hand excitedly. Ryan felt that he was now treated like Harry after he first entered the broken cauldron bar in the first grade.


    Soon they came outside a room in the living area, and through the glass windows on the wall, they could see what a middle-aged Auror werewolf was talking on the table, and there were eleven or two werewolf students listening. But, except for the little girl Mary who was sitting in the front row, listening carefully with a smile, everyone else had an expression of irresistible expression.


    "What class are you taking here?" Ryan asked curiously, because in the class he couldn''t figure out what to teach, there would be adults and children mixed in the class.


    "Grammar class." Lu Ping looked helpless. "A lot of werewolves were abandoned by their families when they were young. After testing, we found that they even had problems with reading and writing, so we had to literacy. In addition, other scattered problems were encountered during this time. too much."


    "What caused these troubles?" Hermione asked.


    "Because we are the first and may be the only group of good werewolves that have gathered together in nearly 100 years of history." Lu Ping smiled bitterly. "Now we have 37 people, which includes most of the good werewolves and the British. A part of the good werewolves in other European countries. After gathering together, we had to live alone for safety reasons. We must learn how to survive in the team. In this way, there will be countless problems. Fortunately, everyone hopes that this collective If we can continue to improve, we are willing to make concessions, and our group is slowly maturing.


    Lean felt a little embarrassed looking at the tired Lupin in front of his eyes. After all, now the idea of ??bringing the werewolves together is out of their own hands, but because they are going to school, Lupin needs to deal with everything here.


    Lupin saw Ryan''s thoughts, he smiled and waved his hand: "Don''t blame yourself, doing this job is a great thing for me, and this time is also my happiest for me Time. "


    Listening to Lupin''s words, Ryan smiled, and he was right. At least Ryan found that Lupin could no longer find the sad look in the past. Although he looked tired but motivated, his eyes were full of hope.


    "Oh, where are you going to celebrate this Christmas? I remember the Weasley family Christmas banquet not only invited us two, but also invited you and Tonks." Ryan asked.


    "Sure to stay here." Lu Ping said seriously. "I used to go to another place for Christmas because I didn''t have a home, and now ... this is my home. Tonks will come to see me at Christmas this year, and there are some that haven''t been broken before with her. Contact the relatives and friends of the werewolf. By the way, what about the two of you? I remember your relatives are not in the UK now. "


    "We will also spend the entire holiday here, without seeing us bring all the luggage." Hermione patted herself on the small bag with a high-level seamless extension spell. "Here is half of our house."


    Next to Christmas, Ryan stayed here to communicate with the werewolves, and healed the werewolves at the rate of two people a week. At the end of Christmas Eve, when Ryan and Hermione were exhausted from the treatment room, the number of werewolves treated had reached 18, which exceeded the number of werewolves in Quelut.


    "Thank you very much, it was really hard work." After going out, a large group of werewolves shouted in two rows at the entrance of the treatment room, and bowed deeply.


    "This is--" Ryan felt very touched, and Hermione even had some sparkles in the corners of her eyes.


    "We heard that Orientals express their gratitude in this way, so we express our gratitude in this way.


    "At this time, everyone started walking towards the restaurant, explained to Ryan at Lupin Station, and Hermione was pulled to the side by Tonks without knowing what to mutter.


    Well, it ¡¯s normal for Europeans to distinguish the cultural differences between several countries in the Far East, not to mention that most of the group in front of them is the wolf people who have been housed before. Ryan feels as long as he has that heart. , The form is not important.


    Soon, they came to a brightly lit hall. The whole hall is decorated with colorful, in the center of the hall is placed a small but full of brightly decorated Christmas tree.


    Before dinner, Lu Ping gave a short speech to nearly 50 werewolves, wizards and Muggles. In his speech, he finally spoke about the recent situation. "... It is well known that the forces of evil have returned, there are those evil, murderous werewolves headed by Grey Burke, and there are a group of black wizards who are more cruel and murderous than these werewolves. They are definitely not Will allow werewolves like us who are not on their side to exist. In short, at this time, we must be united and remain vigilant, while keeping our motto in mind¡ª "


    At this time, all the werewolves stood up, and under the guidance of Lu Ping, they lowered their voices and read: "Snow falls, the wind blows, the lone wolf dies, and the wolves live forever."


    "Are you going to take everyone into this war? Even if the scale of this war is bigger and crueler than last time?" After the banquet, sitting in Lu while everyone gathered together in twos and two for tea and snacks Ryan asked beside Ping.


    "Actually, we cherish our present life very much, and we don''t want to be involved in the war. But now it is clear that the choice of whether to participate in this war is not in our hands. It is better to do it better than to be passively involved in the war. Everything is ready. "Lupin paused at this point, as if thinking about what to say next.


    "Do you have any worries?" Ryan keenly discovered Lupin''s hesitation, he asked in a low voice.


    "That''s it, all wolves including me want to cooperate with you in the war." Lu Ping seemed a little cramped when he said this. Because he felt that the war had not yet reached the time when a minor like Brian bleeds ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But the wolf people who have been isolated for a long time need human comrades who can fight alongside them, and The only wizards that can be recognized by all werewolves here are Ryan and Hermione. At the same time, the treatment of the werewolves by the two of them also shows that they are powerful enough to undertake the work that should be undertaken by adults. So Lu Ping hesitated to tell the story again and again.


    "Why not cooperate with Dumbledore?" Ryan asked. "He should be stronger and more prestigious than me."


    "If it is me personally, I definitely choose to cooperate with the principal. But now I am responsible for all the wolf people here." Lu Ping seemed depressed. "Even in the Phoenix Society, most wizards still don''t trust the werewolves. The same werewolves don''t trust those wizards, and you are our only candidate."


    "If this is the case, I will be happy to take on this responsibility. Although I may not be able to guarantee how much they will win, I will try to bring them back alive." Lane is very happy that the werewolves are willing to join this under their own command. In a war.


    Previously, the reliable manpower available to Ryan was Rose Crystal, Jill and Hermione. Even if the action can cause a certain loss to the enemy, but in the face of many tragedies but unable to stop. Now that there are werewolves, Ryan feels that he can definitely play a greater effect under such a manpower situation.


    "Let my compatriots be able to go home alive is my biggest goal, I believe you can do it." Lu Ping said with a firm grip of Ryan''s hand.


    :. :

 Chapter 522： the holiday is over

    On the fifth day after the New Year, Ryan, who had breakfast, went to the Burrow together with Lu Ping. Because the Ministry of Magic will arrange a one-time flyway network connection tomorrow so that students can return to school quickly and safely.


    "Oh, you''re finally here, hurry in!" As soon as they walked into the garden of the Burrow, Mrs. Weasley greeted them, and then ushered them into the house: "Stay just at breakfast A lot of snacks have been ordered, would you like to order them? "


    "Thank you, but no more. We have had breakfast before we came." Hermione politely declined Mrs. Weasley''s kindness. Lupin then stayed below to talk to Mrs. Weasley, and Ryan and they went upstairs to find Harry and them.


    At the stairs of the third floor, Hermione turned directly to find Ginny, while Ryan went up to the fifth floor to the door of Ron''s house. After knocking on the door, the door opened. It was Harry who opened the door, and Ron looked like he had written something on the edge of the table, now holding a quill pen and turning his head to look in the direction of the door.


    "Hah, you are finally here." After Ryan entered the door, Harry and Ron stepped forward to hug him, and Ron continued. "I thought you and Hermione would not be here this Christmas."


    "Since I promised, I will definitely come." Ryan said after sitting on the edge of the bed. "By the way, you two don''t seem to be very happy. What did you encounter this holiday? Can you tell me something?"


    "That''s it." Harry and Ron nodded slightly after looking at each other, and then Harry said, "I told Mr. Weasley before I heard the news in the hallway, but he felt I was a little nervous. . He thinks that the conversation between Snape and Malfoy is pretending to help in order to discover what Malfoy is doing. I should believe Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s judgment and believe Snape. "


    "What about Sirius?" Ryan asked Harry''s godfather.


    "Sirius absolutely supports Harry''s opinion." Ron said beside him. "But this doesn''t make much sense, because Sirius thought from the beginning that Snape was a black wizard and a Death Eater, and after the castle''s magic alert level increased, he couldn''t go to school to do anything."


    "It sounds terrible. This means that we need to fight alone in this respect. But Harry, you don''t have to worry." Lane said, looking up at Harry''s face standing in the middle of the room. "I can give you as much help as I can in this matter, such as some alchemy props that can be used in castles."


    "Thank you so much, buddy." Ron came over and patted Ryan on the shoulder. "This may require you to spend a lot of money, because there is a lot of defensive magic in Hogwarts Castle. If you want to use certain types of alchemy props, the cost of materials will be high."


    "This--" Harry seemed a little helpless, and he had been a little guilty about Ryan''s reluctance to help him in the end. But after hearing Ron say this, he immediately realized that Ryan actually helped him a lot. What I just thought was very inappropriate. After all, Ryan had a lot of work for the Phoenix this semester, and he didn''t have much time to do other things. Now it is a very big favor to give him alchemy props with a large capital.


    "You don''t have to worry about this." Ryan put on a proud look. "You know, as a good alchemist, worldly money will never be lacking."


    "It sounds enviable." Ron said with a grin. "By the way, thank you for the Christmas gift you gave me this year. This kind of wizard robe with automatic cleaning and basic defense is really awesome. I think Fred and George have 10 gallons for such a wizard robe. What. "


    "Me too, thank you for the wizard''s robe you gave me." Harry said, "Yes, Rufus Scrimgeour came to me before and told me a lot of things."


    "For example¡ª" Ryan asked in a long tone.


    "He first told me that Umbridge confessed what she did last year and chose to exile himself in Northern Europe." Having said that, with a smile on Harry''s face, it seemed that he was satisfied with Umbridge''s departure. But soon his face was calm again. "He showed me this way first, then he thought I had an obligation to cooperate with the Ministry of Magic."


    "Duty?" Ryan frowned when he heard the word. "You know I have read a lot of books, and Muggle books are specifically about obligations. It says that obligations and rights should correspond. I just want to know what rights the Ministry of Magic can give you?"


    "Nothing, only to help me introduce a few big men in the Ministry." Harry was a little angry. "I just tried to tell him that I didn''t like certain things the Ministry did, such as imprisoning Stan Sampak. But he immediately changed his face, thinking that I was only 16 years old, and I didn''t understand many things. Tell me that the situation is now dangerous and certain measures are necessary. "


    "Another politician whose **** determines his brain, and his brain is similar to his butt." Ryan sighed, if it was Slughorn who would definitely accept this opportunity to know a big man, but Harry was an upright person and couldn''t get used to it set. "Actually, the Death Eaters on the periphery are not hard to find and hard to catch. But as the Minister of Magic, he is not willing to offend those pure blood families that are the cornerstones of the Ministry of Magic at this time."


    Glancing at Harry and Ron with his indignant colors on his face ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan then said in a plain tone: "Of course, I can understand the avoidance of infighting during the war, and I can do something to encourage morale Understand. But in this case, I really do n¡¯t understand why he had to catch a few innocent people as scapegoats. Obviously there are many really evil black wizards in Diagon Alley. It ¡¯s not difficult to catch a few from there. "


    "Yeah, I also think it would be better if the black wizards who had wounded people in Upside Down Alley were stuffed into Azkaban. So I refused his invitation and he said that I was a downright Dumbledore ¡¯s People. "Harry said, spreading his hands. "Then the two of us fell apart, but I still feel a little guilty in my heart, after all, he still drove Umbridge away."


    "You don''t have to be guilty." Ryan looked at Harry. Although Harry was naive and emotional in many places, but he was an honest and kind person. This is why Ryan is willing to make friends with him.


    He whispered to Harry and Ron. "I know why Umbridge didn''t come back, but this involves Lupin, so I hope you can keep it secret."


    After watching Harry nod their solemnly, Ryan said: "This is how it is-" Then Ryan whispered how Umbridge tried to kill Liang Gong and got killed by counterattack, but nothing Talk about the treatment of the werewolf, because Lu Ping believes that even if it is public, it is necessary to wait for the treatment of all werewolves on the plantation.


    "I knew that the Ministry of Magic and Umbridge would not suddenly become good people, as the saying goes: The fox will turn gray, but it will never get better." Ron listened to Ryan after hearing Say first.


    "But this is also a good thing." Harry said with a smile. "I can now be a Dumbledore''s person all through."

 Chapter 523： new semester

    After staying at Weasley''s house for one night, Linen lined up by the stove in the Burrow kitchen the next afternoon to prepare to return to Hogwarts. This is much more comfortable than squeezing to Kings Cross Station with a group of people to take a day train.


    Only Mrs. Weasley saw them off, because Mr. Weasley, Fred, George, Percy, Bill, and Fleur all had to work, and Mrs. Weasley wept when she said goodbye. Ginny stepped forward to hug her and gently patted her back to comfort her: "Don''t cry, mom ..."


    Then Mrs. Weasley and each of them hugged and said goodbye. Ryan felt her hug was very hard. Naturally, he was so excited about Mrs. Weasley: In this war time, it was indeed a matter of concern to stay away from the children for so long, let alone hear the news of someone missing.


    "I''ve always been like this, Mrs. Weasley," Mrs. Weasley and Harry embraced for the longest time. Harry comforted her until, "I like a quiet life, you know."


    After hearing this sentence, Mrs. Weasley smiled with tears and stepped back. "So, well, each of you ..."


    When it was Ryan''s turn, he bowed to Mrs. Weasley and shouted "Hogwarts!", Then surrounded by flames and quickly spun up. After seeing many fireplace doors along the way, he turned Slow down and stop right in Professor McGonagall''s fireplace.


    "Good afternoon, Professor McGonagall." Ryan said, pulling out his wand and waving it, all the ash in the fireplace and on the carpet disappeared.


    "Good afternoon, Mr. Liang, this silent mantra is very good. I am very happy to see that you have not forgotten my homework during the holidays." Probably because just after Christmas, Professor McGonagall had a good holiday and also seemed to be more than It was easier before. Ryan stood outside the fireplace and sorted out her robes. Hermione also appeared in the fireplace. She also stepped out of the fireplace and used a silent spell to clean up the ash brought, and walked out of Professor McGonagall ¡¯s office with Ryan toward Gryffin Walk to the tower.


    "Hah, Lion, I finally waited for you." After climbing up the tower on the glow of the hallway, they happened to meet Neville. Neville said to Len that he waved a note on his hand when he saw him. "Professor Dumbledore asked me to sign this note to you. By the way, the password at the entrance of the common room today is to quit drinking."


    After accepting the parchment stacked together and thanking Neville, Lane opened the parchment. The content above is very simple. Dumbledore asked Ryan to go to his office tomorrow afternoon. He had something to tell Ryan.


    "What did the principal ask you to do this time? Wasn''t the disagreement the last time you taught magic to the students?" After returning to the common room, Ryan showed the note to Hermione. Hermione told Deng Brido felt strange to find Ryan again.


    "I guess it''s a task." Ryan said with a thought. "After the last incident at the end of the Ministry of Magic, do n¡¯t you think Dumbledore still thinks that I am at the same level as the ordinary little wizard? In this way, the principal will definitely want to use it when the Phoenix Society is seriously understaffed Every point of strength. It is impossible for him to keep me a level guy who keeps touching fish. "


    "It''s true, the Christmas break has just passed¡ª" Hermione complained a little, and Lane thought her expression was a bit like that of Mrs. Weasley when the Ministry of Magic asked Mr. Weasley to work overtime yesterday. The door opened at this time, Harry pulled Ginny over, and the two sat on the sofa opposite Ryan and them.


    "How about Ron?" Ryan asked, looking at the two in front of him, but Ginny pouted. "I went to Lavender as soon as I came back. It is estimated where the two of them are dating now."


    "Understood." Ryan nodded, as he did when he first fell in love. Afterwards, he learned from Harry in the chat that Dumbledore will teach Harry tomorrow night. It seems that this is probably because Dumbledore will be able to stay in school for a day tomorrow, and he will simply put all the things to be dealt with at once. Dealt with.


    At the beginning of the new semester the next morning, the sixth graders got a surprise: they found out when they were ready to have breakfast. A big notice was pinned on the notice board in the common room the night before. I told you that the Phantom Appearance lesson is about to begin.


    If someone has reached the age of seventeen or is seventeen on August 31, they can attend a twelve-week phantom visualization course taught by the Ministry of Magic phantom instructor. A blank is left at the bottom of the notice, which is for the signature of willing participants.


    Ryan and Hermione had learned this when they last went to Tianchao, but this time they still signed up to sign up. Just like your driving skills are very good, but if you want to go on the road normally, you still need to get a driving license.


    Over the next day, many sixth graders gathered to discuss the appearance of phantoms. Harry was surrounded by several people because he was moved by Dumbledore with a phantom. Many people are very excited about this matter, and even some people are overexcited.


    For example, because Simo was immersed in the dashing image after mastering this magic, the magic wand was too strong when he released the fresh water like a spring in the curse class, and he changed the spell homework that day. Qingquan turned into a water dragon, shot at the ceiling and bounced down ~ www.novelhall.com ~ was hitting Professor Flitwick''s face.


    As a result, after Professor Flitwick got himself dry, Simone won a penalty package for himself. He needs to copy the sentence "I am a wizard, not a baboon swinging his stick."


    This incident shows that in Britain, when people are stupid, they say someone is a baboon. Ryan felt that the author of a novel he had read in his previous life was indeed careful, but unfortunately the author passed through before he finished writing it. Now he can only pray for a certain urban drama world that the world''s grocery stores can connect to. He can read the whole book.


    Thinking about all the missing things after dinner, Lane came to the principal''s office again. This time he hadn''t knocked on the door, the door opened, and the layout in the room was exactly the same as last time, while Dumbledore was looking at the meditation basin on the table in front of him. After discovering that Ryan entered the door, the principal raised his head and greeted him. "I''m sorry to call you again, but I have a very important thing to find you."


    "I''m happy to do everything I can to help you." Ryan nodded slightly. "But my main strength comes from alchemy. I''m afraid I can only drag your hind legs in real face-to-face battles."


    "Don''t worry, it''s not your turn to go to the battlefield anyway." Dumbledore smiled. "You contribute more to the production of various props in the rear than in the last battle. There is no shortage of warriors who can fight the Death Eaters in the Phoenix Society, but they can provide everyone with enough help to make everyone more likely to come back alive. There is only you, and I need your help, that is, alchemy. "


    "Then I am honored." Ryan said, "Now can you tell me what I need to do?"


    Dumbledore sat there thinking about it, then whispered a word. Ryan''s eyes widened instantly.

 Chapter 524： plan

    "Principal Dumbledore, were you kidding?" Ryan asked Dumbledore aloud after hearing Dumbledore''s hope that he would do something. "Or I just had auditory hallucinations, and the place we are going to may not be the one you said--"


    "Calm down, Ryan, I thought you would be able to face everything calmly when you came back from behind that stone arch." Dumbledore pressed his hands gently, indicating Ryan to keep quiet. "You did get it right, I want you to accompany me to one of the strongest vaults in the ground floor of Gu Ling Pavilion, and then take something out of it."


    Ryan didn''t know how to answer this. He really didn''t expect Dumbledore to come to him just to grab the bank. This is not a bit more than Dumbledore''s incomparable rules.


    "It''s not as you imagine robbing the bank. If it goes well, no one will be hurt by this matter." Dumbledore seemed to know what Ryan was thinking. He explained the reason in the next sentence. "Because of the last pendant box and ring, I realized that Horde made by Voldemort was definitely not a small one. After considering that he could give Lucius Malfoy his own Horcrux, I think he might give him The number one player under Bellatrix Lestrange is a Horcrux. "


    "Then why do you think the Horcrux is in the Gu Ling Pavilion?" Ryan asked. Because Harry in the original text they were because of Bella ¡¯s excessive panic after knowing that they had been to the Gulinge vault, which made Harry guess that it was a coincidence caused by the aura of Harry Potter ¡¯s protagonist. Dumbledore hadn''t experienced this at all now, and Ryan wanted to know how accurately he guessed that a Horcrux was placed in Bella''s vault.


    "Because Voldemort trusted Bellatrix and her husband. They were the most loyal servants before he fell, and he went out to look for him after he disappeared. In this case, Voldemort would hide his Horcrux in them. Understandable. "Dumbledore said with a cross of his fingers, looking at Ryan.


    "Of course, Voldemort does not completely trust anyone in his bones. I think that the Horcrux is probably a treasure of the same level as the Slytherin pendant box or the resurrection stone ring. He is handing his Horcrux to him. When Bella, it ¡¯s very possible to tell them that such a thing is a reward for their loyalty. ¡±At this point, Dumbledore looked at Ryan with an interesting eye.¡° In this case, you think Bellatrix What will Si do? "


    "Hidden in the Gu Ling Pavilion." Ryan reacted at once, and Bella, as Voldemort''s most loyal running dog, would certainly not throw such things around, and there was a high possibility of throwing those before she set off to attack the Longbottons. The important things are put in the ancient vault. Because at that time she would have a hunch that she would be captured soon after the attack. Under such circumstances, she would definitely not taint other people''s hands with the treasure given to her by her master. The independent status and strong protection of Gu Ling Pavilion ensure this.


    "Very good." Dumbledore nodded slightly. "You know why I''m going to Gu Ling Pavilion now. As far as safety is concerned, you don''t have to worry about it. I can definitely bring you out intact. As far as I know, Voldemort In the first grade, I was able to reach the core vault of the Guling Pavilion and retreat with a torn body. I can guarantee that my level is not worse than him at this point. "


    Ryan nodded after listening to this sentence. The only reason he didn''t get the Horcrux before he knew it was because he didn''t feel confident that he would break through the defense of Guling Pavilion without disturbing others. At that time, he thought that the only foolproof way was to blow up several large equivalent nuclear bombs in the radiation world, but this would lead to the complete destruction of the wizarding economy. He felt that there was no need to use this collateral damage at the last minute. Great tactics.


    "Okay, now that you have agreed to this matter, you need to be prepared when you go back. When you are ready, you can write to me and let me buy it for you. At least I think I have a lot The place still allows them to take out the good stuff. As far as I know, a master alchemist who wants to exert his full strength is based on sufficient raw materials and props, you must not Sorry. As for the action time, I will notify you. "


    "Okay, I know." Lane replied. But after the response, Dumbledore did not let him leave as he thought. The principal looked at Ryan for a few seconds and then asked in a slow tone: "I know there is something I can''t worry about, but I still want to ask you How have you studied about the Voldemort Horcrux on Harry? "


    Seeing Ryan seem to be hesitant after hearing this problem, Dumbledore quickly added: "Of course, this is not a urgency to you, I understand that this work is not so easy to solve in a short time, if you don''t--" said Here he was stunned because Ryan took a crown inlaid with blue gems from the space bag around his waist.


    "This is the crown of Ravenclaw. I have successfully stripped and completely erased the soul of the mysterious man on it. The crown has also restored its previous functions. But it can only be regarded as a powerful magic prop. , Does not make people have wisdom. The real wisdom is Ravenclaw himself. Now I return it to Hogwarts. "


    "You¡ªdid it?" Dumbledore looked straight at the crown on the table and sat straight up, took out his old wand and clicked on the crown to check it. He raised his head and asked in shock. "So, Harry he ..."


    "Sorry, I''m still not sure." Ryan lowered his head. The reason why he took the crown out at this time was to hope that Dumbledore could grasp the information of this Voldemort Horcrux in order to be more perfect in the following layout. . At the same time, he handed this pot to the principal. As for the study of Harry''s body of Voldemort''s soul, he has no way to guarantee Harry 100%.


    At this time, it is convenient for the principal to see the research results and get some resources that are not usually available in the next time. Because in the previous resource collection, Ryan found that he was a weak wizard in the magic world as a hemp breed, and there are many good things. They only circulate among the high-level wizards, and he cannot buy such a wizard even if he has money. Dumbledore''s face is different.


    "It''s okay, I can understand it." Dumbledore shook his hand after hearing Ryan''s apology. "You don''t need to apologize, I also have some research on alchemy, and understand that living and dead are completely different. You don''t have to worry, at least, we still have enough time now."


    It seems that the current attitude of Dumbledore and the headmaster of this period in the novel is completely different. Dumbledore at this time in the novel has only one year left because he has been caught in the trap of Voldemort ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Everything seems very impatient, and even entrusts some important things to fate, giving people the feeling that the whole person is in a low mood. Now Dumbledore, who was in good condition and found several Voldemort''s Horcruxes, was full of optimism.


    Of course, from this incident, Ryan saw that Dumbledore is now a really good person. Many people in his life described him as a man who calculated everyone for his inner goal, and even raised Harry just to let him die at the last moment. But after coming to this world to experience it for himself, Ryan felt that this was not the case at all. It can even be said that Dumbledore found a way for Harry to survive the most.


    Because in the study of Horcruxes, Ryan discovered that living Horcruxes can be destroyed as long as they kill the carrier of that soul, and the death of Nagini in the original text also illustrates this. If Dumbledore was not really kind, he would be enough to kill Harry. There was no need to make such a big twist. At that time, Dumbledore asked Harry to be taken by Voldemort Awada. Although it was very risky, it was also the only way for Harry to eliminate the Voldemort soul and ensure his survival after his death.


    And now it is the same. Dumbledore asked Toline to find a way to remove the soul while keeping Harry safe, just because he found that this way was more able to guarantee Harry''s safety. In this respect, his contribution is much larger than letting Harry go to death, and the risk is also greater. But the principal still did it.


    So, although this world is not perfect, the good side still dominates. Everyone has their own shortcomings and shortcomings, and even will have their own small abacus, but there are more good people. This is why Ryan is willing to participate in this war.

 Chapter 525： Harrys trouble

    "Because Ravenclaw''s crown used to be Voldemort''s Horcrux, so for security reasons, I can''t make your contribution to the public." Dumbledore''s face was embarrassed, "Of course, wait for us After the victory, I will let everyone know your contribution. "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a sacrifice for victory." Ryan waved his hand and made an indifferent expression. Anyway, this thing brought the principal closer to the principal this time. By the way, he can get one through Dumbledore. A large number of good things that could not be obtained before, this is very worthwhile, and a little nickname is nothing. Not to mention that under such circumstances, this kind of fictitious name would only make Voldemort turn his attention, and it would be better if there was no such fictitious name.


    "I''m taking the liberty to ask, where did you find this crown?" Dumbledore opened the drawer and put the crown in and asked straightly. "This is important, so I hope you can tell me."


    "There is a place for students to hide things in the request room." Ryan felt that this did not need to be hidden from the principal, but the process of finding this thing would have to be changed a little bit. He could not tell the principal that I knew that this thing was here. .


    "Don''t I get a magic item recycling at Sirius''s house before, so after returning to school, I started to look for enough raw materials in the school after the batch of things I got at Sirius''s house was used up. When I was thinking of looking for waste products that everyone couldn''t use, I saw a huge debris warehouse in the request room. There were a lot of things that the students had hidden there. This helped me a lot. Many of the materials in the latest batch of bracelets come from here. "Lean paused here.


    Dumbledore smiled: "It''s okay, the things hidden there are not needed by everyone. It''s a good thing for you to recycle it. This is also my incomplete thinking before. I didn''t consider you even if you have money. It ¡¯s also difficult to buy what you need. You can tell me directly if you are short of something, and I ¡¯ll help you find it. ¡±


    "Then thank you." Ryan said with a smile. "When I was looking for something inside, I saw this crown on the head of a bust of an old wizard. At that time, the crown looked rusty and unremarkable. I just thought that the gem above might be valuable. When I went to get it, there was a sound in the crown that made me take it. I found it wrong. Afterwards, I put this in a lead box and took it back to study it slowly. I thought it might be a Horcrux, so I used it to test the removal of the residual soul. It didn''t succeed until two or three days ago. "


    "You are too risky, Ryan. I don''t want you to do this in the future." Dumbledore showed a concerned expression after listening to Ryan''s words. "You should tell me this kind of thing in advance, and you are not in danger of never seeing a Horcrux."


    "You don''t have to worry." Lane said to Dumbledore with a smile. "I think my level is facing all kinds of magic and dangerous curses on the Horcrux. At the same time, it can also weaken the temptation of the soul in the Horcrux to me, not to mention that I was blessed by Phoenix when I went to the Heavenly Dynasty in the summer So that my soul can communicate with Hermione. Once I have a tendency to be controlled by a mysterious person, she will notify you as soon as possible. "


    "Okay." Dumbledore smiled. "I should learn to believe you young people now, but you can come to me later if you encounter any difficulties in the future. The door of my office is always open for you."


    "That''s too much thank you." Ryan sincerely thanked him for something he couldn''t buy before, and he could finally start his own work of refining the alchemy stone.


    After saying a few more words, Ryan said goodbye to Professor Dumbledore and left. When he went downstairs, he just saw Harry walking towards Professor Dumbledore''s office. It seemed that he should be preparing for a new lesson about Voldemort.


    Lane found that after the last Ministry of Magic battle, Dumbledore began to consciously train young people, especially Harry. It seems that in the battle with Voldemort, he realized that he was getting older, and slowly began to be unable to work, feeling that it was time to train the next generation.


    Harry found Ryan who was going downstairs, and after saying hello to Ryan, he went to the principal''s office. Dumbledore had already collected all traces of Ryan''s visit by this time, leaving only the meditation basin on the table.


    After Harry greeted the principal, Dumbledore first talked about the meeting between Harry and the Minister of Magic during the Christmas holiday. Dumbledore was a little touched by Harry''s performance, and mentioned that the Ministry of Magic had been trying to figure out what he was doing, and even sent Auror to follow.


    "So they don''t know where you are going yet?" Harry asked, hoping to get more information on his curious question, but Dumbledore only looked at him from above the half-moon-shaped lens and smiled. "Yeah, they don''t know. It''s too early to tell you now. I can only say that this matter is very important to defeat Voldemort. Well, let''s continue the class next, unless you have other important things- ¡ª ¡±


    Harry hurriedly overheared the conversation about Snape and Malfoy, but Dumbledore advised Harry not to take this matter seriously, because he thought it was not important. Although Dumbledore''s answer made Harry very uncomfortable, he finally chose to watch today''s memories at Dumbledore''s request.


    Dumbledore began to introduce Voldemort''s outstanding performance after entering school, and also pointed out that Voldemort was already very good at disguising at this time. He even organized a small group of his own and triggered many vicious attacks that could not find evidence. .


    Next Dumbledore showed the memory of Gunter, uncle Voldemort. In this memory, he saw Voldemort confirming his identity for the first time. After reading the memory, Dumbledore told Harry that he could confirm that Voldemort had stunned Gunter and killed his father and grandparents with Gunter''s wand. Afterwards, he blamed his uncle for a bit of complicated magic, and implanted false memories in his uncle''s brain to blame his uncle. At the same time also took away the ancient ring.


    After Harry and Dumbledore criticized the defects of the Ministry of Magic, Dumbledore solemnly took another bottle from the pocket inside the robe. When Harry noticed that Dumbledore dumped the contents of the bottle, the contents of the bottle were not easy to pour into the meditation basin. It seemed to be a little condensed. Does the memory deteriorate?


    "Harry, this memory is hard to come by, and I think it is the most important one of all the memories I have collected, and of course, perhaps the shortest one." Dumbledore said, "We will come back in a moment. Ok , Enter the meditation basin again ... "


    After a familiar sense of falling, Harry saw a much younger Slughorn in front of him. The most obvious thing was that he was not bald at this time. Looking around, he found himself in Slughorn''s office. Six or seven boys sat next to Slughorn, all fifteen or sixteen, and the chairs were harder or shorter than him. He had n¡¯t had time to look carefully. A voice came: "Sir, is Professor Meliss about to retire?"


    Harry found that Tom Riddle, who was formally speaking when he was young, was also the most handsome one in this house.


    "Tom, I can''t tell you this." Slugho shook a frosted finger that he had just pulled out of the jar of pineapple preserves. "But I''m curious to know where you got the news. You More than half of the professors at Hogwarts are well informed. "


    Riddle smiled slightly, and the other boys also laughed, throwing admiring glances at him. Slughorn also laughed. "You ghost spirit, you can know what you should not know, and you will be careful to make important people-by the way, thank you for your pineapple preserves, you guessed it, this is my favorite, although I don''t know you are Where do you know this¡ª "


    This time a strange thing happened. The whole room was suddenly shrouded in white fog, and Harry could only see Dumbledore''s face beside him. Slughorn''s voice sounded in the room, and it was so unnaturally loud: "--you will make a mistake ~ www.novelhall.com ~ kid, remember my words."


    Then the fog cleared, and Harry saw the golden clock on Slughorn''s desk ringing at eleven. He began to drive everyone out. But the young Voldemort stayed. "Sir, I want to ask you something."


    Then ask, boy, ask ... "


    "Sir, I want to ask if you know ... Horcrux."


    Once again, the fog was thick, Harry could see neither Slughorn nor Riddle, only Dumbledore smiled peacefully beside him. Then Slughorn''s voice sounded loudly again, just like before.


    "I don''t know anything about Horcrux, I won''t tell you even if I know it! Go out immediately, don''t let me hear you mention this again!"


    "It''s confusing." When Harry looked up, Dumbledore looked at Harry. "If you don''t think it, I''d be surprised."


    "What the **** was that?" Harry said puzzled.


    "Professor Slughorn has tampered with his own memory. Because he is ashamed of this memory, he wants to tamper with it to make him decent. This is why I do n¡¯t have to spit the real agent or take the dementor Because the memory may also be fake. So, for the first time, I will give you homework, Harry. You have to try to make Professor Slughorn expose the true memory, which will undoubtedly be our most critical information. "


    Said that Dumbledore brushed the meditation basin with his hand, "This memory is everything, Harry. Without it, we are nothing short of blind."


    :. :

 Chapter 526： Poison Antidote

    After the class the next morning, Harry told his friends who he believed to be reliable about the assignment Dumbledore gave him. Ryan listened to Harry in the common room with Hermione, except for the tasks. And Dumbledore ¡¯s attitude towards Harry ¡¯s hearing of Malfoy and Snape ¡¯s conversation.


    "Sraghorn must be determined to hide the truth of the year. If even Dumbledore can''t get the memories now, you are unlikely to get those memories." Lane is not optimistic about Harry''s This time, he said outspokenly. "As for the Horcrux, I must say that the mysterious man is worthy of being a powerful and extremely evil Dark Lord, who was able to take this problem into consideration at that age and try to access such dangerous knowledge."


    "Even if it''s hard, I have to--wait, you said you know what a Horcrux?" Harry looked at Ryan in surprise.


    "Yes." Ryan nodded slightly and continued. "As an alchemist, I do know Horcrux, a very partial and evil alchemy product. Now that the principal has let you know about the existence of Horcrux, it means that I can tell you something."


    After clearing his throat, Ryan said seriously. "The Horcrux is a kind of alchemy prop used to contain the split soul after killing humans to split their souls."


    "True evil." Harry shook his head in disgust. "So why did Voldemort make such evil props, could it provide him with powerful magic power?"


    "No, the Horcrux''s role is to provide eternal life to the user." Looking at Harry''s surprised open mouth, Ryan smiled: "Aren''t you interested in this thing? I understand that eternal life is for everyone. All attractive¡ª "


    "Of course not." Harry interrupted Ryan''s laugh and said firmly, "This is too evil."


    "More than that, the sequelae are still very large." Ryan continued: "According to the existing data, users often slice their brains by the way when slicing their souls, you see that the mysterious man will be completely lost in the later period. The wisdom and attractiveness of youth. At the same time, the sliced ??soul may form another person after meeting certain conditions. Due to the evil of the Horcrux, this new self and the original self cannot coexist friendly. In the end, only one survived.


    "Then, what else do you know about Horcruxes?" Harry was a little uncomfortable listening to this sentence, and he thought of himself and Voldemort''s prophecy. So quickly urged Ryan to continue to speak.


    "Hide a part in an object outside the body. In this way, even if the body of the Horcrux user is attacked or destroyed, he cannot die, because there is a part of the soul left in the world, unharmed. Of course This form of existence is not as good as ghosts, and not many people are willing to live that way. "Ryan said the last key point.


    "So, that Voldemort we encountered in the first grade is in that state? The mist that flew out after Chilo died." Harry recalled the Voldemort he saw in the first grade.


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "In theory, one person can only make one Horcrux. But I can tell you that Dumbledore and I have destroyed more Horcruxes than this number. I think Dumble The task that Professor Liduo gave you should be to hope you can figure out how many Horcruxes the mysterious man made. "


    "But how did I get that memory." After listening to Ryan''s explanation of the Horcrux, Harry looked even more frustrated. He didn''t think he could make Slughorn tell such important things on his own. But he now knows the danger of the Horcrux, and feels that Ryan is risking his life to fight on the front line. Voldemort''s opponent in his prediction must never do nothing.


    "I don''t know." Ryan shrugged because he had cleared Aragok a long time ago, so at the Aragok funeral in the original text, after Slughorn drank high, the truth revealed that this matter was not It may have happened. But Ryan thinks he still has something to tell Harry: "Since you already know what a Horcrux is, then you must also know that Professor Slughorn definitely wants to cover up this matter in front of people, so you do n¡¯t ask directly he."


    "Of course." Harry nodded bitterly. "It seems that he is probably one of the culprits that caused Voldemort! How could it be directly asked in this case?"


    At this time, Harry probably guessed exactly what Dumbledore had been running around recently: it should be to find other Horcruxes. But he will never say this.


    In the following time, Harry again said that Dumbledore believed that the conversation between Snape and Malfoy that Harry heard was not important, and the principal once again confirmed his trust in Snape. Ryan and Hermione can only comfort at this time that President Harry Dumbledore may have his own arrangements that need to be kept secret.


    Ryan was a bit confused about what Professor Dumbledore wanted to do, because he would n¡¯t die this year, and he did n¡¯t understand why he let Malfoy do things.


    Obviously Hermione also had doubts. After Harry left, she turned around and asked Ryan directly: "What do you think our headmaster planned, I don''t believe Dumbledore can''t see that Malfoy is doing something for the mysterious man now Thing, and it will affect Hogwarts. "


    "It may be that our principal wants to set a trap for the mysterious person. You must know that the conspiracy can only cause powerful harm when it is unknown to you. Now, according to Harry, our principal should know this. That ¡¯s why you do n¡¯t have to worry about that. ¡±Ryan comforted Hermione, of course he thought so. But just in case, he was still on Malfoy''s disappearing cabinet that had been repaired in the past two days and the whole room where there was a request.


    Harry seemed to have said these things to Ron and Ginny, but it seemed that Ron and they couldn''t come up with any good ideas. Because Harry still seemed very distressed these two days, often scratching his hair helplessly. Ryan even worried that Harry would make him bald before middle age. If you know that there is no cure for baldness in the magic world, otherwise Slughorn, who is a top potionist, will not let himself be like that. ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Now that we have talked about the potions class, we have to say that in the new section of the potions class, Slughorn made new tricks. Unlike Snape who likes to let everyone cook potions step by step, Slughorn prefers to let everyone learn how to apply these potions in life. For example, in the new class, he sent a bottle to every student in the classroom to make everyone make an antidote for mixing poison in the bottle.


    "According to Gobalot''s third law, the antidote for mixed poisons is greater than the sum of the antidote for each individual component. There are more than a dozen poisons in a bottle of medicine. It seems that today''s classroom task is a big project." Hermione whispered around her that she had always been a little uncomfortable with Harry''s simple copying but had a higher grade in her potion class than her, because she had always hated speculation. This time she felt that she finally had a chance to beat Harry.


    "Not so complicated." Ryan reminded. "One dung stone is enough, the poison here is not so powerful."


    "Shut up." Hermione turned her head to stare at Ryan. "What is the difference between Harry and I if I want to do this?"


    Lane shrugged helplessly. Hermione was stubborn in some aspects. She would stick to her heart and flexibly deal with important matters. But in daily life she is still as rigid as in the past. But Hermione Lane like this is not annoying, because sticking to principles is not a bad thing.


    "Then I can only wish you good luck." Ryan said that he started to busy himself, of course, he would not use bezoar, which has little technical content. As an alchemist, he has a better way.


    :. :

 Chapter 527： Potion Lesson

    After receiving the poison, the vast majority of people poured it into the crucible and heated it, but only Hermione in the entire classroom can now master Scarpin''s visible spell, and use this spell to correctly analyze the composition of the potion.


    Ryan used another method to solve the problem. He first took out dozens of medicinal herbs from the cabinet according to his own poison, and then used the power of nature and alchemy to restore them to a dozen. Seeds, and finally combine these dozens of seeds into a soybean-sized translucent seed like emeralds.


    "Oh, my God!" After more than half an hour, Slughorn was completely attracted when he walked over to Ryan''s pot. Ryan had already put that seed into the crucible, and this time a tree Like a transparent small tree cast by crystal, there are more than a dozen leaves on the small tree, and the color of each leaf is different, but the color of these leaves is fading. In addition, only half of the pot of completely transparent liquid remains in the crucible.


    "This is-alchemy? There is also natural power." After wielding his wand to release some magic, Slughorn finally figured out what was in front of him. "Create a pseudo-living alchemy tree, restore the mixed poison through the alchemy power in the trunk, and make every leaf on this tree an antidote. Then use this alchemy tree separation function to let each poison enter Among the corresponding leaves, the antidote composition on different leaves finally neutralizes all the poisons. I have to admit that you have given me enough surprises in some ways. "


    Speaking of this, the little crystal-like tree became completely transparent, and then turned into a pale yellow liquid with a slight bitter almond scent and fell into the pot. Slughorn suspended the crucible with his wand for everyone to see. "Look, please, this is the theoretically best result after our lesson: all the medicaments have been reacted whether they are poisons or antidote, and only completely non-toxic and harmless ingredients are left in the pot. Can be consumed by people. "


    "Of course, I need to remind everyone that Mr. Liang''s methods are unavailable to others." After the show, Slughorn put down the crucible and said to the busy classmates. "The most troublesome part of mixing potions is that when the poisons are mixed together, they can transform various irrelevant ingredients into a large number of new magical mixtures through an almost alchemy reaction. Mr. Liang can use alchemy If you do n¡¯t master alchemy skills, then the book ¡¯s analysis of all the reaction components and the configuration of targeted antidote at once is your only feasible solution. "


    Ryan looked around the classroom at this time, and found that except for Hermione who successfully separated the components of the poison and began to configure the antidote in turn, everyone else was faced with a strange face and a variety of strange flavors and Crucible of strange smoke.


    At the end of the class, Hermione finally prepared her mixed antidote. Ryan found that the antidote in her crucible was earthy yellow, and she kept blowing bubbles, which looked like mud.


    "Full 52 ingredients, and even my hair in it. Today I can definitely surpass Harry''s copybook guy." After discovering Ryan looking at herself, Hermione simply came over and said in a slightly upward tone. It seemed that she had been unhappy with Harry''s act of copying the book to the first place for a long time.


    In fact, Hermione doesn''t hate the practice of learning other people''s knowledge. You must know that Hermione can now complete this antidote in a short period of time because she learned a lot of new knowledge in the process of co-adventuring and communicating with Ryan. It can only be done, so she doesn''t resent anyone learning a better way, even if it is not authoritative. It''s just that Harry''s style of just copying the book but not using his mind to think and learn really makes her uncomfortable.


    "Not necessarily." Ryan just now saw Harry running out of the drug storage room next to him, as if clutching something back to his crucible. "Some things are more than I can think of."


    When Hermione had just said something, Slughorn came down from the podium and slowly walked around the classroom. After circumventing a lot of antidote that seemed to be more deadly than poison, he scooped it up with a small spoon Hermione''s antidote and praised her: "Very good, Miss Granger, it seems that you have fully understood the knowledge in the book and have some understanding of yourself. This antidote is doing very well."


    But Hermione was not pleased with this praise. After seeing the dung stone in Harry''s open palm, Slughorn froze for more than ten seconds, then picked up the dung stone and held it high to show the classmates, "Oh, it really looks like your mother ... I ca n¡¯t judge you wrong ... Surely the dung stone can solve all these potions! This is the independent spirit that a real potionist needs! "


    The chubby potion professor turned a little funny, and then said to all the students in the class: "If you have a dung stone, then of course it works ... However, because it is not poisonous, and it is rare. , So it ¡¯s useful to know how to formulate antidote ... "


    "Tingle bell." The bell rang after school. Slughorn stopped. "Okay, everyone can pack up and leave class. By the way, add 20 points to Gryffindor. For Ryan''s superb skills and Harry''s brave adventure."


    "It''s just¡ª" Hermione opened her mouth slightly, and she couldn''t believe it: "This is clearly the classroom, where to learn knowledge, is that Harry''s speculation?"


    "It''s a bit." Lane nodded. "But you can''t deny that the method Harry has mastered is also a method, and it is very practical in first aid after poisoning."


    "Well, you are right." Hermione looked a little helpless. "Fortunately, he also gave you extra points, at least to give everyone a correct guide."


    Speaking of this, Hermione saw Ryan standing there motionless after she finished packing, and asked, "Why don''t you leave now that the class is over?"


    "I have something to ask the professor for help. You can go to the classroom for the next class first, and I''ll come right away."


    Soon, only Slughorn and Ryan were left in the classroom. Watching Ryan standing there, Slughorn kindly said while buckling the gold buckle of his dragon leather briefcase "Hurry up, Ryan, you are going to be late for the next class ~ Mr. www.novelhall.com ~, I want to ask you something." Ryan said in a slightly flattering tone.


    "Then ask quickly, my dear child, I will be happy to provide some help for a smart student like you, please ask ..."


    "Sir, I know you are a very powerful potion master. Can you introduce me to places or people who can buy good raw materials."


    "That''s right, I should have thought of it." Slughorn stopped himself to pack things. "It''s true that some precious materials students are difficult to get, but I think your alchemy level is likely to need some precious materials--"


    "Yes." Slughorn said after thinking for a few seconds. "I will introduce you to some of my best friends at the next slug club meeting. You can buy things from them in the future."


    "Then thank you so much." Ryan bowed. This time he wanted to thank Professor Slughorn from the bottom of his heart. With the help of the professor, the progress of his purchase speed research will inevitably be greatly accelerated. After all, even if Dumbledore has to help, as a principal, he is certainly not as familiar with these shopping paths as Prof. Slughorn, who deals with all kinds of people all day.


    Not to mention Slughorn is a professor of potions, he himself needs these things. Naturally, there will be many purchase channels for precious alchemy materials.


    After the materials are ready, Ryan can start his manufacturing plan of Our Lady of the Roses, which will provide a solid guarantee for his survival in the war.


    :. :

 Chapter 528： new course

    In the following period, everything was normal. Mobile phone https: // Dumbledore did not find Ryan to go to Gu Lingge, maybe he has not found a suitable time. At this time, Ryan mixed some basic materials for the production of Our Lady of Roses into the list of raw materials for alchemy props and sent a list to Dumbledore, and attached the gold coins.


    Although Dumbledore is not in school, he can still control everything in the school. On the third day after posting the list and gold coins, Ryan got up and received a large box from Dumbledore through the house elf in the school, which contained hundreds of different kinds of not-so-good foundations for Ryan. Raw materials and a few precious raw materials.


    Slughorn ¡¯s channels were also good. After one club, Ryan met several well-informed people. In just a week, he bought half of the precious and rare raw materials he needed, but the other half needed good luck to collect all of them, because those things do n¡¯t have a stable source of access, and the wizards only occasionally Harvest part.


    Of course, with such a purchase, Ryan''s Gallon also blew out. Fortunately, the people introduced by Slughorn agreed to pay directly with gold ingots, jewelry, precious raw materials or alchemy products, so that there was no deficit in Ryan''s finances.


    "Although things are still not complete, the materials needed for the first step are already complete." After all the first batch of materials arrived, Ryan counted and came to this conclusion. "It should be possible to start construction now, and in order that this stone can be used in various worlds in the future, it can only be made in the Wanjie grocery store."


    After going to bed that night, Ryan went to Wanjie grocery store and started to do the first step. I have been busy in Wanjie grocery store for three months, with the full technical support of teacher Luo Zhen. The first step of the production process is finally complete. The four mouths are in a crucible at the four corners of a large alchemy array. The liquids of four colors of red, yellow, blue and green are rolling, and these liquids are like crystals.


    After instructing Xiaoqing to be optimistic about the pots in this magic circle, Ryan went to the world of "The Lord of the Rings" and slept for a week before relaxing. This is the world''s overall environment suitable for rest. Surrounded by the breath of nature, it can quickly smooth Ryan''s problems caused by fatigue. If you change to a world where the ecosystem is basically finished like the radiating world, Ryan feels that this consciousness may need to sleep for half a year.


    After finishing everything, he returned to his bed. Next depends on luck, I hope those materials will be available as soon as possible.


    In the following time, Ryan began to make all kinds of things that might be needed to go to Gu Ling Pavilion. In the midst of being busy, time entered February. The snow around the school melted and replaced by the cold and damp. Gray-purple clouds pressed low over the castle, and the continuous cold rain made the lawn slippery and muddy. The whole weather is as bad as the situation outside.


    However, this does not mean that there is nothing good. For example, the first phantom visualization class that required sixth grade students to be outdoors in the damp wind was moved from the playground to the auditorium. This class was arranged on Saturday morning to avoid Delay in regular courses.


    When Ryan and Hermione came to the auditorium, they found that the people had almost arrived. For teaching convenience, the tables have been put away. The rain was knocking on the window, and the magic ceiling was covered with black rain clouds.


    The four deans were standing at the front of the auditorium at this time. In addition, there was a wizard with white skin, transparent eyelashes and slender hair standing beside the deans. He should be the instructor of the phantom visualization class from the Ministry of Magic. Too.


    "Good morning," said the wizard of the Ministry of Magic when everyone was ready, "My name is Waikiki Takros, and I will be your instructor in the phantom visualization class for the next twelve weeks, hoping to help you Prepare for the Phantom Appearance Examination¡ª "


    The whole introduction process was unstoppable, and even that Waiki Takros seemed too calm. Even if Professor McGonagall scolded Malfoy who tried to argue with Gower, his speech was not interrupted.


    After making a lot of wooden circles, Techcross told everyone about the three-dimensional principle of phantom appearance, and then let everyone start trying. "After waiting for my order ... to rotate in place, let yourself be in the void, and act calmly! Now listen to my password ... ---" Ryan looked at the students around him and found that everyone seemed to want them so quickly The phantom appeared surprised.


    "One-two-three!" Everyone turned around in the same place. As a result, most people just turned around to make them stand unsteady, even people like Neville who didn''t have a good sense of balance directly Fell to the ground.


    The professors didn''t think that someone could succeed at once, but the two cracking sounds that appeared at the same time at the same time, and the very crackling sound that exploded like firecrackers broke their cognition. They were surprised to see that Ryan and Hermione''s bodies disappeared after only a half turn, and then appeared in the wood circle in front of them.


    "Very good." Tycross''s tone increased slightly. Maybe this is how he likes a calm person to express his surprise. "Like these two gentlemen and young ladies, they always focus on the phantom. Do n¡¯t panic and calm down on the goal. Now please put the wooden circle and stand back ... "


    The next few people except Ryan and Hermione just turned around in place, but the sixth time, Dean Thomas entered the wooden circle, but left his left arm in place, which attracted all Exclaimed people. Fortunately, the deans gathered around for the first time. After a burst of purple smoke, his arm was healed. After finding out that his arm was fine, Dean told his surroundings with his eyebrows. .


    "Okay, keep quiet." Professor McGonagall gave Dean a dissatisfied glance, and after everyone regained silence, Waikiki Takros began to explain lightly: "Split, that is, the separation of a part of the body, occurred in When the determination is not firm enough, it is also one of the most prone problems for novices. So I remind everyone again that you must focus your attention. "


    But after an hour, the other people have made no progress. Tycross does not seem discouraged. He put on his cloak and just said: "See you next Saturday, everyone, don''t forget: goal, determination, calmness." Afterwards, a wave of the magic wand eliminated those wooden circles and followed Professor McGonagall out of the auditorium.


    "Harry, what''s the matter with you?" Harry hurriedly left the auditorium as soon as the course ended. Until an hour later, when Ryan and Hermione returned from the alchemy laboratory, they met Harry and Ron whispering together in the common room.


    "What did you do just so fast? Just like what news did the paparazzi find?" Ryan asked after sitting directly on the sofa opposite Harry. "What did you find out during the class just now? It was clear before class ~ www.novelhall.com ~ That''s the way." Harry explained, "I heard Malfoy in the Phantom Shift class really doing it now. What, Crabbe and Goyle are sending him a whistle. This matter of Malfoy should be very important, because Crabbe and Goyle are just sentry outside, they know nothing about what Malfoy is doing now. "


    "It sounds like a conspiracy is brewing." Even Hermione admitted it. "As the principal of Hogwarts, Dumbledore couldn''t help not knowing what happened in the castle. I''m curious why he didn''t take care of it."


    "So I think I should figure out what Malfoy is doing." Harry said firmly.


    Harry did say that, he checked the live map as often as possible for the next two weeks, and sometimes went to the bathroom unnecessarily during the class, but never found Malfoy in a suspicious place. He actually saw Crabbe and Goyle alone in the castle for more time than usual, and sometimes stopped in the empty hallway motionless, but at that time Malfoy was not only not nearby, but he could not be found on the map. At this time he could only assume that Malfoy was mixed up with hundreds of dense names.


    "Ryan and Hermione look busy and should be doing things for the Order of the Phoenix. I still don''t want to disturb them anymore." Harry did want to ask Ryan if they could do anything, but finally thought of this and gave up.


    The owner of the world of Harry Potte

 Chapter 529： Gu Ling Pavilion

    After the dinner on the last day of February, Ryan and Hermione just entered the library to prepare for their homework in the library. Suddenly a fire flashed over the table in front of them, and a tightly rolled parchment paper suddenly appeared on the table.


    "Is President Dumbledore looking for you?" Hermione turned around and asked, because the fire was just too obvious. At first glance, it was known that the phoenix was sending things, and the only phoenix in the entire castle was Deng Blido''s Fox is gone.


    "It should be." Ryan lowered his head and opened the rolled parchment, and found a few lines written in slender, tangled fonts: Please bring the things you prepared before to the principal''s office, we should start. The password is chocolate gold coins.


    At the best time, Ryan said goodbye to Hermione, and asked her to bring her textbooks back to the common room, and then quickly ran upstairs to the principal''s office. When he opened the door with a password and walked up the spiral staircase, the oak door opened, and Ryan found that besides Dumbledore wearing a purple robe sitting on the chair he usually sat on, Sirius was also wearing it. The rather formal robe appeared to sit a little more rigidly in another chair.


    "Good evening, Principal Dumbledore. Good evening, Sirius." Lane first greeted the two in the office. "We are now--"


    "We are going now to take Voldemort''s Horcruxes in the vault of Gu Ling Ge Bella." Professor Dumbledore nodded. "Because I got solid evidence today, Voldemort took Bella and two other Death Eaters to go to Greece to work. They have now left the UK and I can guarantee that we will not be directly touched by them when we are looking for something . "


    "But how do we get in a moment? Is it an attack or an infiltration?" Ryan asked.


    "Neither." Dumbledore shook his head slightly. "You don''t need to talk for a while, I have a great way to break through most of the guards in front. Of course, this needs Sirius''s help, which is why I called him today."


    "I''m glad to help you in such an important matter, Professor Dumbledore." Xiaotian nodded slightly.


    After making sure everyone was ready, Professor Dumbledore stood up behind the table, and then let Sirius hold his hand, and Lane held Sirius'' hand. "We are now using Fox to go to Diagon Alley, so you two have a good grasp."


    After Ryan and Sirius nodded, Phoenix Fox flew from the shelf to Dumbledore''s empty hand. After a flash of fire flashed over, the three disappeared from the principal''s office.


    When the fire in front of him disappeared, Ryan discovered that they had appeared in an unobtrusive corner of Diagon Alley. After tidying up their clothes, they began to walk towards the direction of Gu Ling Pavilion.


    The facade of Gu Ling Pavilion is different from all the shops on this street. It is built with white marble. If it wasn''t distorted, this building could even be called magnificent. Of course, even if the whole building is crooked. Gu Ling Pavilion is still standing high above the surrounding shops, and it stands out in this street.


    Even at this time it was already evening, the bronze gate of Gu Ling Pavilion was still gleaming. A very little goblin dressed like a day dressed in a scarlet uniform just as if he had just been ironed stood there. When he saw Ryan they came over, they bowed politely and opened the door.


    Ryan used to come to Gu Ling Pavilion only once a year on average. In his impression, every time he came to Gu Ling Pavilion, he always walked through the short corridor, spent more than ten minutes huddling with a group of people, and then You have to pass several tests before you can go to the counter to handle the business you need. If you want to put it outside, this service attitude bank has long since closed. The reason why Gu Ling Pavilion is so prosperous is that there is only one bank in the wizarding world.


    Fortunately, today they used excuses to work with Sirius, so that they could avoid a lot of queuing and other problems faced by ordinary wizards. Sirius, as the patriarch of the Black family, is naturally able to enjoy the special services opened by the Gu Ling Pavilion to the pure blood family. As the three of them just stepped into the hall, an old goblin wearing monocles and a tuxedo greeted them.


    "Ah, respected Principal Dumbledore, Mr. Black and this young gentleman. Is there anything I can help you with?" The goblin walked in front of her and bowed deeply, even the big nose almost touched the floor on.


    "That''s it." Sirius stepped forward and said. "I have something in the family treasure house that I need to trade with this young partner, and since the things I want to give him are very precious and the young man is still in school, his principal Mr. Dumbledore will serve as Witnesses are witnessing our transactions, so we now want to enter my vault. "


    "Of course no problem." The old goblin nodded. "Then please show your proof."


    Sirius pulled out a golden key inlaid with emeralds from his arms. The old goblin nodded slightly after examining it, then bowed again. "The key is fine, we can start right away."


    When he finished, he gently clapped his hands, and a younger goblin came over.


    "I''m going to use Ding Dang." The older goblin said to him. The young goblin left quickly, and soon took a small leather bag to the older goblin. The small bag seemed to be filled with dingy metal . "Okay, okay! Please come with me, three distinguished gentlemen." The elf said, turning around and leading the way ahead, "I will take you to the vault of the Black family."


    Soon he took Ryan and the three of them through the hall sandwiched by a lot of counters. Ryan noticed at this time that, unlike what he saw during the daytime, only three or two fairies behind the counter were sitting there weighing precious stones or precious metals. Yawning, far less than the staff during the day.


    Soon they passed the door at the back of the hall and came to a rough stone corridor with burning torches lighting ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But Ryan found that these torches were not the usual torches at all, they Each one is a magic prop.


    "Did you find any problems with the torches?" Sirius said as he watched Ryan staring at the torches. "I was also curious why I had such a simple torch in a place like Gu Ling Pavilion for the first time. , But at that time my cousin Andromeda, the mother of Tonks, told me that these torches are some precious magic props. As long as the magic power is injected once, these flames will last for a whole year. "


    "Really¡ª" Ryan didn''t know what to say at this time, even if it was far away from the Kublai fairy fire, but it would not be cheap as long as it was attached to magic props. Ryan didn''t expect this group of goblins to be so rich.


    The goblin who received Ryan blew a whistle at the hole in front, and a small cart rolled along the track from the darkness. The four people with the goblin could just fill this car.


    "The underground vault of our Gu Ling Pavilion is the safest treasure trove. In the future, you can choose us to keep your wealth for you." After the car started, the goblin sitting in front of him started chattering. He mainly aimed at Ryan, because there are not many students who can be a partner of a pure-blood family and let Dumbledore accompany him to do things. In his impression, Ryan did not handle any financial business in Gu Ling Pavilion.


    So the goblin took advantage of this opportunity to try to bring business to Gu Ling Ge. As for the fact that Ryan is not a pure-blood wizard, the goblin does not value it. After all, for them, gold is the same regardless of the human lineage. If it were not for international secrecy laws, they were even willing to do business with Muggles.


    ()

 Chapter 530： treasury

    In the dark tunnel, a small car quickly moved along the track in the tunnel. At the same time, there were sharp shouts from the car, and even overwhelmed the sound of the car clicking and the wind in the ears of everyone. This is the fairy sitting in the driver''s seat constantly bragging about the safety of the Guling Pavilion.


    "Don''t see that you can get here all the way smoothly, because you have proof of identity. Otherwise, you shouldn''t even think about being able to enter the heavily guarded underground entrance here. Be aware that there is a large area of ??land nearby. With protective spells and exploratory spells, it is simply impossible to get past those defenses by other means¡ª "


    But even if the goblin sitting in front advertises endlessly, Ryan is determined not to store anything truly valuable in this place. Because the fairies ¡¯morality is really unbelievable, think about it. In the last book of the novel, after Harry met the staff of Gulinge, he took out the short sword of Gryffindor and seduced him. Get all the information about Gu Ling Pavilion. And in theory, the employees of the financial industry should be completely confidential.


    Lane even suspected that the magic stone of the first grade could be stored quietly in Gu Ling Pavilion for so long, completely because the reputation and strength of Dumbledore and Nicoll¨¦e were indeed strong enough. Otherwise, because of the greed and morality of the goblins, Ryan felt that they were likely to find a goblin as a scapegoat, and directly declare that a certain employee of the Guling Pavilion had defected with a magic stone.


    Sirius couldn''t stand the chatter of the goblin beside him. He said directly to the goblin sitting in front of him: "Is it absolutely safe? So can you explain what happened to the safest underground vault that was broken into by someone a few years ago?" ?"


    "Well--" The goblin who was driving looked a little hesitant. "Well--at least we didn''t lose anything, did we?"


    But in this way, the goblin finally closed his chattering mouth, and everyone''s ears were also cleaned a lot. Ryan took time to look around and found that the car was driving deep underground. They kept making sharp turns between the stalactites and descending to an unexpected depth.


    Because Ryan came in through normal channels, the journey was different from Harry''s in the novel. For example, they never encountered the anti-thief waterfall. Think about it, too. Those who can enter the underground vaults are big figures with identities. You can''t let them pour a pot of water every time they come in.


    Finally, after ten minutes or so, this car, which was almost as bumpy as the roller coaster, slowed down. Then he stopped against a small stone platform. The sharp voice of the goblin sounded again: "Okay, gentlemen, our car can only drive here as far as it can go. Then we need everyone to walk over with our feet."


    "It''s about 3000 meters underground." Lane thought about the speed and driving time quietly, but to his surprise, the temperature at this depth should be more than 50 degrees Celsius in theory. But now Ryan felt that there might not even be 20 degrees here, and there was a damp breath in the air.


    However, the temperature started to rise not too far along the corridor. After turning a small angle, Ryan saw the culprit causing the temperature to rise: a fire dragon.


    This fire dragon is very huge, at least one circle larger than the one he faced in the top three. This means that this dragon is very powerful, because with age, the size of the fire dragon will continue to expand, and the resistance to magic spells will become more and more difficult to deal with over time. While all this is happening, its offensiveness and offensive capabilities are steadily increasing.


    But the dragon in front of him didn''t look well. Because he was confined in the ground for too long, the scales on the dragon had become pale and loose, its eyes were turbid pink, and both hind legs were wearing heavy Shackles, the thick chains on top of it connected to the giant pile that was driven deep into the stone ground. After hearing the footsteps in the corridor, it turned to Ryan and they turned their ugly heads, making a roar that made the stones tremble and spitting out a blaze.


    But Dumbledore, who was standing in front, just waved his old wand slightly, and a sky-blue transparent barrier appeared in front of them to block the flames for everyone.


    "You really deserve to be the greatest white sorcerer now-" the leader''s goblin said flatteringly to Dumbledore, trying to cover up the mistakes that he had not reminded everyone in time, but Sirius snorted and immediately changed the subject . "It''s eyes are gone, but that makes it more brutal. But we have a way to control it. It has formed a conditioned reflex to the Dingdang film."


    After he finished, he took out some small metal utensils from his small purse and sent one to everyone. "You shake this together. When it hears this sound, it thinks of pain and retreats, and we can open the vault door."


    Ryan only found out that the location of the fire dragon was a small platform at this time, and there were several gates that seemed to have very complicated carvings around the platform.


    At this time, Dumbledore suddenly shot to control the goblin in front, and then waved his wand to let the flame-spraying dragon fall down.


    "Okay, we can only get here peacefully." Dumbledore explained, "Before coming down, each goblin can only obtain the corresponding permission for the door that the customer requested to open. This Guling Pavilion avoids theft. It ¡¯s a kind of defense. So you need Ryan for the Lestrange family vault, and you do n¡¯t have to worry about fire dragons and goblins ~ www.novelhall.com ~ They are just stunned now, I will inject them later Prepared memories. "


    Seriously, neither the goblin nor the fire dragon is weak. Especially the elves who have the authority to come here and even the inferior elite Auror. The reason for being knocked down so quickly was simply not expecting a magician like Dumbledore in a top-level costume to suddenly attack from behind. It can only be said that he has done his best, but it is now a crime of non-war.


    "Let''s see." Ryan walked to the target vault door under the guidance of Sirius, and then waved his wand to check.


    "It''s a clever setting." Ryan murmured that during the inspection he found that the goblins had prepared an extremely elaborate power supply system in the underground vault, using the underground geothermal conversion magic array to the defense system of the entire vault Provides inexhaustible magic power, which is why Lane discovered that the temperature of this underground vault is not high.


    There are a lot of defense and guard magic on the gate of the vault, as well as the surrounding walls. But Ryan accidentally discovered that the Black family''s vault and the target vault are next door.


    "Can this goblin let the Sirius''s vault door open first?" Ryan asked.


    "It''s very simple." Dumbledore nodded to restore the fire dragon and the goblin, and the goblin did not have any doubts. After the goblin opened the Black family vault, Dumbledore stunned the goblin and dragon again, and then walked into the vault.


    As soon as he entered the vault, he heard Ryan said in a cheerful tone: "Ha, I know that, and soon we will be able to enter Bella''s vault where she holds the treasures given by the mysterious man."

 Chapter 531： Golden Cup

    "What did you find, Ryan?" Dumbledore, who was entering the door, asked when he heard Ryan''s cry. At this time he discovered that Sirius and Ryan were standing on a scaffold more than three meters high, and Ryan waved his wand to study the wall problem. Sirius stood aside and let his wand illuminate him.


    "This is the case, Professor Dumbledore." Speaking of his professional field, Ryan seemed confident, and he raised his voice to Dumbledore under the scaffold. "There are many magic defenses on the outside door and on the wall. If we want to crack, we need a lot of time. In this way, I worry that the goblins above will find it wrong. So I tried to find another way. Now it seems that my judgment is correct. "


    After finishing, Ryan removed a huge tapestry hanging against the wall, and then stepped forward to pat the wall facing him. "This wall is the wall shared by the two vaults of the Black family and the Lesterrange family, and it is also their separation wall. The defense of this wall is much better than the defense of the outside."


    Under the watch of Dumbledore and Sirius, Ryan waved the spell he chanted and whipped a silver powder with a metallic glow from the space bag around his waist.


    After these powders adhered to the wall, they quickly turned into twisted runes under the control of magic. Soon these runes, which were as big as the bottom of the coffee cup, shrank to the size of green beans, and then became a thin A silver wire coil occupies an area the size of a door.


    "Now it''s time for the next step." Looking at the masterpiece in front of him, Ryan nodded slightly, and then pulled out a black knife with a silver pattern from the space bag and began to depict it in the circle. This knife has targeted magic and carving stones is as easy as carving on cork boards.


    It took seven or eight minutes for a six-pointed star array with a large number of runes to appear on the wall. Ryan stepped back to check that there was no problem, and some painful took out a bottle of golden liquid from the space agent, and then guided the liquid with the magic wand to climb up the wall, filling all the grooves just carved.


    After finishing all this, Ryan collected everything and began to wave his wand and recite the mantra in advanced Valeria. Under the guidance of the wand, the part of the wall circled by Lane just now was completely enveloped by the mist of gold and silver light. The seemingly sturdy wall first flicked out a green light quickly under the fog, and then It''s a black light with a metallic glow. As soon as the light broke away from the wall, it formed a sphere of light, and finally suspended in front of the six-pointed star array.


    In less than three minutes, there were more than a dozen large and small light **** floating in front of the six-pointed star array. After seeing no more **** of light floating, Ryan waved his wand. The wall coiled by the silver wire quickly deformed like slime and stretched out to cover the light **** just now, and finally turned into a square stone and fell to the ground.


    "Okay." Ryan turned his head and said: "Now it''s done, I think we can pass it. This stone is put here first, and I can use it to restore all of it when we return."


    "Good job, Ryan. I have to admit that everyone has something they are good at, even if I personally crack these magics, I''m not as fast as you. It seems right to bring you over." Dumbledore then ordered nod. "Let''s find it, I hope my guess is right."


    The three looked through the gap in the wall with their wands, and Ryan showed a shocked expression. Unlike Sirius ¡¯s vaults, which are piled with only a variety of currencies, the Lestrange ¡¯s vault truly embodies the oldest pure-blood family ¡¯s accumulated wealth for thousands of years: the room is filled from the ground to the ceiling Gold coins and gold goblets, silver armor, fur of various exotic animals with spines or wings, magic potions in a bottle, and a skull still wearing a crown. Ryan''s rough estimation found that the value of this wealth even exceeded the value of the wealth accumulated in the new treasury of the Valley Kingdom.


    Lane first walked to the gap and started to check the gap he made before. This gap was specially selected by him, just above a pile of gold and silverware. The reason why I chose here is because all the treasures in the opposite vault have been cast with a fire spell and a copy spell. If the vault door is opened below, it is inevitable to touch the treasures inside.


    "My parents hid the really valuable things in the family before they died, and they couldn''t believe the goblins." Sirius, who stepped forward at that time, looked at everything in front of him and said. "It''s just that Kleche knows where those things are hidden, and now it refuses to tell me where the treasure is, only that when I have a child, I tell it when the child is 17 years old, and it will leave this wealth to The true heir of the Black family. But seriously, I do n¡¯t believe how much precious they can leave. When I was young, our family had begun to decline. Otherwise, Narcissa would not marry Malfoy. Upstart. Because according to tradition, the Black family will only marry the oldest pure-blood families. "


    From Sirius'' words, it can be heard that compared with the ancient pure blood family, the so-called noble pure blood of the Malfoy family is very watery. As everyone knows, the Malfoy family is one of several court wizard families who came to this land with William the Conqueror. Therefore, they have had a long relationship with the Muggle world in history, and even an ancestor tried to marry Queen Elizabeth.


    In this way, their family is naturally not worthy of being considered by those with a long history, but they think highly of themselves and look down on those small families. As a result, they seemed a little bit in the British magic world. If it were n¡¯t for their family business to have a lot of gold and also be willing to spend gold, it is estimated that few people are willing to make good friends with them.


    That''s why Draco Malfoy had only Crabbe and Goyle, who were from a small family, willing to follow him, but even then their relationship was fragile. The two of Draco in the seventh part of the novel Obviously, he didn''t listen to him.


    "I think I found that thing." While Ryan was thinking about these things, Dumbledore, who had just climbed on the scaffold and stood side by side with Sirius, raised his wand and said. Looking in the direction of the magic wand light in his hand, Ryan saw a small binaural gold cup in the gap on the top of a shelf, a shield and a fairy-made helmet. It can be seen that this golden cup is very delicately made, and a raised, lively badger relief is cast on it.


    Lane saw that the shelves were all high-quality goods, at least much more precious than those randomly stacked on the floor below. According to Bella ¡¯s character, the treasure placed on the top of the shelf must be the treasure that Voldemort gave him ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane contained malicious thoughts, even if Voldemort gave Bella a chicken leg that gnawed in half, Bella also It must be put on the top of the shelf after keeping fresh spell.


    "Obviously, the flying mantra will definitely not work, let me think about it--" Dumbledore thought for a few seconds after carefully looking at where the gold cup was placed. "It looks like this will do."


    Finally, he waved his wand out of the thin air and made a silver rope, and then directed the rope to grow longer and straight from the air to the gold cup at the top of the shelf. After the rope head flew to the edge of the gold cup, Dumbledore shook his wand. The rope wrapped around the gold cup like a living snake and began to shorten after knotting. Finally, he returned to Dumbledore''s In hand.


    "Great magic." Ryan''s eyes widened when he saw this scene, because in the previous inspection he found that there were powerful magic interferences in these blocked vaults. In this case, it can be very remote to operate magic. It can reflect the level of magic. Ryan felt that although he could do it, it was definitely not as easy as Professor Dumbledore. If he was asked to take the gold cup, he would definitely choose to hook that thing directly with the hook on his forearm.


    "I think I did not guess wrong-this is exactly what we need." Dumbledore said with a sigh of relief after holding the cup for a little inspection. "Our goal here has been achieved."


    After he finished speaking, Dumbledore looked at the Lestrange''s vault and shook his head regretfully, "I''m really old, and sometimes even a little greedy."


    :. :

 Chapter 532： Retreat

    "Greedy? Principal Dumbledore, I don''t understand." As Sir Dumbledore put away the gold cup, he looked at the vault on the opposite side and muttered something. Sirius asked him when he heard some of his words.


    Originally thought Ryan wanted to step forward and ask about it, but he was preempted by Sirius. It seems that even after being in jail for more than ten years, Sirius''s aggressive and emotional character was still preserved when he was young. Of course, it may also be that the prison hasn''t developed its mind after squatting for a long time.


    "Ah, this is it." When asked by Sirius, Dumbledore immediately withdrew his gaze from the piles of treasures that were thrown into the vault next door. "I can be sure that the Lestranges will use everything here for Voldemort''s business, so I was thinking about whether I could destroy the wealth in this vault. Of course, this is just my dream. For security reasons, we should leave now. Anyway, our purpose of coming here has been achieved. "


    It seems that Dumbledore is just a person who sticks to his principles, not as pedantic as people think. But think about it too. How can someone who put forward the slogan for greater benefits be a pedantic person when he was young?


    "No, what you just thought was correct." Sirius reacted after hearing what Dumbledore said. "In this case, why don''t we take these things away?"


    "The Gu Ling Pavilion has released a lot of magic on each treasure to ensure that they will not be taken away without being recognized. Although these magic may not be complicated for me, I have no way Crack it off in a short time. "Dumbledore shook his head. "And ruining these things will make Gu Ling Ge find that it will probably attract Voldemort''s attention in advance."


    "This ... is indeed regrettable." Sirius looked downcast, and he was very sorry that such a good opportunity to fight Voldemort was wasted.


    "I think I can at least destroy a part of it without being discovered." As Dumbledore led Ryan and Sirius to leave, Ryan said suddenly, while wrapping from the waist space A black swarthy iron rod, one person tall and one in the middle, was pulled out. This is not much different from the iron rod and the steel reinforcement on the construction site, except that the two ends of the iron rod and the middle are hooped in red, yellow and green. Metal hoop. "Originally I wanted to use this thing to forcibly destroy the vault gate, and now it just happens to be used in this place."


    "Oh? Let me see." Dumbledore took the iron rod. Ryan had some regrets that he couldn''t use the camera at this time. Otherwise, the image of Cos Gandalf, the headmaster, would be absolutely great if it could be taken.


    "It turns out this way." Dumbledore took the iron rod in his hand and checked it a bit to understand the usage. "Ryan, your alchemy level did surprise me. I can feel that using this thing can destroy the present. Most of the magic items attached to magic items make those items become ordinary things. "


    "Yes." Ryan nodded in the eyes appreciated by the two elders, then said in a regretful tone. "The only problem is that its use effect is proportional to the input magic. I can be sure that I can''t make all the magic items in the vault lose their magic."


    "I think you can leave this job to me." At this point, Dumbledore blinked at Ryan with a mischievous expression that was not consistent with his age. "After all, everyone calls me the greatest white wizard in the world. I think my strength should be able to use this prop."


    After making a joke, Dumbledore turned around and waved the iron rod in his hand to the Lesterrange family. As he waved, the head of the iron rod released a gray mist after another, and finally enveloped the entire vault.


    Ryan standing on the gap, they all stared at the fog. Suddenly, there was a very slight sound like the soap bubbles bursting in the mist. This blasting sound is like a starting gun. After that, there are more and more blasting sounds, which are more and more dense. In the end, even the vault can be heard as if the beer tank after shaking violently opened and those bubbles burst intensively. The same voice.


    Five minutes later, the last explosion disappeared, as did the gray mist that had just flooded the entire vault. It was just that the green metal hoop at the top of the iron rod was also covered with cracks. Sirius looked out curiously, and found that the vault next door was the same as before: everything was still in its original position, and every piece of gold and silver jewelry was gleaming.


    "It feels the same as it was just now!" Sirius said straight away that Ryan feels that emotional people like him are really not suitable for mixing with the deep blood of the city, or they will definitely offend a lot of people.


    Fortunately, Dumbledore is not a member of the gloomy traditional pure-blood family. He is happy to explain the current situation to his former students. "Yes, they do not seem to be much different from the previous ones. But this is also our purpose. The mist just now has actually penetrated into those things, and through these mists, the magic of all the magical things in the house Connected together. Afterwards, by mixing those magical powers and pouring the mixed magical power into everything, destroy all the magical objects in the vault. So do n¡¯t look at these things are the same as before, but this one All the magic props and magic materials in the house have been turned into waste products. "


    "This is really--" Sirius scratched his head, but he smiled quickly. As a heir to the Black family, although he has a lot of magic knowledge, the family heritage makes him master the knowledge of black magic, so even if Dumbledore has already made it clear, Sirius is still confused, but this is not Prevent him from getting excited now.


    "So, we are now destroying a vault of Voldemort and have not been discovered by the goblins of the Gu Ling Pavilion?" Sirius asked, grabbing an important point.


    "Yes, we have achieved an unexpected victory." Ryan said with some heartache after receiving the iron rod from Professor Dumbledore. This iron rod was specially prepared for this dive into Gu Ling Pavilion. Although the whole is dominated by Valeria steel, the interior is lined with tens of thousands of millet-sized three-dimensional runes and hundreds of soy-bean-sized gemstones with Mithril as the core. If it is damaged accidentally, it will take at least half a month to re-create.


    Just now Dumbledore''s magic output exceeded the design value, which caused problems with at least one-third of the runes in this alchemy product. Fortunately, Ryan borrowed the principle of the fuse in the circuit to destroy the rune to provide a buffer for the entire alchemy prop. So going back, he only needs to repair some simple runes. Www.novelhall.com ~ doesn''t have to be scrapped like traditional alchemy props.


    "Okay, Ryan. You need to restore it first. We need to go out, otherwise the goblins of Gulingge will come down to check it out." Dumbledore interrupted the conversation between Ryan and Sirius.


    "No problem, Mr. Principal." Ryan finally glanced at the Lestrange family vault, which had become golden jade outside. Withdrew his wand and began to restore the wall, fortunately, after thoroughly understanding the defense here, Ryan moved much faster than before. In less than two minutes, the wall was restored. Everything became exactly the same as when they first came.


    After the last inspection, Dumbledore first changed the dragon''s memory and awakened it, and then walked through the process again on the goblin.


    "You finally came out." When the sober goblin found nothing wrong, he looked at Ryan and a little impatient expression appeared in their eyes. Of course, he did not dare to show it in front of Dumbledore. "Seriously, the vault is not a good place to resolve differences."


    It seems that Dumbledore''s memory of the goblin was that he and Sirius were bargaining in the vault. Ryan listened to the goblin carefully complaining that the light car was passing through the fire dragon and got into the car, and the original road returned to the ground.


    After walking out of the gate of Gu Ling Pavilion, Lane felt that it was a way to complete the mission whether it was to blow up a blood path with a large equivalent of nuclear bombs or to ride out of the ground on a giant dragon. Now quietly enter and exit quietly. Taking things away without leaving traces is the real king.

 Chapter 533： Subsequent events

    Once the items in the highest-secret vault in Guling Pavilion are lost, it will often shock the entire British wizarding world and even the European wizarding world, such as the unsuccessful robbery of Voldemort and Chilo in the first grade of Lane. https: // But even if they did not succeed, all the newspapers and magazines in the wizarding world were covering this matter. Later, the fairies spent a lot of money in order to suppress this matter, and also spent a greater price to upgrade the security system. x


    So on the second day after returning from Gu Ling Pavilion, Ryan confirmed that when Dumbledore took him to Gu Ling Pavilion to take out the gold cup, no one noticed. Because the front page of the Daily Prophet is the Ministry of Magic ¡¯s latest security decree, it requires that every wizard who enters the Ministry of Magic, Saint Mungo and the International Flying Road departure station must undergo a security check. After turning the newspaper over and over and reading it several times, Ryan was relieved, and he could be sure that there was no news about Guling Pavilion.


    "What did you do with the principal yesterday?" Hermione asked at this time while sitting next to Lane, eating a jam bread, while passing the Phoenix mark on his forearm.


    "Go to Gu Ling Pavilion to get something. The principal thought that it might be one of the mysterious human Horcruxes." Ryan told Hermione straightforwardly, as a person qualified to know the existence of Voldemort Horcrux, told her that these things are there necessary.


    "This is the first Horcrux we have destroyed. The mysterious man has a problem." Even through the soul link, Ryan heard Hermione''s surprise. She recently recognized the importance of the integrity of the soul after studying the rules of death, so she did not dare to signal that Voldemort, who is farther away than everyone else on the road to immortality, would make such a low-level mistake.


    "As far as I know, when the mysterious man was born, the Gunter family was completely defeated, so even if he is a descendant of Slytherin, he has not received much Slytherin''s inheritance, except for the half he got from the secret room. Except for the dangerous body transformation technique of hair loss and nose. All his knowledge was acquired from Hogwarts from the classroom and later during school. In this case, it is normal that the knowledge he acquired is flawed. "


    "Just like ordinary people who have some common sense in the magic world who are unclear." Hermione reacted immediately. "Fortunately, we don''t understand common sense at all, but it is a little flawed in the process of improving our strength. It ¡¯s absolutely terrible. Fortunately, the knowledge we have acquired is systematic, and there will be no such problems. Why, how did my Hermes come? ¡±


    Ryan looked over his head at this time, and a big guy who was more than one circle larger than the other owls flew over, and then dropped a small note in front of Ryan.


    "Whose letter is this?" Ryan picked up the note and unfolded it. It turned out to be the principal''s note again, asking when Ryan would be able to clean up the soul piece on this Horcrux, and asked if he could let him observe on the edge. a bit.


    It seems that Principal Dumbledore still has some doubts about himself, Ryan thought, but this is also normal. As the saying goes, old people, ghosts and spirits, Dumbledore, who can live more than 100 years old, will definitely be cautious on this important issue. Also cautious. Ryan would be upset if he did n¡¯t raise the matter at this time.


    In this case, Ryan also felt that he did not need to spend time on this matter, he directly took out the quill pen and a small piece of parchment from the schoolbag and wrote on it: This afternoon. Then let Hermes send the letter to Professor Dumbledore.


    "I think it looks thinner." Watching Hermes fly away, Hermione whispered.


    "No, it''s just healthier after more exercise. You know it is a large owl that can fly on international routes. After eating and sleeping in the owl hut all day long, it will only grow fat and hurt its health. Look at it now After sending letters to our parents twice in a month, we did n¡¯t look much better than before. ¡±


    "You said the same." Hermione nodded and ate her breakfast. After finishing the class in the morning, Ryan received the principal''s note, and agreed above that Ryan went to the principal''s office to find him after class this afternoon. Then, at the end of the note, the password of today''s office: chocolate sandwich.


    "It''s just that I can''t wait. After all, the elimination of Voldemort is the principal''s primary goal. The principal will be at the forefront of all things related to this." Ryan thought as he watched the note burn to ashes in his hands.


    After the afternoon class, Ryan appeared in Dumbledore''s office on time. When the oak door opened, he saw the principal sitting on the high-back chair as usual, his eyes fixed on the Hufflepuff gold cup on the table.


    "I''m sorry to call you over again today." Dumbledore raised his head and said in an apologetic tone when Ryan was found over. "Maybe you think I don''t trust you so much, but please forgive me as an old man. Because this matter is so important."


    "Mr. Principal, you don''t need to explain, I can understand." Ryan said that as someone who has experienced war, he knows that this kind of thing that involves many lives can''t be too careful. And as the greatest white wizard and headmaster of Hogwarts, it was very good to explain directly to his young students face-to-face.


    At least Ryan felt that this was already much higher than Dumbledore ¡¯s proud pupil Harry, who did n¡¯t find out the truth until the principal died. x


    "Ah, I want to thank you for your understanding." Dumbledore laughed. "Okay, where do you think it is more appropriate for us to deal with this gold cup"


    "I hope there is no one." Lane said seriously. "Because it''s not easy to remove that soul solely by my ability, I will use some external force, but then the movement will be great."


    "I see." Dumbledore nodded. "If you are ready, let''s go."


    "It''s really a good thing to have a phoenix as a pet, at least it''s convenient to go out." After a burst of fire appeared on a cliff, Ryan looked at Dumbledore''s Phoenix Fox with some envy. But he also knows that Dumbledore''s ability to focus on Fox is purely because his family has a good heritage. The whole magic except this one does not have the second Phoenix as a private pet.


    "What is this place?" Ryan looked at his surroundings and asked ~ www.novelhall.com ~ because he found that he was actually in an isolated island, surrounded by dark water.


    "This is an island on the North Sea." Dumbledore explained. "This island did not appear on the map of Muggles. It used to be a transit point for ships that were transported to Azkaban, but it was abandoned after the Feilu network became popular. I only happened by accident Knowing the existence of this place, I can guarantee that no one else will bother you here. "


    "Then it''s okay." Ryan moved, as usual to build an altar and depict the runes. Then put enough supplies, such as a large pile of sunlight crystals, silver plates inlaid with gold runes. Another example is the obsidian carved with runes. In the process Dumbledore remained quiet and stood by the side until Ryan signaled that his preparation was over.


    "Alchemy is always so complicated, but every time you look at it, you can feel the extraordinary beauty." Dumbledore said, "Yes, is there anything I need to do now?"


    "All you need is to give me that gold cup." Ryan said, "I will use the alchemy circle to separate the soul from such magic props in a while, and then use Sky Thunder to completely destroy the soul."


    "It sounds very good." Dumbledore nodded and took the gold cup out of a box and handed it to Ryan, while pulling out his old wand. "Then I will pay attention to the surroundings for you here. You can operate with confidence. I promise that no one will come to disturb your magic ritual." Div

 Chapter 534： Soul Destruction

    In the golden sunset, Ryan took the Hufflepuff''s gold cup and stepped onto the stage. He can feel that the defense above this cup is not complicated, but he has a lot of hidden magic. If it were not for Ryan to know in advance that this gold cup was Voldemort''s Horcrux, he might think it was an ancient and precious alchemy prop.


    This should also be a way to hide the Horcrux, otherwise Bellatrix would take Voldemort as a **** and put the gift he gave to the most dazzling position. Ryan felt that it was difficult for him to find this slap of gold cups among the treasures of a warehouse.


    Everything that follows is like Ryan destroying the soul in the crown with the help of Mr. Luo Zhen when he was in the fourth grade, but this time, Ryan himself already has the ability to complete all this independently.


    At the same time, the altar that Ryan now uses is also the result of the integration of the content he has learned after acquiring a lot of knowledge before. Therefore, this time, it is not necessary and the teacher Luo Zhen used the alchemy array to get out the soul fragments and then summoned Tianlei to destroy them. Now the altar combines the effects of alchemy and thunder, which can provide Voldemort''s remnant soul from the expulsion of the Horcrux to the thunder and split the dragon service.


    As the light on the altar flowed rapidly with the runes, the consumables that had been placed on it floated up and made a clicking sound, and finally turned into powder and burned a little golden flame.


    Under the direction of Lane Wand, a large number of golden flames began to interweave and merge on the altar, covering the golden cup in the center of the altar. When all the flames are integrated, the highest layer of the entire altar is completely filled with golden flames, and it looks like a jumping campfire in the distance. Under the blaze of the golden flame, a trace of unidentified black gas emerged from the golden cup.


    Dumbledore stared at the dark mist with wide eyes, and even pulled out his old wand from his arms. However, these black mists did not break through the magic defense on the altar, but were gradually forced out of the Horcrux by the golden light step by step. Finally, a black fog ball with a diameter of more than one meter was formed above the altar, and there were two blood red eyes like snakes.


    "You ..." As soon as the black shadow made his viper-like hiss, he was about to threaten something, and Ryan raised his wand in his hand and pointed to the sky. Thunder¡ª "


    Dumbledore, who was standing on the side, had been staring nervously at the Voldemort''s soul. Suddenly a gust of wind blew past him, and he felt his surroundings darkened. Lifting his head, Dumbledore saw that the sky with only a few broken clouds was covered with black clouds. There is also a purple thunder in the dark clouds like a devil vine.


    "--Zong Feng explained, Taoism is popular. Anxious like a decree." At this time the last spell was read by Ryan, and a vortex formed in the middle of the dark clouds in the air. A purple thunderbolt with thick arms came straight to the altar, and under the watch of Dumbledore, it hit the fog of Voldemort''s soul.


    With just a thunder, the mist was split by at least 1/3. A stern shout rang out in the souls of Ryan and Dumbledore, but the two had no lethality.


    Lion continued to keep his wand pointing at the sky, and after three seconds, the lightning that was thicker than the previous thunder hit the black mist formed by Voldemort''s remnant. Even if the remnant souls consciously compressed their volume and released layers of gray-black fog to prepare for defense, the purple lightning still easily shattered all the defenses and hit the body of the remnant soul.


    In the sight of Dumbledore, the purple thunder that was thicker than the other and stronger than the other repeatedly hit the Voldemort remnant soul that was forced out of the Horcrux. . After a dozen or so thunders passed, with the last scream, this remnant of Voldemort''s soul was completely extinguished.


    After all the thunder and lightning were over, the dark clouds in the sky dispersed. The shining stars inlaid on the velvety black night sky revealed that the sun had already set in the process of destroying Voldemort''s remnant.


    Ryan walked up to the altar and took off the golden cup. Even if the whole altar was blackened by thunder, but the golden cup was still not damaged under the protection of magic. He probably checked and confirmed that Voldemort''s remnant soul completely disappeared from the cup, and went down to the altar to hold the golden cup with both hands and gave it to Principal Dumbledore.


    "It''s done very well, even better than I thought. I thought I had to destroy the treasure left by the founder." After taking the Golden Cup and tapping it with an old wand, Dumbledore used a kind of approval Said. "I must admit that even I can''t be as perfect as I am now, but it''s a pity that your alchemy teacher can''t come out to help us."


    "Yes, he can''t come out to help, after all, he is not in our world." Lane said in a low voice. Obviously Dumbledore misunderstood Teacher Luo Zhen ¡¯s state after confirming that Ryan was telling the truth, and he comforted: ¡°Death is just another great adventure, you do n¡¯t have to be sad about it¡ª¡±


    "..." Ryan didn''t know what to say, because he could not explain the truth to the headmaster. I just stood there silently as a default of Dumbledore''s statement.


    "Okay, we can go back. It''s really uncomfortable to stay on this wet and cold island." After a burst of fire flashed, Phoenix Fox appeared again and they brought them back to the principal of Hogwarts in front of them. office.


    After returning to the principal ¡¯s office, Dumbledore put the Hufflepuff ¡¯s gold cup in a cabinet and locked it, then returned to his seat and asked. "I think you did a great job removing the soul of Voldemort in the Golden Cup today, so can you tell me what do you think is the biggest difficulty in removing the soul piece from Harry''s head?"


    "Um ..." Ryan thought for a moment at the table, then watched Dumbledore open his mouth, but said nothing.


    "You can say what you want to say, we are only doing academic discussions now, and we don''t have to be affected by those other factors. I swear I won''t tell anyone what you say here, or because of you What you say has any bad thoughts for you. "Dumbledore saw Ryan''s hesitation, and he gave a guarantee. Because he knows that in the face of the top black magic props such as Horcrux, trying to solve the troubles it brings may involve some bad aspects.


    "I need to know how to make Horcruxes." Ryan said, leaning on the back of his chair. He didn''t say that he had been worried that Dumbledore would consider himself an evil man similar to Voldemort But after getting Dumbledore''s assurance, he still said this key point. Although Dumbledore will sign an unequal treaty at the risk of human beings, he is indeed a man of words.


    "Through these two experiments of destroying Horcrux, I found that I was caught in a bottleneck. Since I do n¡¯t know the specific situation of Horcrux, naturally I ca n¡¯t make a targeted preparation. At the time, I can also use magic to penetrate after studying the alchemy props-squeeze out the soul of the mysterious man from the Horcrux, but if the Horcrux is a living creature, instilling magic will only kill them. "Lane Frankly stated the problems encountered now. "If I know how to make the Horcrux, I should be able to work out a set of targeted extermination schemes, so as not to hurt the Horcrux carrier."


    After listening to Dumbledore, he bowed his head slightly and thought for a long time, then asked in a tired tone: "Can you guarantee that you will not be attracted to this method, and will not go astray? Because I don''t I hope to make a new Dark Lord by myself. "


    "Of course I can guarantee." Ryan nodded. "I can understand the principal''s concerns, but I heard from Ron that the magic world has a magic contract called an unbreakable oath. This contract is absolutely impossible. Be disobeyed. You can sign a contract with me to ensure that I will not make Horcrux. "


    "I''m sorry, you should not bear this at your age." Dumbledore said word for word. "And it seems that I do not trust you very much, but I do need a guarantee."


    "I''m very willing to use this method as a guarantee." Ryan bent over and gave a solemn salute. "To save innocent lives, many sacrifices are completely acceptable."

 Chapter 535： Horcrux History

    "Albus, how can you show Ryan such a dangerous black magic book? You have to know that he is not even an adult." Professor McGonagall''s voice came from the principal''s office. After confirming the unbreakable oath, Professor Dumbledore chose Professor McGonagall as a witness, but Professor McGonagall immediately expressed his dissatisfaction when he knew the content of the oath.


    "Mileva, this is related to many innocent lives." Dumbledore watched Professor McGonagall explain seriously, "I also know that this knowledge is very dangerous, but it is already the safest way to do so."


    "The safest course? Albus, I don''t know when we need to put such a young child to the front?" Professor McGonagall asked angrily after listening to Professor Dumbledore''s explanation.


    "I also don''t want to do this, but I think Ryan is no longer an ordinary child. He has enough will and strength to solve this problem, and now only he can solve the problems we face."


    "Yes, Mr. Principal is right." Lane also nodded beside him. "All this is voluntary, please help me!"


    Under the persuasion of Lane and Dumbledore, Professor McGonagall was finally willing to be this witness. After she nodded, Professor Dumbledore stood up from the chair, and then walked to the table to hold Ryan''s right hand with her right hand. Professor McGonagall took the wand from his body and nodded the head of the wand on the two hands they held.


    "Ryan, would you never use the black magic of Horcrux?" Dumbledore asked.


    "I do." Ryan said. As he spoke, a thin, dazzling tongue of fire spewed out of Professor McGonagall''s wand, like a red and hot metal wire, wrapped around the two hands they held.


    "Are you willing to do your best to keep these secrets and not let these evil knowledge spread from you?"


    "I do." Ryan said. The second tongue of fire spewed out of the wand and entwined with the first, forming a thin, red chain. Like a rope, like a flaming snake.


    "So, the oath is established." Professor McGonagall announced that the flame chain that had previously wrapped around the hands of Principal Ryan and Dumbledore disappeared instantly, which means that the oath was established.


    "Okay, you can read this book now." When Professor McGonagall left the principal''s office, Dumbledore pulled out a black book with a copper cover around the corner and spine of the cover from the locked drawer Passed it to Ryan, and then said: "For security reasons, you can only read this book in my office, not take it out."


    "Got it, I should finish reading this book soon." Ryan said, taking the book with both hands, only to find that the book was only a thin one, and the feel was definitely not the feel of parchment.


    "This is-a human book?" After touching the cover of the book, Ryan recognized the material of the book. Because when the radiation world cleaned up the mutant predators, he had seen more than one human skin.


    "Yes." Dumbledore nodded. "This is the human skin made by the author after digging a dozen tombs, because in the past people thought that this kind of soul-related book was the best recorded on human skin, and this book was released a few decades ago. In the Hogwarts district, but after Voldemort made the Horcrux, I put away this book. "


    "It doesn''t sound too bad." Ryan shrugged, which was much better than radiating the world''s mutants and peeling the skin alive, and Dumbledore''s way of putting away this book also understood. It''s like for security reasons, there will be no detailed process flow charts about some weapons or some bad medicine production in the general university library.


    Therefore, Ryan felt that it was not necessary to be the same as the victim of delusion. He always felt that as long as the principal put away some books, he would suppress the younger generation. Those who really want to suppress the students are those pure-blood families who read their books at home and prefer to rotten their books at home rather than take them out.


    After thinking about these chores, Ryan began to observe the book carefully. Only then did he discover that the cover of the original book had gold letters, but now it has all been eroded by time.


    "The Road to Eternal Life" Ryan spelled out the name of this Latin document through the lights in the principal''s office. Although the title of the book had bragging elements, he also had to admit that the Horcrux was indeed a genius idea. It''s just that this flaw of immortality is too great.


    After opening the book, Ryan discovered that it was a manuscript. The scribes used magic ink mixed with dragon blood and mandela grass juice to confirm that the book could be spread for a long time. In addition to the main content and some illustrations, the reader''s experience in describing the blank space between the lines will let Ryan see the development history of Horcrux production.


    The Horcrux originated from the mummy of ancient Egypt. The ancient Egyptian wizards used magic to cut off a part of the body and cultivated it into another body of their own, so that when they were damaged beyond recovery, the soul would be abandoned The damaged body is resurrected with this spare body prepared in advance. This magic was later known to Muggles, but they did not know the specific situation. So there is a local habit of making mummies, and it is said that mummies can be resurrected.


    Later, with the spread of this magic, some wizards who wished to obtain immortality improved this magic. The improved magic does not require the spare body to be ¨¦n shaped in advance, so that this thing can be hidden in a small magic box, and the concealment is greatly increased. At the same time, the biggest difference from the previous one is that a part of the body was also cut out by a complex magic means at the same time as a part of the body.


    In this way, the part protected by the special magic container and the effect of the passage of time on the soul will be suppressed to the minimum. Get a long life. At the same time, as long as the container is not found, the wizard cannot be killed. It''s just that they will be irreversibly damaged every time they are resurrected, so the number of resurrection is also limited.


    And after the time has come to modern times, this magic has been improved again. The complex soul-cutting magic was replaced by killing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At the same time, it is no longer necessary to cut off a part of the body, just need to cut the soul. This is how the real Horcrux production method is produced.


    In this way, although the threshold for making Horcruxes has been greatly reduced and the production process has been simplified, it has also caused serious consequences. On the one hand, the magic that was originally only neutral is completely transformed into an evil black magic, so that the user''s body will receive additional damage when faced with magic such as lightning or holy light.


    On the other hand, after the original body is destroyed, it cannot be directly resurrected like the previous two methods, but it needs to re-create a body through other means.


    But even this simplified version of Horcrux is actually far more than the knowledge of a normal wizard. Ryan understood the content based on the knowledge collected in multiple worlds. Voldemort was an orphan in the past, and he could understand these things simply by his six years of experience in the magical world while living in Hogwarts. It is really a genius. .


    Not to mention anything else, just learning Latin to a high degree at this time is very powerful. Ryan felt that he would never be able to do this if he didn''t take a gold finger.


    It took five hours for Ryan to put down the "Road to Eternal Life" in his hand. Thanks to the previous power upgrade, he has improved his memory and understanding skills across a large step, which made him read this in a short time. The book.


    "I think I''ve got a little clue." Looking at the principal Dumbledore, who looked at him with concern, Ryan nodded. "But I need time."


    "This is already very good." Principal Dumbledore collected the book, "Remember not to be impatient, we have enough time to wait. If the price of saving one innocent life is another innocent life, then such a rescue It is completely meaningless. "

 Chapter 536： Strike, little puppets

    Since reading the Horcrux Manufacturing Manual in Dumbledore''s office that time, Dumbledore has never looked for Ryan again. This is also a good thing for Ryan, who can continue his production of Our Lady of Roses without any thought.


    In the midst of being busy, time went from February to March. The weather hasn''t changed, but it''s wet and windy. All public lounges posted a notice on the notice board saying that this trip to Hogsmead was cancelled, and everyone was very dissatisfied, even Hermione, who has been immersed in learning recently, found it difficult Being deprived of time to take a break is a bit uncomfortable.


    But the most uncomfortable thing in the common room was Ron, who complained loudly: "It''s my birthday! I''ve been looking forward to it!"


    "Ro-Ro, don''t worry, I will always be with you, you will have a great birthday." Lavender said to Ron that he didn''t know where he suddenly got out. Hey, one less! Like to invite everyone to collect: () Zhai Shuyuan updates the fastest.


    Perhaps because Ryan and Hermione didn''t go out of school recently, the Death Eaters became busy again after they found that the surrounding atmosphere had eased them. In the two days, the Daily Prophet reported on the new disappearance, including relatives of several Hogwarts students.


    In addition to the more tense wind outside, the recent Phantom Shift class has also not been smooth. Except for Ryan and Hermione, the changes in the others are at most a few people split up again. The students'' frustration is increasing, and they have a lot of resistance to Waikiki Cross and his three Ds. Ryan heard that many people have nicknamed Cross Cross. The most polite ones are dog stink and dung head. . Naturally, this made everyone irritable and affected Ryan. By the way, there is another less! Zhai Shuyuan, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    "Brother, can I help you with any questions?" Rose Crystal asked before flying to Ryan.


    "That''s it¡ª" Ryan told the puppet about the recent attacks outside the castle, and finally concluded. "Unfortunately, I have no way of doing things. I can only watch the murder of those innocent people, alas--"


    "This is it!" Rose Crystal nodded. "My elder brother does not have to worry about this. My sisters and I have just dealt with the world of" The Song of Ice and Fire ". It is estimated that there will be nothing for a long time. Teacher Luo Zhen and Sister Alice are studying you Last time I sent the gravel in the past. In this way, we just have time to help you recently. As a rose girl, you and your teacher ¡¯s orders are our only goal. "


    After listening to the little puppets, Ryan found that there was a slight **** smell on the body of the little puppets. He hadn''t noticed these smells because of the smell of alchemy potions in the room. Japan, I ca n¡¯t read it, and I ¡¯m short of it! One second to remember, Zhai Shuyuan ().


    They did not kill anyone when they dealt with the problem, but this time it was different. With their authority in that world, they could make a **** smell. There were definitely a lot of killings before.


    "That''s it." Rose Crystal said: "I like Leanna Mormon very much, so when she asked me to send a letter to her sister yesterday, I went to Northland with everyone, thinking about going by the way The Great Wall of Despair. As a result, it was found that Lindong City had been turned into a ruin. After inquiring about the ruins, we went south to find Rob''s army, hoping to find Daisy Mormon who was with him. "


    "After that, we just met Robb who was preparing for a wedding party in Twin River City, so we thought about having a good meal together and waiting for everyone to rest before we went to find Daisy Mormon. Then we saw the owner of that city. Ready to chop Robbers. Although I do n¡¯t know who is right and who is wrong, on the one hand, I have a good relationship with Aaliyah. At the same time, as a **** in that world, we will not allow someone to violate the agreement made in our name in front of us. . So I just killed all the guys who tried to attack. "


    "How much?" Ryan asked.


    "Not sure." Rose Crystal shook her head. "Anyway, the nobles who were in the hall and around the hall were all slaughtered, and then they went out and attacked the officers and nobles in the army of the city owner. Maybe because the sky was late, everyone didn''t notice us, we stopped almost all the officers. "


    Ryan can now confirm that the puppets broke into the scene of the **** wedding directly. Although Rob''s idiot was the main reason for the tragedy in the original book, things have changed because of the killing of the puppets. At least now the main force of the Frey family and the Bolton family has been knocked out by them, and by the way, the Twin River City has fallen into the hands of the North. It seems that they still fought in the civil war, but this is a good thing for Ryan. Once the north and west are in a long war, his country can just continue to make a fortune.


    "Since you are willing to help, then I hope that you can go outside and stop the Death Eaters and evil creatures who carried out terrorist attacks and hurt innocent people." Lane looked at the puppets and said, "However, you must The premise of protecting yourself is to leave as soon as possible if you are exposed. Also, for safety reasons, you''d better go out for only half a month this time, and return to Wanjie grocery store after half a month. A notification. "


    "Take it easy, my elder brother." After the little puppets whispered together for a while, Rose Crystal nodded and agreed, "Please trust us, and with the help of Gil''s skill, those bad guys find us more difficult than before Now. "


    "Well, then I wish you all the best." Then Ryan secretly sneaked out of the school castle to release the puppets in the dark of the night, and then he could only pray that everything went well.


    The second day is the first day of March, which also happens to be a Saturday. Ryan got up early as usual, and after meeting with Hermione in the common room, the two began daily exercise.


    After they finished the exercise, they were going back to the dormitory to change clothes and go downstairs for breakfast. As a result, just after opening the door of the common room, I heard noise and noise. When the two of them got into the common room door and came to the common room ~ www.novelhall.com ~, they saw Harry and Ron ripping together on the carpeted stone floor.


    The only good news is that it is Saturday and this time is just a meal and the door of the dormitory is soundproof. Most people either have to go downstairs to eat or they still sleep in the bedroom. So no one was watching them wrestling on the floor at this time.


    "Quickly imprisoned." Ryan and Hermione used the magic at the same time to control Harry. Then Hermione stepped forward and asked, "Why are you two fighting in the common room early in the morning?"


    "Because I love Romida, Romida Vanni. But he actually said that he also loves Romida." Harry and Ron deserved to be good friends, and they said the same in unison after hearing Ryan''s question. if.


    "It seems, what have I forgotten?" Ryan always thought the scene before him was familiar, but couldn''t figure out what was going on. But Hermione on the side saw the clue at this time.


    "Ryan, they seem to have taken the obsessive." After checking the two people, Hermione came to a conclusion. After hearing Hermione''s words, Ryan finally remembered what was going on, so they sat towards Harry just now. Looking on the coffee table in front of the sofa, I saw an open box on the coffee table, and only half a box of chocolate crucibles remained.


    Ryan walked over to pick up a chocolate crucible and read a detection spell at it. The pink light showed that Ryan guessed that there was no problem, and that the chocolate crucible was all mixed with an aphrodisiac.


    "You are right, but we may have to go to Professor Slughorn to disturb him." Ryan shrugged helplessly. "Aphrodisiac requires a special antidote. The broad-spectrum antidote that I carry is useless, and I don''t have any raw materials to make the antidote antidote."

 Chapter 537： Expired medicine

    The hallway was empty on Saturday morning, and all the students either ate in the restaurant or remedied in the dormitory. So Ryan and Hermione were alone, and they walked through the hallway with a guy who ate the obsessive agent, without attracting the attention of others.


    Hermione walked ahead with a weaker Harry on his shoulders, while Ryan carried a tall Ron on one shoulder and the other half of the box of chocolate between his armpits. Before going out, Ryan used magic to imprison Harry and the two of them completely, even closing their mouths, so as to avoid these two being ugly on the road. Fortunately, Ryan and Hermione have improved their strength many times before, and their physical strength is far better than their normal peers, so even if they carry two men, they can walk quickly.


    Originally, when you were going out, Ryan was going to lead them to Professor Slughorn, but because they could n¡¯t move after being restrained by Harry, the walk became a drag, which was really unsatisfactory . So Hermione picked Harry up in one breath, and Ryan could only carry Ron forward to catch up with her.


    They chose to go to Professor Slughorn really not to not change the plot, but because he is the only choice they have now. Hey, one less! Like to invite everyone to collect: () Zhai Shuyuan updates the fastest.


    Ryan and the two of them did not meet other people along the way, and they came to the door of Slughorn''s office smoothly. After putting Harry and them against the wall, Ryan stepped forward and knocked on the door. He was originally worried that the professor had gone downstairs for breakfast this time, but he knocked on the door and opened it.


    Professor Lagerhorn was wearing a green velvet dressing gown and a nightcap of the same color, still sleepy, and it seemed likely that he was sleeping. This is also in line with his character. By the way, there is another less! Zhai Shuyuan, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    "Professor, I''m really sorry to disturb you," Ryan said as quietly as possible, "but my friends Ryan and Harry mistakenly took the obsessive. Can you give him some antidote? Hermione and I wanted to take him Go to Mrs. Pomfrey, but you know that such things as obsessives should not appear in our hands, so, you know ... it would be awkward to ask ... "


    "Harry!" Slughorn was excited when he heard Harry''s name. He leaned out and looked at the two people who seemed to be standing there, beckoning. "Harry, and, um¡ªRonnie, hurry in."


    "Sorry, Professor." Hermione said at this time, "They just got together because of the obsessive agent. In order to prevent them from being ugly on the road, we can only use magic to bind them and put them over."


    "Oh, then you bring them in quickly, really, it''s not easy for a girl like you to stand alone." Slughorn let the door open and said, standing Harry Hermione blushed as she walked into the office. Japan, I ca n¡¯t read it, and I ¡¯m short of it! One second to remember, Zhai Shuyuan ().


    "I also think, but neither of us has enough raw materials. When we get the raw materials to make the potion ready, it is estimated that something serious has been done-after all, we are in a bad situation when we see them both." Ryan explained, ¡°If alchemy is used to save people, it ¡¯s okay for me. If it is used by people like me who are not familiar with the body, it will hurt the body too much. I do n¡¯t want to get them to school The hospital lay for a few days. "


    "Ah, that''s it!" Slughorn nodded, and then looked at Harry with professional interest in his eyes: "You know, the longer the drug is released, the stronger the potency will be. . Do you know where the medicine they take comes from? "


    "It should be mixed into chocolate." Ryan took the half box of chocolates. "Looking at the packaging may be one of the Christmas gifts Harry received."


    "It is indeed expired," Slughorn said solemnly after picking up a piece of chocolate and smelling it. When he had finished speaking, he opened the dispensing bag and added some of this to a small crystal bottle. Harry and Ron lay half on the sofa, struggling with strange smirks on their faces. Fortunately, the magic they released was good, Harry and the two of them could not break free.


    "Yes, the effect of the potion they drank seems to be enhanced. The obsession is also a rare potion. The more potent the potion, the stronger the potion." Professor Slughorn, who was dispensing, looked at Harry. Ryan explained that at this time he would be happy to share his own production experience with his proud students, "So the amount of rat sage essential oil should be added when dispensing, so as to offset the stronger effect of the obsession agent- "


    "Fine." Three minutes later, Slughorn took out a crystal bottle filled with transparent liquid, and then poured the liquid from the bottle into two crystal glasses.


    "How do I let them drink this medicine now?" Slughorn scratched his head a bit as he looked at the two men bound to the body with the cocoon bound by the curse. "You can try to lift the curse on them first. "


    "It''s not that trouble, Professor." Lane said, waving his wand, Harry opened their mouths actively, and Slughorn stepped forward and poured the potion into the mouth of the two.


    The first time he drank the potion, Harry and Ron still had the confused smile on their faces, and then their smiles slowly and slowly disappeared into extreme fear.


    "Reverted to normal?" Hermione asked angrily after waving his wand to release the shackles. It was because these two guys made her and Ryan fail to eat breakfast. Slughorn smiled huh behind.


    "What happened to us just now?" Asked Harry, who was paralyzed directly on the sofa after the shackles were lifted. "I always feel like something went wrong with my brain just now."


    "Aphrodisiac." Lane replied to Hermione.


    "It''s still powerful." Professor Slughorn took away their two cups ~ www.novelhall.com ~ added. "Harry, you should learn to protect yourself as a celebrity."


    "It feels terrible." Harry sat in horror on his face, trying to recall what had happened before. Ron beside him was also in deep contemplation like him.


    "Fortunately, no one should have seen the scene you just embarrassed just now." Lane comforted. "Hermione and I avoided all of you when we moved the two of you over again."


    "No one should have found you two in the common room before, otherwise we wouldn''t even have a bystander when we saw you." Hermione went on to analyze and had to say that her analysis was correct How can nobody watch Harry and Ron wrestle on the floor in the character of Gryffindor students?


    "That''s really thank you two, yes, thank you, professor." Ron said sincerely.


    "You''re welcome, boy, you''re welcome." Slughorn said. Harry and Ron sat on the sofa at the same time, and Ron whispered in his mouth. "Fortunately, he was not seen by Lavender¡ª"


    "You have to drink something refreshing now. I have butter beer, wine, oak-aged mead here," Slughorn said, and walked to a table filled with drinks. "Hah, mead is the best place to make up. This sense of vacancy after the false feelings disappeared, let''s have a drink and celebrate Mr. Weasley''s birthday. "


    As Professor Slughorn took a bottle of exquisitely packed oak nectar from his desk, he looked at the bottle of brown-red wine, raised his head slightly, frowned, and wondered about the memories, but very Soon the whole expression stretched.


    "Come on," Slughorn took out a large pile of crystal glasses and poured it into mead, then ordered everyone present, "Happy birthday, Ralph--"

 Chapter 538： Detoxification

    Under the golden flame in the fireplace. Slughorn toasted and Ryan and they toasted, but Ryan nervously used the ring to initiate alchemy to check the contents of the glass after the glass was handed, and did not even pay attention to the professor''s toast. He can remember the original Rislaghorn took out a bottle of poisoned wine.


    But Ryan couldn''t remember which kind of wine was selected in the original text of Slughorn, not to mention that he had seen several bottles of each kind of wine on the table that he just looked at, and naturally there was no way to determine which one. The bottle of wine is poisonous. Under such circumstances, he can''t always tell the professor that you have a bottle of wine poisonous, right? That kind of explanation is simply unclear.


    For the same reason, Ryan can''t check the wine for poison with great fanfare. You can only use the ring to initiate a little alchemy check after the wine glass is in hand. However, due to concerns that the plot change would lead to better poisons, for the sake of ensuring the safety of all of you here, when Ryan opened the bottle in front of them in Slughorn, he would not take any damage to the human body while he was not careful The broad-spectrum antidote pill shot into the wine bottle.


    Finally in the fifth second of getting the wine glass to start the alchemy, a black light flashed through the ring. He immediately shouted: "Don''t drink, the wine is poisonous." But before his voice fell, he heard the sound of a cup falling to the ground. Hey, one less! Like to invite everyone to collect: () Zhai Shuyuan updates the fastest.


    After being poisoned, his cup slipped from his hands, and then the whole person lay down on the ground along the back of the chair. The limbs were twitching violently, foaming in the mouth, eyes protruding, and his face darkened quickly.


    "Ron!" Harry yelled, crouching down to check Ron''s condition. Ron was twitching at this time, having difficulty breathing, his skin started to turn blue, and at the same time a blood vessel turned purple. obvious. Slughorn, the only adult in the room, seemed to be stunned and stammered, "How¡ªbut¡ª" Fuck, there is another less! Zhai Shuyuan, update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    After pulling out his wand and checking for a few seconds, Ryan breathed a long sigh of relief. Before that, he threw an antidote into the wine bottle in advance as a precaution, but in order to ensure that it is harmless, so The effect is not particularly good. Fortunately, the medicine did work, weakening part of the effect of the poison in the wine bottle, so don''t look at Ron''s just looking terrible, but the internal organs are not seriously damaged.


    "At least it should be lighter than the original injury, which also means that he has done a good deed." Lane said silently in his heart that if Ron died here today or suffered irreversible harm, he felt that he would be because of this Guilt for a lifetime.


    Taking advantage of the chaos at this time, when everyone put all their attention on Ron, Ryan also quickly used the ring to launch another alchemy array to eliminate the trace of the antidote in the wine.


    "How are you, Ron?" Ryan gave up after watching Ron calm down. Harry immediately shouted at Ron''s face. Japan, I ca n¡¯t read it, and I ¡¯m short of it! One second to remember, Zhai Shuyuan ().


    In the morning, the school hospital was very quiet, pulling the curtains to let the sun shine through the curtains and gently spread on the patients. Only Ron''s bed was full of people. Harry, Hermione and Ginny all sat beside him. They waited for more than an hour outside the door, trying to look inside whenever someone went in or out. Madam Pomfrey let them in at nine o''clock. Fred and George arrived at 9:10.


    "Lane? I must thank him face-to-face to save our younger brother." Fred said while placing a spree on Ron''s bedside cabinet and sat down next to Ginny.


    "Principal Dumbledore approached him, hoping to analyze something from him." Hermione shrugged a little helplessly, "because he got a glass and reminded us that the wine was poisonous in seconds. , But Ron drank too anxiously. "


    "My brother is really--" Ginny was the first time to know what was going on at the time. She was helplessly touching her forehead with her hand. "Can''t he slow down a little while he eats?"


    The Weasley family members present felt a little embarrassed after hearing Hermione ¡¯s words, because they found that if Ron was n¡¯t so greedy this time, they could have avoided the disaster.


    And while everyone in the school hospital gathered around Ron to discuss today''s affairs, Ryan was inquired in the principal''s office.


    "Lane, how did you find the wine poisonous?" Dumbledore asked in the chair of the principal''s room and looked at the opposite Lion seriously.


    "Because I have been studying these recently, Professor Dumbledore." Lane had prepared the answer long ago. "Since the last time Mr. Weasley was bitten by a venomous snake, I have been thinking about the rescue after poisoning. At first I just wanted to be an antidote, but then I found that the poisoned person was required to quickly distinguish the effect of the poison at the moment of the poisoning. And it ¡¯s too difficult to come up with the corresponding antidote, and even the most widely used broad-spectrum antidote **** stones are amazingly low. So I wanted to develop a mass-produced one that was enough to fight most of the market. Antidote to poison. "


    He said that he took out a bottle from the space bag and handed it to Dumbledore. The bottle was very small, not so much a bottle as a capsule, which contained a little colorless and transparent liquid.


    "In order to make an antidote, I naturally collected a large amount of poison as a control. When I was going to drink today, I smelled the smell of the poison in the bottle from the glass. I have to say that the poisoner is very smart and uses honey. The sweetness of the wine hides the bitterness of the poison. At the same time, the detector in Filch ¡¯s hand ca n¡¯t detect the poison, which allows him to bring this dangerous thing into the school. Fortunately, I have been studying these poisons for a while, so Smell the bitter bitterness from the rich sweetness of honey. "


    "It''s really lucky." Dumbledore took the little bottle and tapped it with his wand, then said clearly. "But I hope you still have to keep these poisons in your hands, and don''t let others touch them."


    "Relax, Professor Dumbledore." Ryan put away the poison. "I always carry this space bag with me to ensure that I am always under my management."


    "That''s good." Dumbledore nodded and asked. "Can I ask about the progress of your antidote research? The Death Eaters are people with no moral bottom line. We may need antidote to face the endless poisoning of these Death Eaters."


    "Compared to the goal, I did a part. After research, I made an antidote that can remove most of the poisons on the market ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At the same time, this antidote also has a lot of Strong moderating effect. "Ryan was still a little dissatisfied with what he had studied in his free time in the past two years. "The medicine I gave Ron today is the result of my research. It is not as complicated as a similar medicine. But the cost of a bottle is more than 30 gallons, which is not cheaper than those on the market."


    "It''s already very good," Dumbledore said. "I would like to buy a bottle of 40 gallons from you. Give me ten bottles first."


    "You only need to give me three gallons of processing fees per bottle." Ryan smiled and declined the high price offered by the principal. "But you need to help me find the raw materials. There are a lot of raw materials in it that I can''t get easily with my little hemp seed wizard."


    "No problem." Dumbledore nodded. "This is what I should do, although you are my student, but I really want to thank you on this, you really helped us a lot."


    Just after the two had finished their business, the fire in the fireplace flashed, and the Weasleys stepped out of the fireplace.


    "Principal, our son Ron¡ª" Mrs. Weasley asked Dumbledore as she rushed out of the fireplace.


    "He is in the school hospital right now, but it''s no big deal." Dumbledore comforted. "And you have to thank Ryan. Thanks to him today, I can save your children as soon as possible."


    "Thank you so much, Ryan." After hearing Dumbledore''s explanation of what happened today, Mrs. Weasley hugged Ryan sobbingly. "If you were not here today, I can''t believe it--"


    "It''s all right, Mrs. Weasley. This is what I should do." Lane comforted. "I believe that after seeing this, all those who can help can reach out to help."

 ~： happy New Year

I wish you all the best in the new year in 2020, and I wish you all the best.

 Chapter 539： debate

    "Poison is in the wine?" Fred asked softly in the hallway in front of the school hospital. Lane was out of the office with the Weasleys at this time. Now the Weasleys are accompanying Ron in front of the bed, while the others are together in the hallway at the entrance of the school hospital.


    "Yes." Harry said immediately. He couldn''t think of anything else now, and he was very happy to have the opportunity to discuss this topic again. "Slaghorn takes it from"


    "Is it because he put something in Ron''s glass while you are not paying attention?" George asked.


    "It''s unlikely." Ryan shook his head. "Because afterwards we checked all of our wine for poison, we can be sure that the poison was dropped into the bottle. The reason why Ron was poisoned was because he drank too fast, I didn''t have time to stop him.


    "It seems that the original target is very likely Slughorn, but who wants to kill an undisputed potion master?" George shook his head, and after working for a year, he also knew clearly The true value of a potion master. I don''t think Voldemort''s side killed Slughorn simply because he went to Hogwarts to teach, not to mention Slughorn is a noble pure blood, killing him does not meet the habits of Death Eaters.


    "Dumbledore thinks that Voldemort wants to pass Slughorn, and in this case, what the Death Eaters will do is hard to say." Harry said, "Slaghorn had been hiding before coming to Hogwarts. It ¡¯s been a year. And ... ¡±He thought of the memory Dumbledore had n¡¯t gotten from Slughorn,¡° Maybe Voldemort wanted to get rid of him, thinking he might be valuable to Dumbledore. ¡±


    "Professor Slughorn just said that he intended to give this bottle of wine to the principal when he was at the school hospital, so the target of the poisoner may also be the principal Dumbledore." Ginny recalled.


    "Then the poisoner doesn''t know much about Slughorn." Hermione interjected: "Everyone who knows Slughorn knows that he is likely to keep all the delicious things himself."


    At this time, heavy footsteps were heard in the corridor. Everyone looked up and saw Hagrid striding in, with rain in his hair, a bearskin coat flapping behind him, holding a crossbow in his hand, and stepping out of the dolphin on the ground Generally large mud footprints.


    "I have been teaching Gropp in the forbidden forest to speak English after getting up, but as soon as I came back to prepare breakfast, I heard Professor Sprout tell me about Ron! How is he?"


    "It''s okay," Harry said. "They said he would be fine."


    After looking at Ron, who was accompanied by his parents through the glass window, Hagrid sat down and asked in a low voice. "Do you know why someone attacked Ron? I couldn''t believe it when I heard the news."


    "Not just Ron." Harry said beside Hagrid. "If it were n¡¯t for Ryan to discover that the wine was poisonous in time, I guess five people were lying here instead of Ron. But we do n¡¯t know what the attack was for except this one. We ¡¯re still discussing this before you come here. The problem. "


    "Isn''t anyone going to the Gryffindor students?" Hagrid said worriedly. "First Katie, now Ron and you ..."


    "It should not be, because today we went to Professor Slughorn is a very accidental event, no one can predict in advance." Hermione said softly. "But this poisoning should have something to do with the last curse necklace attack."


    "Where does this come from?" Fred asked


    "First, it was supposed to be fatal two times, but it was not fatal, even though it was pure luck. Second, the poison and the necklace seemed not to harm the people who were supposed to be harmed. Third, in these two attacks, I and I Ryan was present and all of them shot to save people. "She said thoughtfully," It seems that the person behind the scenes is more insidious, because they don''t seem to care how many people they kill to attack the real target. At the same time "


    At this point, Hermione stopped for a moment, then looked at everyone and said. "At the same time, Ryan and I are also the most suspected people. After all, the chance of being on the scene twice and trying to save people is really too small."


    "I believe you two." Harry said firmly. "Because the two of you really want to hurt others, you definitely don''t need this stupid way of practice, let alone you and I and Ron have many chances to be alone. I really don''t have to choose between these two. The success rate is not high. Approach. "


    "Thank you for your trust." Lane said to Harry with a smile. "But we still want"


    As Ryan said, half of the school hospital door was opened, and Madam Pomfrey called to them. "Now there can be up to four more people to visit the patient. Who will come in?"


    Ryan and Hermione got up and left together to allow Ron to stay with his family. More than ten minutes after returning to the common room, Harry also came back. Ryan learned from his mouth that he knew from Hagrid that Dumbledore had a fight with Snape. The principal asked Snape The inspection of students at Slytherin College must be increased.


    Ryan believes that Dumbledore actually probably knew that he came to the school to kill him, and now the principal is actually warning Malfoy not to allow him to attack innocents like this. After all, as a principal, Dumbledore did not want any more students to be hurt for any reason.


    After experiencing the incident just now, Harry looked very tired, so he wanted to sit in the common room for a rest. But it didn''t take long before Comack McLaggen got in from the outside and started talking about the Quidditch game with Harry, looking at the tired Harry and the chattering McLaggen. Ryan and Hermione quickly packed up and went to the library to read, and threw Harry staring at the two with pitiful eyes in the common room.


    The incident of Ron ¡¯s poisoning spread quickly the next day, but everyone seemed to think that this might be an accident, because he was in the potion teacher ¡¯s house at the time, and he took the medicine immediately, which was no big deal. What Lane heard from these rumors was Slughorn''s medicine. It seems that Dumbledore wiped out Ryan''s contribution for some reason. But Ryan felt that it was so good now, just enough to meet the requirements behind his invisibility.


    The next day Ryan went to the school hospital to visit Ron. Ron is much better now. He can even lie there on the pillow and kiss Lavender Brown who took the initiative to take care of him. The two of them only appeared after seeing Ryan Somewhat separated.


    Although Lavender is just an ordinary girl, it is definitely not the kind with IQ problems. Some nymphos in the original text are purely forced by insecurity. At that time, Ron only regarded her as a tool for demonstrating to Hermione. At that time, she just did everything possible to hope to get Ron, and she would naturally exaggerate in doing things.


    Now that Ron is truly in love with her, naturally she does n¡¯t need to be so nervous anymore ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ At least according to Ryan ¡¯s observation, Lavender and Ron behaved normally together, absolutely not the original An exaggerated feeling of sticking together all day.


    Ryan learned by asking Lavender. Ron now drinks 20 ml of rutin every four hours and will be discharged after another two weeks. According to Mrs. Pomfrey, although this time Ron was not seriously injured due to the rescue, but it is better to have a little detoxification to cure the sequelae, but Ron is obviously not satisfied with the current Treatment speed.


    "Lane, Mrs. Pomfrey said that the antidote you gave me is master-level, so do you have any medicine that will help me get better soon? I really ca n¡¯t accept to miss a week in the hospital. Quidditch game. "Ron asked with a bitter face.


    "You need to know that rutin is the most symptomatic medicine for you now. It is the best tonic product for the internal organs that you have been injured by poison. The medicine I made is good for first aid, but when it comes to this Conditioning afterwards is really not as good as this most basic and traditional potion. If you do n¡¯t want to have sequelae, you can lie down in bed honestly for a few days. As for the Quidditch game, you do n¡¯t have to worry, Harry has now found McLaggen as Your substitute. I think he was not as good as you when he was in the trial that day, but it should be barely usable. "


    "I couldn''t rest assured because of McLaggen." Ron seemed a little excited, but fortunately, Lavender held his hand and he recovered. "You and Hermione are the same, you don''t know Quidditch at all. McLaggen and the rest of the team have no provenance, he might as well not be a goalkeeper."


    After more than ten minutes of persuasion, Ron finally agreed to stay in the hospital until his body was completely in good health before he was discharged. But listening to him say, Ryan is also full of pessimism about the next Quidditch game.

 Chapter 540： Distracted

    In recent days, Ron was being treated in the hospital, and both Harry and Ginny were busy training. Under such circumstances, Hermione seemed a bit lonely. After all, her girlfriend at the school was only Ginny. Now that Ginny is very busy for the game, Hermione almost never sees her. So when he went to the Forbidden Forest to treat the wolves next Saturday, Ryan brought Hermione to the Forbidden Forest to relax.


    "Ah, it feels good to breathe in the fresh air." Said Hermione, who was running briskly like a deer among the gravel of the ground in the forbidden forest. "Now the atmosphere in the castle is more and more depressed, and it feels more and more like a prison. In this case, it feels really good to go around in a circle."


    "That''s right." Hermione, who ran ahead, stopped suddenly and asked, standing firmly on a mossy boulder and turning around. "The previous two attacks always felt strange, and I always felt that there was a strange connection between them that I didn''t expect."


    Ryan recalled that he could n¡¯t figure out what the two attacks had in common except Malfoy, so he said: "Except that the attacker may be the same, I can''t think of what the two attacks have in common? One time I used a necklace rich in black magic curse, and the other time I put on a poisonous wine. "Hey, there is one less! If you like it, please collect it: () The update speed is the fastest.


    "That bottle of wine?" Ryan thought for a moment and found that he really didn''t know where the bottle was made. But it ¡¯s not too difficult to think about where the wine is produced. After all, the wizarding world is so big, and there are not many places where wine can be produced. In this case, it is also a good direction to investigate the origin of wine. "I don''t know very well, but I can ask Slughorn when I go back. As a person who is good at enjoying, if he can be called a good wine, he must know where the bottle of wine came from."


    Soon they arrived near the village of Ma Ren, and it was Mr. Wolfe who came out to meet them. After chatting for a while, Ryan found Wolff vomiting and seemed to be embarrassed, so he crouched down and asked. "What are your difficulties, can you tell me, maybe I can help you." Fuck, there''s another less! , Update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    "Of course it''s okay. It''s always a good thing to know some of your countrymen. I think Lupin will definitely welcome you. But did you tell Aunt Betty about this?" Ryan asked.


    "Of course I said it beforehand." Wolfe nodded. "And this time I just went there and played there for half a month to meet my fellow citizens, and I will come back later."


    "I thought you were going to move in." Ryan said. "After all, you are a werewolf, and it is normal to live with your countrymen."


    "I have also thought about this." Wolf said. "After I discovered so many kind fellows, I also wanted to move in. However, after careful consideration, I discovered that the Forbidden Forest is my home, so this time I should visit relatives and make a few friends. You know, the horse people are too silent. I usually find it difficult to find someone to chat with except Aunt Betty. Remember for a second, ().


    "Now there are a total of 39 werewolves in the base, which has basically reached the limit. The rest are some werewolves who are happy with killing, theft and robbery." Lupin said when Ryan finished his treatment break. This time it was still two werewolves. Ryan told them that his level had improved since Christmas. Now he can treat two werewolves at a time.


    "Now you have to be prepared. I''m worried that the mysterious people will come to attack you. After all, you are now estimated to be the largest werewolf settlement in Europe." Ryan told him seriously.


    "We are ready." Lu Ping nodded solemnly. "The three former Aurors began to train each of us. Everyone learned very seriously. It can even be said that we study seriously at any time. Because now, you have given us a home, a goal that you are willing to fight for. .


    "I have this ability so I will do it naturally. You don''t have to thank me so much. I believe that other people are capable and willing to help you. I''m not as great as you said." Ryan said, but Lu Ping hit Broke his modesty. "But for so many years, you are the only one who really did something for the werewolf. This is very important to us, because your kindness let us know that in addition to our relatives and friends, there are indeed people who care about the werewolf. And willing to put a lot of energy into this. "


    "It''s really bad reputation." Ryan was even embarrassed by the praise, so he quickly changed the subject. "Yes, there is a special werewolf Wolf in the horseman''s village. He hopes to visit you."


    "Special werewolf?" Lupin asked somewhat puzzled, probably because there were too few werewolves in this form of Wolfe, and even Lupin hadn''t heard of this before contacting a large number of werewolves.


    "That''s it¡ª" Lane whispered. After hearing this, Lu Ping was very surprised, because most of the werewolves gathered at him were acquired werewolves, and occasionally there were individual born werewolves. But I have never heard of a special werewolf like Wolf.


    "Relax, we will take care of this fellow." Lu Ping nodded and agreed, "Whether or not he can become a person, he is our fellow."


    "Then thank you." Lane said with a smile, and then let his crab guardian spirit pass the news to Wolfe, and soon Wolfe and Hermione received the news and ran over, on Wolfe''s back Also carrying a blue cloth pocket.


    "Can I go on a trip?" Wolfe shouted excitedly. Ryan also recognized the pocket on Wolf''s back as a spare pocket for Hermione.


    "He likes to study more than most of the students in our college. UU Reading " Hermione really appreciates Wolfe and even compares him with others. "If Harry and Ron learn so, they will definitely get an all-O score in the last exam."


    It seems that in Hermione ¡¯s impression now, Harry ¡¯s two biggest labels are learning scum, but seriously, it depends on who you compare with. If you can take Auror ¡¯s professional courses, you can prove that Harry and Luo En''s academic level is not bad, but it is indeed a bit worse than the downright scholars like Ryan and Hermione. In this case, Hermione can think that Wolf is stronger than the two, which shows how hard Wolf is in learning. Ryan felt that Wolff might become a wise man among werewolves in the future.


    After watching Lupin and his companions come to take Wolfe away, Lane and Hermione also quietly returned to the school. In addition to studying existing topics, they tried to understand where the wine that was drunk in Slughorn was produced that day.


    This question is not complicated. After the potion class ended the next day, Ryan asked Professor Slughorn directly.


    "Did you say that day''s wine?" Slughorn''s expression became serious after hearing Ryan''s question. "That bottle must be a mead ripened by Mrs. Rosemerta''s top oak barrel, she I have been drinking the wine for 20 years, even if I smell it, I can be sure that the bottle is from the three broom bars, and it is also the best product brewed by Mrs. Rosemerta. The wine of unknown origin is mixed into my collection, and if the mead is produced elsewhere, I will definitely not be confused with my original wine. "


    "Thank you, professor, I think I probably know where the problem is." Ryan left after bowing.

 Chapter 541： track

    "What did you call me to do in such a hurry?" Hermione was curious. She went to the library just after class, and was pulled out by the mysterious face of Ryan before she wrote a word, and then came to a Wu People in the hallway.


    "I found a suspicion in the two previous attacks." Lane said, and Hermione immediately became energized when she heard the sentence. "You found a suspicious point? This is great. Can you tell me what you found?"


    "Three broom taverns." Ryan didn''t sell it. "Katy was attacked in the toilet of the three broom taverns, and the bottle of mead also came from the three broom taverns."


    "You mean someone is doing hands and feet in the three broom taverns? This really can greatly reduce the scope of the investigation." Hermione thought for a moment. "Although the people in the three brooms are very mixed, it''s at least more convenient to find that person than aimlessly looking now." Hey, there''s a little less! If you like it, please collect it: () The update speed is the fastest.


    "As a result, the scope of the suspicion was narrowed to the staff of the bar, the people who brought the wine into Hogwarts, and the regular customers of the three broom bars that were rarely able to enter the wine cellar." Hermione reacted at once. We are the same as the fourth grade, and the staff in the bar are impersonated? "


    "Or it may be a soul-spelling curse, and it may even have to be done because a loved one was kidnapped," Ryan added. "I think even if we find the person who is behind the scenes to launch the attack, we may not be able to catch the real murderer. The wizards suspect that there are too many ways to control a person." Fuck, there is another less! , Update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    The fact is that, as he said, after Ryan sent a thick analysis letter to the principal with an owl, the next day there was news that Mrs. Rosmerta had to go to San Mungo for a sudden illness. .


    "This means that the three broom bars may need to be closed for a while, which sounds terrible." At lunch, Simo expressed his opinion on the dining table.


    "But this has nothing to do with us." Dean said frustratedly. "Because I heard people say that before the situation could not be stabilized, our Hogsmeade Day was canceled indefinitely."


    "Ah--" A sigh came from Gryffindor''s long table, because for them the bad news one after another recently. Whether the Gryffindor Quidditch team encountered two consecutive attacks or Hogsmeade Day''s indefinite suspension, all of this is very bad for everyone. Japan, I ca n¡¯t read it, and I ¡¯m short of it! Remember for a second, ().


    "Harry and Ginny were supposed to come to pick you up, but you know they are about to play. So the two of us persuaded them to the court. Will you blame us for this?" Ryan explained.


    "Of course I can understand that this game is very important. Especially now McLagen, who always teaches others, feels that he can be better than the rest of us in any position. I can''t imagine this kind of cooperation with other teammates. How can the people together play this game well- "


    Ron said more and more excited, and soon a red cloud floated on his cheek. Upon seeing this, Lavender immediately squeezed his hand and interrupted his long speech. "Although Mrs. Pomfrey thinks you have recovered, she thinks you can''t be too excited during this time. Even she specifically told me that you should never watch this game."


    "Ryan, do you have any way for me to watch this game?" Ron looked at Ryan pitifully, but Ryan was unimpressed. "What you need now is rest, if you don''t want to leave any sequelae, I suggest you still listen to Madam Pomfrey''s words honestly."


    The four of them walked through the unmanned corridor. The whole school was out, either sitting in the stadium or going there. So the corridor seemed empty, and suddenly a footstep came from the corner in front.


    Ryan looked cautiously in the corner where the voice came from. It turned out that Malfoy was walking towards them, and there were two lower-grade Slytherin girls beside him, one of whom was sullen.


    After seeing Ryan and their group, Malfoy stopped suddenly, but he didn''t use bloodlines and other reasons to provoke them as usual, but just continued to move forward with a short laugh.


    "Where are you going?" Ron asked loudly.


    "Ah, the child of the pure-blood traitor." Malfoy sneered, "I don''t think there is anything to report to you, should you just come out of the school hospital like this? Don''t let yourself be involved in too much business. Send it in again. "


    A girl laughed reluctantly, but everyone else''s face was tight. Ron looked very angry, as if to punch Malfoy, but Lavender stopped him.


    Ron may no longer struggle because of Lavender. Malfoy walked past them with their heads raised like a victorious general, and the two girls trot to keep up with his footsteps and turned around and disappeared.


    After confirming that both of Malfoy had disappeared, Ron suddenly turned his head and whispered to Ryan, "Has n¡¯t Harry telling us what Malfoy is doing sneaky? Now it seems to be the case. Otherwise, he would not be here. When the whole school went out to watch the ball, they took two people around in the castle. So can you two follow them to see what Malfoy is doing? "


    "Of course." Ryan nodded. "But you have to make sure you don''t go to the court. I don''t want to hear that you have been sent to the school hospital again ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I promise in my mother''s name , I immediately went back to the common room to rest, and I would never take a step out of the castle during this game time. ¡±Ron raised a hand and solemnly swear, and then he lowered his hand and said,¡° Come on with him, otherwise I lost it. "


    "You can rest assured, I will look at Ronald." Lavender also promised, so Ryan and Hermione nodded to them, and then chased towards the corner where Malfoy had just disappeared.


    Malfoy was indeed cautious, even if nobody was in the castle at this time, he had made many circles, and finally disappeared in an empty corridor, which caused Ryan and Hermione to lose their targets.


    "What''s the matter?" Hermione asked Ryan after asking for some portraits on the wall.


    "I guess they have some magic props that can be hidden. They came to this corridor to completely get rid of the surveillance in the school. It seems that Malfoy is really planning something that is not good for Hogwarts." Lane said, turning his head.


    "So what should we do now?" Hermione asked. She thought that nobody in the castle was a good opportunity to stop Malfoy, but she didn''t expect that Malfoy could run by other means.


    "I can only wait for the next chance." Ryan shrugged his shoulders. Anyway, when he went to the request room to check the disappearing cabinet, he found that Malfoy was indeed repairing this thing, but there was still a long time before it was repaired. They had enough time to go. Investigation. Not to mention that Ryan ¡¯s hands, feet, and traps on the disappearing cabinet were not triggered, which means that even if the Malfoy machine repairs the disappearing cabinet, it will not cause much damage to the school.


    This is why Ryan does not report directly. He hopes that the disappearing cabinet will give a surprise to those intruders.

 Chapter 542： Countermeasure

    After making sure that he couldn''t keep up with Malfoy this time, Ryan took the opportunity to choose to return. He stopped Hermione''s plan to search layer by layer for possible thrills, but returned to Gryffindor''s common room with her.


    "We can ask about the portrait, and Malfoy can. We''re in trouble if he is found to be following him." Ryan explained on the way back to the common room. He was a little worried that Malfoy might change his plan in the event of a shock. Then all your previous preparations will be invalid.


    "Yes, Malfoy is such a conspirator." Ron leaning on the couch said excitedly after listening to Ryan''s briefing on the situation he just followed. Lavender, who was sitting on the sofa in the distance to make room for them to talk, was alarmed by Ron ¡¯s big movements. She raised her head and looked over. Ron quickly waved her hand to signal that she was okay, then lowered her head and whispered to Ryan. Say: "Now that he does this just means that he has a ghost in his heart. We should really understand what he wants to do."


    However, after more than ten minutes of discussion, they found that unless they can keep a long track. Otherwise, it is impossible to accurately grasp the evidence of Malfoy''s conspiracy. However, it is too difficult to manipulate Malfoy for continuous surveillance. At least as a Gryffindor student, it is difficult for them to do this. Hey, one less! If you like it, please collect it: () The update speed is the fastest.


    Of course, defeat is not an adjective here. Neville told Ryan that Gryffindor lost terribly this time. "Did you pick Ron out of the hospital so you didn''t go to the stadium to watch the ball? I would say that you didn''t go to watch. That''s right. Our team was a mess this time and the game was a mess."


    "How many points did you lose?" Ryan asked. By the way, there is another less! , Update the latest chapter as soon as possible!


    "Uh, although I am not very interested in the Quidditch game. But if I remember correctly, McLaggen is the goalkeeper? Why would he have a stick and still hurt Harry?" Hermione''s tone revealed Incredible.


    "You''re talking about ideas, and that''s the root cause of our failure today." Neville, who was always good-tempered, suddenly seemed annoyed at this moment. "McLagen liked to criticize other players before training, and also pointed out the detailed training plan. It was like he was the captain. But we never thought that he was the same on the game scene, first accused Ginny of losing Ghost flying the ball, then quarreling with Harry, and finally Perks grabbed the stick to demonstrate how to play the ball to the flying Kadvarad. But his level is obviously not as powerful as he thought, As a result, after hitting the roaming ball, Harry was knocked down at once, and then we broke a thousand miles. "


    "If I would give him a few curses to let him taste it," Ron said loudly.


    "Relax, someone has already packed him for you." Neville shrugged. "When I came back, I heard that Ginny said that the guys on the Quidditch team had left McLagen in the locker room and said they wanted to talk to him." ! Remember for a second, ().


    "The skull shattered." The word Hermione just took out from Neville''s mouth and took a sharp breath.


    "Relax, Madam Pomfrey is at the scene. She took Harry''s skull back in an instant." Neville quickly explained when she saw Hermione''s horrified expression. Hermione only thought that this is the world of wizards, skull A fracture is not that dangerous.


    In the afternoon, Ryan and Ron went to visit Harry together. Harry was awake at this time, but he was still lying in bed. A large band of hard bandages wrapped around his head, like an Arab turban. There were two cups of freshly-drinked tea at the head of the bed.


    "Jinny sent me lunch just now, and then I didn''t leave until you got in seven or eight minutes before you came in." Harry explained after discovering the pair of confiscated teacups.


    Probably because Ginny told him the misfortune of the game before, Harry now looks very stable. But when he heard Ron tell him to leave the hospital, he saw Malfoy seemingly taking advantage of the fact that everyone was not in the castle, trying to sneak around in the castle, his emotions suddenly became excited.


    "I said where he went to conspire." Harry whispered after looking at Madam Pomfrey''s office. "I used to monitor the live map before and found that he disappeared from the map. Think about what he said when he started school. It must be hiding somewhere to do something incomprehensible."


    "The problem now is that we can''t stare at him." Ryan spread his hand. "I lost it with Hermione this morning, so I guess they must have an invisibility cloak, and there may be more than one."


    "This is really troublesome." Harry said to himself. "Everyone we know has a full class and it is impossible to monitor Malfoy in real time. Not to mention that as a student of Slytherin, as long as he walks over to the Slytherin dorm in the basement, we ca n¡¯t Get on with them. "


    "I wish I was the Minister of Magic, so that I could call a bunch of Aurors to stare at Malfoy for 24 hours. Otherwise, the principal of Hogwarts will do, and everything in the school is under my control. I can call armor, Portraits, and house elves staring at the guy continuously. "


    "Wait, you repeat what you just said." Harry seemed to be inspired by Ron.


    "I said I wish I was Minister of Magic¡ª" Ron was interrupted by Harry at the beginning. "What was the last sentence you just said?"


    "I said if I were the principal, I could call armor, portraits, and house elves staring at the guy without interruption." Ron looked at Harry after he finished, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "That''s the sentence." Harry nodded. "Although I am not the principal, I have a house elf friend who can ask him to help."


    "You mean Dobby?" Ron reacted at once.


    "Yes, I think only my friend is free to monitor Malfoy around the clock, and can freely enter Slytherin College." Harry whispered, "Dobby?"


    With a snapping sound, a house-elf wearing a shrunken chestnut pullover, a top stocking cap, and socks of different colors on his feet appeared in front of everyone. "Oh, Harry Potter, Dobby just heard your call, so he came over the first time."


    "That, Dobby, have you been busy with your work lately?" Harry asked a little embarrassedly, because after calling Dobby, he remembered that the elves were busy all the time. His own work ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Compared to the previous host, Hogwarts'' work is really easy. "Dobby shook his head happily, and his two big ears even patted his face." So if the great Harry Potter is busy and needs Dobby''s help, Dobby is happy to serve him. It''s an honor to be able to serve Harry Potter. "


    "Well, if that''s the case, then ... I hope you follow Draco Malfoy." Harry said after thinking for a moment. He ignored Ryan and Ron ¡¯s surprised expressions, ¡°I want to know where he went, who he met and what he did. I want you to stare at him all day long.¡±


    "Yes, Harry Potter!" Dobby said immediately, his big round eyes shining with excitement. "If Dobby did something wrong, Dobby jumped from the top floor, Harry Potter!"


    "That''s not necessary." Harry said busy. "By the way, I want you to report to me every three days, but be sure to come back when no one around me. Ryan, Ron, Ginny and Hermione are okay. Do n¡¯t tell anyone else what you are doing. Just like Zhang Plaster sticks to Malfoy. "


    "Please wait." As Dobby finished accepting the task and was about to leave, Ryan stopped him, and then took out a small wallet from the space bag, and took out a black hexagon like a coin from the inside. The metal piece is also inlaid with a golden eye pattern. "There are thirty such metal pieces in this bag. You only need to input a bit of magic to work it for a whole day. When you use it, point your eyes at the place where you want to shoot and press the metal piece. You do n¡¯t have to wait there silly when Fu stops. "


    "Thank you so much." Dobby bowed after receiving the small leather bag. "It''s better than this to complete the great Harry Potter mission."

 Chapter 543： Prepare for battle

    Harry was discharged from the hospital the next day, but this time he did not think Madam Pomfrey''s treatment was a good thing. Because now he faced more than just a pile of homework that he hadn''t done. When he was in the corridor, he also met Luna and gave him a note with Dumbledore''s invitation to go to class.


    "God, I haven''t done the homework Dumbledore gave me last time. I''m going to finish this time." Harry scratched his hair annoyedly, and even messed up the hair that was like a chicken nest . At this time they happened to be walking through a corridor on the eighth floor. A very young girl was watching a tapestry of a giant monster wearing a ballet skirt. Seeing Harry''s exaggerated behavior, she seemed very scared and dropped a heavy copper balance in her hand to the ground.


    "It''s okay!" Hermione said softly, and quickly walked over to help her. "Come on ..." she said, knocking on the broken balance with her wand. "Restoring as before." But the little girl seemed to be stunned, standing on the spot like a wood without saying a word.


    "Am I so scary?" Hermione turned to ask Ryan. "No, you are lovely today." Ryan helped Hermione put a strand of hair that fell in front of her eyes behind her ears, and then stared at her seriously. Seeing this scene, Harry and Ron picked up Gordian, which Luna had just given, and smiled.


    Naturally, they also retaliated a little. When the whole day of class ended and wrote homework, Harry asked for a long time before Ryan agreed to take a look at his and Ron''s herbal homework.


    When the clock went to eight o''clock, Harry was uneasy to go to Dumbledore''s office for class. Others started to do their homework. Writing, writing, Hermione suddenly raised her head and asked Ryan. "Ryan, have you been upset recently? Can you tell me something?" "It''s all seen by you." Ryan put down his quill and looked around, and found the people in the common room and Not much. Ron, who was closest to them, was doing homework with sister Ginny, and did not pay attention to it. So he approached Hermione and said. "I''m worried about Rose Crystal, they must know that this is their first time in our world, even if she has all our memories of this world, but there has been no news of them recently, so I am very worried about them-"


    "What did you ask them to do?" Hermione asked, so Ryan whispered the whole process from the time she was worried about being known by Rose Crystal to the fact that the puppets asked to protect the innocent outside.


    "Relax." Hermione comforted Pat on Ryan''s shoulder after listening. "I believe they will be fine. I have seen their level, and I feel that Death Eaters can''t block all of them, even if the mysterious people are shot. Now no news is the best news, I believe Soon they will triumph. "


    "I hope so." Ryan prayed silently in his heart, hoping that they would return on time safely in the past two days.


    Just as Ryan was worried about these little puppets, a few hundred kilometers north of the school, a large island of dementors flew around on an island that did not appear on any Muggle map. There is even a black earth mountain piled high in the center, with a large number of holes densely covered with honeycombs. From time to time, dementors fly in and out from inside. Because of these dementors, the entire island is frozen at extremely low temperatures as if it were frozen. Some of the wild grass that had originally grown on the island was withered and covered with thick frost. The sea water near the island was frozen there, forming large and small icicles.


    Naturally, in this case, this place is completely unsuitable for human survival, so even these dementors have fallen to Voldemort, but Voldemort did not send Death Eaters to monitor like giants. Even Voldemort didn''t even plan to send someone to monitor the dementors. He just sent some unlucky eggs to notify these dementors when something happened.


    But in such a restricted area of ??life, there was a silver-haired little figure flying with his black wings on his back. It''s just that even if she flies in front of the dementors flying, the dementors will ignore her.


    She rubbed her frosted dry grass with her feet, and then walked around a frosted mound to the seashore. She landed in front of a reef and reached out with a small hand to knock at a certain rhythm.


    Soon a round stone sunk inwards, revealing a circle of golden light. When the exposed gap was large enough, the silver-haired doll quickly squeezed in. Afterwards, the stone protruded back again and was tightly blocked in its original position, and the reef turned back into a unified whole again. Ordinary people, even lying on it, can''t see that there''s a universe in this reef.


    The reef has been hollowed out, and a long table has been placed in it. Two lantern plants are placed on the table to light the entire reef. In addition, a variety of snacks and drinks are also displayed on the long table. Before, the puppets should have supper and turned their heads towards the door when they saw someone enter the door.


    "It''s hard, big sister''s head." A little doll with blonde hair in a red dress came out, still holding a cup of tea in his hand. "Have a cup of hot tea to warm yourself up. This ghost place is too cold."


    "Thanks, it''s really red." The silver-haired mercury lamp took the glass and took a sip. "Also, don''t call my elder sister in the future. This kind of name is not imposing at all. Remember to call my elder sister next time."


    "Okay, elder sister. No problem, elder sister." The rest of the little puppets sitting at the table eating supper replied in unison. Seeing the mercury lamp, he shook his head helplessly, and then turned to look at the canary sitting elegantly with a cup of coffee.


    "The situation outside today is not much different from yesterday. The number of dementors entering the island is about the same as that of leaving the island, but they are only single digits. It seems that these monsters have entered the peak of the breeding period in the past two days. More monsters are coming. "


    "Now that''s the case, let''s do it tonight." Canary took a sip of coffee and put the cup on the saucer. "If you drag it on, I''m worried about other things happening ~ www.novelhall.com ~ And it''s a little too long for us to come out, and then drag on Brother Ryan to come out and find us. Well, Rose Crystal, your previous arrangement how about it?"


    "It''s okay." Rose Crystal raised her hand to signal, "I and my sisters have placed the positions that my brother gave me to various places on the island to ensure that there are no missing areas."


    "Yes, yes. We have traveled to every corner of the island these days. Thanks to these monsters who do n¡¯t have eyes, they just rely on their souls to determine the life around them, so we can arrange so many under their eyes. Position. "Cui Xingshi nodded desperately, and then held his cheek with both hands." After going back this time, we must let Ryan invite us to a big meal. I feel that these two weeks have made me tired and thin. "


    "Okay, my sister, we will not be hungry or thin." Cang Xing said with a slate face, "And Brother Ryan is a good person, we only have to say that we want to eat a big meal, he will definitely entertain us with the best food of."


    "So what is the specific time for our action? What time is it tonight? This place is so annoying, wet and cold. I want to leave here quickly, and I don''t want to stay longer in this place for a second." Star Stone and Jade Star Stone, the young berry withdrew his eyes and took a bite of the strawberry Daifuku, then looked at the canary commander of the operation and said.


    "Well, let me see." Canary said, pulling a pocket watch with a watch into it and looked at it. "Well, let''s relax now, and by eight o''clock we will be dispatched collectively to wipe out these evil things."


    After talking, the canary put away the pocket watch and raised the cup. "wish all the best!"


    "It will go well." The other puppets also raised their glasses and said in unison.

 Chapter 544： Dementor Island

    The reason why these little puppets are now on the island of dementors is entirely because of the task they received from Ryan half a month ago.


    Ryan just vaguely said at the time that they hoped to minimize the harm suffered by innocent people, so the puppets seemed a little confused after leaving the castle. Fortunately, Rose Crystal is connected to Ryan''s soul, and he has gained a lot of knowledge from Ryan. So at her suggestion, a group of puppets got on the plane and went straight to London.


    Maybe it was because of the attacks on Ryan that scared the Death Eaters before, or maybe the Death Eaters have been busy recently. The puppets spent three days strolling in London and did not catch a devastating Death Eater, even if they heard someone being attacked, they found nothing when they arrived at the scene.


    This made them a little frustrated, and the puppets didn''t want to go back to their hands empty-handed. Fortunately, this time the canary as a think tank stood up. She pointed out that anyway, the goal now is to clean up those who hurt innocent people, then this time it is better to try to kill those dementors than to be silly here, at least dementors are everywhere, and even if this evil creature is completely eliminated There will not be any moral burden. At this time, the little puppets suddenly realized that Dementors are indeed a blank area of ??their thinking, because they are not affected by Dementors at all, and naturally they did not expect Dementors to be a target creature.


    After spending a day easily killing several dementors with magic mixed with faith, Rose Crystal felt a little dissatisfied. She thinks that even in the first half of this month, at most dozens of dementors will be killed, but there will be at least a few hundred dementors. Such a small loss is not noticeable. I couldn''t achieve the kind of lesson that the elder brother had hoped to give the group of black wizards a lesson, let them converge for the purpose of minimizing harm to innocent atrocities.


    A few days after coming out, the puppets had figured out why Ryan had assigned them such a task. Although they as puppets are not very consistent with humans in terms of the three views, but they are indeed born of the inner love of Ryan and Luo Zhen, so they naturally resent the group led by Voldemort just like Ryan. Destructive guys, not to mention the evil creatures such as Dementors. Therefore, each puppet tries his best, hoping to complete the task arranged by Lane perfectly. "If you want to teach those evil enemies a profound lesson, there is no way out." Canary thought about it after a few days of experience and said, "I found this creature called Dementor seems to be a Colony creatures, and the old newspapers we picked up from the wizarding quarters mentioned that the number of them is increasing. I wonder if they will have their own nests like ants to reproduce, if there are any, Exterminating that lair completely should be able to teach those nasty dark wizards a lesson! "


    "This is a really good idea." Rose Crystal nodded. "But how can we find out where? This monster does not look like a humanoid, but it is impossible for us to get the message from the prisoner''s mouth."


    "I think it''s enough just to use this method--" Canary thought about it and wanted to signal the sisters to come together, and then whispered his arrangements.


    The next day, these little puppets were scattered. Everyone followed a small group of dementors to observe their movements. In just three days, they found this dementor breeding base on the uninhabited island of the North Sea.


    Before, they touched the mound with dementors in turns, and they were shocked to find that the mound was like an enlarged termite nest, and there were many dementors staying quietly at the bottom of the nest. There. At the beginning, they thought that this was just the place where monsters like Dementors lived. At first, they were still curious about why this monster would sleep. But during an investigation by the mercury lamp, she saw a still dementor split there into two black smoke plumes and then became two dementors. Since then, the puppets have known that this place is actually a breeding ground for dementors.


    What they don''t know is that they are the first group of intelligent life to see the dementors breeding in person. Usually with this ability of cluster dementors, no one can break through heavy defenses and come to the core zone to see this, and the dementors will only breed in the nest. When Newt Scamander wrote "Where is the Magical Animal", he wanted to find out how Dementors breed, but unfortunately he didn''t.


    This is not because of the power gap. According to the theory of evolution, the dementors from this world have adapted to evolve the ability to detect the souls of all creatures in this world and to eat happiness, but because this world has never appeared like a rose before Crystal constructs life like this, so they can''t recognize the puppets at all, and naturally can''t effectively block them.


    Today, after observing for more than a week, Rose Crystal finally decided to take advantage of the number of dementors gathered on the island when they reached their peak. Of course, this is also the reason for their better luck, but even dementors Not so many of them will choose to shoot at this time, because the time agreed with Ryan is almost coming, they do not want to worry Ryan.


    The time came to 8:30 in the evening, and the puppets sitting at the table stood up and started to move. Rose Crystal came to the end, she put away all the things in this house, and then the magic destroyed the shelter they lived in Zhejiang for nearly a week.


    After doing all this, Rose Crystal walked outside and just saw the canary arranging tasks. "--Youngberry, you are in charge of the magic circle at point F, Xuehua Qijing, you are in charge of the point at G."


    At this point she turned to look at the rose crystal that had just come out. "Rose Crystal, your task is the heaviest. Because what you are responsible for is the main magic circle near the Dementor Den in the middle of this island. If you are not sure, this point can be given up. I checked Brother Ryan gave Your magic circle, without the main magic circle, that is, the accuracy is a bit worse when you magically attack for a while, there may be a fish that missed the net. "


    "I''m sure." Rose Crystal nodded. "Furthermore, this is the first time I have left my older brother to complete the task. I don''t want to leave any regrets."


    "Okay ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I can understand what you think." Canary nodded and elegantly lifted her skirt. "So, Bonnechance¨¤vous (French, good luck)"


    "Thank you!" Rose Crystal also gave a skirt ceremony, and then turned and flew towards the center of the island. Soon, she flew under the black dirt **** where the dementors were living, and then waved her hand next to a stone.


    A gust of wind rolled across the ground, and the gravel used for camouflage was blown away by the wind. A gold plate with a size of 1.5 meters in diameter, painted with red cinnabar and full of small and large seal characters, is exposed.


    This is the position that Ryan gave to them in advance, and it is the kind of thunder penalty that has a killing bonus against dark creatures.


    Although the effect of this alchemy prop is more rigid than the release method of Ryan himself when he released the punishment, it has a lower power and more magic power. But the advantage is that it allows others to use this rather complicated magic.


    Standing in the center of the array, Rose Crystal turned out the amethyst sword and held it in front of her with both hands. Until the voice of the canary sounded deep in my mind, "Go ahead, sisters."


    "Yun Ju." Rose Crystal waved the crystal sword in her hand, and the other dolls also pronounced the password in Mandarin and waved the magic props in their hands. The wind was slowly blowing on the originally silent island, and the wind was getting bigger and bigger, which caused the surrounding sea water to beat the reefs of the island frantically, stirring up a lot of white waves.


    Strangely, just when the wind was blowing, the sky began to appear black broken clouds abnormally, and then these clouds began to gather above the giant mound of the island that looked like a dementor hatchery. Forming a dark cloud to crush the end of the city.


    A fatal attack on the dementors is coming.

 Chapter 545： Goodbye dementors

    On the Dementor Island in the depths of the North Sea, countless Dementors fly around in the sky. It is like a black plastic bag dancing in the windy days in the city. The strange climate changes around them also alert these dementors. They scouted around to try to find out the reasons for the changes in the external environment.


    Watching the dementors collide in the sky like headless flies, the rose crystal is still calmly manipulating the array, just like she had judged before, these dementors can''t see their dolls, naturally neither Will cause any hindrance to them.


    After the magic of the entire array under Rose Crystal''s feet was full, she immediately showed in the connection of her soul that she was ready. After confirming that everyone has completed the first step, the canary as the commander issued an order to continue the operation.


    "The wind rises." Rose Crystal growled and then waved the crystal sword in his hand to dance an ancient sacrificial dance, instilling the force of faith in the body through the dance to infuse the array underneath. When she was walking on the array like an elf, walking around in light and light steps, the power of faith she had collected as a **** in the world of "Song of Ice and Fire" turned into a purple mist from her double The feet flooded out and poured a little into the array under her feet.


    Soon the purple mist accumulated, but the sky was like an invisible wall that bound these mists within the range of the array, so that the rose crystal was wrapped in the purple mist, raising hands and throwing Driving the mist around is like dancing in the clouds.


    As the power of faith was injected, the golden disk under her feet began to buzz and tremble. Runes that were originally painted with cinnabar bright red and blood were gradually dyed into bright purple by the force of purple misty faith. When the last rune was completed, all the mist turned into a vortex and was sucked into the disk, as if everything just now was just a dream. But all this is not a dream. Rose Crystal also stopped her dance when the purple mist disappeared, and then held the sword above her head with both hands.


    Suddenly, there was a violent wind around her, and a tornado swirled around her. The tornado was turning faster and faster, and at the same time, a purple wire was mixed in the wind. Finally, the upper part of the tornado touched the dark clouds in the sky to form a wind column that seemed to communicate with the world, and there were countless purple lightnings around the wind column. From a distance, it looked like a long dragon dancing around the column and trying to climb into the sky.


    It is not just the rose crystal that has changed here. If someone can stand in the sky and penetrate the dark clouds to overlook the island, he will find that there are a total of eight wind columns on the island. Seven of these wind columns are arranged on the island according to the direction of the Big Dipper, and the location of the rose crystal is the position of the North Star.


    The eight wind columns began to permeate powerful energy outwards, and these energies gradually integrated into a huge energy field on the island.


    At this point in the cast, everything can''t be concealed. The magical energy on the island provides targets for these dementors. A large number of dementors immediately formed a black torrent and rushed to the position of several wind columns, trying to prevent the final step of this horror magic from forming. But all this is just in vain. All dementors trying to get close to those wind columns will be completely wiped out of the world by the blue-violet current that surrounds them.


    The dementors who watched the impact from outside through the transparent wind wall stood up slightly at the corner of the rose crystal mouth standing on the most central array of the wind column. Unlike the imagination, there is only a very weak wind in the center of the wind column, which can at most blow the puppets'' hair.


    "It''s time for the last step." Rose Crystal meditation, feeling the formation of the magic circle that enveloped the entire island and all the dementors.


    Finally, the magic circle was completely formed, and the dementors on the island and the whole island were completely wrapped in this huge magic circle. Some dementors tried to rush out of the island to escape, but they were quickly crushed by the wind of the island surrounded by lightning.


    "Thunder." After feeling that everyone else was ready, Rose Crystal shouted with his sword handle in both hands and pointed the sword towards the sky. At the same time, he took out a bottle filled with silver sky silver and smashed it on the array. Others The same action was made in step.


    Tianyin is quickly absorbed by the array, possibly because the injected energy is too large, and cracks are generated on the array. However, Tianyin just made up for these cracks, allowing the array to release more powerful energy to the sky. The dark clouds in the sky immediately began to flash with electricity and light, accompanied by thunderous thunder.


    Seeing that the sky was overwhelming, the dementors who had previously attacked the wind column quickly returned to the black mound used as a breeding ground and hid, while releasing a large amount of black mist to cover the mound. Try to use the protection of the earth to resist this attack.


    After feeling the thunder and lightning accumulating in the sky to the desired level, Rose Crystal waved his sword and pointed at the black mound in sight. A large number of golden purple lightnings instantly fell on the black soil **** like raindrops. The fog of the earth **** is eliminated layer by layer, and then the earth **** itself.


    With the disappearance of the earth slope, countless dementors hiding in it were also extinguished by the sky. But the sky thundered and eroded down like a flood of sand, until the breeding room was reinforced at the bottom of the whole nest for countless times and the last batch of dementors hidden in it disappeared.


    After Tian Lei stopped, there was only a burning black pit that could prove what once existed here. At the same time, the positions that had been overloaded before were completely scrapped, and the golden red smoke disappeared into the air.


    "This time it seems that I''ve been overstretched." After completely eradicating the dementors, Rose Crystal''s facial expression softened. She watched the disappearing market and put out her tongue mischievously. "I hope my elder brother will not criticize me for breaking things."


    The line of Ryan was originally a precious alchemy item that can be used repeatedly. Each cost needs to be converted into the wealth of the wizarding world at least 2000 gallons. But what he didn''t expect was that the puppets used the power of faith at all costs to complete the task, which directly led to all the positions being completely scrapped due to overload.


    For Rose Crystals, on the one hand, completing the task of Ryan or Luo Zhen in their minds is the value of their survival ~ www.novelhall.com ~ so they will go all out when doing things. On the other hand, they have lived with two good alchemists since they were created, so they do n¡¯t think how precious this kind of alchemy road is to the outside world.


    In particular, these puppets have visited Teacher Luo Zhen and accumulated thousands of years of wealth, as well as the golden mountains and silver seas that Ryan has saved in many worlds. In this case, they naturally will not pay too much attention to the loss of magic items during battle.


    After the thunder and lightning were completely over, the puppets who had operated the magic circle everywhere on the island gathered together and looked at the huge black pit that was emitting smoke.


    "Us, is this a success?" The most childish young berry probe looked carefully at the deep pit.


    "No problem, we must have succeeded." The elder sister''s mercury lamp looked at it carefully and said, "Now we can go back, and my father should come out of the laboratory for such a long time."


    "That''s great." Several other rose girls said happily, even Xue Hua Qijing, who had always been the Sanwu girl, picked up the corners of her mouth delicately.


    "Okay, let''s go first. I''ll clean it up and leave." Rose Crystal said as she opened the other puppets back home, and then called out Jill to wipe out the little ones that weren''t destroyed by Tianlei. trace.


    "Let''s go home. It feels great to complete the task." After confirming everything is OK, Rose Crystal opened the door to the Wanjie grocery store and walked in with Jill. "But I will report to my older brother tomorrow. It''s a little late today, maybe he has rested."


    After the light door disappeared, the island was silent, as if no one had ever appeared here.

 Chapter 546： Memory and past

    Rose Crystal, who was thought to have rested on a small island in the North Sea, was actually not as restful as she thought. He was sitting in the common room to check the next issue of "Look, this is Muggle." Hermione sitting opposite him looked at the metamorphosis book from the world of "Beauty and the Beast". After mastering the power of the rules, she found a lot from this book from Ningfu Elves New places worth studying.


    And on the sofa in the distance, Ron was rushing his homework. During the previous hospitalization period, he left a lot of homework, he must now make up the content of these classes, otherwise, after the final exam, he will be approved by Mrs. Weasley for a summer vacation.


    "Why hasn''t Harry returned yet?" Ron asked after looking up the notes he had lent him before. At this time, it was already late at night, and only three of them were left in the common room.


    Ryan opened the door of the common room without answering, and then Harry walked in with a frustrated look. "What happened?" Ron asked, looking at his friend''s complexion.


    "Nothing. It''s just that I didn''t complete the task given to me by Professor Dumbledore, so that the course can''t continue now." Harry sat on the sofa tiredly, and then began to tell Ryan that they were in the principal Dumbledore today. The detailed course of the class there.


    At eight o''clock in the evening, when the puppets decided on the attack time, Harry also stepped into the principal''s office, and he just saw Professor Trelawney arguing with the principal Dumbledore. Because Trelawney hopes to get rid of the Ferenze horse, and Principal Dumbledore rejects her unreasonable request. After Professor Trelawney pushed Harry angrily away and disappeared on the spiral staircase. Dumbledore greeted Harry and closed the door to sit in the old seat at Dumbledore''s table.


    Harry tried to ask Professor Trelawney about it, but Professor Dumbledore only brought it back after a brief introduction. "Harry, don''t worry about my teacher now. We have more important things to talk about. First of all-did you do the homework I arranged in the previous lesson?"


    "Ah," Harry remembered suddenly, because of the phantom phantom class, Quidditch game, Ron poisoning, his skull fracture, and before trying to figure out what Malfoy was doing, he almost forgot that Dumbledore asked him to do it. In Slughorn''s memory ... "Well, I really didn''t find a way to make him speak, because Ryan reminded me that if I asked him directly, he would definitely not want to answer me, but would make him more vigilant. This thing is completely messed up, so during this time I have been thinking of a way to ensure that he tells the truth, because I know I will not have a second chance. "


    "Oh, your friend is right." Dumbledore stared at Harry from above the half-moon-shaped spectacle lens, and Harry felt a sense of being seen through again, "You think you have done your best, yes Have you fully utilized your ingenuity? Have you tried all the ideas? "


    "Uh." Harry''s words were jammed. He did think of many ways, but he didn''t implement them for various reasons. The main reason is that he did not put this matter in the most important position. Now when Dumbledore asked, he felt a sense of self-control. "I know that you have recently met many, many things, such as your friend being poisoned, and then yourself injured. I also understand how excited young people like you were when you were the captain of the Quidditch team for the first time. .. But I think I have told you how important that memory is. In fact, that is the most critical memory. Without it, we will only waste time. "


    Dumbledore said these words in a very normal tone, just like the weather today, but Harry felt a strong sense of shame struck him. He would rather Professor Dumbledore yell at him instead of expressing his heartless disappointment like this.


    Harry desperately wanted to argue, but Dumbledore reached out to stop him. "I know, you will say you are busy. But I still hope you can mention this matter to the premises from now on? Without that memory, it would be meaningless for us to take classes in the future."


    "I will, sir, I will get it." Harry said eagerly as if he had caught a life-saving straw.


    At this time, Dumbledore finally crossed the topic and entered today''s topic. They first reviewed the content of the previous lesson: Voldemort killed his father and grandparents, making people think that his uncle did it. Then he returned to Hogwarts and asked Professor Slughorn about the Horcrux.


    ¡°Today ¡¯s lesson, we ¡¯re going to look at the last memory I ¡¯ve collected. What you need to know is that after Tom became Voldemort, he consciously erased the traces he had experienced. Finding someone who can remember adult Voldemort is almost It ¡¯s an impossible thing. In fact, I doubt whether there is a living person besides himself who can tell us in detail about his life after leaving Hogwarts. However, with my efforts, I still Found these two memories. "


    After speaking, Dumbledore pointed to two small crystal bottles shining next to the meditation basin on the table. "I told you when I first taught you separately that we will enter the field of speculation and speculation. Thankfully, with the help of your friend Ryan, I can now basically understand what is going on in these memories. This makes some guesses no longer guesses, but also brings us closer to the truth A step. "


    "Ryan?" Harry said incredulously.


    "Yes." Dumbledore glanced at Harry sitting in front of him. "Although he is busy this year, his wisdom and strength have helped me a lot. After you have read these memories, I will tell you specifically what happened."


    Harry felt more ashamed at this moment, but Dumbledore didn''t seem to pay attention to this. He told Harry that Lord Voldemort was optimistic about his future after graduating from school with excellent results. Several teachers suggested that he enter the Ministry of Magic and he was willing to introduce him actively, but he refused. Later, the teachers learned that Voldemort went to work in Bogin-Bok ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Bokin-Bok? Harry said in amazement.


    "Bokin-Bock." Dumbledore said quietly. "I didn''t know what this was for, but with the help of Lane, I figured out why. But in fact his first goal was not to work there. , Voldemort first approached my former principal and asked if he could stay at Hogwarts to coach. "


    He wants to stay here? "Harry was shocked. In his mind, an ambitionist like Voldemort should not be willing to stay in this ancient castle all day.


    "I can understand." Dumbledore said. "First of all, this castle is the first place to feel his home, and it is the only place. Secondly, this castle has a long history. Voldemort believes that he can find the buried treasure from here. And the last point is that he It ¡¯s not the kind of person who can stay in school all his life. I think he sees this as a good place to recruit and buy horses. He can pull himself up for a team. "


    "Fortunately, he didn''t get the job." Harry''s tone revealed happiness.


    Yes. The principal at the time, Professor Dipete, said he was only eighteen years old and too young, but he was welcome to apply again after two years if he still wanted to teach. I also wrote a letter to the principal at the time, suggesting that Amando should not hire him. Then Voldemort went to Bogin-Bok, and all the teachers who admired him said it was a pity. But what he did unexpectedly well in that shop, you know, Harry, this shop specializes in all kinds of magic items. Voldemort was sent to persuade others to give the treasure to the shop for sale. It is said that he was particularly good at this matter. "


    "I believe." Harry couldn''t help saying.


    "Yeah," Dumbledore said with a slight smile. "Now we should go to the topic and look at the memories of the house elf Hao Qi."

 Chapter 547： Memory and past

    The first memory Harry saw today with Professor Dumbledore was the memory of the house elf Hao Qi. Her owner was a very old and very rich witch named Hepzibah. Smith.


    At that time, Voldemort, who was also called Tom Riddle, gained the trust of this eccentric but wealthy old lady by virtue of his face value and playful means. At one of their meetings, the old lady proudly showed Tom her treasures: the gold cup from Hufflepuff from her ancestor and the Slytherin pendant box. Then she saw the red light flashing in Tom''s eyes, but she thought it was just light.


    This was a fatal mistake. Dumbledore told Harry Hepziba. Smith died two days later. The Ministry of Magic determined that the house elf Hao Qi had made a mistake in her hostess ¡¯evening drink of cocoa. Poison was put.


    Harry firmly believed that this was not possible. He thought that Voldemort had tampered with the memory of the house elf Hao Qi, just like Morfin. Dumbledore accepted his inference. "When Hao Qi was convicted, Hepzibah''s family discovered that her two most valuable treasures had been lost. At the same time, the clerk in Bojin-Bok, the young man who often visited Hepzibah and would please her like that , Has resigned and disappeared. "Dumbledore said:


    "Harry, this time I need to remind you of some details in the story. Voldemort committed another murder. This time he didn''t retaliate, but for profit. He wanted the poor old lady to give The two treasures he looked at. Just like he snatched other children from the orphanage, just like he stole his uncle''s ring, this time he stole Hepzba''s cup and pendant. "


    "Even I have some evidence that Voldemort did not kill much in order to hide himself when he was not strong in the early days. The first killing was a murder of his father''s family, and the second was the accidental killing of a monster with a basilisk. Hogwarts student. And what we are seeing now is his third murder, and the first murder after leaving school. "Dumbledore said slowly. "But," Harry said with a frown, "this is crazy ... taking such a big risk, killing an innocent person, losing his job, or even leaving in disbelief. Just for ..."


    "Maybe." Dumbledore said, "but Voldemort thinks he is a descendant of one of the Hogwarts four giants and has a great pedigree. It is understandable that there is a special preference for the relics of these precious big four . "


    Then Dumbledore shared his memory with Harry, which was the memory of Dumbledore''s rejection of Voldemort, who had been disfigured by black magic, to teach at the school.


    "Why?" After looking at the memory, Harry looked up at Dumbledore''s face. "Why did he come back? Are you clear?"


    "Basically figured it out, thanks to your friend Ryan, who found something from the school that confirmed my guess and gave me a new understanding of some of Voldemort ¡¯s practices. I think you ¡¯ve already learned from Ryan I learned what the Horcrux is there, but I still lack the most important piece of puzzle. When you get the memory of Professor Slughorn, I will tell you all these things, Harry. "Deng Brido said. After listening to Harry ¡¯s narration, Ron looked at Ryan with shocked eyes: "I ca n¡¯t believe it, buddy. You can really help Professor Dumbledore, but can you tell me your specific What helped the principal? "


    When his words fell, Harry also turned his head to look at Ryan, and seemed interested in Ron''s questions.


    "No, I can''t." Lane smiled and shook his head gently. "Since Principal Dumbledore does n¡¯t want you to know, then it must make sense. The information I have now is not comprehensive. If I tell you what I know, I worry that the incomplete information may bring Give you a wrong signal. "


    "Okay." Harry nodded helplessly. "I think I can only think of a way to get that vital memory from Slughorn as soon as possible."


    "Well, then I can only wish you good luck." Ryan sent a heartfelt blessing to him, he did not know that the eight-eye giant spiders in the forbidden forest had been cleaned up, Harry should be this time. How to get that memory.


    Over the next week, Harry racked his brains thinking about how to make Slughorn hand over real memories, and even from time to time to ask Ryan to discuss the way, but there weren''t many good ideas.


    However, in the subconscious mad prince''s potion textbook, Harry found an interesting magic. This magic was recorded in the blank space of the textbook and a spell (Sectumsempra) was written, and there was "to the enemy" below. Three funny words.


    He initially wanted to find a place to practice on his own, but after thinking of the words of Ryan and Hermione before, he picked up the textbook and looked for Ryan who was finishing his thesis and wanted him to identify the magic. The reason for not looking for Hermione is that if Hermione is found, she must be greeted by a lot of preaching.


    "Sectumsempra?" Ryan followed Harry to the sofa where he sat and looked at the spell. He found that he couldn''t remember what the spell was. After all, he mainly read translated novels and some transliterated spells in his last life. You can recognize it quickly, such as Arvada, but now he can''t really remember what it is.


    "Yes, wait for me." Ryan said as he took out a gold plate inlaid with a circle of mitral characters, then pulled out his wand and read the mantra in the middle of the gold plate ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In an instant, a crack appeared in the center of the gold plate, and at the same time, the two runes turned into blood red and black near the place where the gold plate held near Ryan''s right hand.


    "It turned out to be this!" Ryan finally figured out which one was the spell. This should be the very famous godless shadow in the legend. It is a pity that the Chinese version of the novel used a free translation on this mantra, so he didn''t recognize it when he saw it.


    "What?" Harry asked curiously, he didn''t hear Ryan whispering softly.


    "That''s it. This magic is an offensive spell that can form a wound on the human body or object like a sword." Ryan put away the gold plate and said to Harry.


    "It sounds okay, it''s a spell like a cutting spell, right?" Harry said excitedly.


    "Not just that." Ryan pointed out the key point. "The biggest difference between this magic and the cutting spell is that the part damaged by the spell cannot be regenerated by any means, but it can be healed by the anti-curse. It should be regarded as a more dangerous black magic. I personally recommend that you do not master the anti-curse. Before the spell, do n¡¯t use this spell on your classmates. ¡±¡° Is this the way it is? ¡±Harry showed a lingering expression. He remembered the hand Sirius lost forever. "Thank you so much, otherwise I will definitely make a big mistake."


    "So as I said last time, whether it''s a curse or a potion, we''d better make sure of their effectiveness before using it. Otherwise, it''s just a trivial matter if we don''t get the effect we want. The problem is really big when it comes to bad reaction. "Ryan urged seriously, and then returned to his original seat to write a few homework assignments with Hermione.

 Chapter 548： Investigation result

    Generally, there are not many people in the common room after dinner, most of them have their own things to do. However, after researching Shen Feng Wuying today, Ryan found that there was a bit of noise around him. After raising his head and looking around the common room, he found out that now all of them are sixth graders.


    What excites everyone is a new notice posted on the bulletin board that informs the date of the phantom appearance test. Before the first exam (April 21), students over the age of 17 may sign up for special training in Hogsmeade (with strict supervision).


    This matter has nothing to do with Ryan, because he is on his birthday in May, and even now his illusion is so skillful that he has to wait for the second exam. Harry was the same as him, but Harry took the exam later, and it would take July to take the exam.


    The worst thing is Ron, who is the oldest in this place. But the age above the Phantom Shift did not give him an advantage, because he did not succeed in class once. At this point, he was not as good as Harry. At least in the last class, Harry successfully appeared in the wooden circle for the first time. After figuring out the danger of Shen Feng''s shadowlessness, Harry began to think hard about how to get Slughorn''s memory. In yesterday ¡¯s discussion, he has learned from Hermione that there is only one way to force others to do what you want them to do, and that is the Soul Capture.


    But Ryan told him that at his level, he couldn''t control Professor Slughorn. So he is not recommended to use this stupid method.


    Harry had to admit that Ryan ¡¯s judgment was correct. The person who can be the dean of Slytherin College in Hogwarts for a long time is definitely a top wizard in the magic world, and definitely not a little wizard like him who has no adulthood. It can be controlled by the soul-taking spell. "Ryan, do you really have no magic or potion to pry Slughorn''s mouth?" After thinking for a while that the brain was chaotic, Harry stood up and walked to the table where Ryan and Hermione were sitting again. Asked.


    "Really not, Harry." Lane said helplessly. "Unless we can really control Slughorn, then there will be some hope for some irreversible dangerous means afterwards-" Ryan''s hand was tapped here by Hermione.


    "Harry, don''t listen to Ryan talking nonsense there." Hermione glared at Ryan and turned to Harry. "Dumbledore said that only you can get that memory, which definitely means that you can convince Slughorn and others can''t. It''s not a question of giving him potions or using spells. Professor Liduo has done it himself long ago, and does not need you at all. "


    Over time, fewer people in the common room. After Harry reluctantly closed the Half-Blood Prince''s potion book, he discovered that only him, Ryan, Ron, and Hermione were left in the common room. Ginny finished her homework three minutes ago and went to rest. Because Ginny will take the O.W.Ls exam this year, she is also very busy.


    At this moment, there was a crackling noise in the empty common room. Dobby appeared in front of the three men, his hat made of a hood tilted aside. "Harry Potter said that he would always report Malfoy''s movements to him, so Dobby came to see Harry Potter coming to report on his previous observations." "Then did you find me now because of what you found? Harry asked eagerly.


    "Draco Malfoy is a bad boy!" Dobby screamed angrily. "A bad boy, he--he--"


    Speaking of this, Dolby shivered from the tassels all over the teapot cover to the tip of the sock, and then he rushed to the fire, as if to jump in. Fortunately, Ryan''s eyes caught him quickly.


    After struggling for a few seconds, Dobby softened and thanked Ryan. "Thank you, Dobby is still hard to say bad things about the old master ..."


    "This is normal, you may need to adapt more." Lane said after putting Dobby on the ground. "Okay, if you have any new discoveries, hurry up and tell them, this is the key."


    "That''s it." Dobby looked at Harry with big eyes. "Dobby didn''t find Malfoy violating any rules, but he was still careful to prevent people from discovering what he did. He often took different students to the eighth floor. They sent him a whistle, and he walked into the room where he asked."


    "I should have thought about it." Harry slapped his forehead with his palm. "Most of the places in Hogwarts will appear on the living point map, only the request room I have never seen on the map. I should have thought of this long ago, yes, Dobby, you saw the Mar What did Fu do? "


    "No, Harry Potter, this is impossible." Dobby said.


    "Obviously Umbridge last year¡ª" Harry asked strangely.


    "That''s because you showed whistleblowers last year." Lane said. "The Bingwu actually has the effect of a confidential room. Think about it. Before the whistleblower, neither Filch nor Umbridge used so much energy to finally find you. And now we do not know Malfoy What the room looked like when I went in, so naturally there was no way to enter the place he had entered before to see what he did. "


    "There will be a way," Harry said confidently, and then he bowed his head. "You did a great job, Dobby."


    "Thank you, Harry Potter, sir!" Dobby screamed happily before picking up a small leather pocket and handing it to Ryan. "And Mr. Ryan Liang, thank you for these magic props. Otherwise, I might have to follow Malfoy for days and nights without sleeping."


    "It''s nothing, this is what I should do." Ryan took the leather pocket and Dobby left after bowing to Ryan.


    "I think I know what''s going on now, maybe I will catch Malfoy right away." Harry said excitedly. "Just wait for Malfoy to block him when he enters the request room."


    "It sounds good, but we still have too few people." Ron pointed out keenly. "Do n¡¯t forget that Dobby said that Malfoy brought a different person every time. If Malfoy was partying with a group of people, not only would we, the people, not know what conspiracy he was doing, but also make him alert . "


    "You don''t need to worry about this." Lane thought for a moment ~ www.novelhall.com ~ According to Harry''s previous statement, Malfoy was carrying out a huge conspiracy. Not even Snape told. In this case, I don''t think he will find a large group of people to do things. It is important to know that the more people involved in such conspiracy, the more prone to problems. "


    "Then what do you think it is all about?" Ron asked puzzled.


    "I guess it''s a compound soup," Ryan explained. "This will explain what is going on. In fact, what he should have been looking for was Crabbe and Goyle before, just letting them drink a compound soup with different people''s hair."


    "That''s true." Harry''s eyes widened suddenly. "Malfoy is really cunning, and he doesn''t even want people to see Crabbe and Goyle always appearing there to be suspicious. And when we took the first potions lesson, there was a whole pot of compound soup It ¡¯s easy to get the medicine I need from inside. "


    "So before I saw that the two little girls who followed Malfoy were Crabbe and Goyle?" Ron said with a big laugh. "God ... no wonder they haven''t been happy recently ... disguised as girls ... "


    But his laughter quickly diminished, as Ryan looked at him with a discomfited face.


    "¡ªOkay, let''s get the business right." Ron raised his face. "Why would the two of them listen to Malfoy? They should strongly resist." "It''s enough as long as Malfoy reveals the dark magic mark on his arm." Harry said excitedly. "The official Death Eaters always have some appeal from the Slytherin villains."


    "Harry, what you need to pay attention to now is the most critical memory, that is the core of defeating the mysterious man." Lane said while tidying up the table. "And Malfoy, I believe that with the principal''s control of the school, he should not cause much harm."

 Chapter 549： Explore

    At breakfast the next morning, Ryan discovered that Harry had obviously not taken his exhortations to bed seriously. Still hoping to figure out what Malfoy was doing, Ryan could only shrug and let him go. But he made up his mind to find a chance to put the array made a few days ago under the disappearance cabinet, and to give a little more gift to the Death Eaters who might assault through the disappearance cabinet.


    "Hermione, is there any special news this morning?" Ryan asked Hermione who was reading the newspaper there. Since the little puppets raided a dementor a week ago, Ryan has always wanted to see the news. Unfortunately, recently The newspaper never mentioned it.


    "There is a news today." Hermione naturally knew what the little puppets had done before. When Rose Crystal had no classes the next afternoon after they returned, she also followed Ryan in the palace of the Lord of the Rings World River Valley City A banquet was held to entertain these cute little guys.


    In that banquet, Ryan also tasted the top food in the "Lord of the Rings" for the first time, because just a few days ago, a few hobbits were brought by the various new flora and fauna brought by Ryan in the valley city. Attracted, so nature likes to stay at home. They chose a few representatives to follow a caravan through the misty mountains that have been cleaned up and come here. But after coming to River Valley City, these hobbit talents discovered that there are too many things they want to enter the industrialized River Valley City. Even if the specialty products they bring are sold at a good price here, but the money is still far from what they want. The money at most allows them to buy 1/10 of the things they want to buy. .


    In this case, under the suggestion of the administrative officer of River Valley City, they decided to open a small restaurant here to save money. After hearing about this, Ryan naturally asked these top chefs to prepare a big meal for the puppets.


    Therefore, after knowing the accomplishments of Rose Crystal at the banquet, Hermione also paid attention to the newspaper every day, hoping to see the reaction of the outside world after the little dolls did a major event last time, but unfortunately more than a week ago In time, there was no special response from the outside world. It''s as if those dementors are not important at all. Finally, today, Hermione found a report on this, she took a sip of hot milk and said, "Look at this report, it should be the best news recently: the shadows covering the British Isles have finally disappeared By the way, within the jurisdiction of the British Ministry of Magic, there have been no reports of sightings of dementors for a week. "


    "Rose Crystal, they shouldn''t have cleaned up all the dementors?" Hermione asked her question through the Phoenix Brand. "Rose Crystal can say at the banquet that according to Canary analysis, their raid could kill up to 80% of the dementors, so where did the remaining dementors go?"


    "I guess I was scared?" Ryan replied in the same way. "Because I studied this kind of creature in the third grade. They seem to be collective intelligent creatures like ants and bees. When they gather to a certain number of IQs, Not worse than humans. After most of the same kind died inexplicably in a short period of time, the rest will naturally be hidden. "


    "The news is very good." Ron swallowed the bacon in his mouth and looked at Hermione. He didn''t know that Ryan and Hermione communicated in a way he didn''t understand. "What news? Is there someone we know about something wrong, so you seem so nervous that you don''t continue with the news in the newspaper."


    "Oh, no." Hermione glanced at the next news. "Someone we know appears in the newspaper, but I''m not so good about what is going on." She said an embarrassed expression after she finished. "Who?" Harry, who was eager to find out Malfoy''s conspiracy, also asked with concern, any news about acquaintances in such a chaotic era is worth noting.


    "Not the victim." Hermione said, "It was Mondungus, who was arrested and sent to Azkaban! It was said that it was a burglary dressed as a corpse. The acquaintance of Principal Dumbledore was ... The name of Otavi Pepper is missing ... The news behind is even worse. A nine-year-old boy was arrested in an attempt to kill his grandparents.


    "Feeling that Death Eaters are more and more breaking through the bottom line of human nature, imposing a nine-year-old kid on him to kill his loved ones? Can the guy who does this kind of thing be called a human?" Lane was angry. To say.


    "Of course not." Hermione should be reconciled. "This kind of scum is estimated to be only influenced by the great Merlin. I think the only thing we can do is send the garbage to meet Merlin."


    After the breakfast time, the atmosphere on the dining table seemed very depressed, everyone silently finished breakfast. After eating breakfast, Ryan took Hermione and went to the alchemy laboratory, but this time they were not trying to go to the alchemy experiment as usual. But to study the Wanjie grocery store itself in order to go to the Wanjie grocery store.


    This is an idea that Ryan suddenly emerged after mastering the rules, because the Wanjie grocery store is the source of his power and the greatest dependence, so he believes that if he can truly analyze this thing, then his own power will definitely have a Great progress.


    Unfortunately, the facts gave him a blow when he first studied: he found that his level was no different from the ignorant newcomer when facing the mysterious creations beyond the normal range, such as Wanjie grocery store, even when he started I don''t know where to start.


    After spending a lot of effort, Ryan finally decided to use the door of the Wanjie grocery store, that is, the main body of the space door as a breakthrough point. Obviously, this breakthrough point was the right one. During Ryan''s continuous research, he finally got some feedback from this space door by some means. Today, Ryan came here with Hermione just to be able to further research this door with her help.


    "What should I do?" Hermione, who was brought to the door, asked curiously. After listening to Ryan''s explanation, she was eager to try the new knowledge. ~ Www.novelhall.com ~ Especially she knows this fan The knowledge contained in the door is far deeper than all the knowledge she has been exposed to before.


    "That''s what it is," Ryan said, pointing at the Mithril Board on the ground. The Mithril board was carved with complicated grooves, and Hermione distinguished for a long time before recognizing that this should be some kind of alchemy formation, but the complexity of the runes on it was something she had never seen before.


    Ryan''s explanation soon proved this point. "This is also the first time I have designed such a complex alchemy array. After a while, the lines of the alchemy array will be filled by me with sky silver. Then you need to use all the rules you have to fully urge this magic array When the magic on the door resonates with the space door, do your best to record what appears on the door. "


    In the previous experiment, Ryan used this analysis to resonate with the energy of the alchemy array to finally provoke the reaction of the space door. Unfortunately, after a lot of mysterious symbols and lines appeared on the door, Ryan discovered that these things contained a lot of bits. The mysterious power of quite high order is not memorized by simple memory. Even at his current level, he can only record the simplest message above when he is running the regular force at full strength. But Ryan found that he could n¡¯t be distracted. The reason why the reconnaissance alchemy array could resonate with the space gate is because Ryan used the power of the rules to burn the sky silver to barely do it. symbol. This is why he called Hermione to work together to complete the study.


    "I''m ready." Hermione mastered the operation of the position after two simple attempts. After she signaled that she was ready, she began to exert her magic. She was impregnated into a deep red sky silver by Hermione''s death force. Once again flowing on the market, a new round of experiments began.

 Chapter 550： new plan

    "No, no." On the fifth day of research at the Wanjie grocery store, Ryan grabbed her hair in frustration after recognizing the failure again. Originally he thought that he could record the simplest mysterious symbols and lines on the door to start researching, but the experience of the past few days told him that these things are not enough, he can perceive the knowledge contained in these things, However, after careful study, it was found that these contents are like a mist with him, no matter how hard you can''t get closer.


    "Is this because we don''t have enough control groups, so we can''t recognize these completely independent symbols and lines?" Hermione, who seemed to have some shaggy hair, proposed a few days because he was too busy studying to care about tidying up himself. opinion. "Just like many ancient characters now become dead characters without a control group, no one can decipher it."


    "But the problem is that these things are a manifestation of certain rules between heaven and earth, and are not derived from the words of a civilization." Ryan shook his head, "so theoretically there can be no control group--"


    "Control group, control group--" Ryan suddenly lit up here, "Wait, I thought. Although these symbols have no control text, we can go to see the second-level use of these symbols, and then we can Reverse these symbols. I was stupid before, but I didn''t think of this, Hermione, thank you so much, if it weren''t for your prompt¡ª "


    Speaking of which, Ryan hugged Hermione and kissed her. After a long time, the two talents separated.


    "It''s true, I haven''t brushed my teeth for days." Hermione whispered a little shyly when Ryan let go, but soon the desire for knowledge made her overcome her inner shyness, and she turned blushing. Face looked at Ryan. "Well, can you tell me what you think of it. I''m still a bit confused now."


    "That''s it." Ryan said, taking Hermione''s hand and sitting on the chair together. "I was still fascinated by this new knowledge. In fact, it is difficult to study the door directly at my level. Even the simplest part will not work. If this space is not closely connected with me, I think I might be in great danger because of studying knowledge beyond my own ability. "


    Hermione nodded, and she and Luna learned how Luna ¡¯s mother died during the afternoon tea shortly after the establishment of the book club. From that time, she knew that if she pursued more than she could pay Nothing can be more rewarding than failure, and sometimes even pays for your own life.


    "But now I think that I can study these runes on the door from the side by studying the trans-world transmission function of this space." Ryan said with some excitement. "My previous research did not mean that there was no result at all. After all, this grocery store is closely connected with me, so I can barely know that these mysterious symbols and lines on the door are the secret that this place can drive us across the world. Where. Even if we can carefully study the simplest part of this force that crosses the world, then we can take a big step forward in the mastery of space. "


    "But¡ªhow do we get in touch?" Hermione looked confused. "Every time you walk through the door for only a moment, there is no trace of power exposed at all. I don''t think this process can figure out something?"


    "No no no." Ryan shook his head. "Do n¡¯t forget, in addition to the normal way of crossing, we have another kind of time that is long enough for us to study these things¡ª" At this point, Lane imitated the headmaster and blinked at Hermione. .


    "Thinking of it," Hermione said excitedly with a hand on her chest. "That''s the method you used when you took me to escape in the Brazilian temple. The two days ago I saw and I met Sister Bell! Her son is really cute--"


    "Yes, that''s the way." Ryan hurriedly pulled her thoughts back after discovering that Hermione began to digress. "So we will tidy up a little while, and then start to discover a new world together."


    "It sounds great." Hermione nodded. "Anyway, now we have nothing urgent to deal with. As for time, for others, we just disappeared for an hour."


    After a good day''s rest in the world palace of "Song of Ice and Fire", Ryan and Hermione launched the emergency escape force. After a familiar murmur similar to the plane taking off and landing, Ryan once again experienced the kind of strong external force pulling.


    Because it was still two people this time, the magic balance of the space channel was still broken. But the space turbulence that could cause them fatal damage in the second grade is no longer so dangerous. While easily dissipating part of their energy to build a magic barrier to block these tearing forces, they began to disperse their power to the surroundings and began to study the power of the space directly exposed to them.


    This is much simpler than the mysterious knowledge on that door. Ryan began to quickly record the knowledge related to the door and space of the grocery store in this escape passage.


    Finally, when their feet set foot on a solid land again, they also completed all records about the space knowledge in the escape route.


    "This journey is still too short." Hermione complained in a low voice. "I still have a lot of things to make clear."


    "It''s okay, I have recorded all of them. My guess is right. The knowledge in the space channel can really be used as a key, let us master the method of studying those complicated graphics." Lane comforted, "And there is good news We are indeed stronger than in the past. At least a few years ago, we felt that this channel was too long. "


    "Yeah, time passes quickly." Hermione also sighed and asked afterwards. "This is where?"


    Ryan also looked at their location at this time. Unlike the previous ones that often appeared in places full of nature and wildness or full of a long history, they now have a strong modern atmosphere.


    To be precise, they are on a fast-moving subway, and through the window they see a white light in the dark tunnel from time to time flying backwards.


    Maybe it''s because it''s not the peak period now. People in the subway are scattered and there are many seats. Even in the carriage where they were, there were only a few people scattered. These people were either listening to music or reading the newspaper. They didn''t find two more people in the carriage.


    "Welcome to New York--" Ryan gently read an advertisement in the subway car ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We are now in the subway in New York. "


    "Is the Big Apple? Sounds great. I always wanted to visit this city once, especially the Metropolitan Museum and Central Park. Unfortunately, I didn''t have time before. Now visiting in New York is also a round me Come and see the dream. "Hermione looked a little happy.


    But Ryan was nervous, because in countless movies New York is always the primary target of destruction, and he knows that there are more than 20 stories of New York being destroyed. Especially this teleportation is a random teleportation, he does not know if he has come to a very dangerous world.


    The only thing that is thankful is that New York in some worlds is very different from normal New York in architecture. Ryan decided to get off at the next stop and go to the ground to see which world this world is probably. If it is too dangerous, he will leave New York as fast as possible to find a remote place to hide, and then wait for the cooling time to end. this world.


    Just as Ryan was thinking, suddenly there was a sound of glass shattering next to him. A man in a suit broke the glass behind the last carriage of the subway and rolled in.


    URL ()

 Chapter 551： MIB

    Under Ryan''s gaze, the guy who smashed the glass and rushed into the subway car quickly rolled up and stood up. After shaking off the glass on his body, he took out a document and walked forward. "Hello everyone! I am a member of the subway bureau. Now I invite everyone to go to the front car. The circuit system is invaded by foreign objects."


    "Foreign matter intrusion?" Ryan and Hermione glanced at each other and saw their doubts. However, on a high-speed subway train, how could a normal person catch up with the subway train from behind and smash the glass into it? ?


    For security reasons, Ryan and Hermione simultaneously pulled out their wands and pointed to the place where the young black man had just rushed in. But the other passengers on the train seemed calm and still doing their own thing.


    "Hey, you guys, there is a foreign body invading!" The young black brother shouted loudly, looking a little angry, and Ryan only found out that this little brother looked like Will Smith at this time.


    "It seems that I have watched this movie, and next--" A sound of metal distortion sounded while Ryan was thinking, and then the entire subway train''s tail disappeared, and a large mouth with a circle of teeth appeared in it. Everyone''s vision. In an instant, the whole car was in a mess, and everyone screamed and ran to the car in front.


    "Do you know you''re going to escape? Don''t run, sit down. It''s just a 600-foot worm." The little black man choked, and suddenly he saw Ryan and Hermione standing in place. "Hey, you two, when this is not the time, you have to--" He stopped at this point and looked at the scene in surprise.


    The two young men he thought were playing at the same time raised the small wooden stick in his hand and shouted at the big bug behind: "stupefy." Two red lights flew from the stick and hit the back. Big worm, the big worm screamed after being hit by the two beams, and then slowly closed his eyes to stop the chase of the subway train.


    "Oh, my God!" The little black man looked out of his eyes. "Wait, which planet are you from? I remember in New York, if you want to hold a powerful weapon, you must register, and I never I do n¡¯t remember having you two in New York. "


    "What planet?" Hermione was shocked by this question, she said seriously. "We are pure human beings! Still British."


    "I don''t remember any British who could stun a big bug with a red stick." The black brother said. "I know that many aliens who have come to Earth like the culture of the Earth and are even obsessed with it, but not so much to your level."


    Probably because of the effect of the spell, the big bug didn''t catch up. The train stopped after a while, and looked at the sign Ryan and found that they came to the 81 block subway station. The little black brother stopped chatting and said to Ryan. "Ah, I have some things to deal with first. You go to the subway aisle to wait for me." After he finished, he walked to the car in front of others.


    "What did he just say?" Hermione asked strangely after the black man left. "Aliens, are we in a world of science fiction?"


    "It should not be, otherwise there will not be such an old subway still running." Ryan said, "Of course, this world and our world should be different, there is no such big bug in the subway of the normal world. But specific I do n¡¯t know what the situation is. "


    When they went out, when the two passed the front door of the car, they just saw the black man holding a silver stick in his hand and said something to the people in the car. Ryan vaguely heard what kind of exercises. ?


    "Always think this scene is a bit familiar." Lane thought. "It seems to be a story in a science fiction comedy, should it be called the man in black? But now is this the beginning of the first part?"


    As he thought, the black man came over, and then took out an oval-shaped thing like a mobile phone to face them. Hermione was a little nervous, as if to raise her hand to attack him, but was held back by Ryan. Then she whispered into her ear. "Don''t be nervous, this should be a networked camera phone, he may need to authenticate us."


    As it turned out, after the device-like instrument dropped twice. The black man said to Ryan: "Obviously you have not obtained the permission of MIB to live on the earth. Of course, I can understand the problems encountered by you alien refugees. It is likely that you are afraid to contact us for safety reasons. But I can tell you that the earth is a safe neutral zone. You do n¡¯t need to hide your identity. So I hope you now go to the MIB headquarters to apply for a permit to live in the earth. "


    "That, sir, you may have made a mistake." Ryan looked helplessly at the man in front of him. After confirming which world this was, Ryan suddenly judged that the black brother in front was the protagonist of the movie in black. Agent. "We are indeed pure earth people, but we are wizards and come from another world."


    "Sorcerer?" Agent J looked at Ryan and looked at the wand they held in his hand. "I can understand that you may like the culture of the earth, and may even think that you are the Harry Potter book." The wizard inside. But what I need to tell you is that as an alien, you must go to the MIB to register, otherwise¡ª "


    Before he finished speaking, Ryan tapped the multi-function communicator in his hand with his wand. Then the multi-functional communicator turned into a little hamster moving his cheeks in his surprised eyes.


    "This is¡ª" Agent J looked at the hamster in his hand in amazement. After a few minutes, he could be sure that he had not been hypnotized or saw the holographic projection. The young Asian man in front of him was really like he said Is a wizard. "I think we can go out and find a place to eat and talk."


    More than half an hour later, in a restaurant, Agent J listened to Ryan ¡¯s account of his identity and the reasons for coming here (to go to various worlds for technical and material exchanges.) After the description, he sat there dumbfounded for a while. After regaining his composure, they said to Ryan: "Well, although you are not aliens, and should not be malicious to us. But I suggest you go to our MIB headquarters to register, so that it will be convenient for you to come back later. More. "


    "Where are you?" Ryan asked.


    "An organization that theoretically does not exist on various occasions was originally established by the Federation, but now he should forget us. This organization is responsible for receiving refugees from other planets." Agent J said here A glance at Ryan and they ~ www.novelhall.com ~ thought of the shock that he had just learned of Ryan and especially Hermione''s name. "Maybe, there may be guests like you from other worlds in the future."


    "It sounds very good, you can be regarded as the customs of the earth!" Lane said after a smile. "So when is it appropriate for us to register?"


    "For these two days, I think you ca n¡¯t find a place to stay now. I can provide you with a place to stay. When I contact the headquarters and let them prepare the registration form for people from different worlds, I will accompany you personally. Go. "Agent J thought for a moment.


    "Will this be too much trouble for you?" Ryan was a little embarrassed.


    "No, of course not." Agent J shook his head. "This is my duty in itself, not to mention the reception of travelers I have never met before I can get several days of paid vacation."


    After eating the last thing on the dinner plate, Ryan and they took a car to an apartment in New York. When the door opened, Ryan found that the apartment was tidy and neat, and all daily necessities were readily available.


    "This is a safe house, and you can live here for two days. As long as you don''t leave this place more than two blocks away. There are refrigerators for eating, and this." After he finished, he took out two silver ones. Something like a Bluetooth headset. "You''d better bring this thing with you. I will contact you when everything is ready."


    "Okay, thank you, we will certainly not be too far away from this." Ryan took over the two communicators and then said goodbye to Agent J, which also represented his life in New York in 2002.

 Chapter 552： True and false in the world

    New York, the most prosperous city on the east coast of the United States. It has a series of famous attractions such as the Statue of Liberty, Central Park, Wall Street, Empire State Building, Times Square and so on.


    However, Ryan did not see any attractions in these two days, because Hermione learned of the existence of the book "Harry Potter" in the previous conversation with Agent J. So after settling down in the apartment, Hermione went to a nearby bookstore to buy video tapes of the first to fourth "Harry Potter" novels and the movie "Harry Potter and the Magic Stone" released last year. . I stayed in the room and watched these things.


    Ryan found that Hermione was slow to see, and when she was watching, there were uncontrollable manifestations of death rules around her, such as a trace of black and red mist, or a place near the right hand side of the desk she was sitting on. The potted flower''s dying death force affected the withering of the next moment, and then a new bud emerged, and the process continued to cycle back and forth.


    Ryan started to feel a little nervous, after all, anyone who found his world was a story written by someone else would be confused. Fortunately, Hermione didn''t get out of control like Ryan imagined the worst case. The influence of the materialization of death rules is controlled by her at most one foot away from her body.


    By noon the next day, Hermione finally finished watching the tape. She turned her head and said to Ryan who was sitting next to him, "Why, there is no you in these stories?"


    "Because I have a messenger like me, even if I write it, it should be the same humane." Lane said in his heart, but he said in his mouth, "We have been to the world of" Beauty and the Beast "and the Lord of the Rings, that At that time, you should find that some parts of these worlds are not the same as the books we read. So I think there may be some differences between the story of another world and the real facts that may be circulated in some worlds. "


    "I think so." Hermione nodded. "By the way, do you know the snake monster in the secret room and the diary of the mysterious human Horcrux?"


    "Um, of course. I saw the old diary book at that time and wanted to give it to my father as an antique collection, but then later found the book wrong and gave it to the principal Dumbledore. The principal has now Destroyed the diary, and at the same time ensured that the basilisk would never come out to hurt someone again. "Ryan explained, and he said to Hermione afterwards. "Hermione, I think you look a little bit after knowing this story¡ª"


    "Do you think I''m too calm?" Hermione knew immediately what Ryan would ask. "When I first heard about this, I was also shocked. That''s why I didn''t speak when I was talking with Agent J. But then I was relieved. Because I have been with you since my second year After going to the world of "Beauty and the Beast", I have thought about this kind of problem. So after facing the real story, I think it may be that some information of our world has been received by the author of this world. "


    After speaking, Hermione held up a book and said, "Besides, the content of this book and the actual situation are only very close. It should be a process of crossing different worlds, and this information has been distorted."


    Ryan nodded. If it was Hermione in the original book, she might be entangled with many things, but as she has traveled through multiple worlds, she already knows that some real worlds have a certain culture in other worlds. This situation in the product will naturally not be the same as some of the cross-flow novels that Ryan has seen in his previous life. After taking some characters out of his original world, these characters will see that the original book will be entangled with whether they are really fake.


    The following topics became a lot easier, such as Hermione likes the little girl who played her in the movie. She thinks that although the two people are only about 70% in appearance, the actor basically performed her temperament and characteristics.


    The door was knocked when two people started to discuss these light topics. Ryan opened the door and saw that it was the only person they knew in New York, Agent J of ib. But he didn''t come alone, and behind him was an old man with gray hair, wearing a uniform of the post office and staring blankly at the two.


    "That''s it." Agent J explained. "I went to the headquarters to do something with an old friend of mine today, just so you can stop by and apply for a temporary residence permit

 Chapter 553： Agent K returns

    "What? Have you returned to the room?" Agent J heard an incredible voice from the communicator. "You just ran out so close to Selena. I can only say that magic is really magical. Well, now you just wait there and don''t run around. My horse will come to pick you up."


    Ryan after they waited in this apartment for more than ten minutes, the door was knocked. Agent j stood anxiously outside and saw them talking after opening the door. "Today is simply too bad. The headquarters was attacked by Selena. Most of my comrades-in-arms have been controlled by her. As far as I know, her conspiracy is likely to destroy our planet. So can you Help us? "


    "Of course." Ryan chuckled a little, then said self-deprecatingly. "I am very used to this kind of thing. Every time I go to a world, I am always busy to save the people in these worlds. I feel like a crow that mourns."


    "It''s not your fault again." Hermione comforted. "I think you are a real savior, and many worlds would be worse without you. For example, in the world of" The Song of Ice and Fire ", if you are not an outsider, I can hardly imagine that kind of environment. There are others who can save so many people who are enslaved and bring them real dignity. "


    "It sounds like you are much better than the students described in Harry Potter''s book." Agent J said with a grin. "Of course, this is fine, to save everyone, the hope to save the earth is much greater than I had imagined before."


    "Where are we going now?" Ryan asked after sitting in the car.


    "Find another memory recovery machine." Agent j said in his car. "My companion K retired a few years ago. For reasons of confidentiality, I deleted his memory. But now we need to let him restore his memory. This way we can figure out what Selena is going to do on earth this time. Conspiracy. Now I only know the word Sata Light, and the evil queen of Selena is looking for this thing. But I don''t know what Sata Light is at all. Only K knows this thing.


    "Well, I may not be able to help you elsewhere. But I can guarantee that we will definitely be able to help you when there is a need for fighting." Ryan heard his impatience now and comforted him.


    "Then thank you guys, I think we will definitely have a lot of fighting in these two days, and I will really need your help by then." Agent j said, shaking his head gently.


    Soon they came to an old friend of Agent J. After arriving in the basement, Lane looked at this memory restorer composed of a series of debris such as home computers, blenders, speedboat engines, bowling **** and other shocks.


    "J." Ryan said to Agent J: "Our wizards have also studied soul and memory. It is a very sophisticated and complex field, but this machine is really--"


    "Of course I know that this thing is at most just putting together a pile of garbage, which is probably not easy to use." Having said that, j locked those fixed belts. The last joint fixed k after the machine was fixed. Lane shrugged helplessly. "But the problem is that this broken machine is now our only option, we can only choose to take a risk."


    After talking about it, he asked his alien friend to start the machine, and the machine shook wildly, as if putting people in a mixer. After an unexpected power outage, k flew out of the machine directly, but he seemed to remember nothing, and after bursting the head of the alien that would regenerate his head, he staggered towards the ground.


    "This broken machine is simply rubbish, I said earlier-" Ryan hadn''t finished talking, the walls on both sides of the basement collapsed, and four strange-looking aliens rushed in with guns.


    "Quickly imprisoned" "fainted." These aliens have very low magic resistance, and they are easily subdued by a simple aggressive spell. Of course, this is also related to Ryan and Hermione''s rich combat experience. In addition, this group of aliens had spent a lot of time in prison before, so now their skills are somewhat degraded.


    Just after all the alien criminals were knocked to the ground, Agent K finally recovered his memory and went down. But to his surprise, before, he thought that j could not cope with these alien criminals. Unexpectedly, I saw the four alien criminals all lying on the ground.


    "Look

 Chapter 554： Bug House

    Ryan After they arrived in an apartment by car, they opened the door and heard a loud noise inside.


    "Be careful." J just entered the door with a grunt, and Ryan only found out that the ceiling of this house was really very low at this time, so low as his neck was high. Ryan tilted his head and walked in and found four aliens inside. Insects are exercising, taking bubble baths, drinking and reading newspapers.


    "I''m sorry, MIB headquarters is occupied, we need your help." J said to this group of alien bugs and introduced Lola by the way.


    "They seem to be a group of worms." Lola said as she approached the scene. The bugs said happily after they heard it. "Hey, Lola, Bugs will make you want to move."


    "Ah, they have always been like this, there is nothing malicious." J explained to Lola, and then turned behind. "By the way, there are two other helpers, from other worlds, to ensure your safety-hey, you hurry in!"


    "This place is too short, but it is not suitable for our actions. I am a little worried that the group of alien criminals will come over. In this case, we have to make sure that we can fully exert our fighting power locally." Ryan beckoned to himself. Say. "As wizards, we have a way to solve this kind of environmental impact problem, wait for us."


    After talking to Ryan, they each took out a thin glass tube and poured the bright green liquid into their mouths, and soon, in J''s shocked expression. Ryan''s two of them slowly shrank, and finally became two children aged seven or eight.


    "Oh, oh." Everyone present was surprised, and J asked directly, "Is this a potion for rejuvenation? The magic is really amazing."


    "No, no, no." Ryan, who became a child, explained with her wand while shrinking her clothes. "It''s just a shrinking potion, at best it makes people look young. And it has to be drunk once every half an hour. It''s very troublesome. We only drink this pill for easy movement in such a low room."


    "Very good." K said that he had just walked in to see all this, and then turned his head to J. "Below we are parking illegally, so we have to hurry up. And I said earlier that they are experienced fighters. You still don''t believe it. Now that the facts are here, the average person will not adjust his or her own right after discovering special circumstances. Practice makes you enter the most suitable state for combat. "


    "Thank you for the compliment." Hermione nodded to K, and then looked around the room before turning to look at J. "I wonder if they are reliable? Because we have also experienced many wars. One of the most important things in war is The comrades must be reliable enough. "


    "Of course reliable, they have been our old MIB employees before. But recently they were suspended because they stole the goods in the duty-free zone." J explained, but these alien bugs were all alone after hearing this sentence. Rebutted. "We are framed by stolen goods." "Because Z-Super is afraid of bugs."


    "Okay, Laura is important to me, no, it is important to us, so I hope you can take good care of her." At this time, K had left the room, and J told Ryan and the bugs before leaving.


    "Settling in." "Relax." "Trust us." Bugs and Ryan answered. At this time Lola stepped forward and kissed J, attracting everyone''s coaxing voice. After finally telling a few words and leaving his communicator, J left here to prepare to get things with K.


    "Let''s have fun together!" A bug was invited by holding a turntable. Lola readily accepted the invitation, but Ryan and Hermione declined the invitation politely. When the insects began to play around, the two began to walk around the room, releasing defensive magic around the room.


    "Securely guard, drop enemy traps, all protect, Muggle expulsion--" As the two men waved their wands to recite spells, one after another defensive magic appeared outside the worm house where they are now.


    "Oh, it''s so cool." Just as they cast a spell, a small instrument in the room rang, and an alien bug ran to the instrument and gave them a thumbs-up. "It''s a very powerful energy wall, although I can''t see what it is for, but I can think from the energy reaction that you are very powerful, at least it''s almost the same as the energy shield on a general civilian spaceship."


    "Civil spaceship?" Ryan felt a little dissatisfied. Although they used conventional magic just now, they were very attentive. In this case, he did not expect that the energy strength of the magic barrier he released was only equivalent to the energy strength of the civilian spacecraft.


    "Hey, what''s your dissatisfaction?" The worm looked up at Ryan. "A wise creature only uses a small wooden stick and its own flesh, and the energy released is as strong as a ship that can hold 500. Personal spacecraft flying faster than light release almost the same energy. Even if it is a top creature in the entire galaxy, the last time I saw a creature that can emit this energy is a 27km long side of a star. The giant cosmic octopus. You have such a small body with such a powerful energy, I do n¡¯t know what you are dissatisfied with. ¡±


    "Because I have seen more powerful people, and the most powerful ones can even create a world. Compared with them, I really don''t mean anything." Lane said here in the world of "The Lord of the Rings" God, this sentence gave the worm in front a great shock.


    "Should I be fortunate that I wasn''t born in that terrible world." Insect made a shocked expression, and then took out a glass filled with champagne, "Life in that world should be dangerous? For our still happy life in these worlds that are always full of danger, let ¡¯s have a toast. "


    Ryan took a sip of champagne and took out a bottle from the space bag. "Try this, the finest wine made by the elves."


    "It tastes really good." Worm said after drinking a glass of wine that Ryan poured for him. "It tastes much better than I thought. It seems that the world full of magic is not just dangerous."


    Just when everyone started chatting or playing around for more than half an hour, suddenly the communicator on Lola''s body rang. It turned out to be a phone call from J, who was asking about Lola''s bracelet now. Lola glanced at the bracelet and found it glowing. After hearing the news, J told Lola that they would come right away.


    "What''s the matter with this bracelet?" Lola asked Ryan after the communication. Ryan waved his wand and checked, and found that there was a lot of energy gathered on the bracelet. However, because this bracelet is a purely technological creation, he can''t see what is contained in it except that the energy in this bracelet is somewhat dangerous.


    Just when Ryan was thinking about whether to use the disappearance spell to get rid of this thing that looks like an energy bomb. He suddenly raised his head and stared at the door vigilantly. Because the early warning magic circle he had arranged responded, it means that someone is wandering outside. You know that his magic has hidden this place. In theory, no one will wander around this place.


    Thinking of Ryan waving his wand here, a screen like flowing water appeared in mid-air. Soon a guy looking at the ghost head, wearing a red vest and carrying a big school bag appeared on this screen.


    "He should be an alien criminal. If he guessed right, he followed Selena before." A worm holding a glass of wine walked over to look at the screen and said, "I just don''t know that he''s here What are you doing? "


    "It''s not a good idea to let him go outside ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We''ll just grab him in and ask and it won''t be over." Lean walked to the door and pushed open the door, then stood behind it hidden by magic The doorway released a coma curse to the guy who walked wandering in the corridor.


    The guy was directly stunned, and then dragged in. After several guns were found and tied up, Ryan called J.


    "When will you come back?" Ryan said with some excitement, holding the communicator. "A two-headed freak has already found us here, and I am a little worried that there will be a set of attackers."


    "What?" J''s voice came from the communicator, and K whispered voice was heard beside him. "It seems that Frank was taken prisoner just now, and the news of Sata has been exposed. We need to hurry up."


    "Are you all right?" There was a voice of concern from J in the communicator.


    "Relax, everyone has nothing to do." Lane comforted, "including Lola, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Okay, we''ll be here soon." As soon as this sentence was finished, the communication was over. Ryan knew that both J and K would arrive soon, and that the decisive battle should begin.

 Chapter 555： decisive battle

    Sure enough, less than five minutes after the end of the communication, J and K appeared at the entrance of the corridor, but as soon as they reached the entrance of the corridor, they turned around inexplicably and went downstairs. When Ryan saw it, he quickly lifted the magic around him and opened the door to call them back. .


    "It seems that the curse to expel Muggles is only effective against humans." Lane thought as he welcomed the two men in black into the door. But it''s reasonable to think about it. After all, the person who invented the curse at that time couldn''t think of a magical creature that can''t be magic. There are aliens besides humans. This also reminds him to be cautious when choosing magic in different worlds, because the people who invented these magics are only invented for local situations, and it is impossible to consider the situation of the heavens and the worlds, just like this expulsion hemp Melon''s magic was invaded by an alien Muggle.


    "Okay, Laura. We have to go now, leaving us only 39 minutes." K looked at the old-fashioned electronic watch on his wrist.


    "Kesselina-" J interrupted Ryan before he finished. "It''s okay if you come. After a while, you and K directly take Lola to do what you want to do. Hermione and I directly attack your MIB headquarters to buy you enough time."


    "You must know that Selena is a notorious evil queen in the galaxy, and very few can beat her without the help of weapons." J kindly reminded.


    "You don''t need to worry about this." Ryan gestured with his hands pressed down. "We are wizards. Fighting by ourselves is our advantage. After a while, you must use a lot of high-tech things. We don''t understand it. I ca n¡¯t help you. It ¡¯s better to let us go to a place where we can exert our strength. ¡±


    "Well, then we will act separately. J, let''s take Lola away now." K agreed with Ryan''s judgment at this time, and immediately took J and Lola away.


    "Okay, save the world, it sounds really good." "But why not bring us?" "The Bugs Commando is the real hero that can save the world." After J and K left, Bugs started selling their mouths. . Ryan asked when he heard these words. "If you want to save the world, just go with us. We can take you directly to the MIB headquarters."


    "Awesome, let''s go." After the worms took out their previously secret weapons from the room and armed themselves, they said cheerfully, as if they were going to a big party in a while.


    "Let''s go and have a look first, and then take you after the investigation." Ryan shrugged. He remembered that in the movie, the worms were shaking like the chaff on the machine gun legs of the trash can robot, and refused. Join the battle. In short, it is a group of kings of mouth guns. He doesn''t want to bring this group of guys who may fall off the chain at any time to fight the enemy on the battlefield.


    After putting several defensive spells on himself, Ryan took Hermione directly to the hall of the MIB headquarters. When they arrived at their destination, they saw at the first sight in the middle of the hall that the evil alien queen, Selena, seemed to be walking impetuously, because the two-headed man she had just sent out to catch the light of Sata was not yet available. Back, this gave her an unknown hunch.


    "Death." Before Ryan came, they had confirmed the identity of the enemy, so the first time the two men appeared in the phantom to the MIB headquarters, Hermione used the death rule to launch magic to cover Selena.


    As the evil queen who has gone through hundreds of battles, Selena is certainly not the kind of rooster that is at a loss when faced with an attack. After hearing the noise behind her, she was shocked by the fact that someone could enter the MIB headquarters without any movement and touched behind her, but she was not shocked by this unexpected situation. Instead, he immediately transformed into a large group of living, twisted monsters composed of vines like tentacles.


    While transforming into a tangled mess, dozens of vines flew straight like arrows to the place where Hermione had just pronounced the spell. Two of the vines directly pierced the ground and made two deep holes in the ground of the alloy plate.


    However, these powerful attacks did not play their due role. A **** mist appeared around Hermione and completely enveloped it. Any vines that entered these **** mists were only contaminated with a little bit of mist. Breath of death. Immediately withered and rotted at a rate visible to the naked eye, and finally, a gray-black ashes formed on the floor.


    "Ah--" These snake-like vines are part of Selena''s body. So when they were destroyed by the breath of death, Selena''s body also felt great pain. This kind of pain is not just the pain of losing a part of the body. The death rule gives the other party the feeling of directly facing the death itself, which is extremely terrible for almost all living creatures.


    But Hermione manipulated the blood mist to advance very fast, and within a few seconds, those blood mist had completely enveloped Selena. In order to survive, Selena forced the huge pain on her body and soul to shoot the vines in all directions, trying to prevent the blood mist from further compressing in order to gain space for survival.


    And Hermione''s blood mist, which contains the power of death, also showed some problems when facing a large number of vines, probably because Hermione''s magic accumulation was still lacking because of the short time. In order to wipe out the vitality of the flying vines, the blood mist had to stop two feet in front of the big vine that Selena had turned. Under the threat of a large number of twisted vines, Hermione put her blood to death Fog to make sure that no vines can become trapped fish.


    Just as the battle between the two ladies stalemate, Ryan won a full victory over the trash can armed robot. This machine, which has no soul and no magic defense, is completely incapable of resisting in front of Ryan. It was struck by two runes fired by Wand with his wand without even extending his weapon, and then turned into a pile of scrap iron.


    After finishing the trash can robot, Ryan immediately stepped forward to support Hermione who was caught in a tug of war. After launching several spells to test, he found that Selena did not possess any supernatural abilities. The reason why she saw with Hermione for so long is purely because her aliens have strong vitality, which can just be used to offset the unskilled blood mist of death that Hermione now masters.


    Since it was determined that the enemy was not as terrible as expected, Ryan immediately changed the plan. So he surrounded Serena surrounded by blood mist and began to draw runes in the air with her wand. These runes quickly turned into chains and wrapped around that layer of blood mist.


    "What''s this?" Hermione could feel some other energy mixed into her released blood mist, but these energies were not used to attack the enemies that had been trapped in front, but rather a strong Magic with control power. The power of restraint and control contained in this magic is not only aimed at the enemy, but also has the same effect on her death force in the blood mist. So Hermione asked curiously what the role of Ryan''s magic was.


    "I want to seal this monster." Lane smiled. "Don''t you think this monster looks like Xiaoqing? I want to seal it and try to see if Xiaoqing can evolve."


    As he spoke, the blood cocoon that had just formed due to the stalemate of Hermione and Selena quickly changed due to the magic of Ryan as a new force: the entire blood cocoon shrank inwardly after expanding a bit, until It was only after contracting to the size of a basketball that Ryan felt that the vines in the blood cocoon had begun to violently resist.


    It seemed that the previous smoothness was on the one hand because of the effect of magic, and on the other hand because Selena temporarily gave up resistance and tried to let Ryan take them lightly in order to fight back. But what Selena did not expect was that the principle of magic was different from all the attacks she had seen before. In this case, when she felt that everything did not change as she expected. If you wait any longer, you will not only have no chance to fight back, but you will die directly and silently ~ www.novelhall.com ~ immediately desperately decided to make a final resistance.


    Unfortunately, such resistance is in vain. Although the characteristics of this world make Selena very powerful physically, she has no control over the power of the soul. Soon, Selena''s final counterattack failed, and the blood mist swallowed it completely. Just at the moment when the death force completely deprived it of its vitality, a harsh scream also swept the entire MIB headquarters. Let the MIB agents who struggled out of the pile of vines just because of Selena''s death squat with their ears covered in pain.


    "The soul of this monster is not weak, but fortunately it will not use this powerful force. Otherwise, we will definitely not defeat it so easily today." After confirming the death of Selena, she completed the magic Min sighed softly.


    "This is indeed the case." Ryan stepped forward and picked up a baseball-sized blood-red amber on the ground after reading the last spell. The amber was sealed with a strange green plant the size of a human thumb. "We must be no better than the mysterious man in learning magic, so now if we want to truly win in war, I think that adventure in various worlds to obtain the magic of other worlds is our only way now. Maybe we can A powerful magic that can overcome mysterious people in other worlds against them. "


    Just as the two of them discussed the way to defeat the mysterious man, the agents who were stimulated by Selena ¡¯s last scream before the death and the aliens who were staying at the headquarters at the time finally replied and began to clean up. Endgame.

 Chapter 556： End and trade

    Just as Ryan and Hermione sat in MIB ¡¯s boss Z ¡¯s office and had less than half a cup of coffee, K and J returned from outside. It''s just that J looks bad, and seems to have something sad.


    "How''s that? The light of Sata sent away?" Z asked K and J after seeing open the transparent glass door of his office.


    "Sure to send it away." K sat directly on the chair next to him, and then picked up the coffee and said, "If we didn''t send it away, our earth would have exploded into a lot of cosmic garbage."


    Finally, K. turned to look at Ryan and they said, "Thanks to your ability to hold the evil queen Selena, otherwise I think we may not be able to send the light of Sata away from the earth before the time limit."


    After some kind of polite thanks, Z started to negotiate trade with Ryan on behalf of MIB. But to Ryan''s surprise, MIB is not very interested in the magic props provided by Ryan, but has revealed the ambitions of the technology of the radiating world.


    After three long days of negotiations, Ryan finally signed a thick technical trade manual with Z and a group of MIB staff, which contains most of the technologies in the MIB and radiation world. Among them, the MIB naming requires the manufacture of multiple pharmaceuticals and most of the complete industrial system that radiates the world. Of course, as the corresponding trade goods, MIB also paid most of the technology they mastered.


    In addition, MIB is more willing to adopt fair trade methods when facing a friend who is willing to provide help and is not weak, so as to leave a favor in the future for help. Therefore, while providing enough technology to provide a large number of them, they also provide a large number of alien creation products that they have failed to crack the technology as compensation for the difference in value between the two parties'' trade.


    "Why do you want the technology in my hand?" At the celebration dinner after the negotiation, Lane asked Agent K with a glass of champagne. In fact, Agent K is not very interested in this kind of activity, except that his partner J is now in a bad mood because of the broken relationship, so he pulled J and came to relax now. But now it seems that this relaxation effect is not good, because J is now drinking one cup after another.


    "Indeed, your technology is more than that we have mastered. But for us, this seemingly backward knowledge is more important than the advanced knowledge in our hands now." K as the founder of MIB Naturally, some inside information is known, and these things are not classified. So after I came to Ryan and asked about it, I began to tell a piece of history.


    The history of the establishment of MIB is not too long. In 1950, the United States established a severely underfunded organization. The only purpose is to get in touch with aliens. All people regard this as a joke, except for aliens. In 1961, humans in this world face-to-face communicated with aliens for the first time on the outskirts of New York. A total of nine people saw these aliens on the first night, including K, who was sitting in front of Ryan, who was an agent of this organization at the time, and also presented the first bunch of flowers that humans gave to aliens.


    Fortunately, the aliens they met at that time were a group of refugees in the Milky Way, and the Milky Way in this world also has its rules. Under the proposal of this group of alien refugees, the earth became a refuge for these homeless people.


    Since then, more and more alien refugees have arrived on Earth, until today''s scale of about 5,000 people. At the same time, MIB also acquired a lot of technology from these alien refugees. And through these technologies, a lot of wealth has been gained, which has become independent from the United States, and has become an organization that truly represents humanity rather than a human country.


    "Velcro, microwave oven, liposuction. These technologies are all obtained from alien technology, and we have obtained independent patents for their patents. But the role of these technologies is limited to this." K appears Some helplessly took a sip of the champagne in his hand, "The knowledge we got from the group of alien refugees is too fragmented and not systematic, let alone the technology from other civilizations is difficult to integrate into our human technology. . And in the face of the arrival of aliens, we must have enough power to suppress them. Because in the universe, evil aliens like Selena are not a few, we need to keep them out, They cannot be allowed to affect the lives of ordinary people. "


    "Under such circumstances, we have no choice but to learn bluntly all the knowledge we have access to in order to become stronger as soon as possible. But in this way, the biggest problem we face is these scattered, completely unsuccessful The knowledge of the system can not only promote the development of human beings, but even destroy the research capabilities of human beings once they are known by outside humans. "


    "This is why we want to gain the knowledge in your hands." K is much more excited when it comes to this. "Although the knowledge you have is not as advanced as the alien knowledge, these technologies are indeed fully in line with our human knowledge system. Even if the knowledge you bring comes from a strange world, there is no integrated circuit developed, and It is the use of tube technology to the extreme. But it is much better than those alien technology systems we have seen before. "


    "There is indeed a problem in that world." Lane nodded. "A world that began to rebuild after its destruction, I am very grateful for the knowledge you provided. With this knowledge, I believe that the world will recover faster than before the devastating war."


    Ryan is not talking politely. The extraterrestrial technology he obtained from MIB has a way to quickly remove radiation pollution and treat malignant genetic mutations. After mastering these technologies, the speed of the earth''s recovery in the radiation world will be greatly improved. The plants of Lane before did help the recovery of the earth''s ecosystem, but the speed was still slower.


    "Ah, I''m glad to help you." K also smiled when he saw Ryan''s heartfelt thanks. Then he went on. "As for your magic props, most of us can be replaced with some technology products. Another part of the powerful magic props require the user ¡¯s own power as a condition for activation. We ca n¡¯t use them. Not to mention that these magic props simply cannot. Mass production. Under such circumstances we naturally do not need those magic props. "


    Lane nodded when he heard it. K pointed out that the biggest problem with magic props: mass production is impossible, and it cannot meet the needs of large-scale equipment. At the same time, for human beings in the technological world, there is no need to equip such things that are inconsistent with their own systems, otherwise they will not play a positive role, but will weaken the overall coordination effect.


    "It is true, only what suits you is the best." Lane agreed with K''s statement. "So for this transaction, we each got what we wanted, which is indeed a very lucky and worthy celebration."


    "So let''s have a toast for the better future of both of us." After that, K raised his glass and touched Ryan. At this time, J also stopped drinking and danced with music, which seemed to be more spirited. It was much better before, and it should have come out of a broken relationship.


    The next day ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane and Hermione started their trip in New York. After spending a week exploring the attractions in New York one by one, they left the world with several MIB friends.


    This trip brought 20 deviation points for Ryan, because this time the changes to the plot are not much. However, because the world in black is a world of technology, Ryan and they immediately went to the world of radiation after leaving the world, ready to see how the technology and various technological creations that were exchanged before were used by everyone.


    "A very good thing." This is the evaluation of Knight, who is now the head of the college after Ryan came to the college. "What you brought this time is very useful. Our previous plan to use five years to transform the glowing sea is estimated to be completed next month."


    "It sounds great. By the way, have you researched anything about the alien technology creations I brought with me?" Ryan nodded and asked.


    "I''m sorry, this may take a long time." Knight shook his head. "The technology of those things is not the same as ours. It may take a long time to get something from this."


    "It''s okay, I''m not here to rush you." Ryan comforted, "The purpose of giving these things to you is just to give you some inspiration. I don''t care no matter what you study."

 Chapter 557： reward

    In addition to most of the things that Ryan brought back after going to the Black Man World this time for research, he also brought back a batch of products mainly for his own use. For example, memory sticks and matching magic mirrors, small spaceships, and a large box of various weapons.


    Among them, weapons are the focus of Ryan''s test this time, after dealing with some things in the world. The next day, Ryan and Hermione began to measure the effect of these sci-fi energy weapons on the wizard''s magic defense.


    These tests were started on an open space, with several robot figures placed in the center of the open space. Ryan released a variety of defensive magic on their first puppets, and then began shooting with weapons in their hands like these targets that were released with defensive magic.


    In the experiment, they found that all weapons that use physical ammunition have very poor effects on the iron armor spells commonly used by wizards. Even just the magic released at the level of an ordinary Hogwarts graduate can block almost all live ammunition weapons, even with the most powerful Gaussian rifle.


    "This is also expected." Ryan turned to Hermione. "The wizards have been improving their defense against kinetic damage since the discovery of this magic, and it has not changed from medieval swords to today''s firearms."


    "That means that it is difficult for people who do not master magic to do any harm to wizards who want to harm them, such as Death Eaters." Hermione''s expression also became serious. "That''s why all wizards see Muggles as weaker than wizards."


    "Individually, this is so. The wizard who masters the magic is indeed more powerful than the ordinary people." Ryan nodded slightly. "But human beings as intelligent creatures have never become creatures standing at the top of the biological chain because of the strength of the individual."


    After he picked up the Atomic No. 4 pistol and started shooting at those targets, Ryan clearly felt that after these energy munitions hit the defense on the target, the defense magic was quickly consumed.


    "Sure enough, the effect on the energy attack magic defense is not good." Ryan said after directly bombarding the target in front of him with a portable three-tube plasma gun. "This may be because magic is just a kind of use of energy, so in the face of energy attacks, it can only be resisted by pure energy consumption."


    "It''s not just because of this." Hermione also said that she repeatedly shot her Atomic No. 4 pistol in her hand and knocked out her magic defense on a target. "Accurately speaking, magic can use energy more efficiently. The curse, the book I saw in the library recorded the earliest appearance of the curse. At that time, the curse was very long, and it was also very rough. It can only block some swords or bows and arrows. , A projection attack like a javelin. "


    "You mean, this curse was only used to prevent ordinary people from attacking at the earliest?" Ryan asked in surprise. He hadn''t read such books before, so he really didn''t notice this.


    "Yes." Hermione said, raising her eyebrows with a little excitement. She didn''t have many chances to give Lean a lecture. So this time, after discovering that Ryan had unknown knowledge, he naturally began to explain it happily. "You need to know that in the early history of the magic world, the wizards lived with ordinary people, and the battles and conflicts at that time were mainly concentrated between the wizard and the Muggle. In this case, the iron armor curse like this The magic that can attack ordinary people is naturally invented as one of the magics commonly used by wizards. "


    "But then the conflict between Muggles and wizards became bigger and bigger, and even eventually turned into a war. Due to population problems. Wizards, at least Western wizards chose to close and hide themselves. At the same time, the signing of the International Confidentiality Law confirmed This matter. "Speaking of which, Hermione took the water from Ryan and drank it.


    "Then there is the conflict between the wizard and the conflict between the wizard and other magical creatures, right?" Ryan asked after she finished drinking the water.


    "Yes, the next is our focus on the history of magic. In those wars, the wizards established their dominance in the magic world. It must be said that these wars are indeed cruel, but the same also promoted the development of magic. The same is true of the iron armor curse. The magic curse that can only resist physical attacks is not very good when facing other creatures, so the wizards have invented more defensive magic. "


    "However, too much defensive magic has caused serious confusion. It is difficult for ordinary wizards to accurately identify the attack magic and choose the corresponding defensive magic when facing an attack. So under the research of a large number of magicians, this kind of The armor curse that can directly defend against various magic and physical attacks was invented. "


    "So that''s why the Iron Armor curse doesn''t work well when facing these energy weapons." Ryan went on to say, "Because the wizard''s magic is not static. It changes with time and circumstances. They have never seen such an energy weapon, and naturally there is no way to make targeted improvements to these magics. "


    This is the conclusion drawn through experiments. Ryan found that the Iron Armor skillfully arranged the magic to focus on the defense against magic attacks and physical attacks. In this case, users only need to pay not too much magic to achieve near-perfect defense. However, the elaborate magical structure researched by such a thorough process makes it difficult for Ryan to improve the spell at the current level.


    Even so, in preparation for improving the spell in the future, Ryan and Hermione spent three days blowing up nearly a hundred targets and collecting enough data.


    In addition, Lane also gave Xiaoqing the **** amber that had been made by alchemy and sealed the prototype of Selena.


    Xiaoqing swallowed the amber after turning into a snake, and soon told him that he needed a place with a lot of space by connecting with Lion''s soul. What he had just eaten was pushing it to evolve.


    evolution? Xiao Qing''s words shocked Ryan. As a pet he had bred before, Ryan himself didn''t even know how to grow a creature like Xiao Qing that is unique in the world.


    Because of this, Ryan was very happy after learning that Xiaoqing would evolve ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After all, a brutal war broke out now. It''s great news for Ryan to get a new and powerful helper in this situation.


    So he immediately took Xiaoqing to the edge of the luminous sea that had been cleaned up, because before it said that the radiation did not cause any harm to it. And this inaccessible place can prevent it from running out of control and harming others during the evolution process.


    After arriving at the scheduled location, Lane put Xiaoqing on the ground. After Xiaoqing touched the ground, it relieved the shape of the snake and turned into a large entangled vine, and then spread quickly with this core. Ryan was surprised when the vine was not expanding after 15 minutes. Discovered that he was standing on a green field composed of four vines the size of a football field.


    "My master, let''s see you in six months." After Xiao Qing finished the last sentence, he fell asleep, and Ryan arranged some defensive magic around him and told his subordinates to optimistic about this place. After entering, the person silently prayed and left the place.


    After everything was finished, Ryan and Hermione bid farewell to the scientists who were busy because of the large amount of items sent this time, and then returned to the Wanjie grocery store.


    "This time we have figured out a part of the runes about space. I think we should start the research immediately, and the results will be researched soon." Lane originally planned to go back to Hogwarts Castle and rest, but Hermione He put forward his own opinion. She didn''t want to drag this most important thing back.


    "Okay." Ryan nodded helplessly. In the face of a serious and hard-working person like Hermione, Ryan felt that sometimes he really needed to work harder.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 558： In class

    Anything related to the rules is very complicated, even if it is just a little bit. For example, the super-complex spirit preparation method, the powerful three-piece set of unreasonable death. And the various mysterious, space-related runes that Ryan and Hermione are currently studying from the space channel.


    After they started researching, they found out. These runes are not only complicated, but the depth of knowledge contained in them is far beyond Ryan''s imagination. For Ryan and Hermione, whose majors are alchemy and death, this knowledge about the rules of space is still too difficult.


    Fortunately, Ryan had enough support teams to bring the gods from Teacher Luo Zhen to the world of The Lord of the Rings. After the group of scientists who developed the space transmission device at the last college had consulted them all, Ryan finally got the batch of runes.


    "It''s finally over." Ryan said tiredly after a full month. Hermione nodded with a dark eye on her side. She had never thought that this seemingly simple thing would be so complicated to operate.


    These efforts have been rewarding. The combination of the researched space-related techniques and phantom transformation has produced a powerful effect. One of them is that the range of phantom transfer has been greatly improved, and now they can easily transfer phantoms from northern Scotland to Marseille in southern France. This is much stronger than the previous phantom transfer to London.


    The second is to improve the stability of the phantom shift, which allows them to change their orientation through phantom shift in the same battle as Voldemort in the case of weaker strength levels, so that they can obtain strong maneuverability in combat.


    But the above two points are not their biggest gains. After mastering the simplest part of the use of space rules in this world grocery store, Ryan and they can finally break through the anti-phantom shift spell. It can be miraculously transformed in a defensive magic area like Hogwarts Castle or Malfoy Manor like a house elf.


    "So we have n¡¯t been in vain for this month ¡¯s kung fu. Okay, let ¡¯s go to the palace of River Valley City to drink some elf liqueur and get a good night ¡¯s sleep. You need to know that when we came in, we had just finished breakfast, and after going out It ¡¯s time to go to the Black Magic Defense class. ¡±Lane said to Hermione, who looked tired on the side. Even after mastering some of the rules, magic transformed them to allow them to work for a long time, but after studying complex knowledge, the exhaustion of the soul is still inevitable.


    After this rest, I slept for three days, but fortunately after three days of hibernation, with the help of adequate sleep and top-level elf honey. The fatigue of the previous two people due to adventure and research has finally disappeared. Ryan they also restored to the state before entering the world grocery store.


    "Okay, I think we should go to the Black Magic Defense class, or it will be bad if we are late." After trying a few short phantom shifts in this common room, Hermione watched Watching the wrist watch said anxiously. "The current black magic defense class professor is Professor Snape. It''s definitely really bad in case we are late."


    "Okay, I''ll pack things up and we''ll set off immediately." Lane whispered as he packed up. "We saved so many people, completed so many almost impossible tasks, and traveled so many worlds. But now we have to worry about being late for class. This is¡ª"


    But before he finished speaking, Hermione interrupted: "But this is life, real life. And I also think that this ordinary person''s life can regulate our various mentality well. Otherwise, I will be a savior all day long. It ¡¯s easy to lose your heart. "


    "I know." Ryan had already packed his things and pushed open the door of the laboratory at this time, he said as he signaled Hermione to come out. "I know all these things, but sometimes the feelings in my heart always feel weird--"


    In this way, the two people walked into the classroom while chatting. The black magic defense class classroom this semester was set in the basement, where the potion classroom was. It can be seen that the classrooms of Hogwarts followed the professor, and not every classroom has its own arrangement. Lane suspected that in Hogwarts'' castle, only those important rooms, such as the principal''s room or the auditorium, had not changed.


    After arriving in the underground classroom, the students have reached more than half, which is earlier than most classrooms. It can be seen that Snape''s deterrent effect on the big guy is still very strong.


    The bell rang soon after class, and Harry hurried in from the outside at this time, but the scene was just seen by Snape who was on the podium. Afterwards, it was logically deducted by Professor Snape, and at the same time was approved.


    "What''s going on with Harry? I remember he had no class just now." Hermione gave a strange glance at Harry who had just ran in and said to Ryan through the Phoenix brand. "I really hope he will not cause any more trouble this time. Seriously, Harry really likes to make his own claims. He always feels that he is the only one who can save the world, but in the end he always needs someone to help him clean up the back. thing."


    "It''s always good for young people to be aggressive," Ryan commented. "Besides, the time just now was just over an hour. I don''t think Harry can do anything terribly shocking at that moment."


    The first thing in class was to collect homework. Snape waved his wand inadvertently, twenty-five rolls of parchment rose into the air, and fell into a pile neatly on his desk. "Before starting class, I want to see your Dementor thesis. I hope for you that this time is better than that **** that resists the Soul Curse. Now, please open the book and turn to¡ªwhat is it, classmate Finigan? ¡±


    Seymour began to ask Snape about corpses and ghosts. Harry was dissatisfied with Snape''s description of Mondongus as a stinking thief, and he whispered to Ron around him. "Montongues was caught, shouldn''t he be uncomfortable?"


    Ryan felt that he could not understand the strange thoughts of Harry at this time, which was different from the arrest of a member of the Phoenix Society last year or the innocent arrest of the Knight Bus conductor this year. He felt that a guy who was robbed by fire and had a proven conviction was caught entirely on his own account, even as an acquaintance who expressed disgust at this behavior was normal. Now Harry can say such things only to say that at this time Harry and Snape are indeed incompatible, and both sides are doing their best to add plugs to each other.


    Perhaps because of Harry''s whispering movement, Snape immediately asked Harry to stand up and answer how to distinguish between corpse and ghost. This naturally attracted the attention of the whole class. Many people turned their heads and looked at Harry in the last row with a gloating eye.


    "Uh--this--the ghost is transparent--" Harry said ~ www.novelhall.com ~ He saw Snape was about to interrupt what he said and speeded up, finishing the following. "Ghosts are a type of soul, naturally transparent, but corpses are dead bodies, aren''t they? So they should be solid--"


    "Very well, it''s obvious that the magic education of the past six years hasn''t been in vain for you, Potter. The ghost is transparent and the corpse is solid. I think a five-year-old can say this too." Snape sneered, " The corpse is a dead body evoked by black magic. It has no life and can only be used to execute the wizard''s orders. And ghosts, I believe that anyone who has read the textbook seriously knows that it is the mark of the leaving soul in the world ... ¡­ "


    "Your solution is a bit complicated," Ron argued. "In case I really meet someone who is sure to see if he is solid, instead of there to distinguish whether she is a black magic creation or a leaving soul. Mark in the world. "


    "Gryffindor deducts 10 more points, Ron Weasley. I don''t think I can count on you, a student who can''t even do simple phantom shifts, to study any complicated problems."


    Snape''s words made Ron decadent, and then the whole class seemed to be sluggish. But Ryan was quite rewarded in this lesson: this lesson is about the heart-draining curse, and Professor Snape, a former Death Eater, naturally has a lot to learn in this regard. Ryan analyzed some precious first-hand materials from Snape''s explanations, and these materials are very helpful for studying the relationship between magic and soul.


    "In Hogwarts, I can gain countless knowledge, but I still need the people who attend the class to be careful enough to discover these things." Ryan watched most of the sleepy students in the class shake their heads and then looked down Continue to copy class notes.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 559： Lesson under

    The bell rang after class, and this extremely depressing black magic defense lesson was finally over. The content of the Diamond Heart Curse itself is already very depressing, coupled with Professor Snape ¡¯s ever-changing gloomy face, which caused almost every student in his class to walk away from the entrance of the underground classroom with a depressed face. Go out. It was as if there were a large group of fried snails in the classroom.


    "Snape was right, isn''t it?" Ron complained to Lavender who ran next to him after class. At this time, they were trying to go around a somewhat remote road back to the dormitory, because this road would pass through a section. Corridors that can be basked in the sun can breathe fresh air. "I don''t know if it makes sense to go to the exam, because until now I still can''t learn to appear in phantoms, and it feels like a waste of time and money to go there."


    "No, my dear, you''re just a little bit overly overstressed. Everyone knows that Snape has serious prejudice against our Gryffindor students. You really don''t need to pay attention to what he said." Wende kissed Ron on the cheek. "As for now, I think you should go to Hogsmeade ¡¯s special training, it will be more interesting than showing up in a stupid wooden circle. Even if you do n¡¯t succeed after the test, you can postpone the test and follow me a few months later. Go to the exam together. "


    "Oh, wonderful love." At this time, a ghost slowly emerged from the wall. After the ghost appeared on the wall, she shouted with a sharp female voice. "Unfortunately, now that I am dead, I can no longer feel this sweet love."


    "Myrtle?" Lane recognized the ghost girl in front of her. , He waved his hand and said hello: "I brought some small gifts for you when I went to Tianchao in the summer vacation. I asked Nick to distribute these gifts to you as soon as I went back to school. You received the gift I gave you. Yet?"


    "Received." Myrtle nodded. "The celestial ones that are specially prepared for the ghosts are really useful, but I still hope you come to see me."


    "I''m sorry, I''m busy recently." Ryan said a little embarrassedly. He was really busy lately, so that he could only say a few words with a few familiar ghosts every week, like Myrtle, who lives in Ryan. Ryan, the ghost of the place where he did not go, did not see him for a long time.


    "Of course I know that you are busy, although I am a ghost and I know that it is very chaotic outside now, maybe some new people will join us soon. In this case, everyone is very busy." Took off his thick glasses and wiped. "So now there are fewer and fewer people willing to talk to me after this time period, and no one wants to spend a little time paying attention to my poor ghost¡ª"


    "By the way, what are you doing now? I always thought you would only stay in that bathroom." Ryan quickly interrupted the chatter of Myrtle, he knew that these idle ghosts might spend a few moments if they wanted to say anything. Hours on one thing, if you don''t want to waste time, you have to interrupt them a little impolitely and ask what you want.


    "Hmm¡ªwait." Myrtle twirled her cheeks in her hands and twirled in mid-air, then floated to face Ryan. "A while ago I met a crying boy who thought he liked me."


    Speaking of which, Myrtle''s tone turned to mournfully, "He is a little lonely and likes to avoid others. So I think maybe he will come back when you are gone ... We have a lot in common ... I I believe he feels ... "


    After this sentence was finished, Myrtle floated up a bit, looking at the corner of the corridor, looking at it expectantly.


    "Do you say you have a lot in common, does it mean that he is also in the water pipe?" Some of the beautiful artistic conception was immediately completely destroyed by another voice. Only those who can say this kind of time at this time can only often speak. Ron through the brain.


    "No," after the atmosphere of love that was full of pink bubbles was interrupted, Myrtle looked a bit angry and protested, the voice echoed in the entire unmanned corridor, "I mean he is very sensitive, He is also bullied, feels lonely, no one speaks, he is not afraid to expose his feelings, cry if he wants to cry! "


    "Crying?" Ryan nodded thoughtfully after hearing the emphasis that Myrtle had just emphasized. "It seems that each ghost has a different anchor point in this world. For example, the crying Myrtle is crying, and Barrow should be the remorse for killing Helena. This should be what Snape just said in class. The ghost of the ghost is the real reason why the leaving soul stays in the world. Only a certain emotion reaches a certain level of the wizard 4 can become a ghost. And ordinary wizards ca n¡¯t leave such an obvious mark in the world, naturally neither May stay in the world. "


    Just as Ryan began to think about these questions, Harry asked his own questions curiously. "Has a boy cried here? Was it a lower grade boy?"


    "Don''t care!" Said Myrtle, who lifted her chin slightly, her eyes fixed on Ron who was already grinning, "I promised not to tell anyone, I will bring his secret into -"


    "--Isn''t it the grave?" Ron smiled. "Maybe the sewer ..."


    This sentence angered Myrtle, who made an angry scream and walked through Ron''s body and disappeared into the wall.


    "Ah, it''s cold." Ron shuddered. "I said a word, how can she do this to me?"


    "Okay, Ron. We might have been able to ask an interesting thing. Know that there are not many girls who secretly hide in the toilet and cry, but there are still very few boys who do so." Ryan shrugged helplessly. Shrugged. "But when you come here, we can''t figure out anything now."


    "Well, this is indeed my mistake." Ron also knew that the words he had just said when he was depressed were excessive, but he felt much better after venting these words. After throwing the schoolbag directly back to his shoulders, Ron said to Ryan: "I want to participate in Hogsmeade''s special training, and then decide whether to go to the exam."


    "That''s right." Ryan nodded. "How can you know if you can''t succeed without trying?"


    "Okay, Ryan, every time you persuade me, it always feels like a middle-aged man''s tone." Harry said on the edge. "Every time I feel like a young version of Professor McGonagall. "


    By the weekend, Ryan took Hermione to the door of the castle. Seeing her and a group of sixth graders who turned 17 two weeks later went to Hogsmeade for a pre-exam training under the protection of several Aurors. Ryan was full of envy ~ www.novelhall.com ~ because of today''s weather Especially good, the spring is in harmony, and it is a sunny day that has been rare to see for a long time. If this kind of weather can go out and turn around, it is definitely a great thing.


    After returning to the common room and answering questions in several of Neville''s homework, Lane left the common room and went to the edge of Black Lake. On the way he saw Luna was experimenting with the Black Lake as a target to test the magic that Ryan had taught at the book club.


    "Good morning, Luna." After seeing Luna''s footsteps, she turned her head. Ryan quickly raised her hand and greeted her.


    "Early, Ryan." Luna greeted Ryan with her characteristic erratic voice. "Can you tell me why these spellcasting materials will enhance the power of magic--"


    The following morning Ryan was answering Luna''s questions about the accumulation of books. After Ryan answered all the questions she had accumulated, she was curious to ask her why she was not asking questions at the free time of the usual book club.


    Luna looked at Ryan with her prominent eyes. "I am the only one of these questions that I want to know the answer to. You are my friend, and I cannot let you delay the explanation to everyone because of answering my question, and make everyone dissatisfied with you."


    This answer surprised Ryan, it seems that Luna is not the kind of person who does not understand the world. It''s just that she has always been immersed in her own world, not paying much attention to those.


    But after answering the question, it''s not too early. Ryan quickly bid farewell to Luna who continued to practice on the edge of the Black Lake, and then turned and ran to the castle. Because it''s almost time for dinner, Hermione and their students who went to Hogsmeade to practice should also end their practice and return to the castle.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 560： Save people

    When Ryan rushed to the auditorium, Hermione was waiting for him at the door. He had to say that the Phoenix Brand was indeed useful and could keep the two people in touch at any time. Even a place full of defensive magic like Hogwarts Castle cannot stop the connection between the two brand holders.


    "How are you practicing today?" Ryan asked as he walked into the hall together.


    "Everything is normal." Hermione said in a dull tone. "You should believe that we are at this level now. Whether it is directly phantom shifting into the castle or phantom shifting to Marseille, we have no problem, just phantom shifting in the small town of Hogsmeade is really for me It''s too simple. "


    But not everyone who participated in the training was as calm as Hermione. Ryan heard the excitement of Ron, who was also going to Hogsmeade today, when they walked to the table. "I succeeded--or almost succeeded. It was supposed that the phantom appeared outside of Madame Pattif''s teahouse during this training. I passed it a little and went to the literati''s residence, but at least I moved!"


    When he approached, Ryan found that Harry was already sitting at the table, and Ron was talking to Harry just now. After discovering Ryan they came over, Harry and the two immediately greeted Ryan and they sat down. After Ryan sat firmly, Harry asked curiously, "Where did you just go? Why didn''t I see you in the castle."


    "Oh, that''s it. I just went to the edge of the Black Lake to relax. By the way, I discussed some things with Luna about the study at the book club." Ryan said frankly, after listening to the specific questions Luna asked. Min thoughtfully nodded and said. "There shouldn''t be many people who can ask this question. I think there may be only Luna who knows these questions except me."


    "Your synchronization rate is surprisingly high!" Lain said after scooping a spoonful of mashed potatoes into his mouth and swallowing it. "I have a hard time understanding how people like you with completely opposite personalities can reach consensus on many things."


    "Not a consensus." Hermione shook her head very seriously. "Actually, I am also very surprised. How did Luna choose the option that I need to analyze carefully to reach the correct conclusion every time."


    "This may be fate." Ryan said with a slightly magical tone. Because he remembered what JK Rowling said in the interview. Luna is "Antonym of Hermione". This is not to say that Hermione is a very boring person, but she depends entirely on common sense and reason, and Luna is like a fairy in a fairy tale.


    "Are you talking about crazy girls?" Ron asked, looking confused. This interrogation reminded Ryan that it was rude to criticize others anyway, so he quickly digressed and tried to divert his attention. . "Harry, what did you do just now?"


    "Wandering around in the castle, and¡ª" Having said that, Harry looked around and determined that no one had eavesdropped and lowered his voice. "There is also a way to think about how to get that memory from Professor Slughorn. By the way, I also met Lupin in the corridor. He came here holding hands with Tonks."


    "Really?" Ron was suddenly excited, and it seemed that the soul of gossip was filling his mind at this time. "Awesome, the two of them finally came together. When Tonks and Lupin came to our house last year as guest guests, it was really uncomfortable to look at each other because they couldn''t be together because of external reasons. Fortunately, Lupin figured it out this year. "


    "It should be like this." Obviously this was good news, so Harry''s face also had a smile on his face. "They came here this time because Tonks couldn''t stand the days of separation from Lupin. So he reacted to Dumbledore and hoped to resign and go to Northern Europe to find Lupin. But leaving Tonks still in Dumbledore Decided to continue to be Auror for a while, and then go to the north after a while. "


    "It''s a **** war." After hearing Harry''s words, Hermione whispered in a low voice, and there was a hearty expression on their faces around Ryan, if there is no war now.


    For the next period of time, Harry had been trying to figure out a way for Professor Slughorn to surrender that memory. But the problem is that Harry knew he had only one chance, so he would never act rashly until he was sure enough.


    Under such circumstances, time passed quickly. Soon, the summer of Scotland arrived. Pieces of clear blue sky began to appear above the castle tower, but these signs of summer coming did not make Harry feel better. He failed to detect what Malfoy was doing, nor did he talk to Slughorn alone, so that he could surrender what seemed to be hidden for decades.


    At the same time, everyone was busy during this time, Ron was busy preparing for his phantom transfer exam, and Ryan and Hermione had been busy looking for people except for the evening break and the class time.


    During this period of spring and summer, Ryan and Hermione have been advancing their respective understanding of the rules. After all, the war has broken out. The two of them must improve their combat capabilities as quickly as possible, and the study of rules is a very important part of them. If they cannot break through the current level in rule research, they will not be able to. Reaching the level of Voldemort or Headmaster Dumbledore is even less likely to achieve their intended goals in this war. So as long as they are available during this time, they will go to the alchemy laboratory to study these contents. Naturally, it would be difficult for other people to find the whereabouts of the two of them.


    However, during this time, the brutal war outside the school still affected the people in the school. On a Friday afternoon, after all the courses were completed on that day, Ryan was preparing to go to the laboratory as usual and continue with Hermione. Conduct their research. When the two people walked into the hallway, he suddenly felt a tie clip decorated with a silver cast wolf head clipped on his school uniform tie vibrate slightly.


    "Is this-Lupin?" Ryan pulled out his tie clip and looked at his frown, then turned a fork in the front to a corridor where no one came normally. The connector was opened, while Hermione stood in the corridor. Help Ryan look around.


    "Professor Lupin, what happened?" Lane said to the wolf head on the tie clip. "Is someone injured or the manor where you are now found by the Death Eaters? How are you doing now?"


    "Nothing bad happened, and everyone is fine now." The wolf''s head on the tie clip opened his mouth, and Lupin''s voice came from his mouth. "But we really have no other choice this time. A five-year-old boy was bitten by a werewolf and is now badly injured. St. Mungo is helpless about the child''s injury and can only watch him slowly Die. So our only hope now is to find you through this emergency contact and see if you can help the boy? "


    "Is the injured child still in San Mungo?" Ryan looked a little hesitant. At this time, he didn''t ask about the cause, process, and results of the things. After all, it is the first to save talents. , Other things can be put back.


    The problem is that even if you don''t consider the troubles you may encounter after something is exposed. Only the props and alchemy equipment needed for his own treatment are not available in Saint Mungo ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In this case, even if the Ryan magic level is not low, there is a way to solve the toxins on the werewolf, it is impossible to be insufficiently prepared. To provide help. So he directly asked the most important question.


    "He has been taken home by his mother because St. Munger can''t cure him now." Luping said with some helplessness in his tone. "In this case, Clark, the oldest former Auror in us, had a good relationship with the child ¡¯s parents when he worked in the Ministry of Magic, so he persuaded them after being asked by their parents. Then took the child back home. "


    "Just to persuade? Auror''s eloquence is so good?" Ryan felt a little unbelievable.


    "No, he didn''t rely solely on persuasion." Lupin paused for a moment before speaking. "Clark gave the child some of the life potions you gave him before, and although he could not cure the damage caused by wolf poison, at least the child''s condition did not continue to deteriorate."


    "It''s okay, that kind of potion itself is used to save people." Ryan knew why Lupin was embarrassed just now. He must think that the potion that Ryan gave to several of their combatants was very precious, so he thought that this kind of use It may be inappropriate for others. But Ryan doesn''t think so, the raw material of the life potions is the crystallization of sunlight, which is not precious to him. But at the time, out of prudence, only a little was given to Lupin, which might have caused Lupin to misunderstand them.


    "Then tell me where the child is first? I''ll come right away." Ryan soon heard Lupin say a place after he said this, and then immediately ran towards the principal''s office.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 561： Treatment (Part 1)

    "Ryan, what happened?" Hermione asked as he followed Ryan up the stairs.


    "A five-year-old boy was bitten by a werewolf and his life was in danger. Professor Luping now hopes that I will save the boy in the past." Ryan briefly introduced what he was going to do now. "So I''m going to find Professor Dumbledore now, and then use the flyway net to rush over from the principal''s office. This is our fastest way now. By the way, you''d better go with me, I have some places to need Your help."


    "No problem, I am very happy to be able to contribute my power to save an innocent life." Hermione nodded and signaled that she would be happy to help in this matter, because this kind of saving innocent children is in line with her values.


    The main reason why Ryan hopes Hermione to pass with him at this time is that this time he used to rescue a person who can definitely be called a complicated and dying life. With the help of Hermione, a person who studies the rules of death, the grasp of successfully saving this child is much better than that of Ryan alone.


    When Ryan quickly ran to the door of the principal ¡¯s office, they realized that they did n¡¯t know the password to enter the office. Fortunately, Ryan learned from Lupin before the Christmas holiday how to communicate with the physical guardian deity. Out of the wand, he summoned his silver hairy crab patron saint, and then watched it disappear into the wall.


    A dozen seconds later, the stone monster at the door of the principal''s room jumped aside and the door opened. Lane hurriedly took Hermione three steps and ran upstairs in two steps. After pushing a door open, the two saw Professor Dumbledore sitting on the big table in the principal''s room, and a thick parchment book was spread on the table.


    "Ryan, you just told me that you are in a hurry to leave from my fireplace with me? Can you tell me what happened?" Dumbledore looked at Ryan standing in front of him through his half-moon glasses They asked.


    "Professor, we are going to Montgomery Manor now. Professor Lupin told us that the youngest five-year-old child of Montgomery''s family was bitten by a werewolf, and is now dying. I think Hermione and I may be able to save him." Ryan used pole Said quickly.


    "Oh, if that''s the case, hurry up." Dumbledore heard Ryan''s explanation and immediately stood up and lit the fireplace with his old wand. Then he handed over a small silver jar filled with flyway powder. "I wish you all the best and I also hope that the victim will finally get better."


    "Thank you, Professor." Ryan gave a slight bow to Professor Dumbledore before walking to the stove and throwing a handful of flying powder into the flames. With a cry, the fire turned green, and Ryan walked in and shouted. "Montgomery Manor."


    In an instant he felt that he was tucked into a drum washing machine, his body spinning rapidly. Finally Ryan rushed out of a white marble fireplace when he felt he was about to spit out.


    As soon as he came out of the fireplace, he saw Lupin standing there waiting for him. After using his wand to help clean up the ash with Hermione coming out later, Ryan greeted Professor Lupin: "Good afternoon, Professor Lupin, how is that child now?"


    "It''s a terrible situation." Lupin squeezed his lips hard before waving to Ryan to follow him. "Fortunately, his condition has not deteriorated under the influence of your potions. The main problem with him now is the werewolf toxin on him--"


    In Professor Lupin''s introduction, Ryan and they came to the second floor together. After pushing open a white painted wooden door, Ryan saw a little child covered in bandages lying on the bed in this bedroom. A pair of middle-aged people who looked like child parents were staring nervously at him. In addition, there is a middle-aged man in his 50s with gray hair who is feeding some golden liquid in a glass bottle into the mouth of the child lying on the bed. He should be the werewolf named Clark.


    After hearing the sound of the door opening, several people in the room looked up at the door at the same time. Luping quickly stepped forward to explain the identity of Ryan to the injured parents. And Ryan immediately went to the bed to start preparations before treatment.


    "This-there are people who can put such a ruthless hand on such a small child." Just as Ryan began to arrange the Alchemy Array, Hearing Hermione whispered beside him.


    Ryan raised his head and looked at the bed. He was also surprised by the injury on the child: There were dozens of wounds on the small body of this child, even the smallest one was as long as Ryan''s little finger. And many wounds are not just cut, but the entire piece of meat is gone.


    "This should be done by a werewolf in a wolf form." Hermione''s voice was irresistible. "And this werewolf is the kind of born werewolf, and he was sober when attacking this child."


    "How do you see it?" Ryan asked as he placed a gold plate inlaid with precious stones and rune of Mithril.


    "Because every wound on this child can create enough pain and blood loss, but all avoid the point." Hermione released a blood mist from the top of the wand to try to block these bleeding wounds, but she quickly wrinkled Frowned. "It seems that there is a strange force engulfing the child''s vitality and also preventing the healing of these wounds."


    This should be the effect of the werewolf toxin. Ryan thought of saying here to Hermione: "You first blocked his wound with blood mist to prevent him from losing blood ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The next thing is for me."


    Finally, five minutes after entering the bedroom, Ryan built a small golden alchemy array in the middle of the bedroom. Then he signaled that Lu Ping, who was standing at the door and talking to his parents, was ready.


    "Okay, let''s go to the living room below and wait." Professor Lu Ping said to the others, and then went downstairs first. The children''s parents looked a little worried, but Lupin should have told them before. After hessed around for a while, he gave his son a serious look, then raised his head and looked at the two of them with begging eyes. After saying nothing, he turned around and left the bedroom with the former Aurora Clark, closing the door smoothly before leaving.


    "Let''s get started." Ryan said to Hermione after seeing the other people leaving the room, and Hermione immediately waved her wand to turn the **** mist into a lot of tentacles. Then these tentacles gently transferred the boy from the bed to the alchemy field. The bandage that the boy had attached to his body had been removed, and all wounds were blocked by the haze of blood, so that they no longer bleed out.


    After confirming that the boy was correctly placed at the designated position on the alchemy array, Ryan waved the alchemy array with the ringed hand. The circle around the alchemy field was filled with life potions, and the oil lamp with silver casting gold as the core ignited a golden flame at the same time. As the flame burned, the entire alchemy array was slowly covered with a thin layer of golden mist,


    When the golden mist completely enveloped the child, the vital signs of the child''s body finally stabilized. This also represents formal treatment


    It''s time to start.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 562： Treatment (Part 2)

    "Okay, you stand here to maintain his life, and the next thing is for me." Lane motioned Hermione to stand where he had just stood, and soon a ray of ray began to appear between Hermione''s hands. The **** mist spread to the boy.


    "Okay, I can guarantee to keep the child''s life in the process, and it''s up to you." Those **** mists completely covered the child lying in the center of alchemy and began to light and dark like a heartbeat. Flashing. Seeing this scene, Hermione turned her head to indicate to Ryan that it was time to start.


    Ryan pulled out his wand in the air and activated the energy nodes on the alchemy array one after another. After he activated all the energy nodes, the energy in the entire alchemy array became a whole in shock. Soon a lot of red light spots appeared on the boy, and these light spots rose slowly in the magic. Finally, a blood-red werewolf screamed in the sky above the alchemy formation.


    The werewolf looked very irritable, and as soon as he formed, he began to try to break the alchemy circle that imprisoned it. Ryan knew that the werewolf represented the werewolf toxin in this little boy. Only by taming it thoroughly would the child be turned into danger.


    "The only thing that hasn''t changed in the world is the change itself." After reading the spell in Latin with gestures, a lot of magic mixed with a trace of alchemy rules poured into the magic circle, and the golden mist that shrouded the magic circle instantly It slowly began to condense, turning into a spiked vine like the **** werewolf figure in the air.


    The werewolf figure began to struggle desperately, and the child in the center of the alchemy array sparred like a dehydrated fish with the struggle of the virtual shadow. Fortunately, the child was fixed in place with the help of the **** mist released by Hermione. At the same time, the energy on the alchemy array also transformed into vitality into his body through the transformation of **** mist.


    "Between life and death, in a flash." After discovering that the struggle of the Scarlet Werewolf caused a rapid loss of the child''s life, Hermione also recited the mantra. When her words fell, the **** mist swirling around the child slowly turned up, and finally formed a vortex of the size of the alchemy array, which greatly increased the efficiency of converting magic power into vitality. It just made up for the rapid loss of vitality before this child.


    Because of the vitality supplement, the child stopped cramps and calmed down. At the same time, along with Hermione''s magic, the child''s vital signs are slowly returning to normal. In this way, Ryan eliminates worries and can do his best to transform the werewolf toxin.


    Because the process of the werewolf virus can convert humans into werewolves is irreversible, so Ryan ¡¯s current treatment plan is to convert a certain amount of werewolf toxins that have been integrated into the child ¡¯s body until the new werewolf toxicity reaches that threshold, making him become New werewolf. Then use the powerful vitality of the converted werewolf to completely repair the body.


    Previously, the reason why Saint Mungo believed that this child could not be saved was that as a biological toxin, the werewolf toxin would quickly integrate into the human body after entering the human body, prompting the conversion of the human to the werewolf, and also hurt the body.


    If under normal circumstances, people will only be transformed into werewolves after some pain, but the child was too badly injured before, so the werewolf virus cannot be stopped when the body is injured. And because the werewolf virus has been mixed with the vitality of the child, whether it is using curse or potion to treat the child, it is to supplement the power of the werewolf virus while treating the child. This is what the therapists of Saint Mungo used to do The reason for the helplessness of the wound on the child.


    Now, Ryan ¡¯s alchemy team successfully used the alchemy rules to make some separation between the werewolf part and the vitality part of the child. In this case, he can change the parts related to the werewolf without hurting the child. itself.


    The next treatment is no different from the previous treatment, with the help of Hermione''s magic. Ryan can move his focus away from maintaining such a small life and devote all his energy to the transformation of the new werewolf.


    Due to the loss of vitality as a backing, the werewolf toxin quickly showed its decline. The shadow of the werewolf in the alchemy circle was completely entangled by the golden vine into a cocoon-like thing, and then the spines on the golden vine deeply penetrated into the werewolf''s body. In this process, the isolated werewolf virus can only make some weak resistance.


    After a few minutes, the cocoon of golden vines slowly melted and then collapsed inward little by little. When all the cocoons of the golden vines disappeared, a golden four-legged phantom replaced the previous phantom of the Scarlet Werewolf on the alchemy array.


    This is an image of a golden gray wolf cub, looking very cute. After this phantom ran like a circle around the alchemy array, the scattered golden light merged into the child lying in the center of the alchemy array.


    "He is alive now." Hermione''s rejoicing voice was heard immediately. Ryan looked at the little boy after hearing it. Sure enough, the wound on the child was slowly converging and disappearing, and at the same time Hermione was letting the **** mist away little by little.


    "His vitality is recovering, and it is stronger than before. I don''t need my extra help anymore." Hermione explained, then asked in a curious tone, "Why did he absorb the magic of the alchemy array to give Heal yourself? Is it because of us just now? "


    "No, the werewolf itself is like this." Lane said with a slightly envious tone. "They are considered a kind of magical creatures, so like many magical creatures, they can heal themselves by absorbing magic power. Think of Professor Lupin''s lack of venom poison when he was young, in that case he was locked in a screaming shack Struggling will definitely hurt himself. But he was a little tired the next day, and did not leave many wounds. "


    "Then why are these things not recorded in our textbooks?" Hermione asked the boy to use magic to move the child back to the bed after Ryan confirmed that the injured person was okay, and then asked him to turn his head after gently covering the quilt.


    "Because wizards have always regarded werewolves as enemies, dirty creatures. So the records of werewolves mainly focus on how to identify them, and even kill them. This simple record of werewolf physiological characteristics is not the focus, so not many people are willing to Go and record them. I discovered this after helping Lupin to treat them. "Ryan said shrugging here, then half-kneeled there and began to split the alchemy array into pieces and put them back into the space bag, heh Min is also helping him nearby.


    When everything was done, Lane notified Lupin downstairs. Soon, the door was opened suddenly after the sound of a staircase, and the Montgomers rushed to the bed like a whirlwind. In their call, their son finally opened his eyes.


    However, because of the severe injuries and fatigue, the little boy continued to sleep after only a few words. So the six people quickly and quietly exited the bedroom and closed the door, and came to the living room downstairs together.


    "Thank you so much, thank you so much¡ª" Mrs. Montgomery whimpered as she entered the living room and shook hands with Ryan and Hermione ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Mr. Montgomery next to him also looked at the two with grateful eyes.


    "This is what we should do, and we are also very happy to save an innocent life." Ryan exhorted. It took a few minutes for the Montgomery couple to calm down slightly, after which Mrs. Montgomery prepared dinner for everyone, while Mr. Montgomery stayed in the living room to talk to everyone.


    In the discussion, Ryan learned that Mrs. Montgomery was working in the Department of Immigration of the Ministry of Magic, and this time her young son was bitten by a werewolf because she refused a Death Eater to ask her to treat some people from southern Europe. He Wu opened one eye and closed one eye. So Death Eaters used this to kill chickens and scare monkeys, and warned those of the Ministry of Magic not to hinder them.


    "This time it was Fenrir Greyback, who was the one who bit me." Lupin said that it was very calm here, as if talking about what happened to others. "He is an evil maniac and likes to attack children. He bites one-third of the people in our plantation. Also, he seems to be the kind of so-called born werewolf, who can also have a certain degree in the werewolf state. Self-awareness. And this time when he came to bite, he should have the idea of ??intimidating other people, otherwise he would n¡¯t kill others by his habits. "


    "Controlling children with soul-spelling curse, using werewolves to kill children, I really don''t know what evil things this Death Eater will do next." Hermione''s voice became sharper when he said this sentence, and he could hear She is very angry now.


    "So that''s why we are fighting them." Ryan said, putting his hand on Hermione''s shoulder. "I really hope that no more innocent people will be hurt."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 563： Back to school

    Soon a sumptuous dinner was prepared by Mrs. Montgomery, and the Montgomery family was not the ancient pure-blooded family. So there is no house elf at home, so you can only cook by yourself. Of course, their economic situation is still much better than that of the Weasleys, from the size of the manor to the decoration of the rooms. Ryan suspects that this is probably because their family is a dual-worker family and has only three children, which is much better than the seven children of the Weasley family.


    After eating quickly in a quiet, several people went upstairs together to check the physical condition of the little guy. After confirming that the little guy had completely turned into a new werewolf, Mrs. Montgomery stayed upstairs to take care of her little son, and Mr. Montgomery and Ryan returned to the living room with them to discuss future plans.


    "I think in addition to the two daughters who went to school at Hogwarts, the rest of our family must leave the UK." Mr. Montgomery, an international trader, sighed. "Because my child''s nearly life attack by the werewolf this time made me understand that Britain is not so safe now. It can even be said that except Hogwarts Castle where Professor Dumbledore is sitting, all other places may be evil and crazy. The targets of the Death Eaters'' next attack. "


    Looking at Mr. Montgomery who was frightened by this incident, Lane really felt the helplessness and sadness of an isolated and helpless ordinary person in this war environment. After glancing at Ryan, Professor Lupin sent out his invitation on behalf of the big guy. "You can stay with us. As the new werewolves, we have our own home in northern Europe, where we can provide enough help for your son. At the same time, we new wolves also need international traders like you. -"


    "Have you already had so many people?" After listening to Professor Lupin''s brief introduction, Mr. Montgomery said with some shock. "Before my friend Clark told me about this, I never knew you had done it. So much. "


    "Yeah, who would pay attention to us werewolves?" Lu Ping smiled a little self-deprecatingly, and then looked at Mr. Montgomery seriously. "You don''t need to make a decision right away, we will wait for you as long as you notify us after you decide."


    "No more consideration, we decided to leave the UK, the sooner the better. I will resign the Owl to the Ministry of Magic tonight." At this time Mrs. Montgomery stepped down the stairs, then stood beside her husband and looked at Ryan. Speaking of which, he turned to look at his husband. "Honey, we should n¡¯t hesitate anymore. I think the Death Eaters might come back to attack again after discovering that Andrew is not dead. Our manor certainly cannot stop their attack. I do n¡¯t want our son. Suffer these again. "


    "You are right." It may be that the topic of the child moved Mr. Montgomery, and he nodded gently. "But you like your job so much, I remember what you said to me in seventh grade--"


    "But everything is more important than life." Mrs. Montgomery shook her head slightly and said that as a mother, she regarded her children as more important than everything else. "I believe that I can still start again when I went to other places. Moreover, after our two daughters go to school, we don''t have much financial burden, so we don''t have to worry about living in a new place."


    "Well, you''re thinking very carefully. Then let''s do it." Mr. Montgomery made up his mind and then turned to look at Lupin. "I am willing to work for you, only hope that our little son can grow up as normal as you do, and no longer suffers from the abominable attack now."


    "You don''t have to worry about this matter." Lu Ping comforted with a kind voice. "There are kids here too, I do n¡¯t think Andrew will feel lonely there, and you ¡¯ll know when you go there, our plantation is producing more and more things and business is getting better. But because The reason why we are werewolves is that most of us have not received a good education, so we need talents like you to help us. I think you will play your worth there. "


    Later, Lu Ping talked a little bit about the trade links between the plantation and the magic world of various countries, especially the magic world of the heaven and earth. Ryan saw the tension caused by the Montgomery couple to go to an unknown place. With Lu Ping ¡¯s explanation Reduced a lot.


    After a period of deliberation, Professor Lupin and Clark decided to stay at the Montgomery Manor for one night to protect the Montgomery couple, so that Andrew Jr. would recover and leave together the next morning. After seeing everything arranged, Ryan and Hermione said goodbye to the owner of the manor.


    "We are going back to Hogwarts now. Hogwarts'' recent magic defense has improved by more than one grade. We used to come by Professor Dumbledore''s fireplace. So we can''t let him wait for our time too Long. "Lane said to the Montgomery couple.


    "If this is the case, I won''t keep you anymore, but this time I really thank you for saving our children. If there is any need for us in the future, please tell us and we will do our best to help you." Mr. Montgomery held his wife''s hand and said to Ryan, "Wish you all the best."


    "So, goodbye." After saying this, Ryan turned and stepped into the green flame in the fireplace. After the word Hogwarts was exported, he left the Montgomery Manor.


    "Good evening, Ryan." When Ryan walked out of the fireplace in the Hogwarts Principal''s room, Professor Dumbledore, who was operating the pile of silverware on the table and emitting smoke, immediately greeted him, and then asked: "How is the Montgomery''s child now?"


    "The rescue is here, and the child is no longer in danger." Ryan said, taking out her wand and helping Hermione who had just arrived to clear the ash from her body, then looked at Professor Dumbledore. "But he is still a werewolf, and I can''t reverse this process."


    "It''s not your fault." Principal Dumbledore turned to the table and sat down. "The situation is becoming more and more chaotic. Both the Phoenix Society and the Ministry of Magic are trying their best to maintain social order and stability. But we cannot protect all people."


    "So why not arm everyone, just like Ryan provides combat training for everyone." Hermione always respects authority, but after seeing the victim''s miserable condition today, she couldn''t bear to get some stimulation. The impulse to stay in the heart asked Dumbledore ¡¯s own question ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Children, we do n¡¯t have to hurt innocent people, the war should be handed over to the warriors who participated in the war Pull into this war. Dumbledore looked at Hermione and said.


    This view of Dumbledore is a traditional view of war in the wizarding world, that is, war belongs only to those involved in the war, and has nothing to do with civilians. This view is not wrong, because before this war, especially before the secrecy law was abolished, there were not many people in the wizarding world. So every war of the wizards is a limited war. Because the purpose of the war is to seize control of the wizarding world, given the scarce number of wizards in Britain, if there is a full-scale war, it is likely that there will be few people after the victory of the war.


    But after Voldemort became half crazy because of the Horcrux, he completely broke this rule, but President Dumbledore still saw the present war with a past concept.


    "But now the mysterious person has drawn ordinary people into the war. Since they can do things that use the soul capture spell to control the child to hurt their grandfather or order the werewolf to bite the child, then they will not do anything evil. Strange. In this case, I think everyone should learn to master the power to protect themselves. "Lane said excitedly to Dumbledore.


    "Let''s discuss this matter later." Dumbledore pressed his hands down. "It''s not too early now. I think you will be tired after a busy afternoon. You should go back to the dormitory and rest."


    "So Mr. Principal, good night." Seeing that the Principal did not want to continue talking about this issue, Ryan pulled Hermione together and said good night to Professor Dumbledore, and then left the principal''s office.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 564： Ready for action

    "Why doesn''t Principal Dumbledore accept our opinion?" On the way back to the dormitory, Hermione asked Ryan directly. "I think there is nothing wrong with what we just said."


    "It ¡¯s not wrong, but as the leader of the White Wizard, Mr. President certainly ca n¡¯t act like we do. He has too many things to consider. For example, after we have armed everyone, there will definitely be a part of the original neutral pure-blood wizard. Mysterious person. This will bring unfavorable results to the following war. "


    "In the final analysis, we are too weak." Hermione shook her head and her brown hair fluttered over Ryan''s nose to make it tickle. "Professor Dumbledore can block the mysterious person, but whether it is a member of the Order of the Phoenix Or the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic are not opponents of those crazy black wizards in battle. Not to mention that our headmaster Dumbledore has too much to protect and cannot attack and kill like mysterious people. Under the circumstances, the principal can only compromise as much as possible to protect more people. "


    "So this is the meaning of our two covert operations, and now it seems that such covert operations have to be kept so covert for a long time." Lane took this opportunity to test Dumbledore today, It turned out that the principal should have known the current situation, but reality forced him to do these things in the past.


    In this case, Ryan found that he could only rely on himself if he wanted to do anything. Fortunately, he has a golden finger strong enough to support him to do what he wants to do.


    In short, after these experiences today. Ryan once again determined that if the situation is to change in the direction he wants, improving his own strength is the only way. So for the next period of time, he spent all his free time every day on controlling the rules of alchemy.


    Therefore, Ryan was busy during this time, but the hard work was always rewarding. On the morning of Hermione''s phantom transfer exam, Ryan completed all preparations for the production of Our Lady of Roses. Now in the Wanjie grocery store, four small **** representing earth, water, fire and wind are slowly rotating on an alchemy array. Even those who do not understand alchemy can feel the power contained in these things.


    Of course, even if these achievements seem to be only one step away from the production of Our Lady of Roses, there is actually a long distance. This distance is not only in the production of Our Lady of Roses, but also the level of understanding about the rules of alchemy. However, Teacher Luo Zhen is very satisfied with Ryan''s progress now. He warns Ryan not to be impatient at this time.


    "So when is it appropriate for me to break through?" Ryan asked curiously. At this time, Hermione was conducting a habitual review before the exam in the laboratory, looking at the Ministry of Magic booklet: "Phantom Appears." "Common Mistakes and Ways to Avoid It", Ryan took this opportunity to go directly to the world of Rose Maiden and ask Luo Zhen directly.


    "I don''t know." Luo Zhen shook his head helplessly. "Even if the two of us choose to have very similar rules, but because of the different reasons for the two of us, there is still a big difference in the understanding of the rules, so you can''t just stick to my experience. The only thing I can tell you That is, when you are really proficient in this rule, you will know from your heart that the time is up. "


    "Well, it seems that I can only wait now." Ryan touched his hair, and then accompanied Teacher Luo Zhen and Alice for a while and then returned to the laboratory with them after leaving.


    "How is it? Do you have any clues now?" Hermione asked directly after hearing Ryan appear in the laboratory.


    "It''s there." Ryan replied in a certain tone.


    "That''s good." Hermione also replied in a cheerful tone, "In this war, at least one of us needs at least one person to reach the level of Professor Dumbledore or the mysterious person. Only then can we be in this war. Protect innocent people and realize our dreams. If there is insufficient strength, no one will be willing to listen to what we say. "


    "So how do you understand the death rules?" Ryan asked.


    "A bit stronger than the original, but still a long way from mastering. So the next hope can only be pinned on you." Hermione closed the book and looked at Ryan seriously.


    The reason why Hermione said this is because in a society of wizards, power still determines everything. So Ryan is now improving his strength not only to defeat the enemy during the war, but also to change the entire magical world as he wishes after the war.


    Of course, it is still too early to consider this in this environment. Soon Ryan collected his thoughts and left the laboratory with Hermione for lunch in the auditorium.


    "--There should be very few people taking potion classes this afternoon. We all go to the exam ... Harry. As I said, you should take this opportunity to find a way to soften Slughorn!" Just sat next to the table. Ryan heard what Ron was saying to Harry.


    "I have thought of dozens of methods, but these methods can not guarantee 100% without problems. Unless we can be lucky enough to make countless coincidences-"


    "Lucky," Ron said suddenly, "Harry, that''s right-lucky!"


    "What? What are you talking about?" Harry was a little confused, but Ron immediately reacted and turned to look at Ryan and asked, "Is your magical agent still there?"


    "Of course still at ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan nodded." I only consumed a few drops when I studied, and the rest was collected by me. Because there is really no need for me to use this bottle of medicine recently. "


    "It turns out that way." Hermione also reacted at once. "You mean to use Harry''s bottle of potions to make Harry lucky enough in a short period of time, and then use these luck to make Harry''s plan go smoothly. Finally got Professor Slughorn That memory, right? "


    "That''s it." Ron nodded, and then showed a very embarrassed look. "Of course, I know that the remedy is very expensive, so--"


    "So I will pay you the money for the potion." Harry took the words and said, "It won''t cost you anything."


    "With our relationship, there is no need to say that there is no loss." Ryan waved his hand generously. "If you need it, you can directly take the bottle of decoction and use it. What else do I need to help?" You can also tell me directly. After all, this chance of prying Slughorn ¡¯s mouth is only once, and I feel I want to be as perfect as possible. "


    "If this is the case, I hope¡ª" Harry began to talk about his plan. After listening to his complaint, Ryan found that there were still too many uncertainties in the plan. It seemed that he could only hope for Fu Ling The effect of the agent.


    "Relax, Harry. Your plan has invested all our resources in one go, and I can be sure that we can''t do better than this." Lane comforted. "The next step is to see if the effect of the demon agent is the same as what Professor Slughorn said."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 565： Class

    "By the way, who are the two girls over there? They don''t look very happy." Because the topic was just being discussed too seriously, when he walked into the yard after eating, Ron pointed at the pair who came by The girl tried to digress.


    "They are the Montgomery sisters, and their younger brother was bitten by the werewolf, reportedly because their mother refused to help the Death Eaters." Harry said ugly. "Although I heard that their younger brother was saved by a high-powered wizard, they still became werewolves."


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I really don''t understand their business." Ron apologized heartily. He had wanted to make a fuss about relaxing Harry. I really didn''t expect to hear such bad news.


    "So, Harry, you have to get that memory. This is all to stop the mysterious man, isn''t it? The terrible things that are happening now are caused by him ..." Hermione looked a little sad. .


    "Don''t be so frustrated, at least Andrew Jr. is doing well now." Lane comforted Hermione through the Phoenix Seal. "When I went to treat the werewolves last weekend, Professor Lupin told me that the Montgomery family of three is now doing well in Norway. Montgomery found a job suitable for them and Andrew Jr. also made new friends."


    "I know." Hermione nodded undetectably. "But this incident is indeed a tragedy in itself, and we can''t guarantee that everyone is as lucky as he is. So I hope that Harry can find that memory so that he can defeat the mysterious man as soon as possible so that such tragedies will not repeat."


    "I believe things will get better, and, I wish you all the best in the afternoon." Ryan said, at this time the bell in the castle rang, Ryan and Hermione hugged to say goodbye to her, and then watched her and a group of students leave The gate of the castle is going to Hogsmeade to take the Phantom Migration exam.


    There were only four people in the potion class that afternoon, except for Ryan and Harry, only Ernie and Draco Malfoy remained.


    "None of you are at the age when the phantom is visible?" Slughorn asked kindly. "Not yet seventeen?"


    Everyone nodded together, and Slughorn was suddenly excited. "It seems that your students are older this year. When I was in Hogwarts, the first Phantom Shift test every year was often more in my class than now."


    Ryan could understand what was going on, because Voldemort was completely wiped out the year they were born. In this case, everyone will naturally go out from the house where they have been hiding for a long time. It would n¡¯t do much like hiding at home when Voldemort was raging, except to eat and sleep and only make children. Therefore, it is normal for the magic world to have a low fertility rate during this period.


    "That''s good," just as Ryan considered these historical details more than a decade ago. I heard Slughorn clapped his hands and said happily, "Since the number is so small, let''s do something fun, and I want each of you to give me something interesting!"


    "Sounds great, sir." Ernie rubbed his hands flatteringly. Malfoy didn''t have a smile, it seemed that his father''s imprisonment and the task assigned by Voldemort put too much pressure on him. "What do you mean, something ''interesting''?" He asked anxiously.


    "Oh, give me an accident." Slughorn answered easily. However, this sentence did not excite Malfoy. Ryan saw him with a sullen face and opened his "Advanced Potion Maker", with a sad look on his face. What is more obvious is that he thinks this course is a delay. Sitting in the underground classroom is undoubtedly a waste of time that can go to the room where you can.


    Just two days ago, Ryan just went to the Bingya to check the progress of the repair of the disappearing cabinet, and used the newly improved understanding of the space rules to strengthen the traps that were previously placed on the disappearing cabinet, so that the effect and concealment of the traps were improved at the same time.


    He was a little worried before that Malfoy would find his hands and feet in the disappearing cabinet. But after careful inspection, he realized that he was thinking too much. Malfoy''s level of alchemy was far below his imagination. Take the disappearing cabinet that Malfoy is repairing now. His repair progress on this alchemy appliance is very slow. Ryan felt that the repairs he had made over half a semester would only take up to two hours to repair if he changed to himself.


    In addition to the slow progress, the repair level of the disappearing cabinet is not satisfactory. During the inspection, Ryan found that the entire prop only repaired the core space transfer circle, and many of the attached magic runes are still in a damaged state. This is reflected in the actual operation. Now the items can be transferred between the two disappearing cabinets, but in the absence of the coordination of magic runes about positioning and protection, the transferred items are likely to be received during the transfer process. Irreversible damage.


    Of course, in this case, it is impossible to transfer personnel. So Malfoy now looks much thinner and thinner than at the beginning of the semester, and his skin has become paler, even with a dark blue color. There was no arrogance on the train that Harry had said before. Think about it too, after spending a lot of energy and finding that the disappearing cabinet is still unusable and the task is completely impossible to complete. Anyone will become what he is now.


    Ryan is not a virgin, so Malfoy''s bad luck makes Ryan now in a good mood, plus Slughorn did not specify the potion to be brewed this time. So he decided to take this opportunity to touch the fish and make something to pass this time.


    "Ah, it looks amazing." An hour and a half later, Slughorn first walked to Harry and then clapped, staring at the golden liquid in Harry''s crucible, "Amusement, isn''t that? What''s the taste? Hmm ... you added a little sprig of peppermint, didn''t you? It''s not orthodox, but what a genius inspiration, Harry. Of course, this can offset the occasional caused by too much singing and twisting the nose. Side effects. I really do n¡¯t know where you got these whimsy, my child ... unless it ¡¯s your mother ¡¯s genes that are revealed to you! "


    "Oh ... maybe ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Harry said, and then he said in a slightly flattering tone." Can I come to visit you tonight? " "


    "Of course children, of course. The door of my office is always willing to open for geniuses like you." The fat Slughorn looked very happy after hearing Harry''s words, his beard cocked and looked Just like the fat seals in the zoo. "We can hold a small party in my office tonight."


    Ryan made a pot of potent soothing remedies in this class, of course! In Slughorn''s eyes, this is definitely not as good as Harry''s creative formula beyond the textbook. But this is much better than Ernie. Ernie hurriedly invented his own potion because he tried to overcome Harry in class, but it condensed into a purple soup-like thing at the bottom of the crucible. And Malfoy touched the fish like Ryan for the whole class, only boiled a pot of burp potion that was still acceptable.


    "Okay, the first step is done." After the bell rang, the four of them quickly walked out of the classroom. Harry lowered his voice to Ryan after seeing Ernie and Malfoy turn around and disappear. "The next step is to go to Prof. Slughorn''s office and adapt accordingly."


    "Then I wish you good luck tonight." Ryan said and took out the bottle of potions from Harry''s arms and handed them to Harry. "This potion will work immediately after you drink it, so I suggest you to do it before you leave Drink to ensure that the medicament can achieve the best effect. "


    "Thank you, I hope everything goes well tonight." Harry took the bottle and then smiled slightly nervously. "After preparing for such a long time, it will be up tonight if we can succeed."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 566： ready

    After the potion lesson, Lane returned to the common room. Later, taking advantage of this free time to continue his research, while waiting for Hermione to come back from the exam. But this wait was several hours. Hermione and Ron did not return from outside until late in the afternoon.


    "Ryan." Hermione waved to Ryan as she drilled through the portrait hole. "I took the test once this time."


    "I knew." Ryan said happily after stepping forward to hug Hermione. "I have known for a long time that you will be able to pass this test, by the way, what about the other people who went to the Hogsmeade exam with you?"


    "It''s not that good." Hermione shrugged. "At most one-third of the people passed this exam because the prosecutors of the Ministry of Magic were much stricter than expected during the exam. Of course I can understand this, after all, phantom migration is a very dangerous thing. The magic of letting those who are not good enough to get a permit is a serious and irresponsible practice, just like we issue driver ¡¯s licenses to people who ca n¡¯t drive¡ª ¡±


    "Oh, Hermione, I think those people are a little too harsh." Ron said, looking listless, sitting next to him, and has been in this state since he got in. "I''m out of luck, because it''s a little bit big-the examiner just saw me drop half of my eyebrows, just half of my eyebrows ... how about Slughorn?"


    "Very good, at least the first step of our plan is no problem. Professor Slughorn now invites me to go to his office to gather with him tonight." Harry said, then comforted the depressed Ron Say: "You''re just out of luck this time. I think you will pass the next exam-and you can take the exam with me and Ryan."


    "I think so." Ron was in a better mood after hearing the comfort, but still a little depressed. "I''ve dropped half of my eyebrows this time! It seems like it matters!"


    "You can''t say that." Hermione''s expression became a little serious. "If there is a problem in Phantom Shift, it is completely uncontrollable to lose something. If you can lose half of your eyebrows, you may also lose half of your thighs. So those people who do n¡¯t allow you to pass are also for your own good¡ª"


    "Enough." Ron looked at Hermione helplessly. "I beg you if you can''t say it. It''s already very uncomfortable for me to smash the pot in the exam today."


    "Okay, I won''t say it again." Hermione did not say anything about the exam next, but walked to the hall downstairs with everyone for dinner, and listened to the students'' evaluation of today''s exam.


    Most of the people who took the exam today scolded the phantom to appear as an examiner while eating, while the few who passed were expressing their own sense of luck for the rest of their lives. After listening to what they said, Ryan almost thought they were not facing the phantom migration exam, but just ran from a large group of fire dragons.


    After eating and returning to the common room, Harry began to prepare the plan for the evening. He sat on the sofa in the common room and took out the little bottle and looked at it and said. "I don''t think it''s necessary to finish this stuff. I shouldn''t need 12 hours of luck tonight. Four or five hours can get the final conclusion. I only need to take a sip and two or three hours should be enough."


    Because before they went upstairs, they saw Slughorn enter the auditorium, knowing that he likes to enjoy it, and it is also very slow when eating. So Harry decided to recuperate in the common room now and wait for Slughorn to go back to his office.


    When the sun cast the last rays of the day at Hogwarts Castle, Harry estimated that the time was coming. So he and Ryan and they came to a space across the corridor from Slughorn''s office and chose an empty classroom to hide in. Then they took out the bottle and took a sip.


    "How does it feel?" Ryan asked a little curiously. Hermione had analyzed the potion thoroughly before, but never drank it. So he is more concerned about the feeling after using this medicine.


    "It''s amazing, it''s amazing. I think it''s a good idea to go straight to Slughorn''s office in two minutes." Harry stood up smiling, confident. "Oh, Ryan. Can you lend me one of your top defensive bracelets? I feel that having this thing will benefit this operation. You can rest assured that I just borrowed it."


    "How do you know that I have a new product?" Ryan asked with a smile and then took a filigree bracelet made of mitre silver and gold silk from the space bag, and more than a dozen colorful gems were inlaid on it. If you look carefully with a magnifying glass, you can see that there are a lot of translucent runes on these gems and gold wires. Just like the stars in the night.


    "This is so beautiful." Harry and Ron exclaimed at the same time. No wonder they are so surprised that this bracelet designed by the elves in "The Lord of the Rings" is indeed beautiful, and it attracted everyone''s attention as soon as it appeared.


    "This is the most powerful alchemy defense item I have made so far." Ryan said to Harry and them, "Can provide sufficient protection against various physical and magic attacks, even I can proudly say that in addition to the life spell You ca n¡¯t stop it, this bracelet can help you stop almost all the remaining curses. "


    "Wow--" Ron cried out in surprise. The Weasley family has always had a lot of experience in making magic props, from Mr. Weasley''s flying car to the creative production of mischievous props by their twins. The family knowledge transmission of the Weasley family is about making magic props. So Ron, who was born in that family, also knows about this kind of thing ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So he was so surprised.


    "Should this production be complicated? Otherwise, we would never have seen this bracelet." Harry asked after taking a close look at the bracelet, even someone like him who didn''t study magic props could feel it. The power contained in this bracelet.


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "This is a new product made after I have thoroughly researched various newly encountered threats. The protection it can provide for users is unprecedented. However, as a trial product, its cost is too high. To the point. "


    "How much does a bracelet like this cost?" Ron asked weakly.


    "The cost is 1,750 gallons, which does not include manual expenses." Ryan shrugged. Ron seemed to be frightened by the price. He opened his mouth and couldn''t say a word for a long time.


    "No wonder you didn''t give this thing to the members of the Order of the Phoenix. This cost is too expensive." Harry said with a serious look and put the bracelet in the pocket of his robe. "I swear I will return this bracelet to you intact."


    "It''s okay, if necessary, this can be used as the price for your intelligence. Some information is far from measurable by money." Ryan, as the prop maker, did not take this thing very seriously, he told Harry instead. Don''t pay too much attention to the price of this thing, you have to use it when you should.


    "Thank you so much, but I don''t think I should be able to get to this step. Tonight I will be able to easily take that memory into my hands." Harry stood up and said confidently. "Okay, I think I should pass now. You are waiting for my success!"


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 567： drink

    "Did you think Harry was weird after taking the medicine?" Ron asked Ryan somehow after Harry went out. "I''ve never seen Harry like this, you are sure that the bottle of medicine is not something like a crazy potion."


    "This may be a sequelae of the demon agent?" Ryan said. "Professor Slughorn once said that after drinking the potion, there will be a feeling that everything is in control. Harry ¡¯s attitude may have been caused by the potion. But once this potion Drinking too much will affect the brain. Now this feeling will become dizzy, reckless and dangerous arrogance. "


    "It sounds terrible." Ron shrugged his shoulders, then looked at Ryan and Hermione. "So I hope Harry will succeed this time-yes, what are you going to do next time?"


    "We, we want to go around in the castle for a while. In recent months, we have been too busy and haven''t taken a rest. So we want to take a rest today." Ryan and Hermione said after looking at each other.


    "Well, I wish you a pleasant stay tonight. I''m going to the common room to find Lavender now." After Ron stood up, he opened the door and walked out of the empty classroom.


    "The two of us are now left." Hermione''s mouth slightly raised a smile. "Whether it''s your improvement in strength or I passed the exam today is something to celebrate, so do you think it''s better for us to go around in a while?"


    "Go to the classroom where the book club is held." Ryan thought for a moment and said, "We can have something to drink there and have a good chat. Recently, I''ve been too busy. I feel that we haven''t been normal for a long time People are chatting and relaxing together. "


    "After all, it is the time of war, and it will take a long time to achieve our goals. I think we may not need to be so busy after the war ends." Hermione finished standing and pulled Ryan. "Of course, it is naturally a good thing to have a chance to take a break in this situation. Let''s go upstairs now."


    Soon the two came to the classroom, there was no one in the classroom, and it seemed empty. Ryan waved his wand and turned the three desks together into a large table, and then turned the two stools into cream-colored backrest chairs on both sides of the table.


    Next, he continued to wave his wand, adding cushions, tablecloths and other accessories to the table and chairs. At the same time, the space pocket was opened, and some gold and silver utensils were lined up with magic to fly to the table and stop at the desired position.


    "Try these pastries, they come from the Palace of Versailles." When everything was set up, Ryan first pulled a chair and asked Hermione to sit down. She sat on the chair on the other side of the table and introduced Hermione. "And it was also the product of the most prosperous period of the Palace of Versailles in the era of Louis XIV."


    "The dessert is a bit too sweet." Hermione complained after taking a single piece of macaroon from a pastel plate placed on a silver shelf, but she still ate the whole snack. .


    "No way, sugar was a luxury in those days. As aristocratic dim sum naturally put sugar desperately." Said Ryan finished eating the small piece of cream cake in his hand. Sure enough, the sugar in it was added to the modern people. There are still too many.


    "It''s okay, these snacks can be given to children in the world of Song of Ice and Fire as today''s after-dinner snacks. They really like this sweet little snack, especially Daenerys and Leanna, if they are not gods The maids in the temple control that they must consume too much sugar. "


    "You don''t have to worry too much, they will soon reach the age of smudgy, when they will naturally control the intake of various desserts." Hermione said with a chuckle, and then they started to discuss The anecdotes happening in various worlds, the qi on the table slowly became harmonious, and a long-lost sense of relaxation permeated the hearts of the two people.


    Of course, at this time, the snacks on the table have been replaced by the craftsmanship of the elves in the world of The Lord of the Rings, and even a few bottles of wine on the table have been turned into elven centuries-old fruit wine and honey wine. After all, there will be classes tomorrow, and only this kind of drunkenness is suitable for them.


    Just when the two people laughed about something interesting in the radiating world, the door of this empty classroom was suddenly knocked.


    "Shouldn''t it be the curfew time yet?" Ryan raised his hand and looked at the watch he was wearing. "Will someone be a prank? Our classroom is in a remote corridor. Passed here. "


    "Look at it anyway." Hermione stood up and opened the door, but was surprised to find Professor Slughorn wearing a dark green velvet robe and a fancy tie. Behind him was a helpless Harry.


    "Ah, are you secretly drinking alcohol here?" Slughorn looked at the room and said, "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I was also very interested in things like wine when you were as old as you You can rest assured that I can understand the mood of young people like you. So I will not tell anyone about this. "


    Ryan saw that Slughorn seemed to be a little more excited tonight than usual, so when Hermione made more chairs for Slughorn to sit down. He lowered his voice and asked Harry who was following. "Don''t you go to his office with Professor Slughorn tonight? How come you are on our side now? And how does the professor make me feel different this evening?"


    "That''s it." Harry also whispered, "I just chatted with Professor Slughorn in his office just now, and he drank some wine by the way. As a result, he saw my wrist while drinking After wearing the bracelet you just lent me, I started to ask about the bracelet. There was a voice in my head prompting me to let me take him to this classroom, so I told him that you made this bracelet. .. Then we came to this classroom together. As for the professor, the feeling is different. I think it may be because he does n¡¯t drink the bar during class. ¡±


    The voice in my head? Does the psychic agent have this effect? Ryan thought about the effect of the healing agent and sat down with Harry at the table. Since the healing agent guided Harry over, it meant that this place would allow Slughorn to confide his voice. Ryan thought he would just have to cooperate with Harry next.


    "By the way, when you drink, you must try these fine meads." Slughorn said, taking a bottle of wine from his robe and breaking it open.


    "I have checked, there are no poisons." He assured the others present, while dividing the wine into everyone ¡¯s glasses, "After your poor friend Robert happened ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I let a house elf Taste every bottle of my wine. "


    Hermione frowned, and she disagreed with Slughorn''s apparently as a potion professor who had so many ways to test toxicity but chose to use house elves. It''s just that she didn''t say anything considering Harry''s purpose today.


    "Children, let''s toast for a better tomorrow." After Slughorn arrived, he raised his glass and toasted.


    "For tomorrow." Ryan said, raising their glasses together, and then everyone took a big sip except Harry pretending to take a sip. But after drinking the drink, Lane and Hermione secretly removed the alcohol in the drink by their own methods.


    "That, Ryan, I saw a magical defensive bracelet from Harry. He told me that the bracelet was made by you. Is this true?" After drinking a glass of wine, Slugho was stimulated by alcohol Eun bluntly stated the purpose of coming here.


    "Of course it is true, Professor." Ryan said in a tone of pride and pride. "This is the latest trial version of those bracelets I had consigned in the Weasley joke shop. I want to pass Harry Celebrities sell this thing. "


    "Oh, it should be like this." Slughorn nodded. "I spent a lot of gold before and now I bought a bracelet in the store, but your bracelet is not the same as the previous one. Not recognized. "


    After speaking, Slughorn pulled the sleeve up to reveal a gold bracelet. Ryan recognized that this was the top version of his defensive bracelet consignmented in the shop, and only eight have been sold so far. It seems that the professor really lacks a sense of security.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 568： Drunk

    "I waited for this bracelet for more than a month." Slughorn complained slightly, but he quickly changed his mind. "Of course! This kind of top magic props that can be used as heirlooms can be bought with gold. It is already a lucky thing, especially this kind of work of the future alchemist master when he is young. Not to mention the current situation outside is very dangerous, there are countless People need this type of self-defense props. "


    "Thank you for your compliment." Ryan nodded slightly. "But there is no way to make you wait for so long, because this kind of thing is too complicated to make, plus I have to go to school, it is impossible to spend all my energy on this. So every month I can only Make a little bit available to the store. "


    "Yeah, that''s true. You are still a student. I certainly understand it." Slughorn said. "But I think I can help you. I think it ¡¯s a waste of time for you to do the homework at the potion making level now. I think I can allow you to avoid doing the homework after my homework. You can provide more people with magic props to resist black magic attacks. "


    "Thank you so much." Ryan smiled, and time was never enough for him. It was naturally a good thing to make more free time to do his own thing. So after listening to what Slughorn said, he opened the bottle of elf fruit wine on the table and poured a golden cup. "Professor, you try this wine. This was the last time I went to Tianchao."


    "It tastes really good," Slughorn said after taking a sip, and then he put the gold cup in front of him and carefully examined it. "Huh, this doesn''t seem to be an ordinary cup."


    "Of course not." Lane smiled. "All the cutlery here was made when I practiced before. Not only can I change the temperature of the liquid in the cup, but I can also check if the contents of the cup are poisonous."


    "I used to see a similar set of utensils at the Malfoy family. Without you, this set is exquisite, and the magic effect is better than yours. But they put that thing in a glass cabinet like a baby. The house elves at home polished those cups and plates, but never used them. "


    "Then it''s boring," Lane said. "All the alchemy props are made for a more convenient life, and putting these things in the shelving is completely contrary to their original intention."


    "It may be because you are an alchemist. Ordinary wizards are not like you--" Slughorn''s tone revealed a little envy. In this world, the master alchemist is worth a lot more than the master potion. , Especially when Nick Lemay died now. In the eyes of Slughorn, Ryan will surely become an alchemist as long as he grows step by step. So naturally he was envious.


    In the following time, Ryan and Slughorn talked about the purchase of raw materials in Diagon Alley. Together, the two began to scold some profiteers in Diagon Alley. Soon under Ryan''s intentional flattery, Slughorn began to talk about his youth. At the same time, he also patted his chest and promised to help Ryan introduce a few of his former students, so that Ryan can later buy more expensive and cheaper materials in raw materials.


    At this time, the wine brought by Slughorn and the bottle of wine that Ryan had placed on the table were almost finished. At this time, the demon agent gently pushed Harry. Lane noticed that Harry suddenly got close to Hermione and said something, and then Hermione pulled out several square wine bottles from another space bag, then stood up and filled the wine for Lane and Slughorn .


    Ryan, after receiving the notice from Hermione who branded him with the Phoenix, immediately took Professor Slughorn and started talking about the purchase of various raw materials in Knockdown Lane. Obviously this attracted Slug Professor Horn''s attention. He did not notice that Hermione had changed the wine.


    "Dwarf honey wine." Ryan took a sip and determined what Hermione had brought out. This was what the Dwarves made after returning to the Lonely Mountain. They tried to use this thing to **** the elf honey wine market, so this wine is very close to the elf honey wine in taste. The only difference is that even though it tastes soft, the alcohol level is not low. Only two bottles can tip a dwarf.


    So at this time, Ryan can only use alchemy to decompose the drunk wine to avoid overturning himself, but Slughorn sitting opposite him is not clear about this. He thought this wine was not drunk like the sweet wine just now.


    As a result, only half an hour later, Slughorn sat side by side with Ryan regardless of age and began to toast each other: for Hogwarts, for Dumbledore, and also for Harry Potter. Hermione was drinking sweet tea while watching Ryan and Slughorn with a playful look. Harry pretended to be drinking with a wine glass, but he always cooperated properly with Ryan to persuade Slughorn to drink more wine.


    It didn''t take long for Ryan to successfully sell the experimental bracelet with Harry''s hand to Slughorn. Slughorn took out a bag of 2800 gallons cast with a space extension spell and handed it to Ryan.


    Ryan originally asked him to ask for 2,500 gallons, but Slughorn, if you do n¡¯t accept me, my 3000 gallons just look down on me. In the end, it was good to say that the two talents reached a consensus on the figure of 2800 gallons. Then Slughorn shouted, "To a future alchemist, cheers!" Put the bracelet into the pocket of his clothes, and at the same time lift the glass filled with amber wine into his mouth.


    Slughorn began to sing a soothing song after drinking the wine from the glass. Ryan had never heard this song anywhere else, thinking it should be the folk song of the wizards. Sure enough, after listening to the lyrics carefully, he discovered that the song was a story about the death of a wizard named Otto.


    "Death is always frightening." Hermione said after listening to the song. "So countless people are trying to avoid death and pursue life and hate death. This may be an instinct for biology. Only some great Only people can overcome the instincts of life and face death with their heads up for some great reasons when needed. "


    "Yes, that''s what my parents are." Harry also received the message next to him, then looked at Slughorn: "Do you know this?"


    "Oh," Slughorn suppressed a hiccup, "Oh, yeah, they are really heroes, and I admire them very much. But that thing is also really-terrible. Horrible ... Horrible ... ¡­ "He said that he didn''t know what to say next, so he reached out and picked up another wine glass filled with wine from the table. At the same time, he asked Harry "I think-don''t you remember, Harry?" He asked awkwardly.


    "I don''t remember-I was only one year old when they died." Harry said, at this time he saw Lane pulled a small ball of herbal medicine from his arms and lit it. Soon, the smoke spread into the whole room, and Harry sniffed the grass-like smell that spread in the air. Feel my nerves relax a lot.


    "Soothing agent." Ryan made a mouthful at Harry before making a cheer gesture with a fist in his right hand.


    Harry nodded to Ryan and turned his head to look at Slughorn''s eyes ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Although I didn''t remember those things because I was too young, I learned a lot after I grew up. My dad died first, do you know? "


    "Sorry, boy, I-I really don''t know this." Slughorn said weakly.


    "Yes ... Voldemort killed him, and then walked over to his mother over his body." Harry seemed very calm, even cold. He ignored Slughorn, who looked at him with horrified eyes, and then said, "He told my mother to go away, Voldemort told me that she could not die, he just wanted to kill me, she could have escaped."


    "Oh, my God," Slughorn said softly, "She could have ... she didn''t have to ... too terrible ..."


    "Yes." Ryan saw Harry approaching Slughorn, and then said in a nearly whispered voice. "But she didn''t. She pleaded with Voldemort and begged me to survive. But he just laughed ..."


    "Enough!" Slughorn cried suddenly and raised his trembling hand. "Really, dear boy, enough ... I am an old man ... I don''t need to listen ... I don''t want to listen ..."


    "You seem to have told me that my mother used to be one of your favorite pupils, right?" Harry replied under the guidance of that little psychic agent and asked the sentence.


    "Of course, of course." Slughorn fell into memory with the help of alcohol and soothing agents. "Who would hate her for anyone who has seen Lily? She is so brave ... so lively ... but in the end, the most terrible thing came ..."


    "So I hope you can help and help your son who was a proud student." Harry finally said his goal tonight.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 569： Get it

    Next to the square table in the middle of an empty classroom, Professor Slughorn curled up on the edge of the table like a fat walrus. Harry half-kneeled in front of him and raised his face, staring firmly at Slughorn''s tearful eyes. This prevented the Potion Professor from turning his face.


    "What you said makes sense, I really feel very, very sorry for your mother''s death." He whispered, "If it can help you ... Of course not a problem ... but that thing is useless ..."


    Useful, "Harry said clearly." Your memory Dumbledore needs to understand, I need to understand. I think this is a key to avenge my mother, or even the only key. "


    Harry stared directly at Slughorn''s eyes, leaning forward slightly closer to him. "I am the star of salvation and I must kill him. So, I need that memory."


    Under Harry''s compulsion, the blood on Slughorn''s face slowly faded, and now instead of the blush after drinking, his face looked pale. Sweat also oozed from his wide head. "Are you the star of salvation?"


    "Of course I am, everyone here knows." Harry finished pointing at Ryan and Hermione. They nodded together as Slughorn''s eyes looked over.


    "But ... my dear child ... you have demanded too much ... in fact, you are asking me to help you destroy a powerful dark wizard who has never been destroyed--"


    "No, not as terrible as you said." Harry softened his tone and comforted. "Don''t you hate the friend who took you away, your student. Even if you live a normal life and make you have to hide everywhere?"


    "Harry, of course I hate him. But¡ª" Slughorn looked terrified at this point.


    "I know what you are afraid of, you are afraid that he will find that you helped Harry, but now the problem is that with the character of the mysterious person, he may not ask you if he has revealed his secret, he will kill every one. He feels unfavorable to himself. "Hermione said in a voice without any ups and downs.


    "But I''m his teacher, his dean--" Slughorn interrupted Ryan before he had finished. "He personally killed his father and grandparents, and indirectly killed his uncle."


    Slughorn turned his head back and watched Harry''s hopeful look. "Shouldn''t they say it''s true?"


    "What they said is true." Harry didn''t give Slughorn an answer he wanted to hear. "So the way for you to really be safe now is to face him as bravely as my mother, to face the current bad situation."


    Slughorn seems to have collapsed, and in fact he has been in a state of extreme tension since Voldemort''s resurrection. So, after drinking a lot of wine today, Harry suddenly revealed his **** reality and lost his square. He was trembling all over, sobbing constantly. It looks like a huge baby.


    "I feel disgraceful ..." Slughorn covered his face with his hands, and then murmured between his fingers, "I''m ashamed-for what the memory shows ... I think I might that day Caused a lot of harm ... "


    "It''s okay. If you give me your memory, everything will be offset," Harry said. "This is a very brave and noble thing, which can help you get rid of your inner uneasiness and at the same time protect your safety to the greatest extent possible. So please tell the secret, so it will be a very good thing for you and us. "


    Then Harry and Slughorn stared at each other for a while under dim candlelight. Finally, Slughorn slowly reached into his pocket and pulled out his wand. The other hand reached out from the cloak. A little empty bottle.


    He still stared at Harry''s eyes and pressed the wand tip against his temple, then slowly picked it up. The tip of the rod brought out a long silvery memory. It grew longer and longer, and finally broke, and silver light fluttered on the tip of the stick. Slughorn put it in the bottle, the silver wire rolled up first, and then unfolded, like a ray of green smoke circling inside the bottle. He squeezed the cap tightly with his trembling hands and handed it to Harry across the table.


    "Thank you very much, Professor." Harry thanked him heartily after taking the bottle.


    "You are a good boy," Slughorn said to Harry, and tears ran down his fat cheeks into his walrus beard, "You have eyes like her ... Do n¡¯t think of me as a wicked person after this. Also, I wish you all the best ... "After that, Slughorn slumped on the table and slept.


    "Okay, I think I''m going to see Professor Dumbledore now. Are you willing to join me?" Harry asked Ryan and Hermione after putting the bottle in his pocket.


    "Of course it was with you. After all, this memory has something to do with us. I think we should know about it too." Ryan said, and then he asked with some worry. "Today we are asking him so much that he will not make him angry and leave Hogwarts, right? Once he falls into the hands of the mysterious man, we are in trouble."


    "No." Harry shook his head. "Fouling agent told me that Professor Slughorn will remember nothing after waking up tomorrow morning."


    "That''s fine, but what about Professor Slughorn now? Are we throwing him here?" Hermione glanced at Slughorn who snored on the table and asked. UU Reading


    "It must not be thrown here, otherwise he will be wrong tomorrow morning. Let me think about it-yes." Harry whispered into the empty space around him after a shot on his chest: "Dobby, more Than, I need your help now. "


    His voice did not fall, and Dobby appeared in front of everyone after a soft crack. "Dobby heard Harry''s call and was very happy to serve Harry."


    "That''s it, Dobby." Harry looked at Dobby and said, "We just had a meeting here with Professor Slughorn, and as a result Professor Slughorn drank a bit more at once. Can you stop Get some helpers to help us return the drunk Professor Slughorn to his office. He will definitely catch a cold while sleeping here for a night. "


    "Of course, of course, no problem." Dobby said in a sharp voice. "Serving professors and students of Hogwarts is our duty, please be assured that my colleagues and I will settle the professor."


    "Then thank you, Dobby." Harry finished looking at Ryan and Hermione. "Okay, now let''s go to Mr. Principal. I have a hunch that he is waiting for us in the office now."


    Just after three people stepped out of the classroom door, the bell of curfew rang. They glanced at each other and quickly ran upstairs. Fortunately, they all went well along the way, without encountering the professor or Filch. A few minutes later, they came out of the principal ¡¯s office, after Harry said ¡°Toffee Finger Cake¡± to the stone monster at the door of Dumbledore ¡¯s room. The monster jumped aside and made the three of them walk up the spiral staircase.


    "Come in." Dumbledore''s voice came after Harry knocked on the door.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 570： Last memory

    After Harry pushed open the door of the principal''s office, Ryan looked around the office and found that everything was the same as before. The starry black night sky outside the window adds to the quietness of this house.


    Dumbledore was sitting behind his desk and reading a lot of documents. Ryan felt that the principal was in good spirits now, but the whole person looked tired. Think about it too. Professor Dumbledore, even powerful, is now a centenarian. If there is no magic, people of this age can live a self-sufficiency is a miracle.


    Even if the lifespan of people in the magical world is greatly enhanced, some natural laws can''t be violated. In such a tense situation, as the greatest white wizard, there are too many things to deal with every day. As an old man over a hundred years old, it is normal for Dumbledore to appear somewhat tired.


    "Ah, it''s you guys!" Dumbledore raised his head and looked away from the documents to Ryan and them. "Is there anything going on this late?"


    "Sir-I got it, I got the memory of Slughorn with the help of Ryan and theirs." Harry pulled out a small glass bottle and showed it to Dumbledore. The headmaster froze for a moment, then a smile spread on his face. "Harry, this is exciting news! It''s great! I know you can do it!"


    After talking, Dumbledore stood up, turned to the seat and took the meditation basin from the cupboard and put it on the table. Then pour all the memories from Harry''s bottle into it. "Now, we are finally going to see ..."


    Then Dumbledore waved at the three people standing at the desk. "By the way, all of you come and see, this is very important to all of us ..."


    Both Ryan and Hermione were using the meditation basin for the first time. Fortunately, Harry described to them their methods and feelings when using the meditation basin. Take a deep breath and plunge into the silvery substance.


    They felt like they were floating, just like the random space teleportation before, through the constantly rotating darkness to fall somewhere. The only difference is that there is no feeling of being squeezed or even oppressed on the body. Suddenly, they found themselves in a room.


    Soon, Dumbledore and Harry also appeared beside them. They looked at Slughorn, who was much younger in this house than they are now, with thick, shiny grass-yellow hair and **** moustache, sitting in a comfortable winged armchair with their feet resting on velvet. On the cushion, a small glass of wine was held in one hand, and the other hand was picked in a box of pineapple compote. Six or seven boys in their tens were sitting next to Slughorn, including Voldemort, who was also called Tom at the time, and Lion recognized the gold ring inlaid with the resurrection stone flashing on his hand.


    It can be seen that Slughorn was very optimistic about Voldemort, because Ryan saw him vowing to Voldemort. "--I believe you will be promoted to Minister of Magic within twenty years. Maybe it will only take fifteen years if you often send me pineapple preserves. I have a strong relationship in the ministry."


    "It''s a disgusting reality." Lane heard Hermione whispering around her, and for someone like her who had a little idealism, seeing this naked deal was always a bit uncomfortable.


    Also dissatisfied with this status quo was Voldemort in his youth, who was also called Tom Riddle at the time when the laughter of other boys ceased. "I don''t know if politics is suitable for me, sir, first of all I have no background."


    The two boys next to each other laughed. Ryan felt that Tom Riddle had spread his ancestor Salazar Slytherin by some means at this time. The boys who were undoubtedly laughing all knew that they had a prominent ancestor.


    "What''s the matter," Slughorn said heartily, as a member of a family in the 28 pure-blooded family, he could distinguish the student''s ancestry from one''s habits. And Tom Riddle ¡¯s self-identification of pure blood after knowing that he is a descendant of Slytherin, and the style of the pure blood family learned from the students of Slytherin obviously made Slughorn think he was born noble. "Your talent like this must come from a decent wizarding family. This can''t be more clear. You have a promising future, Tom, I have never missed a student."


    At this moment, the golden clock on Slughorn''s desk hit eleven, and he began to drive the students. "God, it''s time? It''s time to go, children, or we''ll be in trouble. Lestrange, hand in the paper tomorrow, or you''ll be locked up. You are the same, Avery."


    The boys began to line up and leave the office, Slughorn stood up to prepare, but there was some movement behind him. After looking back, he found Riddle still standing there.


    "Come on, Tom, you don''t want to be caught out when the lights are out and you''re still outside, you''re a senior ..."


    "Sir, I want to ask you something."


    "Then ask quickly, boy, ask quickly ..."


    "Sir, I want to ask if you know ... Horcrux."


    After hearing this sentence, Ryan and they both rejuvenated. Because they know that the content they need most will appear soon, everyone adjusts their state and concentrates on listening to each word.


    Slughorn stared at the young Voldemort, his fat fingers absently stroking the feet of the cup. "The subject of black magic defense, is it?" But all four people here could see that Slughorn knew it was not the school''s homework.


    "No, sir, what I saw in the book, I don''t understand it." Riddle vividly interpreted an extremely learned image that knew nothing about this evil magic prop.


    Slughorn was blinded by this illusion, and he spoke to Riddle with a serious focus. "Um ... yeah ... It''s hard to find a book detailing Horcrux in Hogwarts, Tom. That''s something very evil, very evil."


    "But you clearly understand, sir? I mean, a wizard like you¡ªsorry, I mean, if you ca n¡¯t tell me, obviously¡ªI just know that if someone can tell me, it ¡¯s you¡ª So I just want to ask¡ª "


    "I can really grasp people''s hearts." Ryan sighed. Slughorn was someone who liked to tout himself, and this casual compliment just scratched Slughorn''s itch. From Riddle ¡¯s just right question, Ryan could feel that he may have planned this for a long time, and may even spend a few Mondays practicing repeatedly in front of the mirror. From this aspect, we can see that this issue is very important to him.


    "Well," Slughorn said, instead of watching Riddle ~ www.novelhall.com ~, he was playing with the ribbon on the box of pineapple preserves that Riddle gave him, "Of course, I will give you a brief introduction There will be no harm at all, just let you understand the term. Horcrux refers to an object that hides part of the soul of a person. "


    But I don''t quite understand what''s going on, sir. "Riddle said, but the four people who are watching this memory at the same time feel the inner excitement of Riddle''s calm surface.


    "That is, you split your soul," Slughorn said, "Hiding a part in an object outside the body. In this way, even if your body is attacked or destroyed, you can''t die, Because there is still a part of the soul left in the world, unharmed. But, of course, it ¡¯s very bad to exist in this form. Few people think that, Tom, less and less. It ¡¯s better to die. "


    Professor Slughorn''s admonition is absolutely heartfelt, and very correct. While traveling through so many worlds, Ryan also asked countless knowledge about spiritual practice. Each path of powerful practice is different, but without exception they all emphasize the importance of the integrity of the soul.


    But Voldemort may not know this at this time, or he may feel that he is the most special person and will not be affected by the negative effects of Horcrux. So after hearing Slughorn talk about the Horcrux, he showed a greedy expression and could not hide his desire.


    "Man should be the master of power, not enslaved by power. At the same time, keep humility on the path of seeking power, and never think that you are the one chosen by heaven." Lane whispered to himself in his heart, Voldemort this The lessons from the negative case are too profound. He feels that he can learn a lot of experiences and lessons in this matter.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 571： origin

    In the memory of Harry today, it can be seen that 16-year-old Voldemort has been fascinated by the power. So even though Slughorn had already emphasized the danger of the Horcrux, he still further asked: "How to split the soul?"


    Ryan felt that Voldemort at this time already had a partial knowledge of how to make Horcruxes. He was only trying to elicit Slughorn''s next answer. But Slughorn at this time didn''t know about it. He said to Voldemort anxiously, "You must understand that the soul should remain intact. Splitting it is a violation, it is anti-natural."


    Voldemort did not flinch, so he pressed further. "But how do you split?"


    "Through the evil behavior-the most evil behavior, through murder. Murder will split the soul, and the wizard who wants to make the Horcrux uses this destruction: to seal off the broken soul fragments-" Slughorn said When he arrived, he deserved to be a wizard with an ancient family heritage. It can be said that this kind of unpopular knowledge is right.


    "Seal? But how¡ª?" Voldemort asked a step further. But this time, Slughorn did not answer directly. He shook his head anxiously. "There is a spell, don''t ask me, I don''t know! Do I look like I''ve tried it-am I like a murderer?"


    "No, sir, of course not," Riddle said busy, "I''m sorry ... I didn''t mean to offend ..." In Ryan''s eyes, this was a kind of temptation, and it was to find out Slugho for the most critical issue next Where is the bottom line of grace.


    Slughorn was appeased by his apology. Out of the habitual care of excellent students, it was also a kind of self-implication to himself. He said roughly. "Where, where, no offense, it''s normal to be curious about these things ... Talented wizards are always attracted to the magical side ..."


    "Yes, sir," Riddle said, at this time he thought Slughorn might have been vigilant, so Tuqiong emerged and asked the key question. "But what I don''t understand is-just out of curiosity, what I want to ask is, is a Horcrux useful? Can the soul only be split once? Is it better to have more slices to make you stronger? For example Say, is n¡¯t seven the most magical number? Seven¡ª? ¡±


    "My God, Tom!" Slughorn exclaimed. "Seven! Wouldn''t it be evil enough to kill someone? Anyway ... splitting the soul is evil enough ... and divided into seven pieces ..."


    Slughorn was completely upset, and he glared at Riddle. Ryan felt that he should be very regretful now, and he would be able to hear it from the back. Slughorn whispered. "Of course, what we are talking about is hypothetical, isn''t it? Just academic ..."


    The young Voldemort had already obtained what he wanted at this time, but he did not want others to know what he was doing today. So he appeased: "Yes, sir, of course."


    The next thing is that Slug also told Voldemort not to divulge the conversation tonight. By this time he had realized something was wrong. And this goal coincides with Voldemort''s goal. This can also explain why others do not know the reason for this memory.


    After watching the young Voldemort mouthful of assurance that he would not divulge this matter and leave the office at the same time, Dumbledore motioned to leave.


    "I want to thank you for putting this puzzle into the most important piece." After he came out, Dumbledore said to Ryan the first time. "It confirms my speculation and proves that everything I did before was correct, and the dawn of victory is ahead ..."


    Probably because Professor Dumbledore was too excited, his voice was much louder than usual. The old principals in the portraits on the wall were all awakened and began to eavesdrop on their conversations. A fat nose red wizard also took out the hearing aid. As a portrait, their usual life is very boring. Naturally, this opportunity to hear new stories will not be missed.


    "You already know that Voldemort made a Horcrux to escape death." Dumbledore said, "And what we saw today is the beginning of his Horcrux. Shortly after this inquiry, Voldemort produced his first soul. A young witch lost her life for this. At the same time Hagrid was expelled from school as his scapegoat. "


    "So just killed someone casually and killed his classmates?" Harry opened his mouth in surprise.


    "Harry, you are a kind child. But Voldemort is different." Dumbledore sitting behind the desk shook his head. "Although I tried my best to get him on the right path, but you also saw it, I failed, and my education created a Dark Lord."


    "It''s not your fault." Lane said, "Education is a matter for both parties. It is very inappropriate to blame either the educator or the educated after the failure of the education. Those things that the mysterious person did at that time I I feel that any normal person will be alert to him. "


    "People are old, sometimes they will remember the past, but these things have passed and passed." Dumbledore waved his hand. "By the way, where did we just say? Oh, we just said that Voldemort began his process of making Horcruxes. This is why the first attack on Harry failed to die."


    "So he hides his Horcrux somewhere, and a small piece of his soul is always safe?" Harry asked.


    "More than one small piece, I think you may have felt this before." Dumbledore said, "You heard it just now. He especially wanted to know from Slughorn that if a wizard made multiple souls What will happen to the device, but he didn''t get an answer in the end, because no one would cut his soul so many times before him. "


    Dumbledore paused for a moment and glanced at Ryan and said: "Four years ago, I learned that Voldemort made his Horcrux. At that time Ryan accidentally obtained a strange notebook and gave it to me. I took it from inside I found a piece of his soul, although that piece of soul is very weak, but I can be sure that it is a piece of Voldemort''s soul. Even I can be sure that this is the first piece of soul he split out ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lane? " Lee and Hermione opened their eyes at the same time. They didn''t know about it before.


    "Yes, I can only say that I was very lucky at that time. Because this Horcrux is not only a prop to save the soul, but also a weapon. In theory, Slytherin monsters can be released. Fortunately, this one After something happened, Ryan''s vigilance allowed us to lift the crisis all at once. "


    "It was just because I had just entered the magical world at that time, so I kept a little wary of everything." Lane said humbly, "I think the mysterious man is still young at this time, so he made such a Horcrux. Prove that you are indeed a descendant of Slytherin. "


    "This analysis is very reasonable." Dumbledore nodded slightly. "The purpose of the Horcrux is to safely seal out part of my soul, so that it is very foolish to expose it as a weapon, so I successfully wiped out this piece of soul."


    After talking, Dumbledore took out a glass bottle filled with ash, if you look closely, you can see that the ash should have been a book or a book. "But such a Horcrux makes me feel greatly ominous. This means that he is likely to have made-or plan to make more Horcruxes, so losing one will not be so dangerous. I don''t want to believe this, but No other explanation seems to make sense. "


    "The worst news was confirmed in the year that the Triwizard Tournament was held. I researched something and obtained another Horcrux from Voldemort from the last residence of the Gunter family." Dumbledore said in a low voice Speaking. "He always thinks that his longevity road is farther than anyone else''s. I think this is where he has his confidence."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 572： secret

    "I''m curious why Voldemort chose such a way to obtain immortality? Ryan once told me that this method has many defects." After Professor Dumbledore told everyone that Voldemort had more than one Horcrux, Harry asked his own question. .


    "Any other way?" Dumbledore glanced at Ryan and Hermione. "But other methods did not meet his requirements."


    After finishing, Dumbledore straightened up and explained: "Know that Voldemort actually grew up in the Muggle world. Don''t look at him as a successor of Slytherin. In fact, he didn''t get it from his family. How many resources. Therefore, his sources of knowledge are very scattered, including the knowledge from the classroom professors and the supplementary lessons after class, as well as the knowledge he obtained from classmates by various means, and a part of self-study from the school library. In this case, Voldemort was not as knowledgeable as he was when he was a student. "


    Ryan and they were all attracted by what Dumbledore said at this time, but the principal waved his hand to make a cup of hot tea and took a sip, then went on to say, "So for Voldemort in his school days, he wanted to escape death. He can only choose the path of making Horcruxes. He is not unaware of the problems that may exist, but he thinks that he is a descendant of Slytherin, a chosen person. It will not be like those of the Horcruxes before. Fall into those problems like that. "


    "In addition, Voldemort is also a person who lacks a sense of security. He cannot allow his life to rest on something fragile. Just like if you use a magic stone, you need to keep drinking the elixir of life. What if a magic stone is damaged or the elixir is dropped? Voldemort needs a path to eternal life with the highest degree of freedom. "


    "It seems that there are only a few methods for the wizards to live forever." Ryan thought of this after hearing Dumbledore''s words. The method he now masters comes from other worlds, and the method Hermione masters is that Ryan learns through learning. The methods of other worlds are combined with other methods of this world to guide her to obtain in an unexpected situation. In short, the world of Harry Potter does not have so many roads to eternal life.


    As Ryan thought, Dumbledore began to summarize. "Now with this key memory, we are closer than anyone to the secret of how to destroy Voldemort. You have also heard him say just now:" Is it better to divide a few pieces to make you stronger ... 7 Is n¡¯t it the most magical number ... ''Is n¡¯t seven the most magical number. Yes, I think that dividing the soul into seven pieces is attractive to Voldemort. "


    "Seven Horcruxes?" Harry''s face became very ugly, and several portraits on the wall also made a shock and indignation. "In this way, they may be-hidden-buried or invisible anywhere in the world. -"


    "It''s not that bad." Dumbledore smiled. "First of all, Harry, not seven Horcruxes, is six. The seventh part of the soul, no matter what the situation, is still in his newly made body by black magic. This part of the soul was in exile for many years. It exists in a ghostly form, and you should have seen it in the first grade. Without it, he would not have himself. This seventh part of the soul will be the last object that the person who wants to kill Voldemort must attack-in his body That piece. "


    "Then he still has six Horcruxes." Harry asked anxiously. "How can we find them?"


    "Actually, we have destroyed most of the Horcruxes." Dumbledore said, and then opened the drawer on the desk to take out one gold box after another. "However, I personally think that it is better for you to sign an unbreakable vow with me now, because there is a mysterious connection between Voldemort and you, and we cannot know about the destruction of the Horcrux."


    "--No problem, your consideration is indeed perfect." Harry reached out and held Dumbledore''s hand together. "I hope that the bad things in my fifth grade will not be repeated."


    Soon, under the testimony of Ryan, Professor Dumbledore and Harry signed an unbreakable vow to ensure that Harry would not divulge what he saw today, especially not to be peeped by Voldemort from his brain.


    "Okay, this is what we have done before." After signing the unbreakable vow, Dumbledore opened the golden boxes one by one. "After Voldemort ¡¯s first Horcrux was destroyed, I realized that he made more than one Horcrux, so I started looking for it. Fortunately, as his teacher and enemy for a lifetime, I have been I tried my best to understand Voldemort''s past life and ran a lot of places to find his trail. Finally I traced some clues. The ring you see now is the second Horcrux I found¡ª "


    Next Dumbledore introduced the pendant box in turn, the crown and the gold cup. It''s just that when he introduced it, it was a bit unclear about the source of Horcruxes, ignoring Ryan''s contribution in finding and destroying these Horcruxes.


    "Then, we just need to find the last Horcrux, right?" Harry looked at the five Horcruxes on the table and turned with ease. "But what will that Horcrux look like? If it is an old newspaper, an empty tin can, or broken leather boots, I think we will find it very difficult."


    "No, no, what you think is the door key, Harry. The door key requires ordinary objects that are easily overlooked to avoid being taken by mistake, and Voldemort''s Horcrux is definitely not like this." Dumbledore said seriously. "As far as I know, he has always believed that the noble blood flowing in his body is superior to others. His pride, his superiority, his determination to occupy an amazing position in the history of magic will not Allow him to put his soul on those inconspicuous things. So he will definitely find something that he deserves his noble soul as a container for the soul. You can choose from these Horcruxes I have destroyed See this tendency. "


    "Slytherin''s relic, Ravenclaw''s relic, Hufflepuff''s relic, will Voldemort''s last Horcrux be Gryffindor''s relic?" Harry looked at the open boxes on the table. Asked something.


    "It shouldn''t be. As far as I know, Gryffindor''s only relics are now in the Hogwarts castle. Even in this office." Dumbledore stood up and walked away from the side Took off the branch cap from the desk, and then took a ruby-embedded sword from the cap. "Sword of Gryffindor, every real Gryffindor can take this sword from his hat."


    "Then what do you think is Voldemort''s last Horcrux." Harry gave up after thinking for a while and asked Dumbledore directly.


    "I suspected a lot of things, but recently there was a vague inference." Dumbledore said, "I think I know what the sixth Horcrux is. If I tell you frankly, I will treat that snake-Na Gini ¡¯s behavior has been concerned for some time, I do n¡¯t know what you will say. ¡±


    "Snake?" Harry looked surprised. "Can living things also be used as Horcruxes?" Ryan told me before that the Horcruxes in history are often just some magic props. It is a very great thing to use Horcruxes as Horcruxes. Risky behavior. "


    "Ryan is right." Dumbledore glanced at Ryan and said. "Because it ¡¯s very risky to entrust a part of your soul to something that you can move and think about ~ www.novelhall.com ~ According to my guess, when Voldemort went to your house to kill you, he was going to make the last Horcrux According to the judgment of his previous behavior, Voldemort ¡¯s murder target was very special for him. You are certainly such a target. He believes that if he kills you, he will eliminate the danger indicated by the prophecy. . He believes that he will be invincible. I think he must be planning to use your death as his last Horcrux. "


    "We all know that he failed. But when he made a comeback a few years ago, he killed an old Muggle with Nagini, maybe he was thinking of turning this snake into his last Horcrux. . Because the snake is a symbol of Slytherin, and this snake is exceptionally powerful. At the same time, his ability to control this snake is also extraordinary. "


    "So if we kill this snake, then we can lift Voldemort''s so-called immortality and completely defeat him?" Harry asked excitedly.


    "Very good, a concise and accurate summary. This is how it is now." Dumbledore nodded approvingly. "Without Horcrux, Voldemort is a mortal whose soul has been damaged. But don''t forget that although the soul is broken beyond repair, his brain and magic are still intact. Even if there is no Horcrux, killing a wizard like Voldemort still needs extraordinary Ability and skill. "


    "But I believe I will be able to defeat him." Harry said clenching his fists here.


    "Then I wish you all the things you said become reality. Well, I think it''s too late, Harry. You can go back to rest first. Ryan, you and Hermione will stay. I have some recent comments about Alchemy props need to be discussed with you. "Dumbledore said.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 573： Discussion and change

    When the door of the principal''s office was closed by Harry, Ryan asked Dumbledore, who was sitting across the table, in the sound of the rumbling and sinking stairs. "Why didn''t you tell Harry that truth?"


    "Tell Harry that he is the real Horcrux?" Dumbledore leaned weakly on the back of the chair and rubbed his temples with his hands. "But what''s the point of this? I don''t see any benefit other than making Harry depressed and easier for Voldemort to invade his soul."


    "So that''s why you just said vaguely that Nagini was a Horcrux. The reason why you can judge Nagini is a Horcrux is because Harry used to see through Nagini''s eyes in fifth grade It''s an attack. This should be a manifestation of the mysterious soul fragments in the Horcrux resonating with each other. "Ryan said.


    "Yes." Dumbledore nodded and admitted this. "Although Harry has that prophecy on him, I don''t think he has to act like a puppet to follow that prophecy. To know that so many prophecies in the prophecy hall, not every one has been fulfilled."


    "But professor, the first half of this prediction has been fulfilled." Hermione raised a question in her heart.


    "Yes, but that was not doomed, just because Voldemort made a big mistake, he acted according to Professor Trelawney''s prediction! He killed Harry''s parents, and thus gained Harry''s hatred and Harry ¡¯s mother gave her child the magical protection that Voldemort could not penetrate. As a dark devil, Voldemort was always looking for the person who would challenge him, and he acted immediately after hearing the prophecy. As a result, he not only hand-picked The person most likely to get rid of him, and gave him a particularly lethal weapon! "


    "Are you talking about the power of revenge?" Ryan asked.


    "No, hatred is just a double-edged sword covered with poison, and it will hurt yourself while letting people reach their goals. The real power that Harry gains is love, it is love that brings him in contact with Voldemort through his soul. After a long time, he still maintained his original heart. To know that Harry could see Voldemort ¡¯s inner world at that time, it was the ability of countless Death Eaters willing to use his own switch, but Harry never showed any desire to follow Voldemort. There is no desire for a second! This is love protecting his heart. "


    "So I think that his inner tenacity is far greater than others'' imagination, and no further help is needed to strengthen him. So I don''t think it''s necessary to tell him that he is the reality of Voldemort''s Horcrux. This thing has no meaning except to increase his psychological pressure. "


    The current Dumbledore is completely different from the original text. At this time, the original text was due to the fact that Dumbledore had touched the trap that Voldemort had placed on the ring before, and the task of cleaning up all Horcruxes was far away. So he hoped that Harry could grow up as quickly as possible to take over the banner of resistance in his hands. So he used various methods to inspire Harry at the time, and also left clues to let Harry know that he was the last Horcrux.


    But now it is different. Most of Voldemort''s Horcruxes have been destroyed, and Dumbledore himself has not suffered fatal injuries. For a great wizard like Dumbledore, even if he is now more than 100 years old, it seems that there will be no problem at all for more than a decade. Under such circumstances, Dumbledore was naturally not as anxious as before.


    "I think I can still stick to it, so there is no need for Harry''s weak wizard to stand on the front line against Voldemort." Professor Dumbledore said, looking tired. "Of course, because of your strength, I think I have to need your help at this time."


    "This is the greater the legendary power, the greater the responsibility?" Ryan thought. Now this situation should be the biggest disadvantage of looking for Deng Dangdang as a shield. He could not refuse some reasonable requests made by Dumbledore.


    "It''s nothing. Eliminating the mysterious people is also our goal." Hermione said. "Our origins are destined to prevent us from living in peace with him in a world. This war can only be ended when our side falls."


    "Yeah, this will be a brutal war." Dumbledore sighed, probably because today is more suitable for chatting. The principal did not end the conversation but continued. "Ryan, what do you think today after learning that Voldemort divided his soul into seven pieces?"


    "It''s a crazy idea to divide my soul into seven pieces." Ryan said after listening to Professor Dumbledore''s question. "As you said, mysterious people are not systematic in their education, and he does not know much of the common sense in the magic world. At the same time, because of his pride and arrogance, he is disdain to ask his own questions to others. Even if he knows I did something wrong and would not admit mistakes, but thought that I was the one who was chosen by nature, and would do a great cause that no one else could do. But our trouble is that from the current results, he should have achieved My own goal has accomplished what is impossible in the eyes of others. "


    "Yes, no one can divide his soul into so many pieces and keep himself alive. From this perspective, Voldemort did succeed." Dumbledore said, "So what do you think other than this? ? "


    "I think the brutality of our war may exceed everyone''s imagination." Lane said slowly.


    "Why do you think so?" Dumbledore suddenly raised interest.


    "Because he is now difficult to be considered human from any angle." Ryan said one of his conjectures. "He was born because of the obsessive agent, and the natural soul has defects. After dividing his soul into eight, the problems on the soul have been repeatedly superimposed. He has lost the emotion of normal people. In the previous resurrection process, He gave up his connection with the original body and made a black magic creation as his body. In this case, he is actually no longer a human from the soul to the body. "


    "And then?" Dumbledore straightened up ~ www.novelhall.com ~ People who normally wage war will have a goal, and then everything will move around this goal. For example, the goal of Grindelwald was to enable the wizard to become the ruler of this world. Therefore, whether he is killing, speaking or breaking the secrecy law, he actually revolves around this core, and other people can also grasp this law. What to do or not to do. Minimize damage as much as possible. "


    "But the mysterious man is different. He has no core goal other than an empty blood supremacy slogan. This also means that he can attack at any time and any place without any warning. In the face of this madman with powerful force, I I think we may pay an unprecedented price. "


    "This thing you said is indeed very likely, because as far as I know, Voldemort''s punishment of his opponent after the resurrection is much greater than before, and even occasionally a small problem he will punish with a heart curse. I think we should really be more vigilant in this regard. "Dumbledore nodded and said, then he looked at the clock in the corner.


    "Ah, it''s very late. I think you should go back to rest. By the way, I hope you can work out a way to safely take out the Voldemort soul in Harry''s scar."


    "We will do our best." Ryan had stood up at this time to leave, but he seemed to have thought of something to Dumbledore. "If possible, I hope I can catch Nagini alive. Because of this, we will It can be tested on it, then the chance of successfully removing that soul for Harry will be greatly increased. "


    "I know." Dumbledore nodded. "I hope everything will go smoothly."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 574： Report 1 paragraph

    The conversation at night made everyone very tired, so Ryan and the three of them returned to their dorms and went to bed as soon as they returned to the common room. But the content of the evening conversation is generally good news, especially for Harry, who doesn''t know part of the situation. In the curse class the next morning, Ryan saw Harry whispering to Ron in a low voice. I sometimes feel that ignorance is indeed a kind of happiness.


    "I think our strength is at least a step forward to complete the commission of Professor Dumbledore." Hermione said to Ryan using the Phoenix brand, "At least you can wait until you make alchemist stone."


    "I call that thing the Virgin Rose." Ryan corrected, and then he continued. "In fact, we are now able to perform such operations at the current level, except that the probability of success is at most only half. At this time, we cannot bet the probability of our friends'' lives."


    "You''re right, anyway, the situation doesn''t look critical now. So we can wait." Here, Hermione''s elbow accidentally touched Ryan, and as a result, Ryan''s wand twisted and a lot of petals fell from the sky.


    "Be careful!" Ryan hurriedly lowered his wand before reaching out to shake off some petals that fell on Hermione''s shoulder and head. "This is much better than last time. The last time I flicked the wrong wand was the Frobber caterpillar."


    "It sounds terrible." Hermione frowned, as if thinking of those disgusting slimy bugs. Then she reached out and picked a petal from Ryan''s head. "It can only be said that our luck was good this time-"


    "Okay, you two, there is something to talk about after class." Flitwick came swaying, interrupting the conversation between the two of them. Because he was a small man, Ryan had not seen him before. "It''s class time now, speak less, do more work ... Now please show me what''s in class today ..."


    Ryan and Hermione raised their wands at the same time and waved at the vinegar in the flask in front of them. The liquid in both flasks turned to a deep red color, and a smell of wine came out of the bottle.


    "Good job." Flitwick nodded. "But you''d better keep quiet in class, after all, others-"


    Before the words were finished, a loud explosion came from behind, and everyone shrank their necks. Flitwick calmly took off his hat and shook the glass on the top of the hat, then Ron said after watching the situation. "I think your homework should be practice today."


    It was a rare common free time after the spell session, but upon returning to the common room, Ryan and Hermione discussed what was recorded on the parchment.


    "Did Professor Flivi just arrange the paperwork?" Ron asked dumbfoundedly at the scene.


    "Shouldn''t it?" Harry scratched his messy hair. "Maybe they are writing something else. Anyway, the two of them usually bury themselves in a lot of books. I think they write a week. The things we write about in a month. "


    "Don''t worry, I''m not doing my homework now. Just writing a shopping list and let Fred and George help us buy something." Ryan raised his head and said to Ron after writing the last pen on the parchment.


    "Are these things related to the Order of the Phoenix?" Harry asked after lowering his voice after looking at the students around him.


    "It''s okay to say." Ryan put away the parchment and stuffed it into the envelope, then wrote the address of the Weasley joke shop in purple ink on the envelope. "It was mainly because yesterday I saw that the effect of Harry ¡¯s use of magical agents was great, so I decided to purchase the materials and do it myself. I think if there is a magical agent, everyone should be more likely to survive the battle with the Death Eaters."


    "You are indeed amazing." After listening to Ryan''s words, Harry and Ron were both startled. Harry had previously looked for the method of healing agents from "Advanced Potion Making". Slowly cook it in a month, and the cost of raw materials is amazing. Few people have the financial resources and level to brew this potion.


    "After all, everyone fighting the Death Eaters and even the mysterious people needs to take great psychological pressure and risk their lives. People like me who do not fight on the front line can do everything they can to increase the survival probability of everyone. "Ryan said with a smile."


    "Ryan, you have done too much for everyone. Compared with you, I think my so-called savior is simply incompetent." Harry said and pulled a small bottle out of his pocket. "By the way, yesterday I took only a small sip of the psychic agent, and I will give you the rest. Originally, I wanted to take another sip of the agent to the house where I asked.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea, don''t waste this good thing in vain." Hermione took the small bottle of potions directly from Harry''s hand and let Ryan collect it. "There is a limit to how much luck can help you. Judging from the task assigned to you by Professor Dumbledore, Slughorn is not unconvincing. You just didn''t find the right way before. So you drank Fu Ling The agent is naturally useful. But the powerful magic connected to the Hogwarts Castle in the request room is not so good for you to break through. The rest of this bottle of magical agent may be saved for those members of the Phoenix who are fighting on the front line. How many lives? "


    "Well, you''re right." Harry shrugged helplessly, but Ryan, who was present, knew that he hadn''t given up to figure out what Malfoy was doing.


    The gentle May slipped away, and the Gryffindor Quidditch players discussed tactics or desperate training every day. Because they now have to win 300 points to win the Quidditch trophy. But this also won a new order for Ryan: his new set of incense incense has received a large number of orders. According to Harry, after using these incense, the previous players were too anxious or even unpredictable nervous vomiting The situation has basically disappeared.


    And the best thing is, because incense became popular in school, Madam Pomfrey found Ryan for safety reasons and asked him to submit a sample for her to test ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and the test result was very good, Pomfrey Not only did Mrs. Lei consider this product to be a magical product beneficial to the human body, she even ordered a batch for the school hospital. This made a good advertisement for this kind of incense.


    Even under Ryan''s suggestion, the Weasley twins paired the new incense with the sleep aid incense made by Ryan last year and the new Ningshen incense together for sale. And the advertises that the spirit of incense and incense is good during the day, and the incense is good at night. Although such advertising words are a bit vulgar, they can be seen at a glance.


    Soon the first book club meeting in early June began, all the members of the book club gathered together, but several members added new wounds. Ever since Ryan taught them the magic for fighting, everyone practiced with great care. Naturally some injuries are difficult to avoid.


    "Navi, I repeat, you really don''t need to work so hard." Ryan warned when he looked at the large slap burn mark on Neville''s left arm. "Even if we have a potion to completely heal the wound, the pain after being burned is inevitable."


    "Thank you for your concern, Ryan." Neville smiled. "But I can''t relax, I know I''m not smart, so if I want to accomplish what I should do in this war, I have to work harder than others."


    "--Well, if this is your choice." Ryan thought about it and did not continue to persuade, but just stood on the stage and announced that all members of the book club can buy enough at the cost price in the Weasley joke shop Self-healing medicine.


    "May everyone be able to survive this war without incident." Ryan, who was cheering, said silently in his heart.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 575： Promote

    In the following exercises, the members of the book club showed the results of recent training through magic demonstrations. Ryan feels that everyone present has made great progress during this time, and has mastered the real combat method. The only shortcoming is the lack of actual combat experience.


    However, there is really no way to train such things as actual combat experience. Ryan can only find other ways to help everyone as much as possible.


    So for the rest of the time, Ryan and Hermione took turns in one-on-one combat exercises with the members of the book club in order to try to fill everyone''s shortcomings. In addition to one-on-one combat practice, everyone also practiced teamwork of two to three people. Learn to cover each other with comrades, and prevent the enemy from attacking the comrades'' backs during the battle.


    After the curfew bell sounded, the members of the book club were tired but excited and left the classroom in twos and threes. Ryan and Hermione naturally landed in the final packing. When everyone left the classroom, Hermione asked. "I feel you are anxious, can you tell me what happened recently?"


    "According to my judgment, the intensity of the war is likely to increase greatly in recent months. Because Lupin told me last week that on the one hand, the wizards of South-Eastern Europe who entered recently, especially those in Greece and Turkey, have greatly increased. The wizard at the border control told him that many of these wizards were black wizards. On the other hand, there have been fewer inexplicable disappearances and attacks recently than before. "


    "Isn''t it because Rose Crystal destroyed the Dementor last time that they flinched?" Hermione asked curiously.


    "No." Ryan shook his head. "Rose Crystal destroying the dementors can only contain the disorderly attacks of the Death Eaters, and the attacks directed by the mysterious person will not be reduced accordingly. For the dark wizard like the mysterious person, you think he is the kind of consideration Are the people in the mood and safe? "


    "You mean, the power of the mysterious person is increasing now, but their actions are decreasing?" Hermione showed a thoughtful expression. "You are right, this is not normal. It seems that they are really planning a big action. So now they will lurking and accumulating power."


    "It should look like this." Ryan nodded his head. The incident at the end of last year had already warned Ryan. According to the inertia of the plot and the needs of everyone, many things must happen. However, when these things happen, they may not follow the process in the original plot.


    For example, Malfoy is indeed repairing the disappearing cabinet as in the original text, but this year Professor Dumbledore is intact, and at the same time, it is impossible to run to the center of the black lake hidden in the cave to drink the poison. Under such circumstances, Ryan felt that the attack in the original text was likely to appear in front of everyone in a completely different way, so he recently strengthened the monitoring of the door of the request room and the corridor, so as not to be too Big fork.


    In the following days, everything was calm, and Ryan and Hermione stepped up to improve their strength. Until one day before dinner, while he was studying the rune application in the alchemy laboratory, Ryan suddenly felt that the red sphere of light on his brain began to shrink and slowly beat like a heart.


    "Ryan, what''s wrong?" Hermione, who was making a potion while aware of Ryan''s fault, asked aloud.


    "I think it''s my breakthrough time." Ryan said to Hermione with a smile after closing her eyes and feeling quietly for a while.


    "It''s just amazing." Hermione waved her fists firmly in front of her. "Let''s start now."


    "Well." Ryan nodded, then stepped into the Wanjie grocery store with Hermione. Just entered here. Ryan walked to the alchemy array floating above the four small **** representing the wind, water and fire. He felt an unprecedented sense of closeness from this alchemy.


    Ryan immediately infiltrated the spirit into this alchemy array and began to manipulate the movement of the energy above. Soon, the four small **** began to vanish in accordance with the range of Ryan''s heart beat. Hermione sat quietly and felt the power change in this small space.


    In the following week, Ryan devoted himself to the control of the energy of this alchemy array in addition to going to other worlds for a simple meal and washing. In Hermione''s perception, Ryan resonated with the energy in front of him.


    After the end of the week, Ryan''s resonance with the magic circle finally reached its peak. This also means that the most important process in the production of Our Lady of Roses is about to begin.


    "The next is the soul, preferably the soul of the dead intelligent creature." Lane silently thought of starting to take out one gray ball after another, each of which contained 10,000 wisdom of the same level as humans. The soul of the creature.


    In the process of making Our Lady of Roses and feeling the rules. Except for a small amount of time, Ryan does not need to be silent at all times, and even he feels that chatting with Hermione will help him maintain a good attitude. So after understanding what the gray ball is through her own perception, Hermione confirmed that Ryan can speak and ask her own question at this time. "These souls-where did they come from?"


    "All the souls here are related to me when they died." Ryan suddenly wanted to make a joke, so he said in a low voice. But Hermione did not react as excitedly as she had imagined, but looked at him with a smile. Her eyes seemed to say, "I don''t know what kind of person you are?"


    "Okay, that''s it." Ryan smiled after discovering that Hermione wasn''t taken aback, and quickly smiled and introduced the smile seriously. "These are mainly from the three worlds, and the least part comes from the looted marauders and mutants of the radiation world. The second most comes from the world of" The Song of Ice and Fire ", which is killed in war Of the nomadic people, the army of slave masters, and the spirits of pirates. The most part comes from the Moto and Misty Mountains in the world of the Lord of the Rings, which are the dirty souls of some Goblins and half-orcs. com ~ I spent a lot of time to purify these souls. "


    "So, this is the soul of 1 million intelligent creatures?" Hermione asked the little gray **** around him. "Does the magic stone, or Madonna Rose, require so many souls?"


    "In fact, a minimum of 300,000 is enough." Ryan spread his hand. "However, if it is 300,000, the risk is very high. Whether it is Teacher Luo Zhen or Nicole May, I estimate that the souls they use are around 500,000, and they are all made up of the black deaths that have swept through Europe. Those souls. "


    "So, you have gathered 1 million souls without the possible moral guilt of the two of them." Hermione said.


    "It can be said that this is very conducive to my inner peace. But in some ways, I may be more cruel than the two of them, because the death of these 1 million souls is all about me." Lane whispered At the same time Hermione was keenly aware that his will seemed to be sinking.


    "I don''t think so." Hermione hugged Ryan from the back when she found something wrong, and then said in a decisive tone. "Because I know that if these evil creatures do not die, there will be more truly innocent creatures who will die."


    "Thank you!" Ryan turned to grab Hermione''s hand and kissed her gently. After the two people''s lips parted, Ryan looked at Hermione''s eyes and said, "In the situation just now, the fluctuations in magic have magnified my mental fluctuations. In fact, my condition was a little dangerous a few minutes ago. Thank you for putting I pull back. Then I can start the most important step. "

 Chapter 576： ceremony

    After hearing Ryan''s instructions, Hermione walked to the other side of the grocery store and sat down and looked at Ryan. Ryan nodded seriously and turned to take a deep breath at the alchemy array, and then began to throw those gray **** of condensed soul into the alchemy array.


    At this time in the alchemy array, the speed of the four light **** rotating under the control of Ryan has exceeded the human readable limit, and looks like a white halo floating on the alchemy array. The gray **** quickly spin like they fell into the centrifuge after entering the white halo, and emit a gray mist around them.


    These mists are constantly attracted by the white aura, and finally merge into the aura to become part of the aura, and the gray **** are getting smaller and smaller. Whenever a gray ball disappears, Ryan immediately throws in the next ball.


    In the process, Ryan felt that he appeared on a desolate land. The sky is black and dark clouds, and the rust-red sky is occasionally revealed in the gaps of the clouds. The earth has the same color as the sky, and the same silence. The ground was covered with the widest small thumb thickness and the narrowest crack just like a hairline, and faint red magma could be seen rolling under some of the cracks. Only the dead branches of the extremely sparse shrubs stood on the ground like a desperate hand stretched out to the sky.


    Ryan was walking on the ground at this time, but he could also feel that his real body was just as mechanical as the online love Jinzheng put a gray ball in the center.


    The feeling of one body and two bodies made Ryan feel a little new, but he soon discovered that he could not control the body outside now.


    "This is the key to the transformation of the soul." Ryan thought of Teacher Luo Zhen''s instructions, and Nicole May, who had seen Dumbledore''s record in this regard. It''s just like what Teacher Luo Zhen told me before, everyone''s soul encounters a completely different situation when they are transformed, so this time can only rely on Ryan himself.


    After walking a few steps, Ryan suddenly found his feet hurt. He lowered his head to look around, and found that there were a group of villains under his feet that consisted of ant-sized gray smoke trying to poke him with a hair-size spike. He just moved his foot slightly forward, and these gray smokers were completely destroyed and turned into a gray smoke. After that, some extremely small light spots were produced in the gray smoke, which fell into his body, while others The part of it quickly dissipated between this world.


    Ryan could feel that after this change, he seemed to have established an extremely weak connection with the space. He realized at once that this should be a necessary process for transformation, a process that he changed from body to soul. And now this piece of space, which may be an illusion, is an embodiment of Lane''s mastery of alchemy rules.


    "The heart of the rule of alchemy should be change, then I should start from this aspect." Lane thought about it and determined his direction. "But my illusion is actually a world, even if it doesn''t look big. This shows that this rule is very powerful, and it will be extremely difficult to master this rule."


    He began to walk on the earth. At this time, he discovered what he had seen before, and the small shrubs were actually tall trees shrunk in proportion, combined with small ground cracks and the more compact gray smoker that I saw . He feels that he may now turn into a giant, or come to a small country.


    The following time, Ryan walked around in accordance with his inner guidance and destroyed every villain composed of gray smoke that he encountered. Fortunately, these villains appeared in the same place, and there was no need to look around. Through this process, he discovered that the villains were actually the souls that were just put into the alchemy array. When every soul merges into this world, Ryan can also feel the suppression of himself by this world.


    After these souls were continuously destroyed, the power penetrated into the surrounding space bit by bit, and slowly Ryan found that his connection with the surrounding space became stronger and stronger. He can slowly analyze the surrounding space, and even began to manipulate some of the forces to transform the space.


    As the ball was continuously thrown into the alchemy array, Ryan saw more and more mysterious patterns flashing in this dead world. Some of them look intact, while others look incomplete. However, with the passage of time, the incomplete patterns were gradually completed, and more new patterns were born.


    Finally, after all the 100 small **** were integrated into the aura on the alchemy array, Ryan heard a sound that originated from the deepest part of the soul, just like the first sound of ice breaking when the frozen river surface in spring thawed.


    Everything in front of me changed instantly, and Ryan found that no matter where he looked, whether it was the ground, the trees, or the clouds. As long as he condenses his will slightly, he can discover that these things have become purely composed of mysterious pictures. At the same time, this world''s suppression of him reached its peak.


    "The following is the most difficult step." After confirming his current situation, Ryan thought that after synthesizing the knowledge of several worlds, he did not want to simply grasp the rules like Dumbledore or Grindelwald, but hope. Be able to go further, so that in the future, you can break through the power limitations of the Harry Potter world and go to a higher place.


    This is why he is now completing this ceremony in the Wanjie grocery store, because for Ryan, only this place is really his world, and this place that can connect to Wanjie is also the largest power limit he knows. The world can lay the best foundation for his further development and higher power control in the future. Of course, other people will not have this trouble, because they will never know that there are other worlds, and naturally the choice of the so-called world cannot be discussed.


    Ryan began to communicate with the surrounding world, let his energy slowly integrate into the surrounding environment, while doing his best to strengthen the soul and maintain self. With the exchange of energy, his resonance with the surrounding world became stronger and stronger. Finally, his body suddenly turned into golden dust flying. Everything that the dust had gone into turned into a metallic gray mist.


    At this time, Hermione in the Wanjie grocery store suddenly put down the book in her hand and stood up, because she felt that the breath of life on Ryan suddenly became looming. Fortunately, her spiritual connection with Lane has not changed. This made her watch around Lane carefully for a long time, worrying, and finally let out a breath after discovering that Lane was not in danger.


    Just as Hermione continued to sit back and flip through the book quietly waiting for Ryan ~ www.novelhall.com ~ that magical world has completely turned into a gray mist, and the center of the mist is a continuous flow Countless runes of blood red balls.


    "Now is the last step to truly master your own way." Ryan began to recall the mysterious patterns he had just seen, "Reform, change, and then--the birth of a new world."


    With this idea, a faint light appeared in the endless gray mist. Like the first rays of sunlight on the horizon at dawn. It''s just that the light here is blood-red, and countless rays of light radiate from the blood-colored ball in the center of the gray fog in all directions, breaking through the gray fog and letting everything around bathe in the blood-colored light.


    As time went by, the blood-colored ball flowing with the runes slowly turned into a door, and then as the gray mist continuously poured into the door, the door grew bigger and bigger, and the last blood-colored door stood In the void. At the same time, the **** little ball floating in the brain of Ryan''s real body also changed at the same time, and after absorbing the mental and magic powers in the body, it also became a same **** door.


    When the two doors were formed at the same time, the **** door in the void jumped out of the endless darkness and appeared in Ryan''s mind, and then merged with the door in his mind.


    Suddenly, Ryan felt that his soul was injected into the body again, and at the same time brought great strength. The whole body has an unprecedented sense of relaxation.


    At this moment, Ryan''s eyes opened. At first glance, he saw the birth of a pink gem, the size of the fist of a newborn baby, in the alchemy array in front of him.

 Chapter 577： door

    "You''re awake." Hermione said in surprise when she saw Ryan open her eyes. Her eyes were a bit out of focus, and she seemed to be out of a strange state of dullness. "You haven''t moved at all for a hundred days, and the breath of life is erratic. If I could feel that you were still alive through our connection, I would have been crazy."


    "I''m sorry to worry you." Ryan stepped forward and hugged Hermione hard. "I''m back, and I succeeded."


    "You mean, can you now reach the same height as Dumbledore and the mysterious man?" Hermione asked curiously.


    "It''s like this at the power level. I can now confront the two of them head-on, but I can''t beat them because of insufficient accumulation." Ryan said with some regret. "There is no way to use the world of tens of thousands of groceries as a world anchored by itself to indeed be able to fully exert their strength in each world, but the flaw is that when specific to each world, I always It will be worse than the rulers who are favored by those worlds. "


    "You wouldn''t say that the mysterious person is also a person favored by the world? He killed so many people and did so many evil things. How could it be favored by the world?" Hermione''s eyes widened.


    "Of course he is favored by the world," Ryan corrected. "What happened to us humans is too small for the entire world. These killings of the mysterious people and these evil things did indeed cause us tremendous damage, but there is nothing worth valuing for the will of the world. . Just like we do n¡¯t pay attention to the war between the two ants in the yard. "


    "It sounds terrible, we won''t discuss this anymore." Hermione felt that the content of the chat had become heavy, and she changed the subject. "Oh, do you think you have changed now?"


    "Let me feel it." Ryan said, closing his eyes and concentrating on the door in his head. In fact, he was a little curious why he had a door when he mastered the rules. After inspection, he found that the door was not empty, nor were countless runes looming. Instead, it draws a pattern that occupies the entire surface.


    There are ten circles on the pattern, and the circles are connected to each other with a total of 22 lines. He perceives these circles from top to bottom, and finds that when his mental power sweeps through, these circles will convey the meaning of what he represents to Ryan.


    "Crown, wisdom, understanding, love, sternness, beauty, victory, glory, foundation, kingdom. This is-Kabbalah''s Tree of Life!" Lane recognized the meaning of the pattern on the door. "Mr. Luo Zhen was the last lady in his mind when he mastered the rules. The one that appeared in my mind was actually a door. This may be that I chose Wanjie grocery store as the anchor to communicate with the world. It ¡¯s caused by the fixed world. "


    After careful inspection, Ryan found that this door brought him a comprehensive improvement. It can even be said to be an improvement in the level of life. At least now, after a simple inspection, he found that his body is more perfect than before, and he has a further understanding of all magic, and he can directly make gold without the help of any alchemy array. In addition, he can feel other good changes in himself, but it takes time to slowly feel it.


    "In short, now I finally have the confidence to act for our goals in the next war." Lane said to Hermione happily, and then reached out to remove the Lady Our Lady from the Alchemy Array.


    "This is the best news I''ve heard recently. By the way, what''s the difference between your gem and the magic stone we protected in first grade?" Hermione looked at the pink in Ryan''s hand curiously. Gems. "Did you always call it" Virgin Rose "because even though it looks similar, in fact the two are very different."


    "To be honest, it is not much different from the magic stone made by Nicole May in many ways. For example, they can all make elixir, and they can also turn base metals into precious metals. I think for most For people, the only difference between them is that the method used is different. If you use the magic stone to use the Virgin Rose, then the Virgin Rose is no different from a pebble. The vice versa. "


    "For most people? Then there are other differences." Hermione found something strange in Lane''s statement.


    "Yes, for most people, these two seem to be the same thing. But for me, this thing can be used as a powerful power amplifier that can only be used by people I and I designate, so I was thinking about making it a magic wand or a magic bracelet for later use. "Ryan took this little Madonna in his hand and said. "Of course, definitely not now."


    In fact, Ryan really wanted to make powerful magic props immediately, but with the strength and preciousness of Our Lady of Roses, he needed some time to carefully design this prop, and at the same time collect as much as possible from those worlds. On the material.


    Considering that Hermione has been here with her for more than three months, she must be extremely tired. So Ryan took Hermione to the world of Rose Maiden to relax. It is indeed a very relaxing thing for British people to participate in several pleasant afternoon teas. Especially when you drink tea with you are all very friendly peers.


    Of course, some people of this age (especially mentally) may be slightly smaller. But it does not prevent Hermione from being able to completely relax herself and having fun with them when she is with them.


    While Hermione was playing with the rose girls and Alice, in the laboratory, Teacher Luo Zhen looked at the piece of his own rose that brought him by Laine and gave a sighing sound ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Your growth rate is indeed far beyond my imagination. I used to think that even if you are more powerful in this area, you want to make the Virgin Rose after 20 years old. "


    "That''s because I had better luck, and I''ve seen more things I''ve seen." Ryan didn''t forget the teacher''s praise. He knew exactly why he achieved these achievements.


    "It''s mainly your luck." Teacher Luo Zhen said. "When I made Our Lady of Roses, I was strongly suppressed by my world. As a result, although I had mastered the rules, I was not as perfect as you. So I can only make the second-grade Fragment of Our Lady of Roses."


    "It turned out like this." Ryan finally figured out why Teacher Luo Zhen failed to make the perfect Madonna of Roses. He had to rejoice that although the Wanjie grocery store is very small, it is still an independent world. As the master of this independent world, Ryan naturally received the full support of the world, and then harvested the alchemy miracle of Our Lady of Roses.


    For the next two weeks, Ryan and Hermione spent a happy time in Teacher Luo Zhen ¡¯s manor. They didn''t say goodbye to teacher Luo Zhen, Alice and those rose girls until they had adjusted themselves.


    "Ah, finally back." Hermione said with a smile after going back through the space door back to the laboratory, because it had been more than three months since she and Ryan had left here, so she set foot on Hogwart again. The land of Ibaraki Castle made her very happy.


    "Yeah, it feels so good to go home. In the future, there will be more and more such things. Since you choose to face this with me, then you will always adapt to this kind of life." Ryan said.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 578： Injured

    Ryan and Hermione returned to the alchemy laboratory to sort out their clothes, and then left the alchemy laboratory to prepare for the downstairs hall, because it is time to eat. Although they had just had a big meal with Mr. Luo Zhen, it would seem strange not to go to dinner when everyone was eating dinner.


    While on the road, Ryan manipulated Madonna Rose out of curiosity to turn a nail on an armor into gold. This proves that the Virgin Rose and the Magic Stone have a lot in common.


    "Suddenly feel that gold is worthless." Hermione looked at the nail that turned into gold.


    When they came to the restaurant, they found that Ron was sitting alone at the table, his face was not pretty. So Ryan stepped forward and asked, "What''s wrong with you? It looks very bad."


    "Isn''t it going to be a game, I am still a little nervous." Ron said weakly. "But thanks to your incense, every time we finish our training break, Harry will always order a soothing nerve, otherwise I should be worse than now. I remember I was often nervous before the game last year Go to the toilet and vomit. "


    "You seem overly nervous, this is not a good thing for you, you need to adjust your mindset!" Ryan thinks that if a person like Ron puts it in his previous life, it is likely that he will face the college entrance examination. Will be pulled out of the examination room by an ambulance.


    "I know, but I''m still nervous in the face of the game. By the way, you have sold good incense and incense before. I want to know if there is a better medicine in your hand." Ron said that he raised his head here with a hopeful look Look at Ryan.


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "However, the more effective medicine will completely deprive you of your emotions within a few hours of the effect of the medicine, and if used continuously, it will cause serious sequelae."


    "Then I don''t want it." Ron shook his head, then asked curiously. "What''s the use of making this potion? I don''t think anyone wants to experience the feeling of being as cold as a stone for a few hours."


    "This is combat supplies." Ryan explained, "When you need the battle of life and death, if you can get rid of fear, get rid of excitement, get rid of excitement, get rid of all emotional changes. If you want to give full play to your full level, I think There should be a greater chance of surviving on the cruel battlefield. So I just provided this thing to the core members of the Phoenix Society, and it was not sold in the store. "


    "It turned out to be the case. I hope my father and brother will be safe." Ron was worried about his father and brother by Ryan''s words. Last year, Mr. Weasley was injured and told everyone that the war is not far away from everyone. Also close to everyone.


    "Relax, everyone will be fine." Hermione was comforted and asked after looking at it. "Right, Harry? Didn''t you go to practice together this afternoon? Why didn''t he come to dinner?"


    "Huh? Didn''t he come?" Ron looked up at Gryffindor''s long table at this moment. Sure enough, no figure of Harry was found. "We obviously came to the auditorium for dinner together. I just went to the bathroom to wash my hands, and then when he came out, he disappeared. I thought he had come to eat in advance."


    "Hopefully, he shouldn''t have anything wrong today. Everyone has been very busy recently, and really can''t divide much energy to help him." Hermione shrugged helplessly.


    However, Hermione''s expectations were still in vain, when everyone returned to the common room after eating. Professor McGonagall stood there at the portrait of the Fat Lady and saw Ryan in a calm tone. "Ryan, Ron and Hermione. You three come with me."


    After finishing talking, Professor McGonagall led the way down the stairs and went downstairs. Ryan and the three of them followed with some uneasiness. Soon they discovered that Professor McGonagall was taking them towards the school hospital. Then their hearts sank.


    "Since I have been teaching at the school for so many years, I have never seen such an outrageous attack." At this time, everyone had walked to the door of the school hospital, and Professor McGonagall pushed the door open to signal Ryan that they would enter.


    Mrs. Pomfrey is feeding Harry in bed with a small white porcelain cup. Harry looks pale, but fortunately, the problem with his medicine should not be too bad. . But obviously the smell of the medicine was terrible, as can be seen from the twisted features on Harry''s face.


    "He was found in the men''s bathroom on the third floor, and Mr. Porter got a heart curse." Professor McGonagall said in a low voice. "I never thought that the conflict between students at Hogwarts would become like this."


    "Drilling mantra! Who did this?" Ron shouted after listening to Professor McGonagall. "I want to put him--"


    But before he had finished speaking, Madam Pomfrey was interrupted with a louder voice. "Shut up! Now the patient needs a quiet rest." Ron immediately shrank his neck and closed his mouth, then looked at Professor McGonagall with an inquiring look.


    "This was done by Mr. Malfoy, and he and Mr. Porter broke out in the bathroom." Professor McGonagall was very angry when she said that as the dean of Gryffindor, she has always treated each one fairly. student. But this does not mean that she is not biased towards the students of her own college, especially now that her own student is clearly a reasonable party. From the tone of her words, Ryan could hear his inner anger.


    "Where is Malfoy now?" Ryan asked Professor McGonagall. "I remember Professor Moody told us last year that the Heart Drill Curse is an unforgivable curse. The use of these spells on humans will be a lifetime of Azkaban. Imprisoned. "


    "Malfoy is now in Snape''s office." Professor McGonagall said: "Professor Snape passed the door of the bathroom at that time, and just heard the panic shouting of the crying Myrtle before he found Harry injured and fell . Then I took Harry to the school hospital and notified me, and then took Malfoy to his office. "


    "That old bat must be partial to Malfoy." Ron muttered after listening to Professor McGonagall. It was at this time that Harry had finally finished the medicine in the cup, and Madam Pomfrey put away the cup and said to Harry lying on the bed. "You are indeed very lucky, because the person who hurt you is not skilled in using this magic, so the heart curse will not hurt you very much ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You will sleep in the school hospital tonight Well, I think you can go to class normally tomorrow morning. "


    After that, Madam Pomfrey turned to look at them. "You guys come to see Harry. It''s best to compress the communication time to less than ten minutes. Harry needs a good rest now so that he can help him recover."


    Watching Madam Pomfrey and Professor McGond walked out of the ward together, Ron couldn''t wait to walk to Harry''s bedside and ask. "What did you encounter just now? Why did Malfoy release the Heart Curse on you? You don''t know that we have been discussing you at dinner."


    "Yeah." Hermione went on to say, "You have to know that your situation does not only affect yourself. In the current situation, your every move will affect countless people. Just now Professor McGonagall was in the public When the three of us stopped at the entrance of the lounge, we were really scared. "


    "I''m really sorry, let you worry about me." Harry said leaning against the bed. It may be that the medicine just worked, and Harry seemed full of breath when he spoke, but he could hear his apology in his words. "I just took the time to take a look at the live map on the way to dinner in the auditorium today, and then saw Malfoy and the crying Myrtle together feeling a little curious and passed."


    Harry''s answer really fits his personality. For example, the first grade in the original text went to get the magic stone, the second grade went to the secret room to kill the basilisk, and the third grade tracked Sirius. Most of these things were done directly after Harry thought about it, and he didn''t do it at all. If it weren''t covered by the protagonist''s halo, he had already died several times.


    And now it seems that even if the plot has changed so much, Harry''s impulsive problems have not changed.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 579： reason

    "Malfoy and Myrtle, what are they doing together?" After Harry said that he saw Malfoy and Myrtle together through the live map, Ron immediately asked with a gossip.


    "I was also very curious, so I chased it." Harry showed an innocent expression, as if explaining to everyone that he had just ran to Malfoy. "In the beginning, I just wanted to hide in the door and listen, but I couldn''t hear anything even if I put my ear on the bathroom door, so I gently pushed open the door and went in."


    When Harry walked into the bathroom, he saw Malfoy standing with his back behind the door, holding the hand by the pool, his yellow head hanging down. And the soft voice of Myrtle came from an interval. "Don''t do that ... tell me what ... I can help you ..."


    "No one can help me," Malfoy shuddered, "I can''t do it ... can''t do it ... can''t do it ... if you don''t do it soon ... he said he would kill me ... ''''


    "Who is that guy here?" Hermione asked when he heard Harry talk about it. "Mysterious person?"


    "I don''t know." Harry shook his head. "But I guess it should be, because at that time I happened to see Malfoy''s face through a mirror on the wall. His face was very pale, and at the same time tears kept pouring out of his eyes. This time he can be forced to look like this Yes, I ca n¡¯t think of anyone other than Voldemort who can do this. "


    "And then, you saw Malfoy at this time, I think Malfoy should have seen you too. What did he do at this time?" Ryan asked, "No, you just started fighting without saying a word at this time. . "


    "How do you know?" Harry asked. "Of course, this is not my first step. He turned around and pulled out his wand at the same time. In that case, I could only draw out the wand to defend myself. And the first magic is also Launched by Malfoy, I swear that the magic should not be a safe magic. Fortunately, he missed it and directly smashed a wall lamp on the wall. But my counterattack did not work, he blocked my fuchsia . "


    "Then I accidentally smashed a toilet during the fight, and the water that was accidentally slipped slipped. Malfoy rushed up to cast a spell on me at this time. I wanted to use Shenfeng without shadow, but remembered Ryan told me that it was a dangerous black magic and stopped. As a result, I was hit by Malfoy with a drill spell before I could switch to the next magic. "


    "It''s simply--Harry, how are you feeling now?" Ron asked excitedly, although he knew that Harry had gotten a heart curse when they entered the door, but this time Harry talked about what happened when he got the curse. Later, everyone couldn''t help worrying about him.


    "It''s basically painless now. I want to say that Malfoy''s curse caused me at most only one-tenth of the pain that Voldemort entered my soul last year in the Ministry of Magic." Ha Lee is very optimistic. "After being hit by the Diamond Heart Curse, I fell to the ground at once, and then the whole person fainted."


    "At that time, Malfoy seemed to be scared. He first froze and ran desperately outside the bathroom. But he failed to escape, and witnessed the mysterious mystery of the audience who cried out when I saw me fall. ''Let''s kill! Let''s kill in the bathroom! Let''s kill!'' "


    "Her shout attracted Professor Snape who had just passed by. When the door slammed open, Professor Snape grabbed Malfoy who was running out. Then you tried a few magic tricks to check my condition After that, I was sent here, and on the way he informed Professor McGonagall. I think you all know the next thing, and I really hope Malfoy will be punished severely this time. " Said longingly.


    "I hope so." Lane comforted, but he didn''t think Malfoy would be punished in accordance with his crimes, because Hogwarts habitually freed himself from the Ministry of Magic''s jurisdiction. Even if the murder case was like Voldemort''s youth, he could find a way to fool it.


    "Right, what about Ginny? Did she ever come to see you?" Hermione asked suddenly.


    "I specifically asked Professor McGonagall not to call her. Anyway, I will be able to have classes normally tomorrow morning, so I don''t want her to worry about me."


    Well, Harry will be a good husband in the future. It can be seen from the fact that I can remember Ginny when I hit the Heart Curse this time. The next few people drove away from the office after Madam Pomfrey only had a few words. "Okay, this child needs a quiet rest. It is better for you to leave now."


    Early the next morning, Ryan finished washing and came to the common room, saw a group of people around the notice board. The notice board said that Draco Malfoy was criticized by the whole school for using black magic against his classmates. At the same time, from now until the end of the semester, Malfoy had to go to Snape for confinement all weekend. In the end, Slytherin was deducted by two hundred percent.


    "It''s completely different from what I thought." Hermione whispered to Ryan on the way to the auditorium. "If, as Moody said in class last year, Malfoy should now send him to Azkaban for this matter. The punishment now is too light."


    "No way, in this situation, Hogwarts is really not suitable for conflict with the pure blood who holds the Ministry of Magic. The Malfoy family is one of the important families that control the Ministry of Magic. We can see from the conflict that we are already in a weak position. Once the magic part is broken, the situation is too dangerous. "


    After looking at Hermione''s disappointed look, Ryan went on to say: "Even if the laws of the ordinary people''s world are outside, there will be punishment for minor crimes, so now this is not too unexpected."


    After entering the auditorium, Ryan discovered that Harry was sitting on the table with a bitter face, while Ginny was sitting next to him whispering. After seeing Ryan sitting beside them, Ginny said, "You should have been yesterday. Tell me about Harry''s injury, and he shouldn''t hide his words from him."


    "It was Harry''s firm request at the time, and we considered that his condition should not be too excited ~ www.novelhall.com ~ so he did as he said." Ryan quickly hurled the pot to Harry as quickly as possible. , And then pulled Hermione to eat farther away.


    "Ginella pulled me to ask for a whole breakfast time, as if I were made of glass, I couldn''t touch it. Seriously, I was not so vulnerable." This was when the teacher hadn''t entered the classroom before class, Harry whispered A few of their friends complained to Ryan. "And what''s worse is that everyone thinks so."


    "Everyone?" Ryan knew that Harry could not be concealed from this attack, because too many people knew about it. Especially when the Myrtle was stimulated, almost all the castles knew this. The only thing that could be concealed was the specific spell that attacked Harry, but he could n¡¯t figure out why an attack would make Harry think everyone thought they were touchless, but Ron ¡¯s next sentence answered Ryan ¡¯s mind. doubt.


    "Harry was suspended for the next game. Yesterday we started training Madam Pomfrey and came out of the hospital to ban Harry from participating in the game. She said that Harry''s body is not suitable for such a fierce event, even the next game is not allowed. Let''s go and watch. "


    "Have you listened to Madam Pomfrey so honestly? I don''t believe it." Hermione said.


    "Of course we wouldn''t just succumb." Ron shrugged. "But Mrs. Pomfrey called out Professor McGonagall. After 15 minutes of nagging by Professor McGonagall, we could only give up and let Harry The idea of ??participating in the next game. "


    "To be honest, they are not wrong. Patients who have been hurt by the Heart-Draining Curse should really calm down when they cultivate." Ryan said. "Your days are still long, there is no need to risk this for a game."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 580： Time goes by

    In the following time, the smell of gunpowder in the two schools of Gryffindor and Slytherin became stronger. Because most of Gryffindor''s players or ordinary students think that this incident is a conspiracy of Slytherin, using a Malfoy who does not participate in the game this year, the captain of Gryffindor missed the next game against Gryffindor. A multi-team life and death game.


    "Relax, Harry." This was the night before the game, and Ginny comforted the seemingly depressed Harry. "Tomorrow I will definitely be able to catch the thieves earlier than Autumn, and it was a good choice for you to choose Dean to replace me as a chaser. The last practice this afternoon we worked well."


    "That''s good." Harry looked more relaxed than before. "Thank you very much this time. I was my first year as a captain this year. I didn''t expect that I could not participate in such an important game. This feeling is really¡ª "


    "But it''s not your fault, it''s because Malfoy is too much, and actually uses so dangerous magic." Ginny persuaded, "You don''t have to blame yourself, tomorrow you just need to listen to our college victory in the castle. The news is just fine. "


    The following evening, the entire Gryffindor common room appeared very quiet. It wasn''t until the next morning before the game started that the common room was noisy again. Groups of students left the common room wearing rosettes and hats, waving flags and scarves, and then embraced the sun.


    "Ryan, why don''t you go to the game?" While everyone was walking about the same, Harry was surprised to see Ryan writing on a sofa in the common room.


    "I wanted to go to the game, but Professor McGonagall asked me to stay." Ryan raised his head after finishing an ancient Egyptian holy book symbol on parchment. "Our Dean Professor McGonagall obviously thinks that you will sneak into the arena to watch the game, so I ordered the commander-in-chief to stare at you here to ensure you will not appear on the arena."


    "I''m not the kind of unreasonable person¡ª" Harry said, but when he saw Ryan staring at him with a playful gaze, he quickly lowered the volume. "It''s just sometimes impulsive."


    "It seems that you are still clear, so it makes sense that Professor McGonagall let me stare at you here." Ryan lowered his head and continued his work. "But don''t waste it now. I personally recommend that you finish your homework in the Black Magic Defense class. Snape won''t be able to avoid your homework because you are injured."


    For the rest of the time, there was only the rustling sound of the pen on the parchment. Until more than an hour later, the door of the common room was opened and a loud noise came in.


    Ron rushed into the common room immediately, holding a silver cup in his hand. After seeing Harry, he shouted loudly, waving his silver cup. "We won! Four hundred and five hundred and four hundred and four! We won!"


    And Ginny rushed in for the second time, she embraced him with open arms, but Harry froze for a moment, but the dust and sweat adhered to the team uniform that Ginny wore, hugged Ginny tightly, and at the same time kissed Go down. There were immediate good-sounding laughter and a few whistles from the students.


    The next time is celebration time, which is also a rare opportunity for everyone to relax in the current tension. So everyone tries to relax themselves as much as possible.


    This win seems to be an introduction. After the game, everyone has been happy for a long time. At least in the next few weeks, everyone has a lot of smiles on their faces than before. Ryan felt that this was not a bad thing. People are talking about something that makes them happy is better than talking about the horror scenes of black magic all day long.


    But the situation outside the school has entered a weird state, although there have been two recent attacks and one case of missing persons. However, according to Lupin ¡¯s recent letter, the density of such attacks is much lower than normal. So he reminded Ryan in the letter that he must be vigilant recently, and he worried that Voldemort would engage in a sudden attack.


    "I think Professor Lupin is right. Some things really need to be prepared in advance." Hermione read the letter and leaned in close to Ryan and whispered. "What are your preparations in the city in response to requests?"


    "It''s definitely a blow to the guys who are trying to invade." Ryan seemed a little confused here. "The only thing I haven''t figured out is what the mysterious people are thinking about? Attacking Hogwarts Castle, where the principal Dumbledore sits, is practically the same as dying, even if the mysterious people now draw a helper from other places But you ca n¡¯t let people die. ¡±


    "Don''t be impatient." Hermione comforted, "You have done everything you can to prepare, and have just improved your strength. You don''t need to worry too much."


    "Indeed, I don''t have to worry too much. When things happen, I just need to be flexible." Ryan smiled relievedly. This time has entered June, because Ginny''s O.W.Ls exam is approaching, she has to spend several hours reviewing her homework every night. So Hermione, a friend of Ginny, has more time with Ryan.


    "Oh, what''s the design of your new wand?" After writing for a while, Hermione asked as if she had thought of something. "It''s been a long time."


    "It hasn''t been designed yet ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You have to know that this very important magic prop is not so well designed. Especially using this Madonna Rose I made while mastering the rules as the core of the magic prop Later, this magic prop will grow. In the future, it will likely grow to the level of a magic prop like the old wand in Dumbledore''s hand. "Ryan said.


    "Old wand? Is that wand in Dumbledore''s hand special?" Hermione was puzzled. For her, the magic wand is a few gallons of spell-casting items in his impression, which every wizard has. Other than that, she couldn''t think of anything related to the wand.


    "It should be the most special one among the wands I know." Ryan explained. "It is said that the old wand is made of elderberry by the river and is 15 inches long. The core is Ye Qi''s tail feather, a weird substance that only a wizard who can control death can control it-"


    With Ryan''s story, Hermione knew the story about the three brothers of Peveril, and also knew the existence of three death holy vessels. After listening to the story, Hermione thought for a while and said, "Can be considered a creation of the gods, then these three things should indeed be very powerful. You are really confident that what you make can be comparable to these ancient ones. treasure?"


    "Of course I am confident." Ryan raised an eyebrow. "Do n¡¯t forget, this Madonna of Roses is connected to me. Naturally, I can grow with me. And in this case, I believe that one day it will exceed these artifacts that determine the upper limit of the level once they are created. . "


    "Well, it''s good to have this kind of confidence, but I still hope you can make this wand sooner." Hermione said, "Because I always feel that the recent situation is getting worse and worse."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 581： ready

    Hermione ¡¯s worries about the situation are very reasonable. Although the Daily Prophet still declares that everything is under control day by day, Ryan conducts according to the information he obtained from the Phoenix and Lupin. After analysis, it was obvious that Voldemort and his subordinates were indeed planning a big action.


    Judging from the repair progress of the disappearing cabinet, the time for this to happen is likely to be within a week. So this week Ryan basically put his energy into the preparations, if he is lucky, he is even sure to deal with the group of guys who may invade the school through the disappearing cabinet.


    But not everything can go as smoothly as Ryan thought. One Friday after Ryan and Hermione talked, the two of them were reading in the library after dinner, and suddenly Ryan turned his head nervously and looked out the window.


    "What''s wrong, Ryan." Hermione asked aloud when he heard the movement on Ryan''s side.


    "Look outside." Ryan said, pointing to the sky outside the window. Hermione, who was sitting back to the window before, immediately turned her head and looked in the direction of his finger.


    "This is¡ªwhat?" Hermione asked in surprise. Through the glass windows of the library, she saw a transparent barrier on the sky outside being slowly produced. Above the transparent barrier under the sunset in the west, everything below included the golden color of the castle.


    "Magic defense of Hogwarts Castle." Ryan said looking out the window. At this time, almost everyone in the library saw an unusual scene outside. They all walked out of the window and suddenly appeared against the sky. The vision is pointing.


    "Hogwarts was also the most chaotic time in the wizarding world when it was built, so it was to protect the fragile little wizards. It was not just a school, but also a fortress for fighting. And today this The situation means that all of Hogwarts'' ancient defensive magic has been opened. "Ryan whispered to Hermione, who was looking at the outside. Compared with just now, the outer magic barrier has been completely formed. It was like a half-transparent egg shell covering the castle.


    "Libraries are not allowed to make loud noises." Seeing the changes outside, the voices of the students are getting louder and louder. Madam Pins came out of her office with her wand and shouted loudly. "If you cannot guarantee quietness, please-"


    Speaking of which she saw the scene outside the window, Mrs. Pings stepped back in shock, sitting on a chair and shook her head weakly. "It''s impossible, how could things be so bad?"


    Just as everyone in the library was arguing about the situation outside, Professor McGonagall was magnified many times by the magic and heard the whole castle. "All classmates immediately return to the dorms of their respective colleges. All teachers return to the staff lounge. Please act now."


    "What the **** happened?" After returning to the common room on the orders of Professor McGonagall, Ryan kept asking others what happened. But everyone seemed confused, and no one knew what had happened.


    Fortunately, after seven or eight minutes, Professor McGonagall climbed in from the entrance of the request room. She looked serious and her lips were tight.


    "Professor McGonagall, what happened?" "What''s going on outside?" "Is anyone injured?" When you saw Professor McGonagall come in, the students immediately surrounded the past seven as if they had found the main heart Asked eloquently.


    "Now, students, please keep quiet." Professor McGonagall stretched out his hands and pressed down slightly, and everyone in the common room immediately closed his mouth. After being completely quiet, Professor McGonagall announced to everyone, "A quarter of an hour ago, the mysterious man and the Death Eaters launched an attack on the Ministry of Magic. At the request of Minister of Magic Scrimgeour, Dumbledore went to the Ministry of Magic to provide Support. For security reasons, Hogwarts is now in a curfew state. "


    "Under the curfew, every entrance into the castle is covered with powerful magic. All students should stay in the common room. It is strictly forbidden to go out. The school''s professors and some volunteers will patrol the school to ensure everyone''s safety. I hope each of you will obey the rules, especially now that uncontrolled blind adventure is absolutely not allowed. "At this point, Professor McGonagall glanced at Harry.


    "Okay, that''s all I have to say." Professor McGonagall looked around the common room. "Now the sixth and seventh grade commanders come out with me. I have something to ask you."


    Ryan followed Professor McGonagall to the corridor outside the common room. Professor McGonagall said seriously when he saw that all four had arrived. "Because the number of professors and volunteers is not enough, I hope you will join the patrol team. Of course, this matter is not a mandatory requirement. You can also choose to help us maintain order in the common room."


    "I''m willing to patrol in the school." Professor McGonagall was the first to speak as soon as Ryan''s voice fell. He himself planned to find an opportunity to monitor the door of the request room when Professor Dumbledore was away. Opportunities for action will naturally not be let go. And after his reconciliation, Hermione and the other two seventh-grade commanders subsequently indicated that they were going to patrol the castle.


    This situation was not surprising, because it was everyone''s character to choose risk for Gryffindor. Professor McGonagall watched with satisfaction as the four commanders standing here did not flinch in front of danger. "Relax, we can''t give you too dangerous tasks. You only need to patrol upstairs in a while. The entrances and halls of the schools are definitely the places where our professors patrol. And today the school curfew is only Dumbledore. Before going to London to take precautions against the current tensions, I think there should not be too much danger. "


    After that, Professor McGonagall took everyone to the teachers'' lounge downstairs. When they went in, they found that most of the people in the house were already there: the professors were almost there, and the heads of Hufflepuff and Slytherin had arrived before because the dormitory was closer. Ryan focused his attention on Malfoy as soon as he entered the door, and found that he had swept away the previous decadence ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The corners of his mouth were slightly raised, as if something very gratifying in his heart was about to happen.


    It seems that today is Malfoy''s scheduled attack day, and Ryan couldn''t help but be vigilant. Later, he looked away from Malfoy and looked around the entire lounge. As a result, he discovered that the so-called volunteers were actually acquaintances of the Phoenix Society, including Tonks, Bill and Arthur Weasley.


    Ryan asked after sitting on the empty chair beside Arthur Weasley. "Mr. Arthur, did the Phoenix Society come to the three of you?"


    "There are only three of us." Arthur whispered. "Moody, Sirius and Kingsley are now fighting alongside Dumbledore near the Ministry of Magic in London. Because the mysterious people and a large group of Death Eaters have caused a lot of pressure there, especially this year, I do n¡¯t know the mystery. Where did people summon so many black wizards from other places, so that London needs more capable manpower. "


    "Where did Professor Lupin go?" Hermione asked curiously after he heard Arthur talking about what everyone in the Phoenix Society was doing.


    "He said he wanted to come before, but we stopped him. Because most of the werewolves on his side are old and weak women and children who are not suitable for fighting, I told Lupin that we have enough manpower and he needs to protect the weak. People. "Arthur whispered to Ryan and Hermione. "Okay, let''s keep quiet, everyone is here."


    Ryan heard the words and looked at the entrance of the room. Sure enough, the four-rank Ravenclaw, who was the furthest away from the common room, and the chairman of the male student council followed the small professor Flivi. After seeing all the people coming together, Professor McGonagall and the three other deans came together to discuss, and then she stood in front of the lounge and said the arrangements for tonight.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 582： Contact war

    After discussing with Professor McGonagall and others, the result is that the most powerful professors and volunteers are divided into teams to guard the entrances of several schools, and the team of students patrols each floor of the castle in pairs.


    It must be said that this is the most reasonable arrangement in this situation. The professors with the strongest combat effectiveness are placed in the most dangerous places, and the students whose level is less are arranged on the relatively safe floors. . In theory, if there are intruders, then they must pass the defense of the professors to reach the students who come to help.


    Soon Professor McGonagall began to allocate staff specifically. Ryan and Hermione were allocated to the seventh floor, while Malfoy and Pansy were allocated to the eighth floor, where the request room was located. Ryan felt that this might not be a coincidence, but that Snape deliberately arranged it when the professors gathered together to discuss it.


    However, it also further confirmed that Malfoy should be acting tonight. Fortunately, Ryan was assigned to the seventh floor this time. For him, this is the best place tonight. It is just a matter of monitoring Malfoy to do. what.


    "Okay, you guys are here now. I think this night will be a calm night that is not much different from the previous one, just need everyone to work a little bit." When everyone went to their patrol position, Professor McGonagall gave Speaking.


    "I really hope it will be calm tonight, but I don''t think it will be so." Ryan said to Hermione through the Phoenix brand as she stepped up the big staircase to the seventh floor.


    "Is Malfoy''s conspiracy about to succeed?" The careful Hermione had observed Malfoy''s state change before, and now Ryan knew the truth as soon as she mentioned it. "I want to see how effective the trap you have boasted for most of the semester?"


    "Just watch it." Ryan looked confident. "I will surprise those intruders."


    Because the two men''s footsteps are relatively fast, Malfoy did not come up when they reached the seventh floor. So Ryan motioned Hermione to help him look at the stairs, and then he ran to the eighth floor and placed a few alchemy monitors on the vase next to the tapestry. Until everything was ready for him to go down to the seventh floor, Malfoy and Pansy slowly walked up the stairs slowly.


    After seeing Ryan and Hermione standing in the corridor of the seventh floor, Pansy showed her expression on the sole of the shoe and wriggled her lips, as if to satire something. But Malfoy pulled her up and walked upstairs.


    Less than five minutes after Malfoy went upstairs, a small badge on Ryan''s body shook, which meant that there was only one person left in the corridor on the eighth floor. Ryan immediately grabbed Hermione and pointed to the stairs upstairs. Hermione nodded to understand. Then the two ran upstairs along the stairs.


    Pansy was looking down nervously at the stairs at this time. His face suddenly turned pale after seeing Ryan and they said in a sharp tone. "You two mud species should not come up now, you should not come here tonight, I warn you--"


    But before her words were finished, Hermione took out her wand and waved at her without warning. A red beam of light flew directly to Pansy, but when the beam was close to him, a white barrier suddenly popped up on Pansy''s body to block the front of the beam to counteract the attack.


    Just before Pansy lifted her chin slightly and said something with a smile, Hermione''s left hand with the ring slammed her fist, and the white barrier immediately shattered like a piece of glass, and then another coma The curse hit her chest. Pan Xi immediately fell forward with his knees soft, and then rolled down the stairs to the seventh floor platform before stopping.


    "Does the Weasley twin brothers sell things without looking at others?" Hermione stepped up to Pansy and pulled up the sleeve of her left hand. Ryan immediately saw her wearing a copper bracelet, which should be one of the dozens of bracelets sold in the store before.


    "No way, this low-end bracelet will not have much investigation before it is sold. And we also know that most people who can buy this kind of thing are pure-blooded, if we don''t sell them, estimate us There will be less than half of the market, "Lane explained as Hermione watched as she unloaded her bracelet and wand from Pansy.


    "Okay, let''s go upstairs and wait." Hermione said after collecting the loot and magically binding Pansy into a dumpling into a broom compartment.


    Two people came upstairs and found that the corridor was empty, and there was none. So Ryan asked Hermione to help stare at the exit of the request room, and he set up alchemy arrays on both ends of the corridor to create a barrier to prevent intruders from bypassing the interception and going to hurt others.


    After spending more than 40 minutes setting up the Alchemy Array, Ryan had just set up enough magic traps with Hermione at the door of the Response Room and heard Professor McGonagall sound in the corridor. "Please patrol personnel at all levels to hold on to their posts. Now someone in the Forbidden Forest is trying to attack. We are confronting them at the main entrance of the castle, but everyone need not worry, the attackers should not be able to break through the defense of the castle."


    "Is this attracting attention?" Ryan thought of this at once, first attacking the Ministry of Magic to attract principal Dumbledore, and then attacking the castle entrance and dragging the professors to the first floor. It seems that this attack on Voldemort and his men has made a **** start! This also shows from the side that the people brought by Malfoy will not be simple.


    Maybe he could catch a big fish this time, Lane thought about throwing a few silver badges into the corridor. Then she and Hermione hid aside to hide themselves with the alchemy array.


    The next ten minutes were pure waits, but Professor McGonagall downstairs has not lifted the alarm. Ryan thinks this may be because the Death Eaters coming from the direction of the Forbidden Forest are not many and their strength is not strong. But once they had concealed their bluff, Professor McGonagall had no good other than to be vigilant at the door.


    Even if Professor McGonagall can guess that people outside are attracting their attention at this time, she will not take the initiative to attack, because she dare not take the safety of the whole school students to bet this possibility ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After all, for her As long as the safety of the students can be guaranteed until the principal Dumbledore comes back, if the enemy takes the initiative to attack, if the enemies lure them out and attack Hogwarts Castle, then she will definitely regret it.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes in silence, Ryan showed a door on the wall in front of them. Malfoy sneaked out of the door sneakily. There was a dark blue on his face. This wound did not exist before he entered. It should have been beaten just now. In addition, a disgusting dry hand was held high in his hand. There was a candle in his dry hand, but the candle was not lit from Ryan''s perspective.


    "What is he doing here?" Hermione asked through the Phoenix brand.


    "Malfoy is observing the surroundings. He is holding a glorious hand. The hand taken from the hanged person is wrapped with mandela or other herbs and soaked. The person holding the hand It can be used to illuminate in the dark, but others ca n¡¯t see it. This kind of thing is a good companion for thieves or robbers, and Malfoy seems to use it right now. "


    Malfoy shouted in the direction of the stairs at this time: "Pansi, where are you Pansy?" But now Pansy was stunned and **** in the broom cabinet downstairs, it was impossible to answer his cry .


    After shouting twice, Malfoy also found out that the situation was wrong, and he immediately turned to prepare to run back to the request room. But at this time Hermione moved faster. She waved her wand and released a thin line of black mist. It wrapped around Malfoy''s left hand holding the glorious hand and pulled hard. Malfoy''s left hand immediately fell to the ground with the glorious hand.


    Malfoy let out a scream, but he rushed straight into the room where he asked.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 583： plan

    Watching Malfoy run into the room of quests, Ryan did not chase them in, but changed to a place where they could see the door of the room of quests, and then used magic to hide themselves as before.


    Of course, before hiding himself, Ryan gently waved his left hand at the glorious hand that fell to the ground. An off-white light flew from the ring to the withered hand, and the glorious hand collapsed like a deflated balloon, and then quickly turned into a whitish white cinder-like gravel.


    This magic is a new magic that he developed after mastering the rules. It can completely destroy the magic props by destroying the magic loop in the magic props. After using it today, Ryan found that the magic effect is very good, which can effectively weaken the enemy''s power. The only bad thing is that using it in battle is likely to greatly reduce the loot after the war.


    "They won''t hide inside, won''t they?" After hiding for a few minutes and seeing no movement, Hermione was a little nervous.


    "Relax! They will come out soon." Ryan promised. Because if nothing goes wrong at this time, the trap on the disappearing cabinet has been touched.


    From the beginning of this semester, it was discovered that Malfoy tried to set up the corresponding trap after trying to repair the disappearing cabinet. After a semester of construction, especially after starting to master the rules of alchemy, this trap was repeatedly strengthened, making this trap into A chain trap. Greatly increased lethality and concealment ability. He can be sure that unless Voldemort''s side can find a master alchemist to check it carefully before teleporting, otherwise he can''t avoid this trap at all.


    The first layer of the trap is space disturbance. As long as five intelligent creatures have been transferred in the two disappearing cabinets, the spatial disturbance will be triggered when the sixth intelligent creature enters the space channel. In this way, the space transfer function of the disappearing cabinet will be completely scrapped, and the sixth creature this time will also be involved in the space turbulence and be completely crushed.


    The second layer of the trap was temporarily changed by Ryan after he began to master the alchemy rules. He tied three fat nuclear bombs that were placed in the response room as triggering thunder into the space between the two disappearing cabinets. In a small mezzanine created by myself. As soon as the first trap is triggered, these three nuclear bombs will be activated and sent to another disappearing cabinet to explode directly.


    Therefore, after the trap is activated, the initiative will be transferred to Ryan and their side, because once the cabinet disappears and cannot be transmitted, the people who came in before will be trapped in the room where the request is made. Where there is no food or water, they can''t stay long, let alone once Dumbledore returns, they can''t even run.


    At this time, if the people inside want to get rid of the predicament, they can only try to rush out and die. So Ryan, they just need to wait for the rabbits at the door, there is no need to enter the complicated environment of the room to hide and hide with them.


    Of course, all of the above are Ryan''s predictions, but his predictions are not blind, but infer with detailed evidence.


    If Ryan can penetrate the walls of the request room, he will find that his conjecture is completely correct. As he and Hermione chose a place to wait patiently, the Death Eaters in the request room were already quarreling.


    "I said earlier that the little boy of the Malfoy family is not reliable at all. You still don''t believe it, don''t you see it now? The people behind us can''t get up at all." Rabasthan Lestrange, Berat Ricks''s uncle complained. "My sister-in-law repeatedly said that the people of the Malfoy family are not reliable--"


    "Okay, shut up!" Avery''s eyes were bloodshot. "What we need now is to make a decision and then act immediately. Otherwise, when Dumbledore returns, I don''t think the five of us can stop him."


    "Then I''ll ask our little Malfoy first." Murseber stood up, then picked up the large blood vessel that had just been blocked by the magic grass and covered the wound with a handkerchief. Raco malfoy. "Say, what did you see outside just now?"


    "I, I ..." Malfoy trembled, unable to say a word. After all, he had been living steadily under the wings of his father. Although he took over the task after his father was in prison this time, the task was far more difficult than he thought. The repair of the vanity cabinet was not enough, and it has put a lot of pressure on him, not to mention the fact that today ¡¯s action was not smooth at the beginning, 12 people who should have come, but only 5 people disappeared and it seemed that the cabinet was broken. .


    At the same time, the cabinet disappeared, and with Hogwarts'' shielding, their connection with the outside world was broken. After discovering that he was in an unfavorable situation, Mursebo punched Malfoy directly. That''s why Ryan had seen Wu Qing on Malfoy''s face before. So when Malfoy was being questioned by Mursaiber with his collar, he was so nervous that he couldn''t say a word at all.


    "Hurry up and say, don''t procrastinate here, we don''t have much time to spend here." Watching Malfoy didn''t speak, Murcer was even more angry. He grabbed Malfoy''s collar and pressed him directly On an old abandoned cabinet.


    "I saw almost nothing just now." It might have been a little scared, or it might have calmed him down during this time, and Malfoy finally calmed down, but because of Ryan, they suddenly launched from stealth. Attacked, so Malfoy could not provide much information.


    "I only saw a thin black thread wrapped around my hand, and then my hand fell to the ground."


    "That''s right." When Murcerbo raised his hand to give him another punch, he said suddenly. "If I guessed right, it was Grinffindo''s commander who attacked me."


    "Why do you say that?" Rabastan asked with interest. "You didn''t say that you didn''t see anything, and now you are not just making excuses to deceive us?"


    "No, of course I dare not deceive you." Malfoy seemed to be possessed by the eloquent at this time, "because this sudden attack is not like the style of a school professor, and now it is a curfew ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can appear in the corridor. The only students on the level are the level leaders who previously assisted the professors. And because this is the top floor of the eighth floor, the most likely attack on Pansy and the magical attack on me was probably the two Gryffindor levels patrolling on the seventh floor. long."


    "And the two level chiefs of Gryffindor have enmity with me, and they also hurt my aunt in the Ministry of Magic last year. So no matter from the reason of attacking me, the habit of using magic to their level Judging that it was the two of them who attacked me just now. "


    "In that case, let''s rush out now, otherwise it will be bad to wait for the professors downstairs to come over," said a bearded wizard. "We are rushing to the school entrance now, they can''t stop us."


    "But what about our mission? Constantine." The only witch here said that she looked in her 40s, and her lips and nails were an unknown black color. "We didn''t come here from Constantinople to escape in this castle after a circle, don''t forget that this was the first task we received when we went to the Dark Lord."


    "But we are seriously understaffed now, and not even half of us have arrived." Said the Greek wizard named Constantine.


    "The Dark Lord''s orders are not allowed to be twisted, and even if we do not have enough staff, we will have to complete the task." Rabastan said enthusiastically. "In a while, we rushed out directly, killed the two troublesome little cubs, and left the two sides of the corridor to perform the task."


    "Yes." There was a sparse voice in the request room, and others were either excited or helpless. After allocating the team, the six people in the room gathered at the door of the request room and prepared to rush out of the room.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 584： Clean up

    "Something happened." After waiting a few minutes on the ceiling of the hallway, Ryan heard a noise in the direction of the door of the request room. But it wasn''t the Death Eaters that rushed out after the door opened, but two things like coal were thrown out.


    "Stealth smoke bomb imported from Peru." It took only a few seconds after seeing the two pieces of coal-like objects to fall to the ground, completely turning into black smoke that completely enveloped the corridor. Just like Lion, he hung himself on the ceiling with hook claws. Hermione could n¡¯t help saying to Ryan through the Phoenix Brand, ¡°Should n¡¯t you sell these things?¡±


    "Really not." Lane responded. "Our smoke bombs are all re-stained now, and it won''t be this black. The smoke bombs in the hands of Death Eaters are probably obtained by themselves. It is not difficult for these members of the pure blood family. We were not at the end of last year. Have you ever used this thing in the Ministry of Magic? I guess they thought it was easy to use and ran to import a batch of them. Well, hide yourself, I guess they will rush out. "


    Sure enough, after a few seconds, the door of the request room slammed open, and the people inside swarmed out and launched a life-throwing curse at the same time. Obviously he didn''t consider that someone would hang himself on the ceiling, so this round of life-spell was completely empty.


    "Hands." Ryan informed Hermione after the wizard below fired the Life Mantra, and the two flew down at the same time as if they saw their prey and dived. Harrier Eagle.


    Because the Glorious Hand has been destroyed, the Death Eaters below actually can''t see anything in the darkness. Naturally, there is no precaution against what the attackers descend from the sky.


    The last of the two teams who ran to both ends of the corridor in an instant was killed by Ryan and Hermione with a short sword from the top of their heads, and even the screams were not issued. Although the magic props on them as a pure-blood wizard promptly popped up for protection. However, in the face of two long daggers made by Mithril using Mithril after mastering the rules, it was passed through like a piece of thin paper, which did not play a role in hindering.


    "Every." "A bearded person I don''t know." Ryan and Hermione quickly exchanged the target identity that was just cleared and chased to the side of the corridor.


    "Awada Suo Ming!" Two green lights shot from the black fog in front of them. The two people running in front felt the sound of the heavy object just fell to the ground and immediately felt bad, so they began to release the life-spelling curse backwards to try to block the chasing soldiers.


    It''s a pity that the smoke can''t hinder the perception of Ryan and Hermione. They easily escaped the life-threatening spells that were shot at them according to the direction of the wands of the two people in front of them.


    Just as the man at the front was preparing to release the life-spelling mantra again, Hermione manipulated the black shadow to entangle the Death Eater behind him. When the man in front released the Life Mantra again based on the approximate location where he heard footsteps, Hermione''s hand slammed with a sharp hand to block the Death Eater she had wrapped in a shadow on the Life Mantra attack line.


    As a result, the green light directly hit the Death Eater at the back. The loud screams he had made before the whole person flew up without warning came to an abrupt end.


    "Murseber!" The Death Eater who ran in front of him immediately guessed what had happened after hearing the scream, but he continued to run forward without looking back. Death Eaters do n¡¯t have the noble sentiment of self-denial like members of the Order of the Phoenix. Naturally, when such a tragedy comes, they will naturally take care of themselves, and they will definitely not come back to see their colleagues.


    But Ryan did not intend to let him go. He took a pen-size pen from the space bag, and the gorgeous opal filled with opal carefully removed the leather cover on the head of the steel, and then faced the food that was running in front. The dead slammed violently.


    The Death Eater running in front of him heard the wind and immediately waved his wand to release the iron armor curse for defense. As a wizard, this reaction is absolutely excellent.


    However, neither the defense of the Iron Armor curse nor the magic props on the body could block the enchanted Mithril at the top of the steel braze, and the entire steel brace was directly plunged into the waist of the Death Eater with the wind.


    Less than a second after the steel brazed into the meat, the Death Eater screamed and fell to the ground. At this time, Hermione also approached the Death Eater who had just used to block the Life Mantra to confirm his identity.


    "It was Mursaiber, Lane, who was killed here," Hermione asked.


    "Let''s see." Ryan and Hermione walked to the edge of the Death Eater who fell to the ground, and then the enemy fencing turned him over. At this time, the steel brace on his waist had disappeared. "It seems to be Rabastan Lestrange, another **** Death Eater."


    "Okay, now it''s time to go to the other side." Ryan and Hermione turned together and ran towards the other side like a corridor.


    At the other end of the corridor, Malfoy and the Greek witch were helplessly attacking the transparent barrier blocking the stairs with magic. They have just opened from the most simple Arahuo cave to the thunderbolt explosion and flying sand, and then tried it again at the life spell. Unfortunately, almost all of these spells have lost their effect on the barrier. Only the life spell makes the barrier slightly shaken, but if you want to rely on this to break the barrier, it takes a lot of time, and now Malfoy they lack the most.


    After two familiar screams before and after, the Greek witch heard the footsteps in the dark mist behind him getting closer and closer. She fired a life-threatening spell to the spot where the sound came, but the spell didn''t hit anything, because the footsteps only paused slightly and then continued to approach.


    "Who are you? Get out, don''t hide there." The screams just made the witch''s spirit tense to the extreme, she shouted out of gait immediately after discovering that the magic attack could not work.


    "Okay, don''t try to resist by putting down your wand. I will guarantee your safety." Hermione walked out of the black smoke with her wand. Malfoy looked at this hemp witch he usually looked down on ~ www .novelhall.com ~ He was shocked to find that his six-year-old classmate had such an unknown aspect. He saw a certain indifference to life from Hermione''s eyes. And with such a chilling look on his back, he vowed that he had only seen it in the eyes of his aunt Bellatrix before.


    "Go to death!" After seeing Hermione appear, the Greek witch immediately patted the tiny skull in her waist. Then he raised his wand and fired a magic at Hermione. An instant black mist flew out of the mouth of the skull at the waist and ran straight to Hermione, and at the same time screamed like a glass stroke.


    "How dare you!" Hermione, who walked a long way on the road of death, recognized at once that this black mist was obtained by torturing dozens or even hundreds of children and killing them. She spoke to Ryan directly through the Phoenix Brand. "Don''t come over first, her life is mine."


    After listening to Hermione ¡¯s words, Ryan hid directly in the mist and pressed her into the air. Anyway, there was only one Death Eater now mixed in Hogwarts preparing for a sneak attack, so it ¡¯s okay for Hermione to vent her anger .


    But the Greek witch didn''t know what Hermione had experienced. In her eyes, Hermione was just a student who had not graduated. So she not only directed the black mist to follow Hermione who was evading, but also provocatively said: "Little guy, only strength is the true truth. Can your justice save you now?"


    While Ryan was still curious that Hermione was more powerful than the guy on the opposite side but was beaten and beaten, she suddenly stopped her body and did not dodge. The Greek witch immediately urged the black mist to fly away like Hermione.


    But the next moment, the Greek witch''s eyes widened immediately and an incredible expression appeared.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 585： persuade

    The last Death Eater who invaded Hogwarts was now extremely shocked, because she discovered that the black mist formed by the grudges as her killer suddenly ignored her command and flew towards her, afterwards She squeezed into her chest directly in a surprised scream. In an instant, a pain of tears in the soul hit her mind, and she immediately lost all consciousness.


    "Innocent children, you have revenge. Now please go to the place where you should go. Don''t get lost in the world of the living." Watching these black mists representing the innocent dead shattered the food After the white light sphere of the dead soul, Hermione spoke in magical Quenya.


    After listening to Hermione''s words, the black soul slowly faded the black, and then burst into more than 60 white dots flying around Hermione three times. The three people present seemed to hear the children''s laughter like silver bells.


    Then Hermione opened a small, blood-red vortex that went straight into the world of the dead. The white spots immediately lined up and disappeared into the vortex.


    Throughout this process, Malfoy had been leaning against the barrier, using his right hand to press the handkerchief wrapped around the left hand''s residual limb. Because he felt that a pair of scrutiny eyes had been fixed on him, as long as he dared to act rashly, he would be fatally hit.


    "Throw your wand on the ground, although you made a big mistake today, but sin will not die. Don''t try to resist giving us an excuse to kill you." Ryan came out of the black mist at this time, holding The wand pointed at Malfoy.


    "¡ªOkay." Malfoy listened to Ryan''s words for a few seconds, then pulled his wand from himself and dropped it on the ground. "It seems that I have completely failed today, but can you tell me how Pansy is now?"


    "She was hidden by us after being stunned. There was no danger to her life." Hermione searched all the loot from five corpses at this time and walked over and said. "You can still think of Pansy now, which means you are not bad enough to be cured. So can you tell us why you are doing this?"


    "I''m a pure-blood wizard, isn''t it proper to support the Dark Lord? I can only say that I am unlucky and I don''t know the true strength of the two of you. Otherwise, today''s death is definitely not ours but the two of you. Malfoy looked up slightly.


    "You really don''t have to act here at this time." Ryan smiled, but his wand never moved away. "We just counted five life-spells, but didn''t see you. I don''t think you and the lunatics who are keen on killing are not a group."


    "Crazy maniac, are you talking about you?" At this time under Hermione''s spell, the black smoke that had permeated the corridor completely disappeared, exposing five corpses on the ground. Malfoy looked at the bodies and looked up at Ryan, who satirized them. "You weren''t cultivated by people like Dumbledore."


    "Who are we cultivating has nothing to do with the topic we are discussing now, and we are not lunatics, only killing those **** people to make the world a better place. You have not caused any damage now, nor have you permanently harmed anyone." Ryan said, ¡°So you do n¡¯t have to worry about us killing you with a sudden riot. By the way, Hermione and I really want to know why you should do this. Because we can feel that your heart may be due to timidity, or may be due to It still preserves a little kindness, you should not like killing people. "


    "I have no choice!" Ryan''s words seemed to be a fuse that caused Malfoy, who had been under pressure, to collapse. He squatted down and shouted, "I must do it! He will kill me! He will kill me." The whole family! "


    "Is it mysterious? This is indeed his style." Ryan nodded slightly. "I used to get a lot of benefits for Death Eaters like your family. I didn''t expect you to be so miserable. Then I It ¡¯s weird what you follow him in the end? ¡±


    "We have no choice." Perhaps because the psychological defense line had been broken, Malfoy said these things very simply. "He will kill everyone who doesn''t obey his orders. I really have no other way. I want to live. I can only do what he says, and take these people to school according to his orders."


    "In this case, I suggest that you stand on the side of justice." Hermione said to Malfoy. Although she didn''t keep her hands when fighting the Death Eaters, she proposed to Malfoy at this time. Bless a chance.


    "As you said just now, Malfoy did do a lot of wrong things, but sin did not die." Hermione explained to Ryan through the Phoenix brand. "At the same time, the Malfoy family is very conducive to our division of mysterious people. The most important thing is that although the Malfoy family belongs to the pure blood family, they have been vaguely rejected by other pure blood families. Look at Mal No one from the Ministry of Magic or Hogwarts has known that no one has served as a high-ranking official. I know they are the most disgusting racists, but at least so much better than the group of Death Eaters who make killings everywhere. "


    "You''re right, they have hope to save." Ryan thought of the meritorious life in the 50s of the previous life at this time. The emperor can be transformed correctly if the method is correct, and the racist should be able to. Not to mention that the Malfoy family is not a stiff terrorist like Bella, and will naturally succumb when confronted with strong suppression.


    "No, no." Malfoy shook his head frantically. "I have gone too far now and can''t look back. And I still have family members."


    "We know that your goal this time is to assassinate Dumbledore, but you didn''t see that the mysterious person arranged this task just to let you die?" Lane sneered. "He was just to punish your father''s failure last year, and by the way warned his death eaters who would have consequences if they failed."


    "I--" Malfoy had to say something. Hermione stepped forward and picked up Malfoy''s collar with one hand to pick him up, and then poked the wand on his face.


    "Lane, there is no need to talk nonsense with him. We have cleaned up five Death Eaters today ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Since he does n¡¯t want to stand on the side of justice, it does n¡¯t matter if he is added, fighting with the enemy is always Someone has to pay for it. Not to mention the famous Malfoy family seems to add that he only has three people- "


    "I join the righteous party, join now." Malfoy shouted with his eyes closed, his eyes closed, crying. He had just noticed a trace of madness from Hermione''s calm brown eyes. Seen in Bella''s eyes.


    Moreover, the five corpses now lying on the ground remind him that Ryan and Hermione are completely different from other members of the Order of the Phoenix, and they are closer to Death Eaters in treating non-cooperatives. Under such pressure, he had to make his choice immediately.


    "Very good, remember your choice." Hermione dropped the crying Malfoy to the ground, and then said to Ryan through the Phoenix brand, "Look, for this kind of person, your kind of persuasion is useless, Only in this way can it be simpler. "


    "You are right." Ryan admitted that Hermione''s approach is the most correct. Don''t look at Malfoy doing so many things this year, but he is actually just a confused young man. Hermione just exhaled the momentum that killed hundreds of people, and Malfoy immediately succumbed.


    "But my mother and father¡ª" Malfoy said after sobbing a few times.


    "Your father will not be in danger in Azkaban at present. As for your mother, we can set off to pick her up later. In this case tonight, I believe that even if someone looks at your mother It''s too much trouble. "Ryan said.


    After that, they were put under the watch of Ryan. The three of them walked into the room with the request to check the details of the disappearing cabinet.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 586： Sneak attacks and anti-sneak attacks

    After entering the request room, they soon came to the vanishing cabinet. The disappearing cabinet now looks much worse than before. Most of the cabinets seem to have been burned, and even a cabinet door has been completely burnt into coke.


    "Is this the trap you said? It looks very good." Hermione said something that shocked Malfoy after seeing the scene before her.


    "Of course it is very good, you should believe my level as an alchemist." Ryan said, turning his head to look at the shocked Malfoy. "Who is the sixth to come over?"


    "--I don''t know." Malfoy shook his head. "All I know is a dark wizard from Turkey who is good at illusion."


    "Okay, today we killed a non-core Death Eater from Turkey." Ryan said while examining the disappearing cabinet, and at this time Malfoy finally couldn''t stand the curiosity of his heart and asked. "What did you just say? Trap?"


    "Yes, trap." Hermione said with her hands on her chest. "Actually, Ryan discovered that you are here to make trouble here at the beginning of the semester, so he set up a few traps on this disappearing cabinet just in case, I didn''t expect you to really hit it. But now it seems that the traps are working well."


    "You guys-how did this happen? Why did I never find any traps when I repaired it?" As a person who had tossed through this disappearance cabinet for a whole semester, he was a little shocked that he didn''t find it for the whole semester This fact.


    "A person who needs to spend a whole semester to fix this thing can find that my hands and feet are strange." Ryan glanced at Malfoy contemptuously. At this time, he just confirmed that his trap was fully functioning, the only thing he didn''t know. Who is the guy who ate three nuclear bombs in the Bojin Boke store where the disappearing cabinet was located just now, but I want to be able to get the information tomorrow. "It''s over here, let''s go out."


    "So what are we going to do next?" Hermione asked.


    "Go get this guy''s mother first. After all, we promised him just now." Ryan turned to look at Malfoy, who was shrinking in the corner. "Yeah, go out and see if he lost his hand. If you are there, you can help him catch it, after all, he is now on our side. "


    Thankfully, Malfoy''s left hand is still lying at the door of the request room, just under the body of the bearded Death Eater''s body. Hermione took his hand in only two or three minutes.


    "Let''s set off to pick up people. I think the mysterious person probably already knows that Hogwarts is not going well. Next, we must move fast." Lane said, lifting the protective barriers blocking the two sides of the corridor.


    Just as the three had just reached the stairs, a figure in black robe walked up, and then a low male voice sounded. "I didn''t even see any patrol people on the seventh floor. Why are you all hiding upstairs without patrolling?"


    "Professor Snape, I--" Malfoy replied in a panic when he heard the voice, but Ryan intercepted his words. "Hello Professor, there are just a few intruders upstairs who are trying to get out of the request room Penetration is now cleaned up, thanks to the help Malfoy has just provided for us. "


    "I didn''t¡ª" Malfoy''s face changed greatly after he heard this. When he was about to say something, he felt that Hermione was standing behind his waist with his wand, and he immediately supported He changed his expression with an expression. "I mean, this is what I should do as a class leader."


    "¡ªVery good." Snape lowered his head and looked closely at Malfoy''s face. Malfoy was very nervous at first glance, and even a few drops of sweat came from the temples. But Snape didn''t seem to notice Malfoy''s expression, or noticed it, but thought it was just the aftermath of the battle. So he just pointed to Ryan and they pointed downstairs. "You can go down and rest now, let me upstairs."


    "Then we will leave." Ryan bowed slightly and walked downstairs, but he passed a message to Hermione through the Phoenix brand. After receiving the message, Hermione held the wand in his right hand and was alert all over. stand up.


    Just as Ryan went down to the 1/3 of the stairs, Ryan turned sharply and released the Armored Charm, which blocked the sneak attack of an unknown silver glow spell released by Snape. At the same time, a red and black light emitted by Hermione forced Snape to leave the location where she had just attacked.


    Ryan ran quickly upstairs, and at the same time, his wand released a ball of silvery white current on Snape. Snape felt that the power contained in the ball had to give up the magic he was going to release and use armor. The small **** hit him on the magical protection, bursting after another group of dazzling lightning, pushing him back again and again, while some of the detrimental debris blasted the floor from one hole to another, splashing up. The gravel cut Snape''s robe.


    Ryan rushed to the eighth floor corridor and waved his wand towards the chandelier on the roof. The chandelier immediately turned into a metal skeleton with only body and limbs, waving sharp claws to Snape. Picking the wand turned the paving stones on the floor into a giant snake that shattered the metal skeleton, and then rushed towards Ryan with no progress.


    Ryan waved his left hand wearing a ring, and the giant snake disintegrated into a slate floating in the air. Ryan''s wand in his right hand pointed at Snape, and the slabs all turned into lava with a scorching heat wave and flew back to Snape.


    Snape hit the ceiling with a spell, and a large piece of ceiling fell to block the lava. At the same time, he created smoke that filled the entire corridor. Ryan had to use the spell to let the dust down. At the same time, he nervously looked forward to worry about Snape''s sneak attack.


    A few seconds later, the smoke dispersed, and Ryan saw Snape desperately running away with his back to him. He caught up immediately, but just a few steps before Snape turned into an empty classroom, and then there was a sound of glass breaking from inside.


    When Ryan ran into the empty classroom, he found that the window glass of the classroom had been shattered. Through the hole in the window, he saw a large, bat-like figure in the distance, passing through the dark towards the wall Fly to ~ www.novelhall.com ~ What about Snape? "At this time, Hermione grabbed Malfoy''s neck with her left hand and walked to the door of the empty classroom with his wand against his chin." I just heard that there was a lot of movement and came up. "


    "I think I won. Snape escaped." Ryan pointed to the big hole in the window. "Yes, let your hands be lighter. Malfoy is now fainted."


    "I was still a little nervous right now, and I used a lot of power in my hand, but I promised him to be alive." Hermione said a little embarrassedly, and then put Malfoy on the ground with his wand against him because he was just violent Pinched his neck and looked a little purplish in his face and read "Recover quickly".


    Malfoy took a sharp breath and coughed violently, then cried out with a wow. "You are killing me. Snape will definitely tell the mysterious man that I have messed up everything today. I am really dead."


    "It''s okay, anyway, the purpose of the mysterious man is to let you die. No matter how bad you can''t die twice." Ryan comforted, but it seemed that this comfort had no effect, and Malfoy cried with regret.


    "Okay, let''s go." Ryan pulled Malfoy lying on the ground. "If you want to save your mother, I think we can''t delay any more time now."


    "But how are we going now?" Malfoy asked.


    "Grab my arm."


    Malfoy did just that, and then asked. "What should we do next?"


    "Next, let''s go. Hermione, the old place." After a whip whip on the ground, Ryan disappeared with Malfoy, and then Hermione disappeared after turning half a circle.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 587： Find someone

    "You ... just that was Hogwarts Castle, you, how did you come out?" Malfoy said in an extremely shocked tone after the three of them appeared on an open space in the forbidden forest.


    "You don''t need to know this." Lane said coldly. "You just need to tell us where your mother is now."


    "Wiltshire, England--" Malfoy said where his home was, and then asked, "But you have never been to that place, and since the mysterious man used our manor as the headquarters, there The flyway network was also stopped. How should we pass? "


    "I have my own way, but you need to cover your eyes, and the next thing can''t be shown to you." Ryan said to signal Hermione to cover Malfoy''s eyes, and then took a small one out of the space bag The silver-white remote control pressed the red button above against the sky. Soon a spaceship the size of a bus flew from the sky.


    This is the small spaceship they brought from the world in black before. After a while, this spaceship has completed the mapping of the radiation world and has been used by Ryan as a satellite in low-Earth orbit. The stealth engine on the spacecraft can ensure that it is not discovered by others.


    After pushing Malfoy to board the spacecraft, Ryan read the specific location of Malfoy Manor. A few seconds later, the spacecraft appeared beside Malfoy Manor.


    "Okay, here we are." After everyone got off the spaceship, watching the spaceship flying higher and higher in the night until it disappeared above the sky, Ryan took off Malfoy''s eye shield.


    "This--" Malfoy looked at the surrounding environment again and showed a surprised look again, but Ryan quickly interrupted him. "Okay, tell us how to get in. We will take your mother out now."


    "Come with me." Malfoy was finally excited at this time, and he led Ryan and they came from a path sandwiched between tall hedges and low bushes to a wide motorway. Ryan they saw a gorgeous cast iron gate standing at the end of the driveway.


    "Now raise your left hand and walk straight in. All other methods will trigger defensive magic." Malfoy introduced to the iron gate, then he raised his left arm silently like a salute, and walked straight through, just like that The black wrought iron gates are nothing but smoke.


    "No problem." Ryan pulled out her wand and tapped into the void after a few clicks. Then she and Hermione raised her left hand through the iron gate. Behind the iron gate was a meadow, and there seemed to be a few white peacocks there. It''s just that this small lawn doesn''t seem to have been taken care of for a long time. It''s a little messy now.


    On the other end of the lawn is a decent three-story mansion with a loft. Ryan feels that this building is much more luxurious than the residence of his own manor. It is worthy of being a rich man.


    In silence, the three hurriedly crossed the gravel road on the lawn to the main entrance of the mansion. It''s possible that some house-friendly magic was cast in this house, so when Malfoy stood in front of the door, no one opened it, but the door opened inward automatically.


    "Wait." Ryan grabbed Malfoy desperate to run upstairs and then looked at Hermione. Hermione was squinting at the moment using her grasp of death rules to perceive life in this mansion, and soon she opened her eyes and whispered, "There are three people in the house, there is one in the house at the end of the corridor on the first floor, staring Corridor. There is one in the bedroom on the second floor, which looks like it is sleeping. There is also one in the innermost bedroom on the left side of the corridor on the third floor, which seems a little restless walking around the room. "


    "Our mother should be on the third floor." Malfoy whispered that since the matter had reached this point, he had no choice but to follow Ryan and they went to black, because Voldemort was not the kind of subordinate. Very forgiving person. "I don''t know who the other two people are, but I can be sure that they should both be Death Eaters. The people that the mysterious person caught before are not locked in our house now."


    "That''s good, we don''t have to worry about accidental injuries, you are here to wait." Ryan finished and Hermione at the same time invisiblely touched the corridor covered with luxurious carpets, Malfoy standing in the hall was surprised It was found that there was no trace on the thick flocking carpet in the corridor.


    The person sitting in the room at the end of the corridor staring at the corridor should be the guard. When Ryan approached, he noticed that his head was dozing a little bit, and he seemed to be very alert. No wonder, under normal circumstances, no one will directly rush into Voldemort''s den to make trouble, so it is normal for the sentinel to relax when he is sent.


    So in the invisible state, Ryan walked around behind him easily, and then used another opal-filled steel cone to pierce him into the back of the neck to kill him.


    "What''s this? I saw you use this just now." Hermione asked through the Phoenix brand as she went upstairs. "Did it quench the poison? I think you can kill the enemy by sticking it into the enemy."


    "No." By this time, the two had walked up to the bedroom door on the second floor. After opening the door with Araho Cave, they saw a Middle Eastern-looking wizard who heard the movement from the door and was sitting up from the bed and reaching for the wand on the bedside table.


    Two light balls, one white and one red, flew out of the wand heads of Ryan and Hermione and struck him. The red light ball released by Hermione hit first, making his upper body seem to melt. Then Ryan ¡¯s lightning ball ended his pain and blasted his upper body all over the room.


    "Fortunately, I stopped it. It was really uncomfortable for the **** smell to stick to my body." Hermione said as she lowered her wand to remove the iron armor curse that was used as a barrier. "By the way, you haven''t answered my question just now."


    "That was the inspiration I got from the murderous opal necklace." After the two of them walked out of the door, Ryan gently closed the door and took the lead to walk upstairs. "I copied the immortal effect on that necklace, and at the same time made this thing a one-time use to avoid being used by the enemy."


    "It sounds great, but why have you never brought this thing out before? Is it because it is too expensive to be mass-produced ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hermione asked about the previous necklace worth 1500 gallons If the price is one-time consumable, even if the effect is good, there is really no way to promote it.


    "No, because many things in disposable items can be replaced with bargains. So the cost of one thing is 20 plus cashmere. The core problem is that this thing is estimated to be usable only by two of us."


    "What?" Hermione asked with some incomprehension.


    "Because it is necessary to prevent this thing from being easily used by enemies for magical purposes, I have adopted the destructive design as a whole. The advantage is that it can destroy those magical defenses in a targeted manner, but the disadvantage is that the use of this thing must rely on physical strength. You think we Among the so many people I know, apart from the two of us and Hagrid, who can withstand the full resistance of a fully equipped wizard and use physical means to kill opponents. "


    "Spring crossbow or high-pressure gas crossbow¡ª" Hermione made her own suggestion. After staying with Ryan for a long time, she also knew that Ryan was good at many things, including various organ props.


    "The volume of those things is still a bit large, which will affect the agility of the users. In addition, even using those things instead of direct throwing still needs special training, but you reminded me that I think these things can be done Granted to those new wolves who cannot use magic in the state of being a giant wolf, so that they can also have a certain long-range attack ability in that state. "Ryan said. "Okay, let''s talk later, we are here."


    By this time, the two had stood in front of a bedroom door on the third floor. The goal of this operation should be inside.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 588： Back to school

    After opening the door again as before, they were greeted with a silver glow. But Ryan, who was already prepared, easily escaped. He then stunned Mrs. Malfoy with an enhanced coma spell.


    "OK, let''s go." Ryan waved her unconscious Madame Malfoy with a floating charm, and Hermione followed him towards the entrance of the room.


    "My mother, did you pick it up?" Malfoy standing in the entrance hall was looking nervously into the dark corridor, and asked anxiously when he saw Ryan walking out of the darkness.


    "Yes, we brought your mother out, but because it is not the time to explain, we brought your mother out after stunned, but you can rest assured that this will not cause him any harm." Ryan explained that he was satisfied with Malfoy''s attitude now. At least one person who can care about his family is more salvation than the kind that the six relatives don''t recognize.


    "That''s good, that''s good¡ª" Malfoy breathed a sigh of relief, and after so long a tense spirit, he finally found a reason for him to take a breather. "So, where are we going now?"


    "Of course I went back to Hogwarts Castle, and now for you there is only that place that can protect your safety to the greatest extent." Ryan said what he wanted to do next without thinking. "Okay, hold on to my arm, we will go back to Hogwarts now. Hermione will go with your mother."


    With a very soft blast, the four people disappeared from the dark hallway. The Malfoy mansion once again fell completely into the darkness and silence.


    "Ryan, Hermione, and Mr. Malfoy, what are you going to do? And, what is going on in this place?" When Ryan phantomed back to the eighth floor of Hogwarts Castle, a Some sharp voices came from behind them. Ryan turned around and saw the small Professor Flitwick staring in shock at the four people who suddenly appeared in the corridor.


    "We just went to rescue Mrs. Malfoy." Lane explained to Professor Flivi. "Because everything that happened here starts with Mr. Malfoy''s just abandoning the secrets--"


    Although Professor Flivi is a professor at the school and the dean of Ravenclaw, he is not a member of the Order of the Phoenix. So Ryan explained to him the story he had fabricated. After listening to these introductions, Professor Flivi nodded somewhat. "It''s a **** war. It really needs you children to fight in blood."


    "Of course you don''t have to worry about what trouble this will cause you." Looking at Ryan''s brows frowning on how to detract from Professor Duo''s explanation tonight, Flitwick thought he was worried about killing the enemy just now Road. "I can be sure that these people who were killed just now are all fierce black wizards. No one will punish you for this matter. Okay, now let''s go downstairs together, the enemies in the forbidden forest have also retreated , I think the enemy ¡¯s attack on Hogwarts is over today. "


    After talking, Flitwick took the lead and walked downstairs, still whispering in his mouth when he went downstairs. "Severus, why do you--"


    "I heard that your mother and Snape signed an unbreakable vow. Can you tell me the content of the vow now?" Ryan asked Malfoy who was walking beside him when he went downstairs.


    "It''s a scar-did Harry tell you?" After thinking about his current situation, Malfoy asked Ryan very simply when he asked him questions, "In fact, the content is very simple, just let He protects my life, and does not hinder my actions while providing me with the help I can. "


    "It seems to be different from the original." Ryan thought, in the unbreakable oath of the original, he asked Snape to carry out what Voldemort had told Draco to accomplish, but it was not here. I want to come here because Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s physical condition is not the original one year life, so the plan has been changed. I just do n¡¯t know what method Snape will use to gain the trust of Voldemort this time.


    After arriving in the hall, Ryan found that the gate of the castle was still tightly closed. It seems that although the enemy has been withdrawn, Professor McGonagall still maintains the vigilance of the school to avoid being killed by the enemy.


    "It''s a little late now, you still have a good rest." Professor McGonagall was standing in the hall wearing a green robe at this time, and arranged to see them after they went downstairs. "Please let us professors deal with the rest. You have done a good job just now, and I am proud of you."


    "Oh, Buck." Professor McGonagall whispered to the open space around him, and a house elf emerged from the air next to him with a crackle. The tea towel on the chest and the school badge with Hogwarts embroidered on it.


    "Nice to serve you, Professor McGonagall." The house-elf named Buck called out in a sharp voice. "What do you have to tell Buck to do."


    "Please take this Mr. Malfoy and his mother to the lounge." Professor McGonagall instructed that she could guess what Ryan had just persuaded when she looked at Mrs. Malfoy''s situation. So she asked Malfoy to accompany her mother directly so that Mrs. Malfoy would not be too nervous when she woke up.


    "No problem, this gentleman, please come with me." House elf buck summoned two house elves with their fingers, and they used magic to hold Mrs. Malfoy firmly in front, and then took Malfoy together Go to a room on the second floor. They also returned to Gryffindor''s common room.


    After waking up the fat lady to let them in, as soon as he entered the common room, Ryan saw that almost all of Gryffin''s classmates were standing in the common room and did not go to rest.


    "What''s going on outside now? The other commanders came back more than an hour ago. I heard that the attacker was repelled. Isn''t that the case?" Harry asked like a blast.


    "Yes, that''s how it is. It''s safe now, and everyone can go to rest." Ryan exhorted everyone to watch everyone look at themselves with begging eyes. "The enemies failed to cause any damage. This time we won."


    "Great, I know no problem ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hogwarts is indeed the safest place." "Thank you Merlin for your blessing." The students'' expressions were relaxed in a noisy voice After coming down, they all walked to their dorms upstairs. After all, it''s more than 12 midnight now, and everyone is already very sleepy, so after hearing everything is safe now, go back to bed.


    Only Harry and Ron stayed. After everyone left, they asked Ryan and Hermione what happened tonight.


    "The offensive at the door is only used to disperse the power of Hogwarts. The real threat of the enemy is to try to bypass the magical protection of Hogwarts through one of the pair of disappearing cabinets in the request room to attack the black wizard and attack the school." Lane Speaking briefly. "I want the professors to tell you the specific situation. I can only tell you that I killed all the intruders with Hermione tonight. Now I have a good rest."


    "Is that true? Sorry, I don''t know." Harry felt the cruelty of the war, and then let go of the stairs to the dorm upstairs. As Ryan walked past him, he heard him whisper a thank you.


    Harry had always thought that fighting Voldemort and his stupid dogs was his bounden duty, but today he hid himself in a safe common room and watched his friends go to fight in the blood. So he thanked Ryan and Hermione for what he thought he was going to take risks and fight for instead.


    "This war is not just yours, it''s all of us." Lane stopped and looked at Harry''s eyes seriously. "So you don''t have to say thank you to me."


    After speaking, Ryan turned and walked to the dormitory. For him, the long day was over, and he could finally take a good rest.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 589： treatment

    After a day of fighting, Ryan had intended to sleep well. But his goal was not achieved, because he was awakened by a sharp voice in less than an hour of lying down. After opening his eyes, he saw Buck, the house elf who had just sent Malfoy mother and son to rest, standing beside him.


    "What happened, Buck." Ryan asked with his arms propped up before looking at the watch on the head of the bed. "It''s only one o''clock in the morning, what happened?"


    "Professor McGonagall ordered me to take you." Buck, the house-elf, said in a sharp voice. "She asked you to bring everything you need when you cast the spell, because now you need to save someone."


    "Save people!" Ryan was tense at once, and he quickly got up and tied the belt with the space belt on his body, and then said to the buck after the school uniform robe was covered outside the nightgown. "Hurry and take me to save people, every second is important now."


    "No problem, sir." Then Buck grabbed Ryan''s arm and launched a phantom shift. After embodying the feeling of squeezing out of a small pipe, Ryan found himself in the school hospital. Mrs. Pomfrey, Professor McGonagall, Professor Flivi, Professor Sprout, and Professor Slughorn were surrounded by a bed in front of him. After hearing the sound in the ward, Professor McGonagall turned to look at Ryan.


    "You are here, Ryan, hurry up and see what happened to Professor Dumbledore now?" From Professor McGonagall''s tone, Ryan heard a trace of anxiety.


    "What! It was Professor Dumbledore who was injured?" Ryan walked quickly to the hospital bed and looked down. It was Professor Dumbledore who was lying on the bed. He was muttering something unconsciously in his mouth and his face turned blue. . It doesn''t look very good.


    "How did Professor Dumbledore make it like this?" Lane looked at the professors and asked.


    "It''s not **** Snape yet." Professor Flivi''s expression was angry. "He pretended that the person who reported to the school in the past gained Dumbledore''s trust, and then suddenly attacked Deng in the battle of Dumbledore and the mysterious man Bledo, as a result, Dumbledore was distracted by the mysterious man ¡¯s curse at a critical moment. Fortunately, the principal Dumbledore suppressed the curse and repulsed the mysterious man. But when he came back, he fell down. Mention you. Think you can save him. So we have called you now too. "


    "We have just used all the feasible solutions that we think, but Dumbledore has never woke up." Madam Pomfrey interjected. "So we can only follow the instructions of the principal to see what you can do."


    It seems that Professor McGonagall found himself just now because the professors are completely gone, so he can only find Ryan as a student according to Dumbledore''s last command. To put it bluntly, the professors didn''t actually have much hope when they asked him to find him, that is, to grab the last life-saving straw with a dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    But Ryan did not feel that the professors were doing something wrong, because the difficulties now encountered are not like a problem that a young student can solve from any angle.


    He went to the head of the bed and checked Professor Dumbledore with his magic wand. After seeing the conclusion of the inspection magic feedback, he thought about it. He took out an Erlenmeyer flask from the space bag and put it on the bedside table. Then he took out two more The palm-sized glass bottle pours the sulfur powder and mercury contained in it into the Erlenmeyer flask in a one-to-one weight ratio. Finally, he took out the pink Madonna of Roses and used it to draw an alchemy circle around the Erlenmeyer flask while chanting the spell.


    Under the influence of Our Lady of Roses, mercury and sulfur powder slowly mixed together, and finally turned into a bottle of bright red blood-like medicine.


    "This is an elixir of eternal life!" Slughorn, the master potion master, instantly recognized what the potion was in Ryan''s hand, and then looked at the little pink gem in Ryan''s hand in shock.


    "This one in your hand is¡ª" Slughorn finally asked, unable to bear his curiosity.


    "It''s similar to what you think, but it''s better to teach you now, I need to save people now." Ryan squeezed Slughorn away from Dumbledore''s head a little impolitely. Slughorn didn''t react when Ryan squeezed him away, just let Ryan push him away with a shocked face, and kept mumbling to himself.


    Ryan first raised Dumbledore ¡¯s head high and raised the left hand to hold the Virgin Rose to read a spell in his face. At the same time, Mrs. Pomfrey was asked to help open Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s mouth, and then raised the Erlenmeyer flask with her right hand to pour a cup of thick blood-red elixir into Dumbledore ¡¯s mouth. After a moment, Dumbledore''s eyelids flickered and opened.


    "You''re finally awake, Albus, this is just great." Professor McGonagall said. "How do you feel now?"


    "Not very good." Dumbledore smiled a little. "But now I should be out of danger. Tom is stronger than I thought. This spell about life drawing almost killed my life. By the way, how about the school? Voldemort''s attack did not succeed."


    "No." Professor McGonagall shook his head. "Mr. Liang and Miss Granger teamed up to kill all the intruders, and he just saved you with a strange potion."


    "Ah, Ryan, today I must say thank you." Dumbledore turned his head slowly and said to Ryan seriously, then he said to everyone around him. "Okay, it''s very late today. I think you are tired after a busy day, so everyone go to rest."


    Just as everyone was about to leave, Dumbledore said again: "Yes, Ryan, please stay with me. I want to discuss with you about the next treatment."


    After the professors had left, only Ryan was standing in front of Dumbledore''s bed. After a few minutes of silence, Dumbledore unbuttoned his robe and looked at his chest. At this time, Ryan clearly saw a black mark like a spider''s shadow on Dumbledore''s chest, and even Ryan saw the mark as if it were alive.


    Although he felt that Voldemort was a curse imposed on Dumbledore when he was inspected by the Rosary Madame before ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ but when he saw this curse with his own eyes, Ryan was still surprised.


    "Thank you for everything you just did, Ryan, how much time do you think I have?" Dumbledore''s tone was casual and casual, as if to ask how the weather would be tomorrow.


    "If you don''t want to be hurt like this, I don''t think it''s a problem for you to live another ten years, but you need to cooperate with my treatment and pay some price at the same time." Ryan is raising the Virgin of Roses After Dumbledore''s careful inspection of a few laps, he said firmly.


    Dumbledore smiled. "It''s much better than I thought. I''m really lucky that I have students like you. Okay, can you tell me what the price is?"


    "The ring finger of your left hand." Lane said. "I need to squeeze this curse on you into the ring finger closest to your heart from a mystical point of view through seven consecutive days of casting, and then cast off your ring finger. Sorry, this is already the smallest price I can come up with Solution. "


    "It''s okay, this is much better than I thought. I used to think that this curse only left me with a life of less than a year. It seems that your knowledge includes many blind spots in our current magic knowledge." Then Dumbledore blinked at Ryan slightly mischievously. "Loss of a ring finger is not unacceptable to me, at least at my current age I don''t need to think about love for the time being."


    "Okay, this treatment process takes seven days. I hope you will cooperate with my treatment 24 hours a day every day for the next week." Ryan told me seriously, "but you can tell me why you told Professor McGonagall before you coma. Let me come? "


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 590： Star

    "This is an accident." Dumbledore said openly. "You know that I am the principal of Hogwarts. In Hogwarts Castle I have permission that no one else has. I can see all the public spaces in the school.


    And a while ago I felt the power of the magic stone in the school. As a result, after careful inspection, you discovered that you used a magic stone to turn an iron nail into a gold nail. That''s why I asked Professor McGonagall to find you: you are the second alchemist I know who can make magic stones, and today before I was comatose, I could think of the elixir of things that could save me . "


    Dumbledore knew what was going on as soon as Ryan said: After the production of Our Lady of Roses, he was a bit over-excited at the time, but he did n¡¯t expect that Headmaster Hogwarts could monitor the school so much. The only gaffe was actually discovered.


    Of course, this is also too much related to the power of the magic stone. Ryan feels that if he does something else, he may not be discovered.


    "So how do you know that I will save you with a magic stone?" Ryan asked another question. "Don''t you worry that I''m just coming here for secrecy? I want to know that this is an elixir. I want to keep this. The secret is normal. "


    "Ah, boy, I always think you are a good person." Professor Dumbledore sent Ryan a good person card directly. "I have determined this since you helped Harry stop Voldemort''s conspiracy in the first grade. So I believe you will be able to help me as long as there is a way to save me."


    Dumbledore paused a bit here, and then said: "I know there are many in your heart that do not want to share secrets with others, but this is nothing, everyone is the same, even me is the same. Ryan, you do not need Because having your own secrets is so careful in life. You only need to make sure that everything you do will not hurt others. As a young man, you should have a life that belongs to young people. You do n¡¯t have to do anything like me There are so many things to consider. "


    "That''s because the secret I hid in my heart may be beyond your imagination!" Ryan thought, but he didn''t say it, but thanked the principal Dumbledore for his concern and told He took a good rest and adjusted his body before leaving.


    Early the next morning, everyone got up early and rushed to the auditorium. This is not because everyone is in a hurry to eat, but because what happened last night made everyone very uneasy, so everyone wants the latest news.


    After entering the hall door, everyone looked at the seat in the center of the front table of the hall for the first time. After confirming that Professor Dumbledore was sitting there for dinner as usual, everyone seemed to relax a lot. Because no matter how dangerous things happen to students, as long as Principal Dumbledore is still there, everything will not be too bad.


    After eating, almost everyone stayed in their seats and looked at President Dumbledore, because everything that happened yesterday had spread throughout the campus. The infiltration and sneak attacks of Death Eaters, the defection of the professor, and the rumors outside that are more unfavorable and more rumored that the professor is injured or even killed.


    All this has made students who were uneasy because of the recent bad situation even more nervous, and even some people have already taken action. For example, this morning, when Ryan saw the father of Parvati ¡¯s twin sisters, a head-covered Indian wizard took the two sisters away at dawn.


    Listen to Hermione that she saw Parvati Petil packing her suitcase when she returned to her dormitory last night. After going to bed, I heard that she told Lavender that her father actually planned to send her back to India after confirming that the mysterious man returned last year, only to consider that Hogwarts is the safest place in the UK. . But today a tragedy happened here. Five people have even died. So her father could not tolerate her daughter in such a dangerous environment, so she decided to take them back to India.


    "At that time she also persuaded me to leave the United Kingdom to take refuge in other places, such as Tianchao, because my family is in Tianchao, and your bloodline can allow the magical world of Tianchao to accept both of us." When eating breakfast, Hermione was like this Said to Ryan.


    "It seems that everyone is very upset now, fortunately Dumbledore came out." Ryan looked at Dumbledore sitting there with admiration. He knew that even if he had given Dumbledore a full bottle of elixir yesterday while still using magic to control the curse, it would be better for the headmaster to lie there and rest completely, otherwise the body would be hollowed out The sense of powerlessness is not something that ordinary people can bear. He thought that Professor Dumbledore might have thought of this to endure the pain and come out to eat to stabilize people''s hearts.


    "Quiet." After discovering that everyone was staring at each other without leaving after eating, Dumbledore knocked on the glass twice to signal that everyone was quiet, and then said, "There are some things I think you already know, yesterday Voldemort and his The party leaders launched a full-scale attack, and even Hogwarts had enemies infiltrated. "


    "But we won, all the enemies have been expelled or eliminated. So rest assured, Hogwarts will continue to do so. I know someone may leave us temporarily because of parents'' concerns or other reasons. But I send you Guarantee, as long as there is a student who wants to come to school, the school will continue to run. And I will always be here to guide you as much as I can, help you, protect you. "


    Slap, slap, slap-As soon as Dumbledore''s words fell, the Gryffindor table was the first to applaud, Ryan, Harry, and Ron all applauded, and more and more people applauded. Applause finally echoed in the auditorium like thunder.


    Dumbledore ¡¯s speech was still very effective. After that, only a few students left until evening. Most students still decided to stay in school to complete their studies, and they, like their parents, were full of confidence in the school and Dumbledore.


    It''s just that Dumbledore didn''t pay attention to this scene at this time. He was watching Ryan and Hermione lay out some strange things in front of him in his principal''s office.


    "These oil lamps-things that look like heaven." Professor Dumbledore is a very knowledgeable wizard, so after careful observation he saw what kind of magic Ryan used, but he didn''t know Ryan What to do next.


    "This is an ancient heavenly magic, which has a history of nearly two thousand years." Lane said, putting a large oil lamp to his knee height in the middle of Dumbledore''s office.


    At this time, the principal ¡¯s office was completely different from the previous one, and the space below was completely emptied. Seven large oil lamps were placed on the ground according to the position of the Big Dipper, and seven, forty-nine small oil lamps were arranged around. The oil lamp that Ryan just placed is the most important natal lamp in this magic ritual. It is placed in the middle of the entire magic circle.


    "What should I do next?" The sun was about to set, watching Ryan and Hermione lighting the oil lamps mixed with immortal medicine five minutes ago and lit them, Professor Dumbledore Asked in a purple robe standing on the second floor of the office.


    "Next you need to connect your mind and the oil lamp in the center, and then read the above things in Mandarin. Then it is our business." Lane said, pulling a jade from the space bag For the sake of simplicity, gold is handed over to the unfavorable headmaster who went downstairs with the inlaid gold characters ~ www.novelhall.com These are included. So after linking his mind and the oil lamp in the center according to Ryan''s instructions, he sat down cross-legged and unfolded the jade jade in Mandarin with a straight tone. "Albus was born in troubled times, Gan Lao Lin Quan--"


    Although the overall atmosphere is very serious, when watching President Dumbledore reading these ancient essays in Mandarin, Ryan always felt some strange feelings. Fortunately, the sacrifice was not long, and he quickly read the last sentence. "--Fu Wangtianci, prostrate and listen, Qu Yan servant, so that he can inherit the will of the heaven, save the lives of the people, restore the old things, and wipe out the traitors.


    As Dumbledore''s voice fell, all the flames on the lamp slammed up. The jade jade in his hand instantly turned into green smoke and flew upward, and disappeared into the void before touching the roof.


    "It''s done." Ryan said to Dumbledore when he saw all the smoke disappeared. "Next you only need to stay in the principal''s office at sunset until sunrise, and make sure that these oil lamps will not go out. Please leave us with other things."


    "Then please," Dumbledore said, standing up and returning to the desk moved upstairs to start processing documents. Voldemort''s massive attack caused Dumbledore, the number one white wizard, to work again recently. Greatly increased.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 591： Variety

    From the next day, Ryan and their classmates took the normal exams during the day and went to Dumbledore''s office to perform magic at night. Fortunately, the two of them can spend an hour a day to sleep in other worlds, so these seven days do not feel very hard.


    "It should be over by tomorrow morning." When the time came on the evening of the seventh day, Dumbledore asked Ryan and Hermione who were walking around the lamp array and waving their wands to read the spell. Road. "I can feel this curse is about to be compressed to the limit."


    Said that Dumbledore raised his left hand, and he could clearly see that the palm of the first half of his left hand had completely turned into an unknown dark green. "I can feel that my four fingers can hardly move now."


    "This curse is quite powerful. If it is not for you to block some of the magic power of this curse, after you come back and cure it in time, plus I have special targeted magic, it is estimated that your life expectancy will only be one or two years at most. "Ryan said to Professor Dumbledore that the spell was actually the same as the one previously released by Voldemort on the ring, and even the accumulated lethality of Voldemort''s experience was even greater.


    If Ryan made Notre Dame Rose a while ago, go to the world of "Mr. Zombie" to visit Jiu Shu. Later, in order to give Jiu Shu a long face to represent Maoshan''s new generation of Taoism, after winning, he received "Wuhou ìü ÐÇ Êõ" as the color of the Tao and the matching lamp. He really didn''t take the curse on Dumbledore too much.


    Even if this curse is weakened by Dumbledore, it is still very tricky. Fortunately, Wuhou Xing Xingshu can just solve this problem perfectly. Even because Ryan needed to remove the curse instead of increasing the lifespan, the difficulty of this magic was greatly reduced, and there was no need to worry about some unexpected situations, such as someone suddenly rushing into the principal ¡¯s office to kick the lamp over.


    Finally, the first morning light of the eighth day shone through the glass of the principal''s room, dyeing everything in the room golden yellow. Dumbledore put his left hand on the natal lamp according to Ryan''s request.


    At this time, the curse imposed by Voldemort has been compressed on the left ring finger of Principal Dumbledore. It can be seen that the left ring finger placed above the flame of the natal lamp has become skinny, and the entire finger has become dark black. At the same time, there was a trace of unknown black smoke outward.


    "Please bear with me." Ryan finished pulling out the enemy fencing from the space bag and clasping his hands tightly, then cut it with a sword pointing at the cursed ring finger. A white light flashed through, and the ring finger fell straight down to the Dumbledore''s natal lamp.


    However, the cursed finger did not fall into the lamp, and the flame in the lamp instantly changed into the shape of Ganoderma lucidum, holding the finger, and then all the lamps on the lamp spread violently in all directions, connecting with the other The flames formed a magic circle that surrounded Dumbledore.


    "Everything is normal." Ryan explained, and at the same time directed the magic circle to continuously send the magic power into the natal lamp. After receiving reinforcements, the flame in the natal lamp quickly changed from red, yellow, to dazzling golden and white, and finally changed to sky blue. But even so, none of the three people close to the flame felt a trace of heat.


    Under the flame of the sky blue flame, the finger continuously released the dark green smoke. However, the smoke was surrounded by flames and then burned out. This stalemate lasted only two or three minutes, and finally the dark green smoke no longer appeared because of subsequent fatigue. After there was no smoke blocking, the flame quickly wrapped the finger, and within a few seconds, the finger turned into a ray of blue smoke and dissipated in the air.


    "Everything is over, Professor, this magic ritual is very successful. The curse on you is completely resolved." Ryan said to the principal Dumbledore after watching all the oil lamps on the floor slowly extinguish together.


    "Thank you, and I really trouble you this time." Professor Dumbledore said after a long breath, "I really thought I had only one year of life, and I really want to thank you for saving me this time. "


    Speaking of where Dumbledore paused, he said very seriously, "Also, I''m sorry that you had to face the enemy in school before."


    "Since we are capable, there is nothing wrong with fighting the enemy." Hermione said, "You can''t let those dangerous characters reach the students who don''t have the ability to fight."


    "No, I mean I''m sorry to make you need to kill. It''s always a terrible thing to deprive people of their lives. This should have been the responsibility of us adults." Unlike Ryan''s thinking, as Having experienced two brutal wars and now facing the old man in the third Ku War, Dumbledore is not shy about killing the enemy. He just thought that this matter should only belong to their adults, and students like them should not bear it.


    "Mr. Principal, as I told you before. We are not willing to choose war and killing, but now the situation is that these things will automatically find us. I think that in the next days we will probably Sprinkle more blood, "Ryan said." And I think we have the ability to face everything on the cruel battlefield. "


    "--Well, I can''t really treat you as ordinary children." Dumbledore did not persuade Ryan as before, but after a while thought, he seriously discussed with Ryan and Hermione. "I can understand that you are fighting hard during the fight, and of course it is an extremely stupid way to consider keeping your hands when fighting. But I still hope that you will not be attracted by the killing and can stick to your own heart."


    "We promise." After hearing Dumbledore''s words, Hermione and Ryan clasped their hands together and nodded, then Hermione said, "We will only use the means of killing when necessary, and we can guarantee you every A killing is to save more innocent lives. "


    "That''s good." Dumbledore stared at Ryan carefully and looked at them carefully. He nodded comfortably after finding Ryan''s eyes clear and firm. "I am very glad that you have realized this, and hope that your soul will never be lost by the blood."


    After putting away all the oil lamps, Ryan and the principal said goodbye and left the principal''s office. This time, there are two biggest gains for them. On the one hand, after successfully saving the life of Professor Dumbledore, the following days will be much better than in the original book. At the same time, it can attract Voldemort''s sight to the greatest extent possible to ensure his safety.


    On the other hand, through the previous battles, treatment, and conversations with Dumbledore, Lane was truly recognized as a soldier with Hermione. In this case, it would be more convenient to do a lot of things. At least killing a Death Eater in a battle with a Death Eater would be considered acceptable.


    This is also a small problem of choosing to stand on the side of Dumbledore. Everyone is more disgusted with killing, even if the enemy is some sinful guy, this makes Lane and Hermione influenced by Lane feel a little unsuitable ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Even in terms of the most basic principle of adaptation of crime, punishment and punishment, sometimes the philosophy of non-killing adhered to by some members of the Phoenix Society seems a bit pedantic.


    Fortunately, through a series of events today, Principal Dumbledore acquiesced in some actions of Ryan and Hermione so that they would not be handcuffed in the battle. This is very important, because unlike Dumbledore ¡¯s wizards who have adapted to subdue their enemies without killing, the fighting instincts of Ryan and Hermione, which have been sharpened from the blood of the corpse mountains, would be very great if killing in combat is not allowed Not adapted.


    After falling behind in this matter, Ryan finally took a good rest for the next few days. During this time, some classmates tried to ask what happened that night, but Hermione told how she killed one. After the Death Eaters, these classmates stopped coming around to ask them.


    Even many classmates are subconsciously away from Ryan and Hermione. Only some of their friends and members of the book club still treat them as usual, which makes Ryan feel that the British magic world is still peaceful for too long, and the cruelty of the last war is also Make everyone unwilling to get involved in the war again.


    It seems that the current situation is not enough to make people optimistic. It takes more time to prepare most people to fight Voldemort and his running dogs, and now what is lacking is time.


    Ryan at this time can only pray that the time for the full outbreak of war can be later and later.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 592： end of school term

    Time just passed by in a tense atmosphere. The night before the holiday, Ryan finally learned from Lupin about the results of the three nuclear bombs he placed that night.


    Regrettably, no famous Death Eaters were killed in this explosion. Voldemort''s side moved this disappearance cabinet to Crabbe''s house instead of the previous Boginbock store before the operation, so the nuclear bomb in the trap Finally it exploded in his living room.


    However, the six wizards killed in this violent explosion and the wizard who was shattered and transported in the disappearance cabinet are just the scumbags that Voldemort recruited on the European continent a while ago. The only thing that is gratifying is that these scums are all covered with a lot of innocent lives. Ryan this time weakened the enemy''s power and killed the people.


    But the hostess of the Crabbe family did not die, because before this operation Voldemort cleaned up all the people in Crabbe''s ancestral home, and no other outsiders existed in the house except the personnel.


    Of course, the main building of the Crab family''s ancestral house was completely destroyed in this explosion. In addition, the Crab family was buried in the fire and all the treasures of the Crab family as a pure blood family for hundreds of years. This includes the most important inheritance of family magic knowledge. This means that the family was washed white at one time, and at least in the next hundred years, they will be excluded from the circle of pure blood.


    So the attack on Voldemort''s side, at least from a tactical point of view, was a complete failure. It was enough to take 12 lives. This also led to the two Malfoy mothers and sons who were temporarily staying in Hogwarts Castle because they knew that Voldemort could never let them go.


    Ryan had seen Malfoy wandering in the hallway with pale and uneasy expression, but left immediately after seeing Ryan. And his mother Mrs. Malfoy hardly even appeared in front of the people, but the house elf brought her food.


    Most people think that this time is a great victory, and Professor Dumbledore can still shelter them so that everything is the same as before. But Ryan knew that nothing could go back. This time Voldemort attacked the Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts at the same time. If Ryan had set up a backhand in the school in advance, Voldemort''s side could even retreat. This already shows that the contrast between the strengths and weaknesses of the two sides has changed.


    Ryan can even infer that this action was only a temptation by Voldemort. The next time, it will be a real total war, even if Professor Dumbledore is not good enough to live normally, it is impossible to change this situation.


    It was just like the gunshot in Sarajevo that year. It can only be said that the death of the Austro-Hungarian crown prince induced the world war, but it cannot be said that the cause of the war was because of this assassination. Even if the assassination failed, the fierce conflicts between the Allies and the Allies would always break out completely because of other incidents.


    The same is true of the magic world. Most pure-blood wizards hope to take back everything they have been deprived of for more than a decade after the defeat of the last war, and even bring the magic world back to the era when everything was controlled by pure blood. The increasing number of hemp seed and hybrid wizards on the one hand must retain their existing rights, on the other hand, they hope to break the current situation of the pure control of pure blood wizards in the British magic world.


    So Ryan believes that the next war is not only inevitable, it may even be more cruel than the original one. Because this time the two sides are evenly matched, to resolve disputes can only rely on a real war.


    Scrimgeour of the Ministry of Magic also discovered this point. Recently, many people have seen Scrimgeour limping on crutches to Hogwarts and Professor Dumbledore to discuss plans for the latest situation. But from every time he left angrily, it can be seen that the negotiation was not smooth. Of course, this is also normal. Let ¡¯s not say Scrimgeour is a person who only respects himself. The Ministry of Magic is now almost completely controlled by the pure blood of Voldemort''s side, which makes the cooperation between the two parties impossible.


    After touching a nose from Professor Dumbledore, Scrimgeour tried to win Harry Potter. He suggested that the ministry could provide Harry with various protections, such as arranging two Aurors as his bodyguards. But Harry declined all of them.


    "I can''t accept a magic minister who puts the innocent in Azkaban but insists that he is a Death Eater, not to mention that I think Principal Dumbledore is more credible." Because tomorrow is going to be a holiday, everyone looks today It was very relaxing, and after packing up, everyone started to sit in the common room and start chatting. This time Harry talked about what he had encountered these days.


    "Oh, how are you going to spend this holiday?" After talking about what he had encountered in the past few days, Harry raised his head and asked Ryan and Hermione sitting opposite him looking at a large black stone book.


    "We might go to Tianchao first. Professor Dumbledore asked us to go to Tianchao to do something." Ryan raised his head and replied, this was stated in the letter sent by the principal yesterday by Fox. In anticipation of the outbreak of war in the future, Dumbledore believes that it is necessary to contact various countries now in the hope of obtaining as much assistance as possible, even if there is no assistance, other countries should be kept as neutral as possible in future wars. The lineage and identity of Ryan is the most convenient one among the people he knows to contact with the heavenly dynasty, so the task of contacting the heavenly dynasty was handed over to Ryan.


    Of course, Ryan is willing to accept this task because Dumbledore pointed out in the letter that the heavenly magic world has always maintained a completely neutral attitude on such things that have nothing to do with them, so Ryan ¡¯s visit to the dynasty this time is only a routine confirmation. It happened that he and Hermione could also take this opportunity to visit their parents.


    In addition to Ryan, several other members of the Order of the Phoenix were sent to the United States, France, and Africa. They will all carry out their mission of external communication at the beginning of the holiday and do their best to prevent Voldemort from carrying out the same action.


    "It sounds great, international travel!" Harry exclaimed with wide eyes, and then the whole person collapsed on the sofa in frustration. "Unfortunately, I will stay at my aunt''s house until the 17th birthday according to Dumbledore''s order this holiday. Seriously, I really don''t want to go back there. I really want to do something with you."


    "Harry, in fact, you can tolerate loneliness and hide yourself. Protecting yourself is already the greatest help for us." Hermione closed the book at this time and then looked at Harry and said. "You need to know that you are equivalent to a banner, but your strength, um-there is a distance compared to your role as a banner."


    "I know." Harry lowered his head, his hands covered his face and sniffed his nose loudly, then raised his head and smiled reluctantly. "You are right, everyone has what they should do, and I really can''t do it wantonly."


    "Don''t worry, buddy, I believe you can make a contribution even if you stay at your aunt''s house." Ron snapped Harry''s shoulder with carelessness and said ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and then looked at Ryan sitting opposite him. And Hermione. "Oh, how long do you have to stay there this time?"


    "Well-at most two weeks." Ryan said after thinking for a while. "Because my mission to Tianchao is very easy this time, it won''t take long. And I still have a lot of things to do on the British side, so this time I can''t go to Tianchao for too long."


    "That would be great." Ron said, "Neither of you, nor Harry can just come to my parents'' house."


    "Why?" Harry looked confused.


    "Bill and Furong''s wedding, Lupin and Tonks'' wedding, Sirius and Melim''s wedding." Ron counted his fingers. "They are going to have a wedding this summer, so after discussing it, they decided to have a wedding together in the Burrow. Have a lot of fun. Don''t you know these?"


    "Of course I know Bill and Fleur''s wedding." Harry said. "But I really don''t know if Lu Ping and Sirius are getting married at this time. It is estimated that they will pinch a bit and will not send us invitations until a month before the wedding."


    Ryan thought about Lupin and Sirius'' character and thought that the two of them were really able to come out. In this way, it is estimated that their guests will be much less at the wedding, but Ryan feels as long as they are happy. In any case, it is always pleasant to have such a golden day before the brutal war is about to erupt.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 593： Visit

    Early the next morning, Ryan took the packed luggage to Hogsmeade Station. When he came to the platform, he was surprised to find that many people appeared on the station that was usually only open at the beginning of the semester and the end of the semester. Many of them looked like they came over with their mouths and dragged big bags. Baggage.


    "Because of the conflict that broke out last time, some people are moving from dangerous London to Hogsmead. They think it is closer to Hogwarts and can be safe under Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s shelter. So today Hogwarts When Swift came from London, he also brought the wizards who were planning to move in. "Susan Burns whispered the information he received from relatives of the Ministry of Magic.


    "It seems that everyone is a little nervous now, and I hope that the situation will not get worse." Ryan said after helping Hermione put the suitcase on the luggage rack. At this time, Hermione found it in the last carriage of the train. I sat in an empty box. But just after the train started, someone knocked on the door of the carriage.


    "Why did someone knock on the door so early?" Ryan opened the door a little bit puzzled, and unexpectedly found that Harry and Ginny were standing outside the door.


    "The rest of the train was full, and we finally found it here." Harry said to Ryan as he helped Ginny with her luggage. "There are more than a dozen Aurors on the train today, and each car has two Aurors patrolling, so everyone gets a box as soon as they get on the train. Like we come a little late, it is difficult to find an empty box."


    "It seems that the Ministry of Magic is not doing nothing at all." Hermione said that there were just two Aurors with magic wands walking in front of their boxes. "Just don''t know if Tonks will be in the car."


    "It should not be." Harry shook his head. "Because Sirius told me through a double-sided mirror just before getting on the train that Tonks has been patrolling Diagon Alley for the most recent period, and today it was the mobile forces in the Auror office that were sent to the Hogwarts Express."


    "Right, I have something to tell you." Harry looked at the outside of the box and nodded everyone, and then whispered when everyone came over. "Do you know that Malfoy and his mother will live at 12 Grimmauld Place during this time."


    "What?" "Are you kidding me?" Ginny and Hermione exclaimed. They never thought that the two of Malfoy''s mother and son could actually live in 12 Grimo Place, the headquarters of the Order of the Phoenix


    "I''m not kidding." Harry was also depressed, because according to the principal''s arrangement, he would have lived at No. 12 Grimmauld Place after the wedding in the Burrow before the start of school. Thinking about sharing the roof with Malfoy, who had been blind to him since entering school, Harry felt uncomfortable all over the next month. "But Sirius told me it was Dumbledore''s decision."


    "I think it should also be very reasonable." Ryan said after thinking for a while, and the sight of the three people in the box dropped on him. "If I remember correctly, should Malfoy''s mother be Sirius'' cousin? In this case, she is already homeless, so it is normal to return to her previous home at this time."


    "The problem is, Malfoy is a Death Eater." Ginny said nervously. "I think it''s not safe just because of relatives."


    "Don''t worry about this," Ryan said. "Now Malfoy can only rely on us, because if his current situation is found by a mysterious person or a Death Eater, he will die. I think that Malfoy should now join us in hoping that the mysterious person will be eliminated soon. . "


    "Indeed, Voldemort is not a wizard who treats his subordinates." Harry smiled with relief after thinking about it. "So, I think I just have to ignore them, and they should think so."


    The next journey passed in a relaxed chat, mainly because Harry and Ginny listened to Ryan about their various experiences in the last visit to the heaven.


    After the train arrived at the station, when Ryan got off, she saw Sirius standing on the platform to pick up the station. After an awkward relative silence, Sirius gestured helplessly as Narcissa Malfoy and Draco Malfoy walked with him.


    "I guess Klitsch may be a little happier." After watching the first meeting of the Black family siblings in so many years, Ryan made his own comment. It seems that Sirius is still a gentleman, at least no two people quarreled directly on the platform.


    In the following time, Ryan and Hermione quickly packed the suitcase into the space bag and took out the two trolley boxes at the same time. After that, they left the 9 and 3/4 platforms side by side and took the subway to Heathrow Airport. Fortunately, President Dumbledore prepared the necessary air tickets and visas for them so that they could fly directly to Tianchao.


    "Why don''t we just phantom shift past? We can support this kind of intercontinental travel with our present magic power." There were not many people on the subway at this time, so Hermione asked Ryan quietly.


    "It''s a kind of rude practice to transfer phantoms directly to the other country''s land mainly in the magic world. At the same time, after going to the heavenly dynasty, we still have a lot of time to use for what is done in the world of ordinary people over there. If only I ¡¯m fine with myself, but you as a European are still very conspicuous on Tianchao Street, if there is no legal immigration process, it will be very troublesome. "


    After disembarking from the Pearl International Airport, Ryan presented Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s letter and explained his intention to the staff of the Tianzhao Alchemy Federation at the Pearl International Airport.


    Tian Chao ¡¯s work is much faster than expected. One of the alchemists came out soon after entering an office and told Ryan that they could use Yunlu to go to the headquarters of the Tianchao Alchemy Federation in Changan in the morning to submit this letter. .


    After thanking the staff member, Ryan was a little curious about how he contacted the Alchemy Federation headquarters. Because the distance from Pearl City to Chang''an is farther than the distance from the southernmost part to the northernmost part of the British island, ordinary animals must not be able to send letters so fast. And expensive alchemy products like double-sided mirrors are unlikely to have such a large popularity ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Of course it is a telephone. "The older alchemist gave Ryan a strange look and said," Could there be another way, like the method of writing letters more than a decade ago, is really too slow, especially for this long distance The situation of communication. But a few days ago, I heard a professor at Tianzhao Alchemist College say that they are trying to change the mobile phone to be usable by Alchemist, maybe you will see it next time you come from the UK. Hearing people say that it is more convenient than the landline. "


    "The degree of conservatism in the British magic world is more than a little bit, or to be precise, the British wizards pretended that they could not see the changes in the outside world." Ryan thought after listening to the heavenly alchemist, "And most of these The reason can be attributed to the unconventional ideas of the pure-blood wizards and the suppression of non-pure-blood wizards who do not exclude technology. I hope everything will be better after the war. "


    Long-distance travel is a very tiring thing, even for people whose physical strength and energy are beyond mortal. After a 12-hour flight plus a dozen minutes of baggage clearance and negotiations, at 4:30 p.m. local time, Ryan finally pulled Hermione, who had begun to doze, out of the Pearl International Airport.


    On the way to the scheduled hotel, Hermione even fell asleep, leaning directly on Ryan''s shoulder. So after arriving at the hotel, the two men rinsed off and went to bed quickly. They didn''t even eat dinner.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 594： bad news

    At about seven o''clock the next morning, Ryan and Hermione finally yawned and got out of bed. After sleeping for more than ten hours, they finally reversed the jet lag, and after simply tidying up and heading to the hotel ¡¯s restaurant for a breakfast buffet, the two came to Songjiangji again using the Yunlu station there. Changan.


    Different from the Tianchao Alchemist Academy in the center of Chang''an, the headquarters of the Tianchao Alchemy Federation is located on a small highland in the northeast corner of Chang''an. After leaving Yunlu Station, the two people walked north along Danfeng Street for seven or eight minutes, and they came to Danfeng Square, the largest square in Chang''an.


    The most attractive thing on the square is the six huge copper figures standing on each side of the square. Each of these copper figures has a height of about ten meters. As an alchemist, Ryan can feel that these bronze figures are not just decorations, but also a powerful magical puppet. Has extremely powerful magic and physical dual combat capabilities.


    These bronze figures have been more than two thousand years old, but they still look very spectacular. They stood quietly on both sides of the square. Regardless of changes in the outside world, the vicissitudes of the sea kept guarding the place quietly.


    "Is the Emperor''s 12 bronze men? This should represent the heritage of a magical world that has been passed on for thousands of years." Lane stopped and carefully looked at these national treasures even heard of in previous lives for several minutes, until After Hermione began to urge him, he went on.


    After passing through the Danfengmen guarded by heavily armed Tianchao wizards, Lane finally entered the headquarters of the Alchemy Federation surrounded by high red walls. Without high walls blocking the view, Ryan discovered that unlike the underground buildings of the British Ministry of Magic, the headquarters of the Alchemy Federation of the Celestial Dynasty was built in a small group of palaces in the traditional oriental classic style. He could see buildings built around a small hill, and the 9 large palaces at the top should be the Hanyuan Hall used as the conference hall of the Alchemy Federation.


    Of course, Ryan does not need to go there for their work today, and the main hall will only be opened during major events or meetings. We followed the signs to bypass the tall halls lined up on the central axis and came to a small courtyard east of Hanyuan Hall. When Ryan entered the door, he glanced at the words "Hongyun Temple" on the plaque.


    "Hongya Temple? Why do we come to this religious occasion?" Hermione asked curiously after seeing the words on the door plaque.


    "Religious occasion? What religion?" Ryan, who was asked this question, was confused, and he quickly realized that he came and laughed. "In the Tian Dynasty, not all places with the word temple are religious occasions, especially for the wizards of the Tian Dynasty. They have inherited many old nouns. For example, Hongyun Temple is equivalent to our International Department of Magical Cooperation."


    "That''s right¡ª" Hermione smiled a little embarrassedly. She used to use the memory in Ryan''s hand to instill mechanistic Mandarin. So the mastery of this language is still not satisfactory.


    After entering the gate of Hongya Temple, Lane told the old alchemist in the communication room beside the gate. The old man with a beard comparable to Dumbledore''s white beard checked the black leather notebook in front of him and said, "Is Mr. Liang and Miss Granger from the UK? Your appointment is indeed here. After entering the door for a while, turn left directly into the second house, and Master Li is already waiting for you there. "


    "Thank you." Ryan thanked the porter uncle of the Tianzhao Alchemy Association and went to the place he just pointed out. After entering the door, he found that there was not only Master Li in the room, but also a few who seemed quite identified. Alchemist. After Ryan submitted his handwritten letter from Dumbledore, a middle-aged man in a navy blue tunic took the letter and read it from beginning to end. Then he asked his own question.


    "Mr. Liang, from the information we have obtained, the situation in the British wizarding world is very bad. So can you tell us your opinion about the current situation of the British wizarding world."


    "Of course, but I think that my qualifications and knowledge are probably very thorough. I can only make some simple judgments through my personal experience." Lane said to the old man wearing a dark blue tunic, his chest The front badge shows the old man surnamed Wang.


    "This is enough. In fact, we now need this first-hand information from the British magic world. Because there are other reasons for ethnicity, we have very few people across Europe, and many news can only be passed through others. The narrative is obtained, and the information is basically some second-hand information that has been distorted or modified. This gives us no accurate and complete understanding of the current status of the British magic world. "Another young man in a black tunic next to him said , His badge tells Ryan that he is Master Li.


    "Since that is the case, then I will talk about it casually." Ryan looked at the officials of the Tianzhao Alchemy Federation sitting here. "I personally feel that the current state of the British magic world is very bad, or that it is now on the verge of a war. And the war will be a long full-scale war that may sweep across Britain and even Europe."


    Ryan did not think that the Tian Dynasty would not even see this obvious trend, so he simply said this thing. At the same time, he did not forget to fight for the benefits for himself and Dumbledore. "Of course I think that although Voldemort''s side has a greater advantage now, neither their goals nor their war potential are as good as our principal Dumbledore''s side, so I believe that the person who will ultimately win this war will be us."


    "When it comes to war goals, we really dislike the slogan with a strong racist style proposed by the guy named Voldemort over there. Once they win, things will become very bad." The middle-aged alchemist Wang When the other alchemists nodded their heads in support of his point of view. "But the problem now is that Voldemort''s war potential is not as small as you think."


    "But on the Voldemort side are pure-blood wizards, and their number is not very large. Although there are some foreign Death Eaters, but I don''t believe that too many people can be recruited by Voldemort." Lane wrinkled Frowning, he had an unknown hunch.


    "Unfortunately, this is not the case." Master Li shook his head. "Have you ever thought that if Voldemort has enough money to hire people? Because of the problems that occurred in Eastern and Southern Europe a few years ago, there are countless poor wizards there. I believe that as long as there is money, Voldemort can hire To enough desperadoes. "


    "But they should have no money!" Hermione standing behind Ryan said a little puzzled, "I have surveyed those pure-blood families before, they do have a lot of wealth, but most of them are not at all. Ways to give someone else ¡¯s property, magic props, or knowledge. There is not much gold that can really be used to hire people. "


    "Theoretically this is the case, Miss Granger. Even 24 hours ago." Master Li said. "But according to information we intercepted, the Guling Court in the United States passed a secret decree last night that allowed British wizards to borrow unrestricted pots in the United States, and these were used as collateral before the repayment date. Of wealth still belongs to borrowers. "


    "What do American wizards do?" Ryan frowned, knowing that because of the previous Rappaport laws ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Many American wizards were more inclined to support pure-blood wizards, opposed and not magic. Human contact. So even if they tend to Voldemort, it is normal.


    However, the promulgation of this apparently partial party law is still beyond Ryan''s expectations, because the practice of betting on a party before the war broke out is very strange, especially for powerful forces like the US Magic Congress.


    "I think that Americans may want to make this war more tragic." Master Li said, "For a long time, Britain was the core of the magic world in Europe and even in the West, and even the American magic world imitated it. The magic world of Britain has taken shape. But after a long period of development, the American wizarding world has developed into a powerful force no less than that of the British wizarding world. We believe that American wizards hope that this war will completely destroy the British wizarding world so that they can To replace the position of the British wizarding world in the world. "


    "For the group of American wizards, if they succeed, they will become the real leaders of the Western magic world, and by the way, they can inherit the essence of the British wizarding world. Even if they fail, they can delay the development of the British wizarding world and gain a lot of wealth, so yesterday It is inevitable for the Guling Pavilion to pass this decree, "added the alchemist alchemist Wang.


    "This is awful." Ryan and Hermione glanced at each other, and both saw an anxious look in each other''s eyes. They must tell President Dumbledore these news and ask him to prepare in advance.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 595： protocol

    "Thank you for telling us this news." Ryan thanked the officials of the Tianzhao Alchemy Federation present. "I think we should inform Professor Dumbledore about this matter as soon as possible."


    "Please wait." The older wizard who was sitting on the throne who had not spoken before saw Ryan when they were about to leave. "Please tell Mr. Dumbledore that we have the same idea with him in facing an evil attitude. We are willing to cooperate with him in many ways. I hope he can come over and talk to us personally, maybe we Some cooperation can be reached. "


    "Thank you, we will notify him as soon as we go back." Ryan thanked the officials of the Tianzhao Alchemy Federation sitting here again, and then left here with Hermione.


    "I''m curious, why the wizards of the Heavenly Dynasty have just hinted that we can help us." After walking out of the door of the headquarters of the Heavenly Alchemy Federation, Hermione asked Ryan.


    "This is very normal," Ryan explained. "Because for the wizards of the heavens, it is the best to maintain the balance of the European and American magic circles. Otherwise, once the entire Western magic world is fully unified under the leadership of the US Magic Congress, The next headache is for the Tianzhao wizards. "


    "So they will support us to defeat the mysterious people as soon as possible, so as to ensure the power of the British magic world and maintain the balance between the three parties." After listening to Ryan''s words, Hermione suddenly understood why the heavenly wizard world should take the initiative to propose Help them. "Anyway, this is a good thing for us now. I think we should promptly notify Professor Dumbledore."


    "Yes, because only President Dumbledore is qualified to make the final decision." Ryan probably guessed why these things were not in the original text at this time. Because at this time in the original text, Professor Dumbledore was already dead, everyone with a clear eye could see that Voldemort was about to become the ruler of Britain.


    For Americans, this represents the decline of the British magic world. Naturally, there is no need to provide additional funds for Voldemort. Besides, at this time, Voldemort ¡¯s side can be said to be talented. Many black wizards and Death Eaters followed him. There are also giants, eight-eyed giant spiders and dementors as allies. It is not necessary to recruit foreign black wizards as thugs, as it is seriously understaffed as it is now, and naturally does not need so much cash.


    Therefore, at this time, the United States should try its best to recruit wizards who had escaped from Europe in order to avoid Voldemort, and the wizards of the heavens could not find assistance because of the death of Dumbledore. Object. Therefore, it can only imitate the sorcerers in the United States to recruit sorcerers who have escaped from Europe in order to reach a balance with the United States.


    But everything has changed now, and Ryan just wants to go to the post office to tell Dumbledore this news. I hope he can quickly come to solve this problem and bring more assistance to him through negotiations.


    Although the wizards of the Celestial Dynasty did not use owls as their messengers, Ryan had some concerns that it was not easy to contact the United Kingdom. Especially, this visit to Celestial was originally a routine job, so the principal did not give Ryan an instant. Channel of contact.


    However, the remote communication methods used by the wizards of the Heavenly Dynasty greatly exceeded Ryan''s expectations. After arriving at the Chang''an Post and Telecommunication Station according to the street signs, he found that the place looked more modern than the owl post office in the diagonal lane. In addition to a few pigeon-sized cyan birds in the corner, there are telephone booths in the cubicles next to each other. And facing them is a dozen service windows separated by glass.


    Lane came to the window marked with international communications and asked, "When do I now hope to send the fastest long-distance mail to the UK?"


    "In five minutes, your letters will be sent to our telegraph station in Antwerp by alchemy telegram, and then you will use the owl to deliver to the place you want to deliver." Said the staff member in a uniform suit vest and white shirt. "A copper plate for every three words, or a copper plate for every six letters if it is English, punctuated at half price. There are pens and ink on the table over there, and you can write what you want to post there."


    "Thank you!" Ryan finished talking to Hermione and finished writing a letter to Dumbledore. The above said only vaguely that the scheduled plan was completed, but there was further need for negotiations on the part of the heaven and the North. Hope that Professor Dumbledore can come A trip. Then the letter was handed over to the counter along with three gold coins, two silver coins and seven copper coins.


    Five minutes later, after confirming that the owl carrying this letter had left Antwerp, Ryan and Hermione left the Changan Post and Telecommunication Office.


    Professor Dumbledore came much faster than expected. When Ryan and Hermione were hanging out on a commercial street in Chang''an at about five in the afternoon, a blue bird flew towards them and dropped a letter for them. letter. This letter was written by Dumbledore, telling Ryan that he received a letter from them at noon and arranged a little bit before using the Muggles'' plane. I hope they can inform the Tianchao Alchemy Federation here to prepare for the reception.


    "Principal Dumbledore, come by plane?" Hermione looked at the flight number attached to it and was shocked. "I thought he would choose to ride his own phoenix or phantom to move over."


    "Maybe this is to go into the village to follow the customs." Lane said. "You need to know that the wizards of the Celestial Empire have always been very resentful of those who use magic to teleport into the country without authorization, so Dumbledore should hope to follow the customs here to facilitate further conversations in order to reach certain contracts that are beneficial to us. . "


    After notifying the arrival time of Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s flight, the tasks of Ryan and Hermione were over. In the following time, they began to soak in the Tianchao Alchemist Academy in Chang''an according to the original plan. After making the Madonna Rose, Ryan had the confidence to come up with more advanced knowledge for trading.


    Three days later, while Ryan and Hermione were looking at the notes left by a alchemist named Zhong Kui in the Tianzhao Alchemist Academy, fighting with various evil creatures, Professor Dumbledore appeared in front of them.


    "Professor, why are you here?" Ryan looked up and noticed Professor Dumbledore who was standing at the table.


    "Ah, I''m here to say goodbye to you ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Professor Dumbledore smiled and punched his white beard." The result of this negotiation was very good, and I think Moody''s imitated me for three days. It''s the limit, and then I''m worried that Voldemort will find that I am not in the UK. So I should go back quickly. "


    "What agreement have you reached with the heavenly magic world this time?" Hermione asked curiously. "Of course, you don''t need to say it if you think we are not fit to know.


    "There is nothing unsuitable for knowing." Dumbledore shook his hand with a smile. "After the negotiations, the wizards of the Heavenly Dynasty secretly passed the" Promotion of the Defense of the Alchemist of the Heavenly Dynasty. "This bill stipulates that they can sell, exchange, transfer, and rent to the forces that are considered to have great significance for the safety of the Heavenly Dynasty. Provide magic props, raw materials, daily necessities and other necessities that may be needed in war. "


    "It sounds useless." Hermione looked puzzled.


    "No, it works." Ryan saw what was hidden in the law. "I think the power in this decree that is of great significance to the security of the heaven is us, which means that we can use the loan to obtain the resources we need, which can just offset the wealth of pure blood on the side of the mysterious person Advantage."


    "Yes, it is." Professor Dumbledore nodded. "Okay, I wish you a happy holiday here, and remember not to forget to attend the wedding at Weasley''s!"


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 596： New equipment

    Ryan and Hermione did not spend too much time in Tianchao, even shorter than their scheduled time. After spending half a month reading the books they wanted to read and visiting their loved ones, they took the plane back to the UK again.


    "Don''t be sad, at least our parents are safe here." Ryan comforted Hermione who felt a little sad because she needed to say goodbye to her parents again. "Now Britain can be said to be a mess. I''m glad our parents moved ahead To heaven. "


    Ryan did not say this just to comfort Hermione. Even if they could see the news of the recent collapse of the building or the derailment of the train in the UK, the only thing that was fortunate was that these death eaters made it possible because of Dumbledore ¡¯s deterrent. The number of terrorist attacks was much less than that of the original text, but two attacks on Voldemort appeared at the scene of the attack and openly provoked the Ministry of Magic and the principal Dumbledore, which further exacerbated the British magic world and even the European magic world. turmoil.


    Especially in the train derailment accident, Voldemort appeared at the scene and waited for an elite Auror squad to rush to the front and directly defeated the Auror squad. Then, before Dumbledore arrived, the phantom was shaken. go away. This scene reminded those who survived the last war of Voldemort''s horror once again, and naturally the morale of the British wizards dropped greatly.


    Ryan felt this clearly after they returned to London, even because the terrorist attacks created by Death Eaters filled the British Muggle world with a low mood. Everyone seems to be in a hurry when walking on the road, even if the dementors have suffered heavy losses in the last attack made by the puppets, and they dare not show up until now, but the whole city is still sucked by the dementors. Like happiness.


    "Let''s go home first." Even now it''s summer, London makes people feel a kind of cold from the bones. Hermione felt a chill involuntarily after feeling the atmosphere on the street, and then raised herself Suggestions.


    "Aren''t you going to see Sirius first?" Ryan probably guessed why Hermione didn''t want to visit Sirius as planned, "Also, I always see him when he attends his wedding."


    After returning to their manor, the two men first sorted out the knowledge they had gained from going to Tianchao for a few days, and then began to consider giving wedding gifts to the three new couples. Unlike Tianchao ¡¯s red envelopes, they have different habits, and at the same time, they have different habits of keeping the price of wedding gifts secret when giving wedding gifts. Ryan and Hermione received their wedding invitations and the "GiftList" attached to the wedding invitations during the heavenly dynasty.


    This thing is translated as a gift list, which lists the gifts that new people want. Because Ryan and Hermione have a good relationship with the three couples who participated in the wedding, and the wedding of the three couples was held at the same time and the same place, they need to consider giving gifts to the three people when giving gifts The value is almost the same.


    "The things we sent with our relationship must not be too bad, especially now that I am also an alchemist, even if the gifts are more general, it will seem too careless." Ryan scratched his head and seemed a bit distressed. In fact, the British The habit is exactly the same as that of the heavenly dynasty. What kind of person will give what kind of gift. Whether the grade is over or not is very inappropriate.


    But this is not the thing that bothers him the most. For Ryan now, the wedding gift can be put back temporarily, because the situation is very bad now, so his priority task at this time is to make himself able to use roses Alchemy props of Our Lady.


    Although in most cases, the magic props of the Harry Potter world are the toys sold by the Weasley twins, they basically cannot control the direction of a war, so most wizards usually use a magic wand to solve all problems. . But not all magic items are like this.


    For example, in the history of the old wand Grindelwald, the various struggles between Dumbledore and Voldemort illustrate the importance of a top alchemy from the side. The reason why Ryan chose to make this level of alchemy props on the one hand is that the upcoming war requires him to use such a powerful prop for self-defense, and on the other hand because the Madonna Rose in his hand is in Aln ¡¯s control of alchemy The rules are made, it has the potential to become this level of alchemy props.


    Of course, the production of this level of alchemy props is very difficult. Fortunately, the piece of Our Lady of Rose on hand is equivalent to his associated treasure. Therefore, for Ryan, the alchemy props to be produced are equivalent to the magic weapon of the fairy world, and the production difficulty will be much smaller.


    At the same time, the alchemy props made by this Madonna of Roses may not be very powerful at the beginning, but he can grow slowly with Ryan. He believes that one day he will grow to the level of the old wand.


    "Are you going to make your new magic prop now?" Hermione raised her head from a list of goods ordered by owls, because it is more and more dangerous to go shopping outside recently, so this is not enough. Owl Express is becoming more and more popular. And Hermione is now looking to see if there is anything that she needs.


    "Well, I''m going to Teacher Luo Zhen now." Ryan said after putting on his robe.


    "That''s right." Hermione asked seriously, as if she had thought of what she had put down the owl''s order advertising. "Do you think about what kind of prop you want to make that Lady Virgin?"


    "Uh, not yet." Ryan scratched his head embarrassedly. "At first I wanted to make a magic wand, but then I felt that just the magic wand was not enough. I wanted a weapon that could be cast like a magic wand and used for melee combat like my sword. Later on, I felt like a wizard We are too thin, and the defense capabilities may be insufficient. I want the new products to have enough defense capabilities. As a result, after this pile of requirements piled together, I found out that I no longer know what to do, so I can only find Teacher Luo Zhen asked for help. "


    "It sounds like a less happy story." Hermione said after shrugging. "Well, I wish you all the best this time, and we will see you in an hour."


    "See you in an hour." Lane leaned forward and kissed Hermione sitting on the sofa, then opened the door to the world of the rose girl. Hermione stood up on the sofa to take a shower after reading the advertisement, and then went to the kitchen to prepare lunch. An hour later, when Hermione put the prepared homemade frozen meat pickled cucumber sandwich and a pot of hot tea on the table While on board, Ryan also walked out of the space door with a tired look and appeared in the living room.


    "How long have you been there this time? It feels like you are all tired now." Hermione took Ryan''s robe on the hanger and said.


    "It''s only half a month, and most of the time is used for design. The time for real hands-on production is three days." Ryan said with a smile. "Actually, my previous thoughts are all foolish ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Madonna Rose doesn''t actually need to be equipped with anything when using it."


    "Nothing is needed, what''s going on?" Hermione asked curiously.


    "Because Our Lady of Roses is the fifth element other than earth, water, fire and wind, and a small universe corresponding to the big universe. It contains the roots of everything, and natural energy can have an impact on matter, flesh, and even the soul." Ryan said to summon rose Notre Dame, Hermione saw a pink light burst out of Ryan''s heart, and then turned into a pink gem of the size of a baby''s fist suspended above his head. "Although it is much like a magic stone, the principles and power contained therein are much stronger than the magic stone."


    "Because of these characteristics of Our Lady of Roses, it can become anything I need." With Ryan''s explanation, his right hand suddenly disappeared from the top of Ryan''s head, and then showed various weapons. . "So for such a long time, I actually understood how to use the Virgin Rose and integrate it with my soul, making it an extension of myself. I don''t need to fix it at all."


    "It sounds very powerful. Although I don''t understand very well, it can help you a lot if I can hear this." Hermione nodded slightly. "But you better take a shower and have lunch now. I have prepared lunch."

 Chapter 597： debate

    With Hermione ¡¯s help, Ryan spent only three or four days to make a wedding gift for the three couples. In the process, he discovered that Our Lady of Roses is indeed a very powerful alchemy product, especially when used to assist in the production of alchemy products. Compared with this, the gain it can provide in combat is not so important.


    The time soon came to the end of July, and nothing happened in the middle. At this time, Voldemort should have ran to attack Azkaban prison again and rescued the Death Eaters who were arrested in the Ministry of Magic late last year. Can only give up this action.


    Unlike the terrorist attacks in the Muggle world without magic protection, Azkaban, as an ancient wizard prison, has a lot of magical defenses, especially when the Ministry of Magic and Dumbledore are ready for defense. Voldemort was not sure that he could defeat Azkaban ¡¯s defense before Principal Dumbledore arrived and rescued the Death Eaters. Once Dumbledore drove to Azkaban, Voldemort ¡¯s side let alone save people, and even the Death Eaters who were brought to save people were not sure they could all borrow from Dumbledore who borrowed the Azkaban defense system. Escape in his hand.


    In this strange quiet time, the time came to the end of July. Ryan and Hermione went to the Burrow according to the previous agreement. After waiting a few minutes on the side road next to a small village pointed out in the previous letter, they saw Mrs. Weasley dressed in a retro style, and of course there was a high probability that it was a real antique dress.


    "I''m really sorry, because of the reason Harry wants to come over, the Burrow has now taken all kinds of protection measures that the Phoenix Society and the Ministry of Magic can provide. So you have to walk a bit to get to our house now." Weasley Madam said with some embarrassment.


    "It ¡¯s okay. Many of us in this period have to understand the safety, just like our manor has to run to a designated place one kilometer away even to receive an owl letter in order to ensure safety. Sometimes we want to be safe. It must be a little more troublesome. "Hermione said to Mrs. Weasley who was greeted, and then she followed Mrs. Weasley to the Burrow with Ryan.


    "-I ¡¯ll say it again, Mundungus, we paid you a very expensive bail to bail you out of Azkaban because you promised to do us a favor in advance, you are actually telling me now You are not doing it! "As soon as he entered the door, Ryan heard Moody''s roar coming from the kitchen.


    Because everyone speaks in their throats, no one finds anyone entering. Ryan and Hermione walked over the kitchen door to take a look, and saw that seven or eight members of the Order of the Phoenix were arguing around the table.


    "Yes, I promised that you can help you if you just take me out of Azkaban. But you did n¡¯t tell me to let me do this kind of life-threatening job this time, if you told me before If this is the case, I would rather stay in Azkaban than come out. Anyway, now Azkaban has no dementors, and I do n¡¯t mind living in it for half a year. ¡±Mundungus argued loudly Tao even overshadowed Moody''s roar.


    "But you say this is too late now." Another voice came, and Ryan heard Sirius''s slightly cynical voice. "We have already paid your bail, because you are a repeat offender. This bail is not cheap. So if you do n¡¯t want to carry out this task, you can just give me 387 gallons, and the six western me Save you. "


    "387 Gallons, you still kill me!" The little Monton Gus leaned back on the chair with his hands on his chest. "Anyway, I will not go, nor will I repay the money. You can do whatever you want with me."


    There is no good way for hob meat like Monton Gus, so everyone seems helpless. At this moment, Sirius, who was facing the kitchen door, saw Ryan who was probing his brain outside the door.


    "Hah, Ryan, Hermione, you are also here." Sirius raised his right hand and said hello, "We were still guessing when you will come."


    "We will definitely come by the agreed time, it is impossible to miss the wedding." After that, Ryan turned to look at the crazy-eyed Hammoudi. "Oh, I just heard what you said at the door. Can you tell me what you need to do?"


    "That''s it, we are going to take Harry before the magic effect that protects Harry disappears." Moody looked at Ryan and explained. "I had planned to show Harry the phantom. This is the easiest and safest method. However, the Secretary Pierce Sinknes was very active. He classified many methods as criminal acts. : Connect Harry ¡¯s current house to Flyway, put a door key in the room, or enter and exit with a phantom. Also say that this is to protect Harry from being caught by the mysterious person. But everyone here Knowing that it was pure nonsense, Harry''s mother''s spell had already done this. All he did was actually prevent Harry from leaving safely. "


    "Pierce. Sinknes." Lane murmured the name and found that he didn''t seem to have much impression of this person. "Is this man a Death Eater? Why did he do this?"


    "Pierce Sincnes is the deputy director of the Enforcement Department of Magic Law." Sirius said, "In my impression, although he is a pure blood wizard, he usually tends to those pure blood families when doing things. But it is not A Death Eater. The group of guys who accurately said he was the Ministry of Magic launched after the last war, when the pure-blood family was seriously injured to seize power. "


    "As for why did he do this?" Sirius frowned at this point. "We can''t figure out, because the reasons he put forward are very reasonable. If we didn''t know in advance that Voldemort''s side had inserted enough spies in the Ministry of Magic to be able to detect and learn about our operation in advance, I will even recognize his ideas.


    So I really have no way to judge whether it is a plot by Voldemort or good intentions to do bad things, but objectively speaking, his suggestion has indeed caused us enough trouble. "


    "Actually the worst is not this." Lu Ping said slowly. "Now the most difficult part of our plan is Harry, he is not yet a teenager ~ www.novelhall.com ~ with traces on his body¡ª"


    "Professor, I''ll interrupt." Ryan raised his hand to signal that he had a problem. When Lupin stopped, he said: "I think I have a way to block the reaction of the traces. I think this should also be applicable to Harry. Body. "


    "Actually we have guessed this already." Moody said, "An alchemist needs a lot of practice to improve his level. You can reach this level in alchemy at such a young age that you can use all There is no other explanation than the time to practice. But now our problem is that the Ministry of Magic even monitors Harry by weakening the monitoring of other areas during this time. Any magic fluctuations in that area will be monitored. "


    "Damn it!" Ryan muttered, knowing that that kind of shielding would indeed produce magical fluctuations in an instant. When he was shielding at that time, he used the Wanjie grocery store to cover up the momentary magic fluctuations. Later, when he helped Hermione to shield, he also took her to the wizards'' gathering place to use the characteristics of many people to confuse the monitoring of the magic world. So now that Harry has been heavily monitored, the methods he used before will not work.


    "So what is our current plan?" Hermione asked curiously.


    "We now have a fake news in the Ministry of Magic that we will transfer Harry on the 30th of this month. Of course, we don''t think this trick can completely deceive mysterious people. So we thought of a man who would disperse the enemy''s power as much as possible. Idea. "Moody said after clearing his throat.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 598： Dig

    "Is that plan dangerous? Because I just heard Mondungus say at the door that he would rather die than participate in this plan." Ryan asked.


    "Of course it''s dangerous." Moody rushed to say before he spoke. "Did you know? Their plan was to find six people to drink the compound soup to become Harry''s look, and then split into seven teams with Harry himself and proceed in seven directions. This way, Harry could be put to the best of his ability. Send it out safely, because in theory even a mysterious person cannot divide himself into seven parts. "


    "The mysterious man really divided himself into seven parts, but there was no way to run out and chase us down." Hermione confessed to Ryan through the Phoenix brand. But no one else at the scene heard this, and Monton Gus''s angry voice reverberated in the small kitchen.


    "But this means that two people in each group will be under siege from a group of Death Eaters, and even mysterious people will join the siege team. I think in this case, there is no difference between participating in this operation and finding death."


    "Shut up, Mundungus." Moody snapped the table. "You are a coward. Dumbledore will always respond to us in this operation. Even if we meet a mysterious person, we can get Dumbledore''s support as long as we support in the air for five to six minutes."


    "Yes, five or six minutes. It''s easy to say, but at least I don''t think there are two of us who can survive this time under the attack of the mysterious man." Mundungus seemed hysterical. "Let me die for others, I really can''t do it, maybe only you idiots will do it."


    "Mundungus!" Moody stood up with his hands on the table, and his eyes glared at Mundungus at the same time. "I know you are a boneless reptile, but you don''t want everyone to think the same as you--"


    "Okay, don''t quarrel." Ryan figured out what was going on. "So we can only use the flying broom, Ye Qi or Sirius to avoid the monitoring of mysterious people, because these things don''t require us to use magic, right?"


    "It is indeed so." Lu Ping said gently. "I know this is a very dangerous plan, but we don''t have a better alternative."


    "But I think I have a way to greatly increase the security of this program." Ryan suddenly thought of something he had seen in the world of men in black before. "How many days is it until Harry is picked up?"


    "If it''s not today, three days." Sirius stood up and said excitedly. "Do you have any way to improve the safety of this operation?"


    "Of course, but I need to get such an independent house before dark today. This house must be within 3km of Harry''s house, and it must have nothing to do with the magic world before. At the same time get this The house method cannot use any magical means to avoid causing suspicion, "Lane said.


    "No problem, let me do it." Lupin stood up, and he now almost unconditionally trusted what Ryan said. "As far as I know, there are very few things that Muggles cannot afford."


    After speaking, Luping looked at Sirius, and Sirius nodded immediately. "No problem, I still have a lot of Muggle money here. At least I can do it by renting a small house."


    I thought that Sirius once had a culture that loved the Muggle world and bought a very expensive motorcycle. So it is natural for him to have enough pounds on hand. However, Sirius remained in the Burrow for safety, and Lupin called Downs, who was upstairs to ask Mrs. Weasley for housework tips, and the two went to London together.


    Lupin and Tonks came to London and went to the bank to withdraw money from Sirius ¡¯account. After looking at the map and determining the distance, they went straight to Surrey in West London. It only took two hours to stay in Harbin In a small town in the Mohr Valley area next to Aunt Lee''s house, she successfully rented a two-storey single-family house about the size of Aunt Harry''s house at a distance from the surrounding house.


    Renting a house so easily is related to the recent terrorist attacks by Voldemort. Because the previous terrorist attacks were mainly concentrated in the Greater London area and the surrounding areas, many local people chose to take refuge elsewhere temporarily. This leads to a lot of vacancies in this area.


    The chubby real estate agent who was called over was a little surprised when he saw them paying in cash, but after seeing Tonks gently pulling a handkerchief out of his pocket to help Lupin wipe the sweat off his forehead. It was relieved.


    Because Lu Ping had been through the vicissitudes of life for the first half of his life, even if his life was good in the past two years, he made up for the physical injuries he suffered in the previous difficulties. But the face that was older than his peers and the hair with white hair could not be changed. In the eyes of the housing agent, Lupin and Tonks are obviously a couple of very different ages. Probably because of the family''s opposition, you can only elope. In this case, their credit card was naturally blocked, and renting a house with cash seemed logical.


    Of course, Lu Ping didn''t know the story of the brain broker opposite the house broker. He just felt that his rent was really smooth this time. After paying the deposit and rent, the house can be used by Lupin in the next two years.


    "This place is very good." After using the double-sided mirror to notify the people waiting in the Burrow, Ryan and Hermione appeared in the house together soon. Lupin had previously learned from Dumbledore that Ryan and Hermione had mastered a special method of space transfer, which could avoid most of the wizarding world''s detection and space magic. But he was still shocked after seeing it with his own eyes.


    Unlike the slap-and-twist appearance when changing phantoms in the past, Ryan and Hermione suddenly appeared from the room hand in hand, and the two suddenly appeared before the person like the one edited in the video. Empty place.


    "Can I ask what your plan is?" Tonks asked curiously.


    "Of course." Hermione nodded and introduced. "We will dig out an underground passage that knows Aunt Harry''s house from here within three days without any magic, and then let Harry evacuate through this underground passage. Others will continue to attract mysterious people according to the previously planned plan. By the way, Harry ¡¯s attention is time for Harry ¡¯s evacuation. "


    "Although the distance to be excavated in this place is closer to 100 meters than we expected ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but if we start construction now, we should finish our preparation within the scheduled time." Ryan and Now Gao Xuan made a plan after contacting a spacecraft serving as a reconnaissance satellite in low-Earth orbit for a while. "We are about to start work now. I hope you will be able to keep the information secret when you go back. You can only tell Moody or Dumbledore at most."


    "Got it, let''s go back to the Burrow now and come back in three days." Lupin seemed to realize something after listening to Ryan, so he nodded solemnly and took Tonks away.


    "Okay, let''s start work now." After Lupin and them left, Ryan first laid some rune gems around the house to build a defensive alchemy circle here, then opened the space door and took it out A silver-white minivan-sized laser sintered shield machine. Fortunately, such a thing can be put down in the living room of this house.


    This shield machine was last obtained by Ryan from the world of the man in black. Previously, he wanted this to be able to provide a new underground bunker excavator for the radiation world, so that the pioneer troops could enter those previous ones. New dangerous bunkers can be quickly excavated to ensure safety after never entering a dangerous area. And now this thing just happens to be used to execute this retreat plan.


    .


    For the next three days, Ryan and Hermione have been supervising the excavation of this shield machine in this room until the day of the scheduled retreat.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 599： Subway nineteen ninety-seven

    "Who is knocking on the door?" At 12 noon on the day Harry agreed to evacuate. Ryan They just prepared the vehicle running in the tunnel and tried it twice. After confirming that everything was ready, there was a knock at the door.


    "It should be Lupin, they don''t know our place at all." Hermione said with her hand extended to hold the wand, and then opened the door. "Professor Moody and Professor Lupin, how are you. I''m glad to see you at this time."


    "Good afternoon, Hermione." Lu Ping greeted gently. Moody''s simply nodded his head slightly, and then asked directly: "I heard that you plan to dig a hole underneath to retreat Harry, how are you preparing now?"


    "It''s done." Hermione said and brought Moody and Lupin to the living room. When Ryan saw them coming in, she pushed the sofa forward, and a downward staircase was instantly revealed.


    "Okay, here are the results of our three days." Ryan said the first one went down the stairs, and the others followed him down. When the last person entered, Ryan pulled a wrench on the wall, and the sofa returned to its original position. Covered the exit just exposed.


    "Good job, Ryan." Following the spiral steps all the way down, Professor Lupin heartily praised it. This downward passage allows one to stand upright, and the walls and ceiling on both sides have been completely hardened. There is also a small groove in the wall at every distance, and a small bottle of flame is placed in each groove to provide lighting.


    When they came to the ground about 15 meters underground, an iron gate blocked their way. After pulling the other gate to unlock the door, the door opened inward, and the front of several people suddenly became spacious: a room appeared in front of them. A rectangular basement of tens of square meters, with the whole block sunk down one meter on the other side of the basement, a square and square car was parked there.


    This car looks about the same size as a larger car, but it looks more like a shrunken subway. At the end of the basement is a deep dark tunnel. There are two small steel rails under the car that also extend along the tunnel all the way to the distance until they sink into the darkness.


    "This is a miracle. You actually built a subway in three days." Even Modi, who usually keeps a serious face, looked at the pocket subway station in surprise. "I believe that the mysterious person will never think we can do this, right, where is the exit over there?"


    "In the cubicle under the stairs of Aunt Harry''s house, fortunately they were very loud when they were watching TV last night, so they didn''t hear us cutting the floor with a laser cutter." Ryan said, afterwards he made a request gesture. "We can take this car and take a look first, then make a confirmation."


    Ten minutes later, they appeared in the living room of the house that is currently rented. They just arrived at another site underground in Aunt Harry''s house by sitting on the miniature subway. They even climbed up and opened the floor under the staircase to hear Aunt Harry and his uncle shouting loudly.


    "With this subway, our plan can be improved." Moody took a sip of Hermione''s freshly made tea. "Because I feel that the side of the mysterious person who transferred Harry''s intelligence this time already knows it, so now we must have a better backup plan to ensure the safety of this transfer of Harry."


    "It should be so." Ryan nodded. He remembered that the original text was that he was ambushed by Voldemort during the transfer of Harry, and Moody was also killed in this battle. "Oh, who knows the news that I''m digging the subway here?"


    "Now only me and Lupin, Tonks and Dumbledore only know that you are digging here, but I do n¡¯t know what you are repairing is that the subway can transfer Harry out so quickly. Of course, I can confirm that they are absolutely It is impossible to tell this news to others. "Moody said vowedly that Dumbledore needn''t say it first, even Tonks is an elite Auror, knowing when it should be kept secret.


    "That''s good, I think the next arrangement can be like this-" Lane told Moody and Lupin his plans. Soon Lupin and Moody left the house, and half an hour later Sirius arrived here as planned.


    "It''s terrible." Sirius complained as soon as he entered. "Now Kreacher has been turning around the little cub of Narcissa and Malfoy all day, treating me like air."


    "Okay, at least he is now silent after seeing you. This is much better than the curse before." Ryan said, "By Sirius, I heard Lupin said you would drive a car?"


    "Of course." Sirius raised his head proudly, but soon the look in his eyes dimmed again. "At that time I was young and very obsessed with these Muggle vehicles. So I learned to ride a motorcycle in addition to driving a car. In addition, I also learned to repair them. Of course, the only problem It ¡¯s because I do n¡¯t have a driver ¡¯s license. "


    "Will you fly the Weasley''s flying car?" Hermione asked beside him.


    "Yes, why? Do I need to drive that car for this operation?" Sirius asked.


    "Of course not." Ryan shook his head. "That car is too old, it''s hard to get unnoticed when driving down the street. I have spent some time remodeling a car before, the performance is the same as that of Weasley''s but it''s not so striking, you can come over Look. If you can operate it, drive that car tonight. "


    "Got it." Sirius''s expression became serious, and he followed Ryan through the door in the room and into the garage. A red Fiat Pondo is parked in the garage. This is a hatchback and the best car sold throughout Europe last year. Naturally, it is also very easy to get caught in the traffic on the street without being discovered. After driving the car around the surrounding block for two laps, Lane believed that Sirius was indeed suitable for the next task.


    "Okay, you will stay here now, and after we get to Harry in a while, you will drive your car north and drive about ten miles before taking Harry''s phantom. Hermione will follow you later. Action¡ª "Ryan spoke to Sirius for a while after returning to the garage.


    "Then I will ask you next." Five minutes later, after listening to Ryan''s arrangement, Sirius patted Ryan''s shoulder vigorously, and then dullly entered the living room.


    In the next few hours, the three people in the room were sitting there in silence. Although Ryan turned on the TV, none of the three people looked at the screen with much interest. It wasn''t until dark ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan stood up and changed clothes to kiss Hermione, and then took Sirius through the subway to No. 4 Privet Drive.


    After reaching the other end of the subway, Sirius appeared a little restless and kept pulling out a silver pocket watch from his arms to open it and then put it back in his arms.


    "Sirius, we need to wait a little longer, so now can you sit there and rest for a while, because this evening will definitely be very long." Seeing Sirius started like a wolf in a cage in a zoo Leaning around in this pocket-sized subway station, Ryan couldn''t bear the atmosphere and spoke.


    "I know, I know everything." Sirius smiled bitterly when he stood still. "But I am nervous."


    "Understood." Lane nodded. "After all, the task you undertake is the most important one, so I think you better calm down, at least you have to ensure that you are in the best condition tonight."


    "I know." Sirius nodded and said, as he was about to say something, Ryan''s face changed suddenly and pulled out a silver badge from his arms. This badge is only the size of a thumb, and it is now flashing white light and shaking continuously.


    "Okay, we should start now." Ryan smashed the little badge, and then walked towards the spiral stairs, Sirius stood nervously waiting.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 600： Stealing beams for columns

    Came to the top of the spiral staircase and Ryan pushed hard up, and a wooden floor was lifted up. While Ryan was climbing up, he just saw Harry open the small door and looked at Ryan in a suit that looked exactly like what he was wearing now. It''s just that the suit looked a bit stretched on Ryan.


    "Good evening, Harry." Ryan raised his hand and greeted Harry before saying to him. "Now time is tight, so I wo n¡¯t say anything else. You are going from here now, Sirius is waiting for you underneath, he will tell you what to do next. By the way, all your luggage must be left Give it to me, you just have to leave with your wand empty-handed. "


    Harry looked confused, and he turned to look at Moody who was following. I saw Moody nodded seriously and said, "This is another part of our plan. Professor Dumbledore knows this."


    "¡ªOkay." Harry froze for a moment, a confused look on his face. But he knew this was not a time to delay, so he quickly squeezed into the small warehouse according to Ryan''s request, and then entered the underground tunnel.


    "Let everyone take care, I hope we will see you later." As he walked down the stairs until only his head was left on the ground, Harry looked at Ryan seriously and said.


    "You''re the same." Ryan waved his hand, then watched Harry disappear completely on the stairs and then stepped forward to close the floor, only to restore everything on the floor to its original appearance.


    "It''s time for us next." Moody nodded slightly, and then took out a small branch of clear golden yellow liquid. "You drank the compound decoction first, we don''t have much time, we can''t let the outsiders notice the wrong here."


    Ryan took the small bottle and drank it. This time it tasted a bit like a wine mixed with mustard. As a burning sensation spread throughout his body, he felt a melting fever started. The whole body is getting smaller like shrinking. Finally, all the strange feelings faded and the transformation was completed.


    Lane found that everything was fogged in front of his eyes at this time, so he quickly took out the round glasses from his pocket and put them on. After putting on the glasses, everything in front of him was clear again.


    "Ah, it feels much better. The suit was a little too tight just now." Ryan moved his hands and feet. He just put on the same clothes as Harry in advance for convenience. He had been worried about which button on the road. Collapsing.


    "Okay, come with me." Moody pulled Ryan out of the small storage room, and then took him to the kitchen. At this time, there were already six Harry standing in the kitchen. Ryan was a little curious about who Hermione did not fill the gap today, but this time he was posing as Harry, so he could only bear his curiosity until everyone arrived. Say after a safe place.


    "Harry, how did you go to the bathroom for so long?" One of Harry asked. Ryan thought it was Ron who could ask that. But Moody answered on his behalf before he could answer. "When you just changed clothes, you should also respect Harry''s personal privacy a little bit, otherwise you think why Harry went to the bathroom behind."


    "Sorry, buddy." The Harry said again, and Ryan could be sure that this Harry was indeed Ron''s change. At this time, Moody pulled out a backpack and an owl cage from a space pocket, and each cage contained a peeled snow specimen.


    "We don''t have to take so many things." Ryan stepped forward and said in Moody''s amazed eyes. "I just need Hathaway to help me send a letter to my friend. We should be able to run faster with one cage less."


    "Okay, hurry up." Moody motioned Ryan to write a letter behind him. He suddenly thought that the difference between live owls and owl specimens might not be able to conceal those Death Eaters. Ryan wrote the address of Weasley''s burrow on an empty envelope on the back table, imitating Harry''s notes, and then gave Hathaway to leave with a letter.


    Watching Hathaway become a small spot in the air, Moody put away those snow-clogged specimens and cages and started the next arrangement.


    "The grouping is like this: Harry and I ride the broom. This way we can guarantee that even if a real mysterious person attacks, we can get Dumbledore to come and support us. Arthur, you take Fred, Rai. James, you bring George. "


    The two Harry standing in the middle nodded at the same time, and Moody looked at the other Harry: "Miss Dracul--"


    "I take Furong to ride the night chick," said Bill, who was not disfigured and still looking handsome. "She doesn''t like flying brooms very much." Furong walked over to stand next to Bill, using the sentimental, little bird to follow people Looked at him. Everyone in the room watched Furong''s expression on Harry''s face, and there was a chill in his heart.


    "Ron, you and Kingsley also rode the night Qi--" Moody arranged. "Because I want to make sure that each group is sure to escape successfully. So Ron, you have to be with Kingsley, who is second only to me here." Ron nodded with a look of joy, and he seemed to have arranged for this very satisfied.


    "Percy, you are with Tonks." Moody finally spoke about the arrangement of the person that Ryan didn''t know. It''s reasonable for Percy to appear here now. All the adult men of the Weasley family in Britain today Now that they are all involved in this operation, then Percy, who has not been upset with his family, is certainly not the exception. Not to mention that Percy has been on the front line of fighting the black wizard for the past two years. From a certain perspective, he is more suitable to participate in this type of combat-related operations.


    "Great, I''m glad to work with you again." Tonks said happily as she waved Percy over a cup holder.


    "Then please take care of me." Percy said politely, pretending that he didn''t see Tonks'' clumsiness.


    "Okay, Mundungus, then you follow me." Hagrid grabbed the last harry Harry who tried to escape himself from everyone''s sight. "You will sit in the car for a while, and if you dare to run away, I promise to see you and beat you again and again."


    Mundungus turned into what Harry wanted to say, but after seeing Hagrid shaking his basketball-size fist in front of him, he swallowed and swallowed back the protest he just wanted to say.


    "We can all guess that Death Eaters will think you are riding a broomstick." Moody said to Ryan, "but this time we only need to drag the mysterious man for five or six minutes. Professor Dumbledore will come to support us, So instead of letting you gamble on luck in transportation that is not good at you. It is better to let you use your best golfer''s flying skills to drag through these few minutes. "


    Ryan nodded, he knew that Moody still did n¡¯t say a word, that is, the so-called true Harry who followed him was actually Ryan, and he hoped that by cooperating with Ryan, he could drag Voldemort and Death Eaters as much as possible. Let ¡¯s get more time to help Harry escape.


    Moody packed everything and led everyone towards the door, and said, "We leave within three minutes. The back door doesn''t need a lock, Death Eaters have to come and search ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The lock can''t stop them ... ¡­bring it on¡­¡­"


    Lane quickly ran to the living room in the direction of Moody''s finger to get Harry''s backpack and firebolt, and then came to the black garden backyard with everyone. Beside him, he jumped the broom into the hands of man. Ron had already sat on the back of a huge black Ye Qi under Kingsley''s help, and Bill helped Furong ride another Ye Qi. Hagrid wore goggles and stood beside the huge motorcycle, ready to go.


    "Sirius generously counted this motorcycle as a public property of the Phoenix Society. He and Mr. Arthur had been busy with this motorcycle and installed a lot of institutions on this car last night." Seeing Ryan staring at the motorcycle with some curiosity, Hagrid said with a smile. At this time, Mundungus threw himself into a bucket the size of a boat, and then sat up scolding and rubbing his elbow desperately.


    "Speaking of the organization, Hagrid." Mr. Weasley grabbed his broom and stood beside them. "We didn''t have time to test before, so there was no way to determine whether they were safe. -"


    "Okay, okay," Moody said, "Everyone is ready. After I give the order, everyone should leave at the same time, otherwise the entire containment tactics will fail.


    After hearing this sentence, Ryan immediately crushed another badge in his pocket and sent the news of the start of the operation to Sirius on the underground train.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 601： flight

    Just as Ryan smashed the badge in her pocket, Harry and Sirius sat in a small train together at the pocket subway station under Aunt Harry''s house. Due to time constraints, everything here is not perfect, all facilities have only the most basic functions. For example, there is a ventilation system, but no temperature regulation system.


    Without air conditioning, Harry and Sirius sitting in the car soon sweated from the body of the sultry compartment, but neither of them paid attention to it, but stared nervously at the glass on the front of the compartment.


    Suddenly snapped, the front of the window glass suddenly jumped out of an Arabic number 15, composed of red light, occupying the entire glass window, and then quickly began to count down.


    Sirius stared nervously at the number. When the number became zero, he snapped at the only red button on the panel in front of him. The train accelerated like a fierce horse stabbed in the ass. Harry even felt like he was pressed against the back of the chair all at once.


    This feeling of fast forward in the dark tunnel is really bad, especially for Harry now. After inexplicably following Moody''s arrangement, he met Sirius, but Sirius just greeted him and asked him to sit in the subway with a serious expression. After closing the subway door, he said nothing. Nothing was explained in the seat in front of him. This kept Harry''s heart in an extreme depression and confusion, and the dark and sultry environment here also strengthened his mood.


    Fortunately, this journey was not long, they appeared in another subway station after more than a minute. After climbing up a ladder in silence and moving away the sofa that was blocking the exit, Harry saw Hermione holding her wand nervously and pointed at the place where they came out. Fortunately, he and Sirius dropped the wand. .


    "Harry, it''s great to see you." Hermione greeted Harry and walked towards the garage. "Follow me, Harry, we still have a long way to go today."


    After Sirius drove out of the garage from the block and merged into the traffic on a freeway, Harry sitting on the co-pilot finally had the opportunity to ask how this series of actions was tonight. It''s going on.


    "It''s very simple, Harry." Hermione, sitting in the back seat, said after listening to Harry''s question. "We are worried that the transfer has been controlled by the enemy for a specific time, so we decided to let Ryan drink the compound soup and pretend to be you. Now after we drive the car away for a distance, Sirius will take you to a safe place. go with."


    "So, everyone in my aunt''s house is just to attract volts--" Harry just said that Hermione just sat up from the back like a spring on her back, while reaching out to the co-pilot Lifting Harry''s chin up by his position prevented him from saying the word below.


    "What are you doing?" Harry covered his mouth for a while before recovering. He almost bit his tongue just now.


    "To save your life." Hermione said, "The mysterious man cast a spell on his name, and anyone who says his name can sense it. Everyone risked their lives to cover you today. You recruited him at this time. "


    "Really, I''m very sorry." Harry apologized sincerely, and then said a little puzzled. "By the way, why do so many people risk their lives to help me lead me-mysterious person, I don''t deserve it."


    "No, you deserve it." Sirius, who was driving, glanced at the rearview mirror and found that there was no car behind and quickly changed lanes and surpassed the big truck in front. Then he said: "You are keeping everyone hope in this dark age The key is that everyone involved in the operation today is willing to participate in the war. They are all adults and you should believe their choice. "


    "Seriously, I am now worried about what danger Ryan will encounter today, but I respect his ideas." Hermione continued, "So I think that if you can cooperate with everyone''s actions now, you can reach the Burrow safely. It is the best reward for everyone ¡¯s dedication and possible sacrifice. "


    "--Okay." Harry nodded after silent for a while, then crossed his fingers on his knees and silently prayed for everyone who was fighting.


    And five or six minutes ago, Ryan smashed the badge in his pocket and immediately mounted a firebolt. Percy also smiled apologetically at Tonks and put her arms around her waist. Hagrid kicked his foot and started the motorcycle. The car roared like a fire dragon, and the sidecar jittered.


    "Good luck to everyone!" Moody shouted, "See you in the Burrow in about an hour. I counted three. One ... two ... three."


    The motorcycle roared with shock, and in this huge noise, Ryan kicked her feet and followed Moody. I have to say that the long-distance broom flying in other worlds and the sense of balance exercised by Ryan made his flying skills also excellent. Although still incomparable to Harry, a man born in the sky, he was confident that Voldemort could not distinguish himself as a fake Harry in a short time.


    Of course, Ryan must also admit that he was sufficiently familiar with how to use the Virgin Rose before he was able to meet Voldemort who would fly in the air. But he sincerely hoped that the function would not be used today.


    After taking off, everyone ascended quickly, and after a few seconds they rose to a sufficient height. Ryan glanced down and found that he couldn''t recognize where he had just left. At this moment he saw some dark shadows around him.


    "Well." Ryan looked around quickly, and found a group of Death Eaters in black robes and masks surrounded them. There are about 40 people in this group. They hang in the air to form a huge circle, and the members of the Phoenix Society flew into their enveloping circle unknowingly-


    "It seems that the Ministry of Magic is already exposed like a sieve. As long as the information to them is equivalent to telling Voldemort." Lane was full of vomiting, but this time everything was not important, because the Death Eaters After they appeared, they directly attacked, and the whole sky was instantly flooded with screams and dazzling green light.


    "Go North". "Ryan heard the mad-eyed growl and immediately rushed westward with him. Because even 40 Death Eaters couldn''t completely block all the space in the air, they were in a chaos smoothly. Out of the circle.


    "Except for your weapon ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan directly hit the Death Eater closest to him, the wand in the guy''s hand was immediately shot down from his hand by this curse, and then fell from the sky with a spin Go down. The man had to use the broom to fly down and try to retrieve his wand.


    But this did not improve his condition, because Mad-Eye Hammoudi is the most combative of this group of people, so the Death Eaters chasing them are the most, even if one of them does not let the group chasing behind The crowd can be sparse. After Ryan used the disarming mantra just now, more people came after him.


    "This is awful." Lane whispered softly. At this time, in order to pretend to be more like Harry, he could only use the disarming spell to hinder the Death Eaters who came after him. These spells obviously lacked lethality. Except for the one who was just careless, other Death Eaters easily blocked Ryan''s attack with iron armor.


    After avoiding a coma spell, Ryan saw a black smoke billowing behind the Death Eater rise from the ground, and then quickly approached in his own direction.


    "Voldemort is here!" Looking at the black figure hidden in the billowing smoke, Ryan recognized it the first time. Because flying without any help is Voldemort''s signature action.


    Saw that the figure pulled up his arm and aimed at Moody, and Moody was busy repelling a Death Eater who was too close to find this scene.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 602： Fierce battle

    When he noticed that Voldemort was about to kill the mad-eyed Hammoudi with a life-spell, Ryan slammed against Moody. A green light rubbed the two of them and flew into the distance.


    "Voldemort!" Moody reacted at once, and Ryan also knew from the name he called that he usually called Voldemort a mysterious person like himself, all to avoid that Voldemort''s spell on his name, and Not because of fear.


    "Down." Moody shouted and fired a red firework, then slammed down on the broomstick. He knew that he must not be a Voldemort opponent who could fly directly in the sky while riding on a broom. He could only hope and land on the ground to take advantage of obstacles. But Voldemort understood this too, and under his command all the Death Eaters gathered to attack Ryan.


    Even if Moody roared to face the battle, he couldn''t block so much magic alone. Fortunately, the Death Eaters had to leave the chance to kill Harry to Voldemort, so their magic was mainly directed at the firebolt that Ryan rode. Just a few seconds later, the enchantments successfully broke Ryan ¡¯s iron armor curse, which was not strong, and hit the fire crossbow arrow. The broom branch behind the fire crossbow arrow ignited a blaze and then fell uncontrollably.


    Ryan is not Harry after all, there is really no way to avoid so many spells when facing a fire attack. At this time, Moody was hit by three Death Eaters and flew farther and farther. He watched Ryan fall with a ball of fire and desperately wanted to move closer, but when the Death Eaters stopped Flying farther and farther.


    "It looks like it''s impossible to pretend to be Harry." Ryan looked at the same swooping Death Eaters and the first Voldemort, thinking that even if he was running directly in a phantom shift, he was blameless because he had just Seeing the six or seven Death Eaters behind Ye Qi flying to Bill and Furong riding near them, because most of them came to kill themselves, there were only two left. They thought it would be easy for them to escape.


    But Ryan did not retreat, he magically activated the Virgin Rose and released the alchemy he had just prepared.


    After alchemy was completed, a pink sphere of light expanded rapidly with Ryan as the core, covering a dozen of Death Eaters in a flash. These Death Eaters didn''t even have time to add protective magic to themselves and watched this sphere of light to turn themselves Wrapped in.


    But after a second or two of breathlessness, the Death Eaters discovered that nothing had happened. Just as they were about to celebrate, the broom they were riding on exploded at the same time.


    Suddenly, the smile on the Death Eater''s face turned to panic and screamed. You have to know that they have been chasing Ryan just now, and after losing their broom at a distance of more than 100 meters from the ground, the reaction time left for them is only three or four seconds.


    Not every wizard is rich enough to have magical defense props all over his body. Especially for these poor clanking Eastern European black wizards, the only magic prop on them may be the magic wand in their hands. At the same time, not every dark wizard is as powerful as Voldemort or Bella, and can accurately choose the spell to use at any time.


    Just behind Ryan stretched out a pair of transparent pink crystal-like wings to stop the falling trend. As the sky greeted Voldemort, there was a series of sounds from the ground full of flour pockets falling on the concrete floor. Listening to the sound, Ryan guessed that the group of Death Eaters who had just caught up was at least half dead.


    "Who the **** are you?" Ryan didn''t have time to celebrate his record of at least ten consecutive kills and was forced to avoid the left by a life-spelling spell. Then came the voice of Voldemort''s hoarse voice, accompanied by There was another green light in his voice flying towards Ryan.


    "Guess." Ryan said, flapping his wings. The whole person avoided this green light like a flexible bird and glided to Voldemort''s left. Unlike the broom, this pair of wings formed by the Virgin Rose is like a natural extension of his limbs, giving Ryan excellent mobility in the air.


    After gaining a new position, Ryan slashed his wand, and a burning crescent of blue flames flew towards Voldemort. This kind of Ryan seriously studied the undead black scripture and the sun gold golden scripture, and the magic spell mixed with death and frost gave Voldemort no small pressure. He had to give up the next life spell and summon it from the air. A silver shield came out in front of him.


    The crescent blade exploded after hitting the silver shield, and the bright blue sparks flew around the shield and flew to Voldemort. Burn the figure into an ice-blue torch.


    "Fake." Ryan thought of quickly gathering his wings and diving, and a green life-spell was flying directly over the top of his head. Watching the green light go away, Ryan began to snake forward and flew forward. Voldemort released several life-spells again above and behind him, but he hid him.


    After flying for a few seconds, Ryan made a yin Maiman roll with one wing, and then successively fired blue and white plasma **** with lightning on the oncoming Voldemort, and Voldemort summoned it again. A silver shield blocked these plasma balls.


    Under the cover of the plasma splashing around after the plasma ball hit the shield, Ryan sideways once again avoided another life spell, and then directly pulled out the enemy fencing when he passed Voldemort, facing Voldemort''s astonished eyes. He poked hard.


    I have to say that Voldemort is still careless, or that he has never seen anyone who is as flexible or even more flexible than him in air combat, nor has he seen a wizard who uses Muggle cold weapons in regular wizard combat, So he was stabbed by Ryan in a surprise.


    But Voldemort is worthy of being the most powerful black wizard in Europe. In this case, he still added enough magic defense to himself in time, plus the physical and magic dual defense capabilities hidden under the skin after the body was rebuilt The snake scale made Ryan''s attack not as effective as expected.


    The enemy fencing in Ryan''s hands is indeed an artifact. When he touched Voldemort, he broke the magic defense of his body. But the intensity of the effort and the scales on Voldemort''s body made the tip of the sword slip along Voldemort''s waist. Fortunately, Ryan adjusted the intensity in time, and finally let the sword pierce Voldemort''s thigh at an angle, and then was pulled out by Ryan with a black blood.


    "You''re dead." Voldemort looked at Ryan gritted his teeth, the flame of anger burning all over his heart. In fact, the wound on his leg was not serious, and his wound healed immediately after Ryan pulled out the sword. He was angry because he had never suffered such injuries even before he had played against Dumbledore. Not to mention the deep sense of shame brought to him by this way of fighting with Muggles.


    "It seems-I have played." Ryan was somewhat embarrassed to avoid the life-threatening spells that flew one after another like a beaded arrow and successfully landed on the ground ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After seven or eight sharp branches were like arrows Straight stab Voldemort that was landing.


    Voldemort just turned these branches into a pile of ashes and flew into the air with a slight wave of hand, and then shouted while launching a life-spelling curse. "Little mouse, don''t try to avoid your death, you are dead today."


    "Not necessarily." Ryan stepped out of the hedge after avoiding a life-spell, and at the same time a pink ray of light directed at Voldemort. After landing on the ground and putting away her wings, the less skilled Ryan who was mastered by Our Lady of Roses could finally mobilize the forces inside to attack.


    Voldemort turned into a silver shield as usual this time to block, but soon his face became ugly. Because the spell was different from the one that Lane couldn''t shake his shield before, the silver shield made a buzzing sound this time after being hit by the pink light, and he felt a burst of pressure.


    "Who the **** are you?" Voldemort stretched out his left hand to stabilize the shield and shot a green light from behind the shield again. But a two-story clay giant suddenly appeared on the ground to block the blow.


    "Guess." Ryan said to Voldemort that at this time a red alchemy line had been outlined under his feet. Under the blessing of this earth, the clay giant rushed towards Voldemort and hardened slightly from his feet. When it rushed in front of Voldemort, it had become a stone giant, and then two big fists clasped and fell on Voldemort.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 603： Successful plan

    Banged loudly, and Ryan even felt the vibration of the ground under his feet. The giant stone giant''s fists hit the ground, and a pothole with a depth as high as Ryan''s waist was hit on the farmland.


    But Voldemort was not hit by this trick. After a cloud of black smoke spread out, Voldemort appeared on top of the giant''s head and waved his wand down. The stone giant immediately collapsed like soft mud, and then a black giant snake emerged from the stone giant''s wreckage.


    The giant snake stood up instantly and made a hissing sound and swam to the side of Lion, while Voldemort also stood on the side of the giant snake and launched a life-spell on him. Ryan waved his wand to form a huge earth wave like the sea to block the life-spell, and then patted the giant snake and Voldemort.


    The earth waves came down from the sky like a huge stone slab. The giant snake failed to escape and was photographed as a thick smoke, while Voldemort appeared slightly embarrassed on the ground after the earth waves rolled over. Ryan saw him raise his wand and prepare to attack again, so quickly gathered a pink transparent round shield in front of him.


    But Voldemort did not attack, but turned his face quickly and turned his head quickly, and then the pop disappeared. The disappearance of Voldemort surprised Ryan, who was preparing for the next round of attack. He was a little curious why Voldemort had just shouted to kill himself but suddenly played and disappeared. But this did not let him relax his vigilance but nervously held his wand and looked around, fearing that Voldemort would suddenly jump out from behind to attack him.


    This feeling of emotional tension was very bad, but he soon determined that Voldemort had indeed left, because Professor Dumbledore, wearing a purple robe, quickly walked out of the hedge on the other side.


    "You are late, Mr. Principal." After confirming that the principal was indeed in front of him, Ryan lifted his guard, and then took out a crystal test tube painted with golden runes to collect the black blood of Voldemort that was just stuck to his sword. Go in. If it were not for the blood, he would definitely ignite an indestructible fire on the enemy fencing to give Voldemort a hard time.


    "No way, this place is too far away from the place we had previously planned. I just came here after seeing the movement here." Professor Dumbledore said a little embarrassedly. "But what you did just now was really great, it made me feel like I saw Nicole May for the first time when I was young."


    "Thank you for your compliments, yes, how are the others?" Ryan asked Professor Dumbledore after she put away the test tube containing Voldemort''s blood. "I just saw Bill and Furong being chased by two Death Eaters."


    "Harry, they have successfully reached the Burrow." Dumbledore said in a confirmed tone. "Because I just received a notification from Sirius, but I do n¡¯t know the others. But I think you attracted at least half of the Death Eaters who came to ambush and Voldemort himself. In this case, they chased the food behind others. There shouldn''t be too many dead people, they will leave safely if they want to. "


    Speaking of this, Dumbledore pulled out his wand and began to recover from the messy ground before it was beaten. Ryan also quickly pulled out his wand to help Professor Dumbledore. The land quickly returned to its original state after the two people were busy.


    After the last wooden fence returned to its original position. Professor Dumbledore took out a teacup from his pocket and bent over a flat bar on the side fence, then raised his wand and said "Mentos", the teacup shuddered for a while and emitted a strange blue light, then Gradually stopped and returned to the original state.


    "It''s a little late now, so the door key I was going to use for you should have left early. Fortunately, I can do this magic." Dumbledore picked up the cup and put it in front of Ryan. "Put your hands up, Ryan."


    Lean put out a finger and put it on the cup, the cup immediately radiated a dazzling blue light. Then Ryan felt that there seemed to be an invisible hook behind his navel. He and Dumbledore suddenly left the farmland and were dragged into the void. Lane spun uncontrollably, his fingers clinging tightly to the door key. After a few seconds, his feet hit **** the hard ground, but fortunately he kept his balance this time, his knees just bent and cushioned, and he stood up again immediately.


    After standing firm, Ryan looked around and found himself in the courtyard of the Burrow. Hearing the sound of the courtyard, the door opened and Hermione suddenly ran out of the room and hugged Ryan tightly. "Everyone is here, even if you haven''t come back. I thought--I thought--"


    "I''m fine," Ryan said, clapping Hermione''s back and approaching her. "It''s just that after the dozen Death Eaters were killed, the mysterious man played a head-on fight. . The mysterious man ran away directly. "


    "This is amazing!" Hermione looked up at him with her arms around Ryan''s neck. Ryan saw in her eyes the joy of the rest of her life and some of the most primitive worship of power.


    "Actually, it''s not as dangerous as you think. As I said last time, after making the Virgin Rose, I can at least reach the same level as the mysterious man at the magic level. In this case, even if I am not because of experience His opponent, but there is no problem fighting him head-on and getting off in front of him smoothly. "Ryan comforted." Besides, the soul connection between the two of you should have been able to perceive that I have nothing. "


    "It wasn''t because I was nervous that you never thought about it." Hermione said that there was an expression of sudden enlightenment. Afterwards, she let go of Ryan a little embarrassedly, and then hammered it gently on his chest.


    "By the way, you just said that everyone else is back, is everyone okay?" Ryan asked Hermione when she saw the shyness and quickly changed the subject. After hearing his question, Hermione answered immediately, "Great Some people have no problem, because your pretense was very successful. So many of the Death Eaters who chased other people gave up half of them and gave up chasing to surround you according to the requirements of the mysterious man. "


    "Although the mysterious people later found that you were not Harry, they let those people continue to chase other people away, but this one-time delay allowed other participants to smoothly escape from the dangerous place." Hermione Ryan said what happened to other people ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The only thing injured was Furong. The Death Eaters who chased behind before they completely escaped released a heart curse at Bill, who was at his best at night Qi was about to pass through the magic protection in our safe zone and was unable to resist it. After blocking another evil spell, Furong found that he had no time to release the defensive spell again, so he stood up and replaced Bill with himself and suffered this spell. "


    "She is so brave." Ryan sighed. In the chaotic night battle, it is difficult for the average person to recognize what spell is attacked in time, so Furong can do this to represent her courage and love to face death. Sincere love. "And she must love Bill very much."


    "Yes!" Hermione nodded. "I used to think that Hibiscus was a little too grandiose and vanity, and that she was not well suited to the British atmosphere. Now think about it. I shouldn''t judge a person just by looking at it."


    "So what''s her situation now?" Ryan and Hermione walked side by side to the Burrow under Mr. Weasley''s beckoning. When the two of them just chatted, Principal Dumbledore gave Mr. Weasley a few words. After the talk, he has left. As the greatest white wizard, he has to do other things tonight.


    ¡°It ¡¯s much better now. Some of the potions you left before to the Phoenix Society have a good effect on the sequelae of the Heart Drill. Also, the room may be very busy for a while, because everyone arrives safely, so everyone hopes to be good. Celebrate."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 604： Burrow

    As soon as Ryan stepped into the door of the Burrow, Mrs. Weasley hugged him, "Thank goodness, you have finally returned safely. Alasto has told us what happened just now. If you have attracted most of you, Death Eaters and mysterious people, I do n¡¯t think everyone will be here so safely. But you should never take a risk like this again. We have not reached the point where a child must be at the forefront. "


    "It''s okay Mrs. Weasley. Everyone is risking their lives today. How could I make an exception? Besides, isn''t it safe for me to come back." Ryan comforted after Mrs. Weasley let go of Ryan.


    At this time, the restaurant table was already crowded with people, and some people even chose to stand by the side with their glasses because they couldn''t make it. At one glance, Ryan saw the mad-eyed man standing on a pot of lace and raised his carry-on hip flask to signal to Ryan.


    "Dude, you are so brave this time. When we first heard that you and Hermione were not coming, we were a little bit weird. I didn''t expect you to do such a big thing. To Moody, you can fly like a mysterious person. "How did this happen?" Ron asked, excitedly patting Ryan''s shoulder, and Harry beside him also looked at Ryan curiously.


    "That was when my alchemy rose to a certain level and I naturally mastered it." Ryan said, watching Ron want to ask further. He quickly changed the subject to prevent Ron from asking questions about the color of the wings. "Harry, I''m sorry that all your luggage and flying brooms have been destroyed by the mysterious people. At that time, there were too many people who attacked me and they were too powerful."


    "It''s okay, as long as you can come back safely, I can buy brooms and luggage." Harry said with a smile. "I think it can''t be more cost-effective to exchange some Gallon''s losses for everyone to return safely."


    "That''s true." Even Ron, who is usually more sensitive to money, nodded in agreement at this time, and then several people joined together in the chat at the table.


    "Oh, I''m curious about one thing." Sirius said suddenly after a few minutes of chatting. "You just encountered an ambush as soon as you started, which only shows that Voldemort has mastered the exact time we want to start in advance. Who can tell me why?"


    "It must have been a whistleblower." Watching everyone falling silent, Moody stepped forward and said what everyone was saying. "Of course, I believe that nobody sitting here today will tell anyone. The leaker is probably on the side of the Ministry of Magic. Because today ¡¯s plan is not only known to everyone here. We used to fight the security and Ministry of Magic in order to arrange the door key. In many interactions, they should be able to easily infer our approximate time of action. Moreover, the mysterious man is not a compassionate subordinate, and it is normal to order the Death Eaters to lie there in advance and wait a few nights. "


    "So how do you explain that you and Ryan were focused on as soon as you set off, and even the mysterious man chased you directly?" Percy asked, frowning down his glass. "All the information we gave to the Ministry of Magic did not mention that we will prepare to stand in, but the mysterious man and most of the Death Eaters found the real target at once. If Ryan''s temporary plan changed the person If it is, the mysterious person may really succeed. "


    "Percy, I believe that the people of the Phoenix Society will not tell the mysterious people that we are transferring tonight." Ryan said, he believes in Dumbledore''s vision, especially when Dumbledore is still alive. Will betray at this time. "In the beginning, a group of Death Eaters came over because the protector beside me was Professor Moody. It is normal to know that he is the most powerful of the protectors today."


    "The mysterious man didn''t come after me at the beginning, but only after he confirmed it later. If someone among the people who participated in this operation reported it, I think he should come after me as soon as possible, not below I came after a while. "


    "What have you done to make the mysterious person think you are the real Harry?" Lupin asked somewhat puzzled. "How are they so sure in that dark and chaotic situation?"


    "I think that''s because I only used disarming spells during battles." Ryan said. "Of us, only Harry will use disarming spells at this time. Death Eaters I understand this very well. "


    "Is this true? Harry." Sirius turned around and asked Harry after hearing Ryan''s words. "Do you really use disarming spells first in combat?"


    "Not necessarily." Harry said after thinking for a while. "But if this is the case tonight, I will probably only use the disarming mantra."


    Everyone at the table looked at themselves with shocked eyes, and Harry quickly explained: "I remember someone telling me that Voldemort would use the Soul Charm to control a lot of cannon fodder. In this situation where everyone is blindfolded I do n¡¯t want to hurt innocent people. "


    "Harry, the era of disarming curse is over! These people want to catch you and kill you! Even if you don''t want to kill, at least in the future you will have to use a coma curse!" Speaking.


    "It''s a few hundred meters high, and the wizard who has won the soul and soul spell can''t control himself. If these innocent people are stunned, he will surely fall, just like I gave him Abadasso The life curse is sure to die! "Harry stubbornly expressed his point of view." And I think I should be able to escape even if it was there at the time. "


    "Harry, don''t be stubborn." Ryan persuaded: "When I was imitating you at that time, I could say that it was a death escape. If I could fly, it is estimated that now you should all mourn for me. At your level, I I don''t think you will do better than me. "


    "Then what do you think I should do? To kill an innocent man controlled by Voldemort?" Harry looked angry.


    "Of course not," Sirius shook his head. "But Death Eaters-frankly, most people seem to regard the curse of removing your weapon as your signature behavior. I admit that removing your weapon is a good thing. Mantra. But I strongly urge you to change your habit when you encounter this situation in the future. Today can only be said that Ryan''s power is strong and successful escape from Voldemort, but if it is replaced by someone else? At least if Ryan is not In this way, if you directly bear Voldemort, this group of protectors, Moody, will be difficult to survive from today''s operation. "


    "But I can''t really hurt the innocent for my own sake." Harry thought slowly and shook his head. "If I do this, how is it different from Voldemort?"


    Everyone was speechless after hearing this, but Hermione stood up and said angrily. "Harry, do n¡¯t forget that the situation in Britain is already a war. Some collateral damage in the war is unavoidable. For example, Ryan fell to several Death Eaters in one fight during the fight just now. There may be a wizard controlled by the soul-draining curse. Do you think Ryan and Voldemort are the same? "


    "I don''t mean that." Harry shook his head again and again as Hermione smelled of gunpowder. He really didn''t mean what Hermione said. Especially today, Ryan actually risked his life and should have been done by Ha What Lee did ~ www.novelhall.com ~ With Harry''s character, it is impossible for him to criticize Ryan at this time.


    "Hermione." Ryan hurried out to round the field. "I think Harry is just talking about some of his own principles of doing things, it doesn''t mean to blame others."


    "Yes." Harry nodded again and again. "This is just one of my personal requirements. I also know that when I face the enemy, I look a bit pedantic, but there are some things I can''t really do."


    "That''s good, I''m willing to respect your personal views. In fact, as long as it doesn''t hurt others, I believe everyone can accept the different views of others." Hermione calmed down.


    Harry let out a long sigh of relief. When Hermione stared at him just now, he felt that the cold hair on his back stood up, as if he was being stared at by a very aggressive predator.


    "Okay, let''s celebrate. There are indeed too many things to celebrate today." Mr. Weasley said, holding up the glass in his hand, and a glass of flame whiskey was poured into his glass.


    "I wish all success in the future." Everyone said, holding up their glasses together.

 Chapter 605： In the Burrow

    That night Ryan and their young people lived together in a tent set up in the kitchen. Because there are too many people to live here tonight, the burrow is too small to make enough bed. So Ryan and these young people can only set up tents for one night. Fortunately, the tents in the magic world are not so tight.


    To make matters worse, when Ryan was sleeping that night, a scream suddenly came from Harry''s room. He immediately jumped out of the bed with a carp, and then took the wand at the head of the bed and put on his coat and ran towards the house where Harry was. When he ran out of the door, he saw that Hermione, who lived at the opposite door, rushed out almost the same as himself.


    "Harry, what''s the matter with you?" While Hermione was on guard outside the door, Ryan pushed open the door of Harry''s house and walked in, then watched Harry sit up in shock with a pajama look.


    "I just saw Voldemort." Harry didn''t want to hide everything he had just seen. "He is very angry now, tormenting the Death Eaters in a big house with a fireplace and a long table, because they are suffering heavy losses today under the guidance of fake news."


    "Listening is good news." Lane nodded. "But this connection to the soul of the mysterious person should stop! Your scar-it shouldn''t be like this anymore! You can''t let that connection go through again."


    "I know, but I can''t close my brain." Harry shook his head helplessly. "It''s not that I didn''t practice seriously, but every time Voldemort''s thinking can always break through my defense in my brain."


    "I think you can try this." Ryan thought for a moment and pulled out a silver-white strap. "Tie this to your head and feel it."


    Harry heard the words and took the strap in Ryan''s hand and tied it to his head. He said it after a while. "It feels amazing. I feel like I have a pair of warm wings that protect my brain."


    "That''s good," Ryan nodded. "This is a new magic prop that I just made recently. The main purpose at that time was to allow me to avoid mental interference when I was studying. Listen to what you just said. Now I can be sure as long as the mysterious person is not too close to you. Basically, you can be immune to the uncontrolled connection between the two souls you encounter. "


    "Thank you." Harry looked at Ryan seriously. "Also, I swear that when I spoke this afternoon, there was absolutely no intention of criticizing you. At that time, I was really just talking about myself. Please believe me."


    "I believe you, Harry." Ryan yawned at this point. "Also, it should be one o''clock in the morning. You were really scared by the sound just now. Well, I''m going to bed. See you tomorrow morning."


    "The other''s vigilance is too bad." After taking the door of Harry''s bedroom, Lane explained to Hermione what happened just now. Hermione nodded after listening, and then pouted at the door of the sleeping Weasley twins and Ron. "If someone really attacked just now, I guess they simply can''t respond enough."


    "You should believe the double defenses laid by the Phoenix Society and the Ministry of Magic in this neighborhood, and the things they encountered today are really too exciting for them, so this time because of the self-protection of the brain, the sleep is deep and normal "You can''t use our level to judge others." Ryan said, and then he kissed Hermione on the cheek. "Okay, go to bed. Get up early tomorrow."


    In the next few days, everyone seemed very busy. For example, Ryan started to produce a new batch of alchemy props for the members of the Order of the Phoenix with the help of Hermione. Only Harry and Ron seemed more leisurely. But soon Mrs. Weasley found them both, and soon they were busy preparing for the wedding.


    Ryan was thinking about the future in addition to making alchemy props during this time. He felt that it was basically impossible for Voldemort to attack the Ministry of Magic on the day of the wedding as originally, while Dumbledore was still alive. However, Ryan also lost In anticipation of Voldemort''s next move, everything in front of him seemed to be shrouded in mist.


    "No matter what he is, the soldiers will block it and the water will cover it. It is too late to wait for Voldemort to launch an attack, but it is strange to say that when he was weak in the past, he did not worry about this. Now he can resist Voldemort directly. I started thinking. "After thinking for a while, Ryan continued to finish the work at hand after a smile. In this era of war, war-related magic props are always never enough.


    "It''s really exhausting me." This was the night before the wedding two days before Harry prepared to complain. "Did you know? Ron and I have been scrubbing the dishes endlessly over the past two days, coloring gifts, ribbons and flowers, removing the goblins from the garden, and helping Mrs. Weasley bake a bunch of appetizing pancakes."


    "No way, everyone is busy." Ryan took the plate from the cupboard to the table and put it one by one. "But someone always has to prepare for the wedding. It''s not enough to rely on Mrs. Weasley alone."


    After several people had set the tableware, the door opened, and Mr. Weasley, Kingsley, and Bill walked in, and then sat down at the table slightly tired. Probably due to the defection of two Malfoy mothers and children living at Gasgrip at 12 Grimmauld Place, many members of the Phoenix Society often choose to come to the Burrow for dinner.


    Because of this reason, the kitchen is full of people after the meal, and it is very difficult to use the knife and fork. Lion had to move his arms carefully to ensure that he would not hit Hermione sitting beside him with his elbow.


    "How''s the situation outside recently?" Ryan broke the silence and asked himself the other side Bill


    "Nothing happened, or it''s been too quiet these days." Bill lowered his knife and fork with a serious expression. "The conflict in the last two days was not a big deal, but all the newspapers haven''t mentioned that thing recently, and even the Ministry of Magic hasn''t said anything about that thing. You know that several illegal doors were used at that time The key, if it is as usual that they have come to the home to ask the teacher for guilt, but they have done nothing now. "


    "Does the Ministry of Magic still intend to bury its head in the sand as an ostrich in this critical situation?" Harry''s eyes widened.


    "Although it sounds very incredible, UU reads , but sometimes it is always the case." Mr. Weasley said. "Scriinger is not willing to admit that the mysterious man is so powerful, and even less so that the Ministry of Magic has been completely out of control in the current situation."


    "So what about people other than Scrimgeour?" Lane asked. "There are not many people in the Ministry of Magic. There are also many natural resistance people who are mysterious people, such as those hemp seed wizards on the front line. Do they refuse to stand up for themselves? "


    "Of course there are, but people are scared," Mr. Weasley replied. "Fear of becoming the next missing person, fearing that his child will be attacked next time! Terrible rumors are circulating everywhere, and indeed many people are mysteriously missing. But the Ministry of Magic, which should come up at this time, cannot even protect its own staff. The only thing Scrimgeour can do is to keep himself in the office all day. I really hope he is working on a plan. "


    No one spoke for a while, until Mrs. Weasley magically received the empty plate on the console, and then brought out the apple pie.


    "Okay, let''s be happy, after all, it''s a wedding in two days. As the organizers, we can''t be so downcast." Mrs. Weasley said. "I hope that everyone will participate with a smile at least during the wedding."

 Chapter 606： Prelude

    At 11 am the next day, Ryan put down a newly made fireball ring and heard a loud noise coming downstairs. Through the glass they saw Harry, Ron, and Ginny standing in decent lines standing in the sunny courtyard, ready to meet the guests.


    "Fortunately, we have important things to do, so Mrs. Weasley did not arrange anything for us. These two days, Harry and they were very busy." Looking at Harry standing in the courtyard, Hermione said with some luck.


    This morning, the courtyard of the Burrow appeared in front of everyone in a clean and tidy gesture: the rust crucible and old rain boots that were usually scattered on the back door steps were gone, and two new plants were replaced in the big pots. A fluttering shrub with a pot on each side of the door. Although there is no wind, the leaves dance lazily, forming a fascinating, microwave ripple effect. The chickens were all closed, the yard was cleaned, and the nearby gardens were all trimmed and dressed up. All this is full of the labor of Mrs. Weasley and Harry.


    For security reasons, the Phoenix Society and the Ministry of Magic have imposed a large number of security spells on the Burrow to ensure that no one can come here directly by magic. So it wasn''t until a few minutes later that they saw Mr. Weasley smiled and carried the heavy luggage into the yard with two people. After that, Furong rushed directly to hug the female guest. It seems that the guests coming today should be Furong''s parents.


    Furong''s mother is a beautiful blonde woman wearing a leafy green robe, at least in terms of charm, it is a mixed-race Meiwa. But Furong''s father is indeed not as charming as his wife. He was shorter than his wife, chubby, and had a sharp little black beard. However, it seems that he has a good temper. After entering the courtyard, he kissed Mrs. Weasley''s face very politely.


    Is followed by a series of greetings, but I do n¡¯t know what happened. After Furong ¡¯s mother said a word, Mr. Weasley smiled nervously, so that Ryan could hear him upstairs. But Mrs. Weasley glanced at him, and he said nothing at once, with an expression on his face that seemed to be sitting beside a friend''s bed.


    Soon everyone walked into the Burrow, Ryan withdrew his gaze and continued to work on his own affairs. In addition to making a batch of necessities for a war that could break out at any time, he now also wrote a letter to Professor Dumbledore asking for his help.


    After all the things were done, it was lunch time. After going downstairs, Ryan contacted the Draculs for the first time today. The atmosphere at the table was even warmer after they joined Ryan, because Ryan and Hermione spoke French as fluently as their mother tongue, and they helped facilitate the communication after the translation. Especially when they communicated with Ryan in French before, they were Mr. Luo Zhen, which made the French of the two people with a kind of accent in Paris area makes the Draculs feel very kind.


    Since Furong helped Bill block the spell during the last retreat of Harry, the Weasleys'' attitude towards her has changed a lot. For example, they have now accepted Furong as their family. This also made the two seem very harmonious when they met today.


    "Thank you very much for your wedding gift." After the lunch, Furong and Bill solemnly thanked them. The wedding gift that Ryan gave them was a pair of big porcelain dolls, but this pair of porcelain dolls is not a decoration. Products, but alchemy puppets. As long as the puppet enters the magic power, it will become a person who looks exactly like the user, helping the user to distract the enemy or do some other things.


    Although this function can only be used once a day, each time the puppet becomes humanoid can only be maintained for five minutes. But for Charlie, who had seen countless treasures before working in Gu Ling Pavilion, he understood how precious such alchemy products were. This is why he came to thank him specifically for this.


    After lunch, Ryan soon discovered that the Draculs were pleasant guests and were happy to help others. They are very satisfied with everything and actively help to prepare for the wedding. From the seating arrangement to the bridesmaid''s shoes, Mr. Dracul said in French "Too cute!"


    And Mrs. Dracul was also a good hand at housework spells, and wiped the oven clean in a blink of an eye. Hermione has been following her and Mrs. Weasley trying to learn. Gabrielle followed her sister like a little tail, trying to help a little while tweeting in French, making the atmosphere in the room alive.


    But after everyone was crowded into the room, the house seemed much smaller. In order to avoid encountering other people, Lane could only carry his alchemy table to the shed. It turned out that within a few minutes, Mr. Weasley, who was considered to be chaotic, was also pushed out of the house and came to the shed.


    "Ryan, you are here too." Mr. Weasley, who was planning to go to the shed to take a rest, looked at Ryan as he was astonishingly dispersing a ball of football-sized liquid suspended on the alchemy array. Into a few crystal bottles reinforced with metal.


    "To be honest, I think you should take a good rest, and some work will not be a problem for a few days. It should have been a time to relax now. As a result, I have seen you busy since you have been in the Burrow. "After watching Ryan fill these potions, Mr. Weasley persuaded that he hardly saw Ryan taking a break these days.


    "Nothing, Mr. Weasley." Lane said after closing the stoppers of each crystal bottle. "Actually, this does not cause much pressure on me. Besides, I will definitely stop working tomorrow, because as a bestman of Professor Lupin, I still have to rehearse a little bit."


    The main reason for keeping Ryan busy these past two days was that after Snape defected, the lack of a potion master caused some problems with the supply of potions in the Phoenix Society. Ryan can only go to take care of these deficiencies.


    "I''ll help you." Mr. Weasley took the initiative to walk to Ryan. "Although I only got A in the potion in the NEWT exam, I helped you deal with the raw materials when making these commonly used potions. Still no problem. "


    That night, Ryan and his group of young people slept again in the living room in a tent. Charlie also came back from Romania in the afternoon. This wedding was the most complete visit of the Weasley family in a few years.


    "I heard that Miram¨¢n''s magical tent will be used on the wedding day. I have seen that tent, which is so beautiful." After they all gathered in the tent, Ginny used a kind of excitement. The tone said. "Of course, thank you, Ryan. The set of gold and silver tableware you lent us enough for everyone at the wedding is also great. Bill told me that the gold and silver utensils are more delicate than the fairies."


    "I''m very happy to be able to help you." Lane smiled, and so many dishes he had taken from the "Lord of the Rings" world before. The craftsmanship of the dwarves is much better than the goblins of this world.


    The next day was Harry''s birthday. When Ryan took Hermione into the kitchen, she put their gift on top of a pile of gifts. "Sorry, Harry, the time is a bit tight, so I''m a bit hasty when preparing gifts for you. I hope you like this thing."


    "This, is it too precious?" Harry opened the small box and found that it contained a thumb-sized embossed gold lion brooch with many rubies on it.


    "This is not the jewelry you imagine." Lane said. "It''s what I made to match the headband I gave you two days ago ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It can protect your brain and soul to the greatest extent."


    "Thank you so much." Harry said very sincerely, and solemnly put this brooch in his chest pocket. "After taking the headband you gave in these two days, I feel that after falling asleep, my brain doesn''t have the empty feeling that I had before, and I have never had a nightmare."


    "That thing works just fine." Ryan said, "But I suggest that you can always wear it. The headband is woven with several magic metals, even if it is worn every day, it will not be easily damaged.


    Harry''s birthday party started on time in the evening. Due to the large number of people, he put together a few tables in the garden. Fred and George used magic to transform a large number of purple lanterns, which hung over the guests'' heads. A dazzling number flashed on the lantern: "17". Ryan and Hermione sprayed purple and gold banners back to back from the tops of their wands, hanging artistically in trees and bushes.


    Mrs. Weasley prepared a huge golden thief-shaped birthday cake for this birthday party. In addition, some guests came to visit, such as Hagrid, Lupin and Tonks.


    "Relax, I have tried the clothes this afternoon, and I will definitely give you the temperament when I will give you the best man tomorrow." Lane said to Lupin sitting on the side.


    "That''s good, I hope to give Tonks a perfect wedding this time. I still owe her too much." Lu Ping said.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 607： ready

    Just before the dinner, the Minister of Magic came with Mr. Weasley, and he insisted on having a good talk with Harry as soon as he came. However, less than ten minutes after the two approached the Burrow, Ryan heard a fierce quarrel from the Burrow, and then the door of the room opened, Scrimgeour came out from the inside angrily, without anyone. Say hello and leave.


    "What happened, Harry?" When Mrs. Weasley put the dishes together and everyone started to eat, Ron approached Harry and asked. "I just saw Scrimgeour''s expression very bad."


    "Because I once again rejected the so-called suggestion of cooperation with the Ministry of Magic." Harry seemed to shake his head indifferently. "I think he couldn''t persuade Professor Dumbledore, so he tried to open the gap from me. He vowed that the Ministry of Magic had complete control over the current situation, but refused to explain why Voldemort would organize dozens of people to lay siege. we."


    "I just questioned him, and he jumped like a thunder, and he used a wand to make a hole in my clothes." Said Harry raised his chest, even if Ryan sat across from him, he saw a similar cigarette on his clothes. Hot holes.


    "It seems that the mysterious person''s penetration of the Ministry of Magic is far more terrible than we thought." Lane whispered to Hermione. "Now that everything is abnormal, the Minister of Magic feels that everything is under control, which means that at least a large part of those around the Minister of Magic are already unreliable."


    "People around the Minister of Magic!" Hermione grabbed the key to the problem all at once, "You mean that the Ministry of Magic is now close to the mysterious man?"


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "I think that after several head-on collisions, the mysterious person should now find ways to get rid of this unfavorable situation. After many fights, I think he also knows that he will not It is possible to defeat Principal Dumbledore, and it is even less likely to capture Hogwarts School. What do you think he will do to restore his reputation and show his strength at this time? "


    "¡ª¡ªSubvert the Ministry of Magic." Hermione pressed her lips for a while before spitting out this sentence. "Can''t this happen happen?"


    "It can''t be stopped." Ryan carefully analyzed, "The Ministry of Magic itself is controlled by those pure-blood families, so it is naturally inclined to mysterious people. Not to mention that the Ministry of Magic''s many years of struggle with the principal has flooded the Ministry of Magic. Dumbledore ¡¯s repulsive emotions, if we intervene, will not only make the situation better, but will probably involve a lot of energy in the endless whipping with the Ministry of Magic, further weakening the power to fight the mysterious people. "


    "Ah." Hermione shook her head in frustration, but she quickly got up and chatted with Tonks. As Tonks tomorrow''s bridesmaid, Hermione hopes that she will not make any mistakes at least at tomorrow''s wedding.


    Because of the visit of the Minister of Magic, everyone seemed to lack interest in the following banquet. After hurriedly eating all the dishes, everyone sang a song "Happy Birthday" and ate the cake in threes and twos, and the party went away.


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, Ron, Fred, and George stood outside the huge white tent in the orchard, waiting for the guests who came to the wedding. Ryan and Hermione have been with Lupin and Tonks in the tent. Lu Ping had few friends because of the werewolf problem. When Sirius was the groom today, he could only find Ryan as his best man.


    Harry naturally went to be the best man of his godfather. Unlike the customs of the heavenly dynasty, the best man in the West was not required to be the groom''s peer.


    "Remus, would you like some sedative?" Looking at Lupin, who was nervous and didn''t know where to put his hands and feet, Ryan thought of trying to get out a bottle of light green potion with a grassy scent from his arms. "Relax, this thing will only make you no longer over-stressed, with no sequelae."


    "Thank you." Lupin took the potion in Ryan''s hand and drank it. After a trembling, he quickly returned to normal. "This potion is really effective. I was overstressed just now. After all, this is my first marriage and the only one in my life."


    "Understandable." Lane smiled. "Actually, I have been worrying about whether my legs will be stretched when I get married."


    Lupin wore a black dress robe today, embroidering some simple patterns with silver thread at the corners of the robe. The gray hair has been re-dyed into brown, and even Ryan used a formula found in Sirius''s home to configure the glory remedy to help him wipe out the wrinkles on his face caused by the life of the past ten years.


    After being transformed into a new werewolf, Lu Ping''s body not only made up for the previous shortcomings, but even became as strong as a sportsman who regularly exercised. Unfortunately, white hair and wrinkles cannot be removed anyway. So in order to make him look like a much younger Tonks at his wedding today, Ryan did a lot of things after consulting with Hermione, and now it seems that the effect is very good.


    There was now a loud noise from the front of the tent. An hour ago, the Burrow came from a group of waiters in white robes and a band wearing a golden coat. At this moment, the wizards were sitting under a tree, not far away. Smoking a pipe and chatting the sky making a buzzing sound.


    Suddenly there was a violent noise outside like a tsunami. Ryan lifted the curtain and looked out. As a result, President Dumbledore, dressed in a fuchsia robe painted with stars, walked over with French friends over Furong.


    "Principal Dumbledore is here? This is great!" Lu Ping also saw this scene through the tent door opened by Lane. "Thanks to his help this time, I was able to give Tonks a perfect wedding. The Ministry of Magic is currently cracking down on the werewolves. Fortunately, at least all of the werewolves on our side are now in Norway. As for being injured accidentally. "


    Now all the werewolves in Norway have been healed, and the number finally stayed at 52. In addition to two children, the remaining 50 people can participate in the battle, and there are more than 20 people who can take the initiative to attack in the field. Lane believes that this power, once used properly, can give the Death Eaters a profound lesson.


    In addition to preparing some materials for the Phoenix Society in the recent days, Ryan has spent the rest of the time preparing magic props for these werewolves who are about to enter the battle After mobilizing the power of several worlds, all problems are no longer a problem. Ryan is now only further elaborate to ensure that the best equipment can be provided to those werewolf warriors.


    "Okay, you should be in place." When the person coming to think, the curtain was opened at once. Ron put his head in the door and said to Ryan they.


    A moment later, Ryan and Lupin stood in front of the big tent. Today Ryan is wearing a dark blue dressing gown with a big white rose in his buttonhole. Opposite Hermione was wearing a long dress of the same color, and rarely stood beside Tonks in high heels.


    After passing the ring to Lupin, Ryan''s life is over today. Fortunately, it was a group wedding, so the final groomsman''s speech was given to the oldest of the three groomsmen, Charlie. And Ryan came to the reserved seats as they had rehearsed in advance.


    "Today you are very well dressed." Ryan whispered her face close to Hermione''s ear.


    "Thank you!" Hermione said with a smile. "Okay, let''s keep quiet. I think the most critical moment of the wedding will begin."


    Ryan listened to Hermione''s words and then looked up at the stage. Sure enough, Dumbledore was already on the stage and was ready to speak. He immediately sat up and prepared to listen to the principal''s next speech.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 608： wedding

    "Ladies and gentlemen," after the newcomers were in place, Dumbledore ¡¯s voice rang on the stage, and he was standing on the high platform in front of the three pairs of newcomers at the moment, "Today we are here to celebrate the three Combine the faithful souls with each other ... "


    "Yes, my headdress makes Furong more beautiful, but she is a French." An old lady whispered far away, "And I have to say that Ginny''s skirt opened too low."


    "Who is this?" Ryan asked in a whisper, and Percy behind him looked over immediately. "This is our aunt Muriel, and the headdress on Furong''s head was borrowed by her. That''s a fairy jewelry. But seriously, sometimes our aunt manages too much, but think about her We are 107 years old this year and we have no way to say anything. "


    Lean shrugged and continued to listen to Dumbledore''s speech, only he said. "Today is such a happy day, and I believe that everyone is not willing to listen to what an old man like me is talking about. Let us go straight to the subject."


    After he finished, he looked at Lupin and said, "Remus John Lupin, are you willing to marry Nifadora ...?"


    Lane heard a sobbing sound from the back row, which should be the voices of the werewolf representatives. Afterwards, a trumpet-like sound came from behind the big tent to cover the sobbing, and everyone knew that Hagrid had pulled out a handkerchief as big as his tablecloth. Hermione held Ryan''s hand hard and turned her head to look at him. Ryan saw the corners of her eyes become crystal clear at this time.


    "... I declare you to be a lifelong partner." After five or six minutes, Professor Dumbledore finally made all the testimonies for the three teams of newcomers, and then pulled out his wand and waved high above the three newcomers.


    A large piece of silver stars spewed out from the head of the wand and fell on them, rotating around their tightly hugging bodies at the moment. Fred and George led the applause and applauded, and the golden balloons above them exploded: the bird of paradise and the little golden bells flew out of it and floated in the air, so the roar of the audience added the sound of bird calls and bells.


    "Ladies and gentlemen!" Dumbledore raised his tone at this time. "please stand up!"


    Everyone stood up, and Dumbledore waved his wand again. All the seats rose lightly and gracefully into the air, and the canvas of the big tent disappeared. They stood under the canopy supported by the golden pillars, and they looked at the sunny orchards and the surrounding countryside.


    Then a group of golden lights slowly emerged from the underground in the center of the tent, after which a golden glittering dance floor was formed. The chairs floating in the air are automatically gathered next to the small table covered with white tablecloths, and float lightly and elegantly back to the ground around the dance floor. The band wearing a golden shirt walks to the stage.


    "It''s really delicate." Lane sighed. Even if he has traveled so many worlds before, he swears that he has never seen a world whose magic can be applied so well in life.


    At this time, the waiter came out from all directions. Some of them held a silver tray with pumpkin juice, butter beer and flame whiskey; some held a lot of crumbling pies and sandwiches.


    Ryan and Hermione each took a cup of butter beer from a tray passing by, and then found a table in the corner and sat down. Soon three pairs of new people stepped onto the dance floor and won everyone''s enthusiastic applause. After a while, Mr. Weasley led Mrs. Dracul to the dance floor, followed by Mrs. Weasley and Furong ¡¯s father.


    "I like this song." Luna suddenly appeared out of nowhere, and she gently swayed with a rhythm similar to a waltz. After a few seconds, she stood up, sliding lightly to the dance floor, where she was spinning alone, eyes closed, arms folded.


    Watching Luna dancing there alone, her arms dancing around her head, like trying to drive away mosquitoes. Ryan suddenly wanted to dance for a while, so he took Hermione into the dance floor.


    After jumping two songs, Ryan saw Dumbledore sitting at a table in the distance and waved at him, so he said sorry to Hermione and walked over, and Hermione went down the dance floor with him and returned On the edge of the table.


    "Good afternoon, Professor Dumbledore." Lane said to Professor Dumbledore sitting there. At this time, Dumbledore was sitting there with a small half glass of golden mead, smiling and dancing on the dance floor. People.


    "Good afternoon, Ryan." Dumbledore responded, then said, watching the happy crowd on the dance floor, "This is everything we want to defend. Every time I see them, I feel that everything I have tried is worth it. of."


    "It''s true." Lane nodded. "So sometimes we have to do some very bad things, and we have to pay some price in order to protect this beautiful thing."


    Listening to Ryan saying something straightforwardly, Dumbledore froze for a moment, then put down his glass and turned his head to look at him. "Child, you don''t need to bear all the things with yourself. There are many things you can try to believe in others."


    "I know, Professor Dumbledore, I will try to trust others as much as possible." Ryan nodded. Dumbledore saw that Ryan was insincere, but he didn''t say much.


    Since Ryan confronted Voldemort a few days ago, Dumbledore has completely regarded Ryan as a person who has the strength to communicate with himself on an equal basis, so he is not like Ryan imagined on this kind of problem that is not a matter of principle. Educate him something like that.


    "Okay, let''s talk about other things." After a simple round of exchanges between the two sides, Dumbledore simply shifted the topic and discussed what was really going to be said today. "I have received the letter you gave me before. Thanks to Ms. Burns, deputy director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement. Lucius Malfoy ¡¯s bail out has been completed. I can go with you tomorrow. Zkaban picked him up. "


    "Thank you!" Ryan sincerely thanked him that even when dealing with this kind of thing, even if his strength is not very useful, the relationship network in the magic world cannot be built in a day or two, and Ryan lacks just time.


    "It''s nothing, this kind of thing is just a relief for the elderly like me." Dumbledore said, raised his glass and took a sip, then said, "But you really think that Lucius Malfoy will be really good after it is released. Does it fall to us? "


    "Surely ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan nodded." To be precise, he can only fall back to us. The mysterious man is not a kind leader. I don''t believe he will give the Malfoy family another chance after the big event at the end of last semester. "


    "Yes, according to the information I received, the Malfoy family is now in the eyes of Voldemort and Igor Kakarov, and with Tom ¡¯s childhood personality, he cannot admit that time in the castle at the end of last semester. The attack failed because of its own reasons, so the Malfoy family responsible for the specific execution will naturally bear all the consequences after the failure, and the reason that the Malfoy is a traitor can indeed hide Voldemort perfectly in this semester. That mistake. "


    Here comes Dumbledore''s remarks. "As someone who destroyed Voldemort''s important conspiracy last semester. You and Hermione are now the targets of Voldemort''s priority attack. Do you really not think about living in the Burrow for the rest of the summer vacation?"


    "Thank you, but I don''t think it''s necessary." Ryan said easily. "As an alchemist, I still have confidence in my home''s defense. You don''t need to worry about this."


    "Okay." Dumbledore did not continue to persuade. He also knew that the home of an alchemist was not so easy to break through. Ryan''s daring to say this proved that he was indeed fully prepared. "Then I will pick you up at ten o''clock tomorrow morning, and then we will send Lucius to the Sirius ancestral house from Azkaban."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 609： analysis

    After a few more chats with Ryan, Professor Dumbledore left. This is because, on the one hand, he is very busy in the current situation and does not have much free time. On the other hand, most of the people present at the age of Principal Dumbledore are his students. If he sits here, many people are embarrassed to relax themselves.


    "Professor Dumbledore is looking for you?" After watching Mr. Principal leave, Hermione asked with two glasses of cold butter beer and sat beside Ryan.


    "He told me that I will go to Azkaban with him tomorrow morning to pick up Malfoy''s father." Ryan said after taking the butter beer in Hermione''s hands. "Lucius Malfoy''s bail was successful, we need to send him to a safe place."


    "Successful bail?" Hermione asked incredulously. "Can Lucius Malfoy, the core Death Eater, be released on bail?"


    "Yes." Lane nodded. ¡°Before writing to Dumbledore ¡¯s principal, I obtained the files inside the Enforcement Department of Magic Law through Percy. What shocked me was that Lucius Malfoy was only involved in attacks involving ordinary people in very rare cases. , And there was no murder in the attack. That ¡¯s why he was allowed to be released on bail. "


    Ryan was also surprised when he saw these files for the first time, but soon he was relieved. After the end of the second war in the original book, there was no one in the Malfoy family who was jailed because of the Death Eater status. It was not just because they provided help. Especially both Harry and Hermione are the kind of people who recognize justice from the bones. If the members of the Malfoy family are really the kind of innocent people who want to come to Harry, they will not agree to let the Malfoy completely Without any punishment.


    "Incredible." Hermione said in surprise after hearing what Ryan said. "I can hardly believe that such an extreme pedigree of Malfoy actually has no human life."


    "But that''s how it is." Ryan explained to Hermione after a big sip of butter beer. "Their family is not so much pursuing pure blood as it is pursuing power and wealth. Before the Wizarding Confidentiality Ordinance was implemented in 1692, the Malfoy family had even been active in the noble circles of the Muggles, according to my Sirius family. The notes found stated that the Muggle social circle had to be withdrawn from consideration of compliance with the secrecy law. The Malfoy family was also a firm opponent of the regulations at that time. "


    "This is really an interesting history." Hermione was quickly interested in this secret, and she put the cold butter beer in her hand on the table, and then asked. "What else do you know besides this?"


    "According to the rumored news. The first Lucius Malfoy had unsuccessfully pursued Elizabeth I, and even some historians of magic said that the queen later opposed marriage because of Malfoy''s curse." Ryan first broke the big news He further mentioned Hermione''s interest.


    "For centuries, Malfoy has been pursuing the principle of keeping its body safe. Since the secrecy code came into effect, Malfoy has cut off contact with Muggle nobles. Malfoy believes that further opposition and protest will only keep them away from the new center of power- -The Ministry of Magic that was just established. Their attitude took a 180-degree turn, and they began to support the regulations like those who supported the bill from beginning to end, and denied that they had any contact with Muggles. "


    "It seems that every generation of Malfoy is so cunning." Hermione commented after thinking of something.


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "They prefer to use the wealth or money in their hands to stand behind the scenes and do everything instead of coming to the front. That''s why I believe they did not kill innocents indiscriminately."


    "Yes." Hermione nodded. "According to you, the Malfoy family should be the kind of person whose interests take precedence and like to hide behind the scenes. Such a person cannot be like the street gangsters who just ran openly to kill people just to vent or to have a certain idea. Because it ¡¯s not beneficial to him. "


    "It is true." Ryan said. "According to the archives I found, in the last war, the Malfoy family mainly bought secrets and personnel for the mysterious people and Death Eaters through their own rights and money, and at the same time provided money support for the Death Eaters. The record of the battle. Or, to be precise, the members of the Malfoy family never appeared on the battlefield publicly before the last Ministry of Magic battle. "


    "What happened to the last battle in the Ministry of Magic?" Hermione asked curiously.


    "After the mysterious man was resurrected, he developed a strong sense of distrust of the Death Eaters who did not escape the trial for him to enter Azkaban. So he requested that Lucius Malfoy, who had been standing behind the scenes, must be open Fights with Harry to ensure that the Malfoy family can stand 100% on his side. "


    "Is it similar to what the Tian Chaoren said?" Hermione said in Mandarin.


    "That''s what it is." Lane confirmed, "The mysterious man must make sure that the Malfoy family is no longer betting on both sides this time, and must be loyal to him wholeheartedly. This public attack on the Ministry of Magic is for this purpose."


    "So after everything was messed up, Malfoy had to fall to Dumbledore and us. Because only then can he save his life and his family." Hermione answered immediately, "but you feel like Malfoy Can this kind of pure-blood really blend with us? "


    "You are wrong, we don''t need him to get with us." Ryan corrected, "Just as the mysterious man has been trying to divide us, we should also use the same means to divide the Death Eaters. And accept Marl Blessing is just to tell them that they have other options besides the mysterious man. Even if they ca n¡¯t divide the Death Eaters, they can create more cracks and suspicions between the mysterious man and his men. As for Malfoy, what are they? I do n¡¯t think it matters. "


    "Not to mention that the people of the Malfoy family are pure animals of interest. I believe they will take the initiative to approach us after seeing the status quo. At least this will be the case in public." According to the previous habits of the Malfoy family, Ryan inferred. "Of course, it''s basically impossible for them to come out of their hearts. But on the surface, it''s enough for us. And more complicated things don''t need us to think about before the war ends."


    "Then wish you all success with Dumbledore tomorrow." After hearing Ryan''s words, Hermione raised the glass in her hand. Ryan immediately touched her with the glass in her hand, and then raised the glass to put it in the glass. Drink the remaining butter beer in one go.


    Ryan has participated in many weddings before, whether it was a wedding in the previous life or a wedding in this life with his parents. But he never saw the wedding of the wizards.


    Later, he and Hermione visited the entire wedding scene. They saw a bottle of champagne floating in the crowd, and in the middle of the tent was a huge cake with two phoenix models on top. When the cake is opened, they spread their wings and take off.


    At the same time, it may be because the wedding is a time when few people can get together, so this wedding lasts a long time. As night fell, golden lanterns floating in mid-air illuminated the ceiling, moths began to fly under the ceiling, and the atmosphere of the carnival became more and more intense ~ www.novelhall.com ~ increasingly uncontrolled. Fred and George had long disappeared into darkness with a pair of cousins ??from Furong. Charlie, Hagrid and a chunky wizard wearing a purple pie-style hat sang "Hero Otto" in the corner.


    After playing for hours, Ryan and they were also tired. So he and Hermione hand in hand ran to the table and chairs by the bushes outside to hide. As a result, he turned around a hedge and saw Lupin and Tonks, who were preparing to walk out with several disguised werewolves. Lupin seemed to drink a little too much, and he stumbled. And Tonks looked at Luping with a funny face.


    "Are you going to leave now, I think Weasley should have enough places for all their guests." Lane looked at them and said.


    "We won''t trouble them anymore." A seemingly strong werewolf replied. Ryan remembered that his name was William, a former Auror. "The British Ministry of Magic is not friendly to us. We are very happy to be able to attend the wedding. We shouldn''t trouble the kind Weasley family."


    "So where are you going next?" Hermione asked Tonks, of course it should be Mrs. Lupin now.


    "We plan to travel to Northern Europe for a month." Tonks said, "Lupin is too tired during this time and he needs a good rest."


    "Then wish you all the best." Ryan and they watched the wolves walk a long way before returning to the happy wedding scene.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 610： Azkaban

    This wedding was very late, until the party in the early morning did not end. Fortunately, everything was fine for this wedding, no one came to attack them, and there was no news of the fall of the Ministry of Magic.


    But because of a little tired playing the previous day, Ryan didn''t get up until 9 o''clock the next day. After hurriedly tidying up and eating a sandwich in the kitchen, Professor Dumbledore came from outside.


    "Ah, Albus, would you like some sandwiches? Yesterday we slept a little late, so we ate a lot later this morning," Mrs. Weasley asked Professor Dumbledore.


    "No need for the time being, I just need a cup of hot tea." Professor Dumbledore took a sip of the tea cup handed over by Mrs. Weasley. "Your craftsmanship is really good, especially today we are going to a very cold place later. It is very good to drink a cup of hot tea before that. By the way, Ryan, I suggest you wear more clothes later."


    After drinking hot tea and saying goodbye to the people in the room, Dumbledore greeted Ryan and set off. After leaving the courtyard of the Burrow, they walked along the path for a while, and they crossed the hedge to a clearing.


    "Okay, I think there should be no one around." After looking around, Professor Dumbledore pulled out a black iron money from his arms. Ryan saw a skeleton pattern embossed on the iron money. "This is a special door key to Azkaban. There is a complex magical protection in that place. Only this special door key can pass. Ah, it''s time. Put your hands on it."


    Ryan put her finger on the iron money according to the words. After another familiar sense of weightlessness, Ryan found himself on a small black island with no grass, and Professor Dumbledore stood beside him.


    "Is this Azkaban?" Ryan looked up at a triangular black castle hundreds of meters away. The castle stood on a separate island and occupied the entire island. Only there is a slightly protruding piece of land that is not occupied by the building, directly facing the island where they are now settled. According to the trestle on the land and the two black wooden boats, Lane can be sure that it is Azer. Entrance of Kaban.


    Even if it is a few hundred meters away from the real castle, Lane can feel the strong negative emotions from that castle. Even after those negative emotions merged with the local special magical environment, a thick haze formed around the castle. Even the morning sunlight cannot penetrate that haze.


    And because of this heavy haze inside the castle, there is no sunlight all day long, and Ryan can see the dim lights in the castle window made of black stones. However, after careful inspection, he found that the lower level of the castle was much brighter than the upper level.


    "The people in the Ministry of Magic have changed from one to the other. They always refuse to transfer Azkaban''s Dementors. Even after most of the Dementors defected last time, I wrote to ask them and they told me only Some Dementors defected, and those who stayed in Azkaban were reliable. "Principal Dumbledore looked at Ryan''s direction and said in an angry tone," Fortunately, I didn''t know it happened a while ago. What dementors disappeared most of a sudden. Only the survivors dared to hide at the top of the castle, which made us a lot easier. "


    After speaking, Dumbledore threw the black iron coin in his hand into a black stone basin filled with silver liquid. Suddenly, a small black wooden boat docked on the trestle at the entrance of Azkaban left the trestle and drove towards the island. After the boat docked, Lane and Principal Dumbledore boarded the boat. After sitting firmly, Dumbledore knocked on the boat with his wand, and the boat quickly turned towards Azkaban Castle.


    The closer to the castle Lane, the more depressed, especially after standing at the gate of the castle, the high black wall is like a cliff, which gives great mental pressure. This may be that the whole building was designed to intimidate people who entered the castle when it was originally designed, plus the wailing of countless prisoners and the camping of dementors for hundreds of years, let a large amount of negative energy gather in Here, after mixing with magic, it naturally gives people an extremely depressed feeling.


    "Hello, we took Lucius Malfoy out of prison. This is the release certificate issued by the Ministry of Magic. I think the Ministry of Magic should have informed you about this matter in the morning." After walking to the gate of the castle, Dumbledore knocked on the iron door. The iron door quickly opened a small eye-level hole on it, and Professor Dumbledore immediately expressed his intention and handed in a rolled parchment.


    "Okay, come in." A few dozen seconds later, the man appeared again after checking the documents and opened the castle door for Ryan and Dumbledore with his wand. The gate of Azkaban as a fortress is not large, and at most it can accommodate two people side by side. But the doorway is very deep and very dark. Lane walked into the door and couldn''t even see the exit of the door for a while.


    Fortunately, the wizard who opened the door to them lit his wand, and then led them into the castle. He said while leading the way ahead. "The work on duty in Azkaban is really terrible. I wouldn''t come here to do this if I had tight hands before--"


    After five or six minutes of walking, Ryan and they came to a hall. Unlike the imagination, the style of this hall is totally different from the overall style of Azkaban. Under soft lighting, a few soft cream-white sofas were placed around the fireplace, and against the wall were a row of bookshelves, filled with books on the top. The ground is covered with a thick red carpet, there is an iron shelf in the corner, and a few pots of beautiful plants are placed on it.


    There are now two wizards sitting on the sofa playing wizard chess. When they heard the door open, they looked up and saw Professor Dumbledore.


    "Principal Dumbledore, I''m so glad to see you today." A witch with her short, short hair greeted him enthusiastically. "You are here--"


    "Professor Dumbledore is here to go through the bail formalities of Lucius Malfoy." Said the middle-aged wizard who brought Ryan and them in. "Susan, you give Professor Dumbledore some hot tea. Peter, you Use a double-sided mirror to notify Albert on patrol. Let them bring Lucius Malfoy over. "


    "It seems different from when I came here." Dumbledore and Ryan sat on the sofa facing the fireplace. After receiving the tea cups and thanking them, Dumbledore asked the middle-aged man who had just received him. wizard. "When I came at least two years ago, I remember this house was still a black stone hall, and even dripping water from the ceiling."


    "You are right." The middle-aged wizard just said, "The two dorms next to this house were repaired a few months ago. After most of the dementors disappeared, the magic The department can only make us Aurors and strikers make up for the personnel gap. We have three Aurors and six strikers divided into three teams here, usually one team patrols, one team rests and serves as a reserve force, and one team sleeps. But because The environment in Azkaban is too bad, we can only persist if we try to make the rest and the living place as good as possible ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At the beginning, the Ministry of Magic didn''t want to spend this money because it was willing to come Generally hemp wizards or half-blood wizards, "said the young witch named Susan, who was very angry. "Fortunately, we collectively said that if there is no corresponding protection, they refuse to come here, and they can''t find someone who can replace us. In the end, we can only grind our teeth and pay us to prepare this."


    "I repeatedly told the Ministry of Magic that Azkaban does not need Dementors. Dementors like this evil creature will only be Voldemort''s helper. But magic never accepts my statement." Dumbledore said.


    After hearing the word Voldemort, the staff of the Ministry of Magic both shivered. Then the middle-aged wizard said, "But this is much better than in the past. When I sent the prisoner over, I was all in the door. Shit, now only those who go to the top floor of the prison cell where there are dementors will have that feeling. "


    "Boom-Boom Boom." Just as Dumbledore was talking with the head of Azkaban, there was a long, two, three short knocks on the other door of the hall. The middle-aged wizard nodded apologetically to Dumbledore, and then walked to the door, holding his wand.


    "Lightning." The middle-aged wizard shouted.


    "Thunder." There was a thick voice outside the door, and then the door opened, and a wizard with white temples came to the front, and the two wizards walked in with Lucius Malfoy in prison uniform. .


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 611： past

    "Okay, the people have arrived, and we continue to patrol now." After letting Lucius Malfoy stand in the middle of the hall to lift the shackles and shackles, the two-faced wizard had waved to the people in the hall. Just left.


    Lucius seems a little depressed, the whole person looks very indifferent, basically has no reaction to the outside world. This is normal, and it will be true for anyone after living with Dementors for a whole year.


    "Let''s go. I think Lucius should be able to recover after returning to his wife and children." Professor Dumbledore told Ryan, and then they said goodbye to these guards and left Azkaban.


    "Lucius, how are you?" After Ryan knocked on the gate of Grimo Square 12, Narcissa Malfoy opened the gate immediately. Seeing her look should have been waiting here in the morning after learning that Lucius was released from prison today.


    "That, Mrs. Malfoy." At this time, Professor Dumbledore was not suitable to come forward, so he could only rely on Ryan. "He just stayed with Dementors for a longer period of time, just to recuperate for a while."


    "That''s good, that''s good--" Mrs. Malfoy murmured, and then walked Lucius Malfoy into the room. And Draco Malfoy, who followed, very seriously thanked Ryan. Since such a big change at home, Malfoy has changed a lot. As Sirius said, the little guy at Malfoy looks much better than his father, at least not so annoying.


    Professor Dumbledore sent Ryan back to the Burrow and left. Just after the principal left, Harry turned from the corner with a complex expression on his face. "Ryan-can I talk to you about something?"


    "What''s the matter." Ryan looked at Harry''s expression behind him, worrying that Harry wouldn''t have suddenly awakened something strange after seeing so many weddings yesterday, but things didn''t turn to strange places.


    "I just want to talk to you about Principal Dumbledore." Harry said that he was a little uneasy at this point. "Because at yesterday''s wedding, I heard something about Principal Dumbledore''s youth from some old people. Time. Some of these are things we have never heard of before, I think¡ª "


    "What happened to Mr. Principal when he was young?" Ryan thought of something. It seemed that Harry had heard something about Professor Dumbledore''s past at the wedding, which was precisely incomplete and with a strong personal tendency. Argument. He knew that he needed to tell Harry some real truth at this time, because any small gap in the war era would cause serious problems.


    "About Mr. Principal when I was young, I really know a little more than you." Ryan said. "Because I learned from some special channels (the seven novels and nine movies of my last life, and a lot of materials from the perspective of pottermore.) I knew something about what happened to our principal when he was young. He is not a A perfect person, but definitely not an evil person. "


    "So what''s going on with his sister?" Harry blurted out after listening to Ryan''s words, then he said a little embarrassedly. "This was what I heard from Ron''s Aunt Muriel at the wedding. She told me that Dumbledore imprisoned her sister at home. Just because she was a dumb gun, she might be ashamed of their family."


    "Ryan, Harry, what are you two standing in the yard?" Ryan heard Hermione''s greeting just after he heard Harry''s words and was about to answer. It turned out that Hermione saw that the two had been standing at the door, feeling a little strange, and came out to call them.


    "It''s okay, we are talking about something." Ryan said to Hermione, then turned to Harry. "Let''s talk after we enter the room. It''s a bit silly to stand in the yard now."


    Harry seemed to think so too. At this time, several brothers of the Weasley family and Ginny had gone to Bill ¡¯s new house, so the room seemed empty, and only Mrs. Weasley was cooking in the kitchen. sound.


    "If you want to chat, you can go upstairs and talk, standing in the courtyard looks a bit strange. Well, I''m going to work for Mrs. Weasley, otherwise it is difficult to guarantee that lunch will be served on time. By the way, Ryan, this morning Is everything going well? "Hermione asked after they went into the door.


    "Very smooth." Lane nodded. "Lucius Malfoy has reached 12 Grimmauld Place. Fortunately Sirius took his wife and the Lupin couple to travel in Northern Europe. Otherwise, I believe it will be noisy now."


    After Ryan and Harry walked into Ron''s room and closed the door, Ryan began to tell Harry about the past, including why Dumbledore''s father was in prison, his sister was silent and when the principal was young The experience with Grindelwald.


    The amount of information contained in this conversation is so great that Harry seemed to be in a trance during lunch.


    "Harry, what''s wrong with you?" Ginny asked when eating. "Why do you think you are very confused now, and you have been like this since this morning."


    "Ah-it''s okay." Harry recovered, and then calmed down. "It was just too tired to play at that wedding yesterday, and then it was only Sirius''s invitation to drink half a glass of fiery whiskey."


    "Sirius is a bit over." Mrs. Weasley said dissatisfiedly, "Harry, he is just an adult, how can he drink such a strong wine."


    "It''s okay, I don''t think it''s a problem with alcohol. Just take a short break." Harry had wanted to find an excuse for his abnormal state to cope with the past, but he didn''t expect this fire to burn Sirius , So he quickly refuted. It''s just that Mrs. Weasley didn''t think Sirius was innocent. It seemed that she planned to wait for Sirius to come back and discuss the parenting issue with him.


    After lunch, Ryan and several of their students got together to write summer homework. While writing, Harry suddenly asked Hermione: "Hermione, have you heard of the Silent One?"


    "Of course I know." Hermione took out a book from her school bag. "This thing is not classroom content, but there is this content in the supplementary extracurricular book of the black magic defense technique class-yes, this is it."


    Hermione took out a big black-skinned book from her bag, titled "The Source and Flow of Black Magic," and she turned to a page where she read: "The young wizard will restrain her own in order to escape doom. Magic power, but due to lack of guidance, they did not learn to control and control their own power, so they derived a parasite-dark magic power silently. It is a very unstable and difficult to control black magic. It moves very fast , Will break away from the host and attack others. In the historical records, there is no case that the silent person can live 10 years old. "


    "The silent person is the host, and is hosted by the dark magic power of" silently ". Once the wizard is subjected to great emotional fluctuations, the silence in the body will explode, and the silent person will become a black, unsubstantial black mist. , Destructive power is extremely powerful ~ www.novelhall.com ~ If they have not used magic, they will silently bite the host, and eventually take over the host''s body without control, resulting in disaster. "


    "Fortunately, with the separation of the magic world and the Muggle world, children are no longer forced to hide their authenticity in their own world, and the number of silent people is gradually decreasing. Today we can hardly find Silent. "


    "So what would you do if you found the silent in the past?" Harry went on to ask, and Hermione gave Harry a curious look, because he was not a good learner. But since he asked, Hermione felt he should answer it.


    "It will be executed directly after early detection, which is for security reasons." Hermione said, "but by the 20th century, because of the preventive detention of silent people by humanitarian wizards, the place of detention is often the country. Wizard Prison. "


    "Understood, I understand. It all makes sense now." Harry stood up excitedly. Ron, Ginny and Hermione stared at Harry a little confused, not sure what he was going crazy at this time. Only Ryan knew that Harry had figured out what Professor Dumbledore''s past was all about at this time, and there was no longer the doubt and confusion about everything around him.


    "Okay, nothing." Harry explained quickly after watching everyone staring at himself with strange eyes. "I just figured out a key question just now, let''s continue with our homework."


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 612： New world

    After dinner, Ryan and Hermione declined the Weasley family''s enthusiastic retention and returned to their estate. In the previous month, the two people were really busy and a bit overdone, so after returning to their home, they took a good rest and rested for two or three days to completely soothe their spirits before arranging the next plan.


    "I think we should go to a new world and turn around." Hermione suggested, "It is simply that our own strength cannot grow so fast. I think we need to get more knowledge from different worlds from another. Angle strengthens our strength. "


    "This is also a good idea." Ryan nodded in agreement, just like a mentor said, quantity is also a kind of quality. If he can master enough abilities, Ryan feels that this will be in a favorable position in the next war.


    After the battle at the end of last semester, Lane gained 50 offset points. After adding the previous offset points, Lane now has 258 offset points, which means he can go to any world. After careful thinking, Ryan decided that this time he will go to the highest level of the world to see if he can gain more power.


    Actually, Ryan has the coordinates of a ninth-level world, which is the world where Jill was before. However, considering that when Jill was born, there didn''t seem to be any major events in the world, and he should not be involved in any important things. In particular, most of the magic effects in that world coincide with the magic effects that Lane now masters, and they lack sufficient complementarity.


    So he feels that he has opened a new world to see, maybe there will be some unexpected gains. So after making all the preparations, Ryan took Hermione, Rose Crystal and Jill to a new world through the Wanjie grocery store.


    "The woods, the woods are the woods." Rose Crystal complained, "Aren''t you brothers, son of the jungle? Every time you go to a new world, you will appear in the woods."


    "I don''t know what''s going on." Ryan also looked dumbfounded, but although everyone was vomiting together in such a strange situation, there was no delay in the business, and soon Rose Crystal rose into the air to investigate the surrounding situation. .


    "There seems to be a fight near us on the left, because I heard the sound of metal collisions and screams. But the specific situation was not clear because of the branches blocking me." Soon the rose crystal fell from the tree Speaking to Ryan.


    "I also feel the death of life." Hermione said after taking a serious look at the direction just like Rose Crystal. "And there is more than one life lost."


    After confirming the result of the investigation, the three immediately followed the open space in the forest to the place where the investigation was made. Two or three minutes later, they heard various shouts. After rushing out of a bush, the three immediately saw what happened on the dirt road in front of them.


    More than two dozen people were struggling to resist the carriages on the road more than 30 meters away. Of course, the resistance was not all humans, but at least most of them looked like humans. The attacking party is just the opposite, a group of things that are only half the height of humans. They have flat faces, huge nostrils, pointed ears and huge mouths. The body is ugly yellow brown.


    There are about 150 of these monsters, most of them only have extremely poor equipment. However, there are 12 monsters riding wolves that seem to have a full set of armor and weapons, although these weapons and armor do not seem to match at all. The commander is two monsters that are almost as tall as humans and densely armed. These two monsters are standing and pointing.


    It seems that the side of the human convoy has reached the end of the crossbow, and five or six people are lying on the ground without knowing the life and death, and the others are slow. If there are no accidents, the ambush will end in a fiasco.


    "Hands." The current situation makes it easy to tell who is the enemy. When Ryan notified others through his soul, he immediately condensed a flash of lightning and shot at a monster standing in command from a height. At the same time, Hermione also shot A red and black intertwined light attacked another commanding monster.


    Two monsters were killed instantly after being hit. At this time, Rose Crystal also flew over the battlefield and shot a lot of crystal fragments to the ground. After that, the whole person threw down his hands and waved his sword into the monster group to kill. For her, this monster of her height has never been seen before, and this time it is just time to try your own swordsmanship.


    Although this group of monsters has a large number of people, their combat effectiveness is very general. Especially when the commander was put down in the first round, and the Rose Air Crystal airstrike just took care of the wolf knights to make them almost wiped out. The morale of these monsters dropped to freezing point. Rose Crystal and the guards of those teams just took advantage of the situation to cut down a dozen monsters, and the remaining monsters ran to the jungle like birds and beasts.


    However, these monsters have not escaped Hermione ¡¯s shadow magic, especially when facing such a large number of enemies that are not strong, Hermione has maximized the lethality of his shadow magic, and the team members standing on the dirt road Seeing the little monsters in the woods running, they fell silently one by one.


    Soon after the last monster was cut by his shadow and his throat was killed, Ryan and Hermione also rushed to the battlefield just now. By this time, the two had learned the local language from the soul of the dead monster.


    The shop quickly walked out of a middle-aged, fat-looking man dressed in red fine linen and fur robes. He has black eyes and hair, and he has a neatly trimmed mustache, and he looks like an Italian overall. It was just that the sweat on his head and the dust on his body made him look embarrassed.


    "Thank you two spellcasters, we are a caravan going to do business in Silvermoon City. If it is not for your help, we will surely become dinner for those **** goblins tonight."


    As Ryan and Hermione, who had run several regiments in private, they knew where they were at once. Ryan spoke here. "We are the masters who want to pursue the knowledge of magic. I heard that there is a place in Yinyue City that is willing to teach people magic. So we want to go to school. Since you are going over there, we can just walk with you. These roads in the North are not very clear. "


    The store representative easily believed what Ryan said, because Ryan had just shown their mage status just now. At the same time, Silvermoon City, as the pearl of the North, did attract a large number of professionals, and there are not few masters who come to study like Ryan. Caravan members have seen many such people in Silvermoon City before.


    "It is an honor for the two distinguished Master Masters to wish us to go with us. We will reach Silvermoon City for a long time further north. These stubborn goblins only dare to patrol the Silvermoon City Patrol. Do these activities outside the scope of the circle. "


    For this caravan, it is absolutely good news for two casters to join. Whether the caster can reduce the risk after joining, or a good relationship with the two casters is beneficial.


    "As far as I know, Silvermoon City will usually send enough patrols to protect the security between their ruling areas ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Hermione asked after thinking about what she had seen in the game manual before.


    "No way, the winter in the Northland is much longer than elsewhere." The caravan leader''s face became a little ugly. "When winter is approaching, monsters in the north will go south and plunder around. Yinyue City can''t divide enough people. They can only guarantee to block large stocks of enemies."


    "Then why didn''t you come over early?" Hermione then asked.


    "This lady, some things sell better in the winter, so we are taking a certain risk at this time in order to make more money. We come to Silvermoon at this time, and we do n¡¯t encounter these disgusting things every time. Creatures. "The caravan leader is now more sure of Ryan''s identity. Hermione''s question was just like a little noble lady from other places who is not familiar with the world.


    Hermione shouted her tongue a little embarrassedly, then turned her head to look seriously at the caravan that cleaned the battlefield. Fortunately, only two of the five or six people who had just fallen to the ground were killed. The other people were rescued by Ryan with their help. However, in this world, due to the extremely active magical power, the remains of the victims must be brought to the city to be buried by the priest before they can be buried, otherwise they will easily become undead attackers.


    It seems that after a while and half can''t handle all the things, Ryan and they simply started talking to the caravan leader to try to get more information.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 613： contact

    "What are you talking about? Ms. Elaszlo will soon resign to the position of High Master?" In the chat, Lane received a very important message, that is, this time period is just the first unified regime of the Northland Silver Moon Federation. On the eve of this, this group of businessmen also ran for this matter, because it means that the Northland will develop further, and the recent moon celebration will definitely consume a lot of materials, and the goods in their hands can be sold for a good price. .


    Now the caravan in front of Lane is a small caravan from Silvermoon City, which is a relatively safe route running to Deepwater City. Some places farther away, such as Sandaba or Adeba Fort, are not accessible to them.


    In this medieval environment, long-distance running business is a very dangerous thing. For example, Ryan ¡¯s army in the Kingdom of the Lord of the Rings and the World of Songs of Ice and Fire, in peace time, except for the city and training, the rest of the time Used to strangle robbers who can never be killed on trade routes. For example, if this caravan is not meeting Ryan, it would be nice to be able to rush out half of the people, and the goods will definitely be lost.


    "We seem to be one step late, it seems that we can only enter the city tomorrow." After cleaning the battlefield, everyone accelerated their pace. It''s a pity that when they rushed to the gate of the city, they found that the gate had been closed.


    "So where are we going tonight?" Ryan asked the caravan leader after looking at the sunset at the horizon, "It shouldn''t be camping."


    "That''s not enough, there are a lot of small villages around here. It happened that I had a friend''s house nearby, and his family opened a hotel part-time, and we can stay at his house for one night." The caravan leader said Everyone walked down the main road and walked eastward along the city wall. Before going too far, I saw a small village with seven or eight buildings. One of the buildings had a sign hanging on the door, and a wooden wine barrel and A pitchfork.


    After the caravan was settled, Ryan immediately took Hermione and Rose Crystal to the tavern on the first floor to find out the news. This is a good place for the peasants nearby to spend a few coins after spending only one silver coin (the spoils just now), and they heard a somewhat unusual news.


    "Are you wizards?" Said a rosacea farmer drinking the ale invited by Lane. "Then you can visit Andorin. She and her husband, who is a famous chef in Silver Moon City, live in the house on the other side of the field. This couple is very good. But this morning their chimney There was a smell that I smelled the worst in my life, and I am a little worried about them now. "


    "It sounds like the beginning of a mission." After the farmer walked away with the wine glass, Hermione said to Ryan, "But for us, this is an excellent opportunity to get in touch with local casters and magic. We Go now. "


    Lane very much agreed with Hermione''s point of view, and after saying hello to the caravan leader, the three of them walked to the farmer''s place just now. At this time it was getting dark, and the farmland without light pollution seemed very dark. Ryan and Hermione could only hold a lantern grass in one hand to illuminate themselves, while Rose Crystal was flying low above their heads. Watch around.


    After five or six hundred meters, they saw the small wooden house nestled in a sparse maple forest. But the strange thing was that the door was half open, and Ryan saw the darkness inside through the crack.


    "It''s not right, normal people who will open the door at night." Ryan and Hermione pulled out their wands at the same time. Then Ryan created a breeze and opened the door, lit the wand in his hand and took it in. They saw the one facing the door. It is a living room with a large sofa that looks very comfortable. On the left is an armchair placed in front of the fireplace and under the window on the right is a desk.


    "It doesn''t seem to be anything here, but I heard the sound of tearing behind the front door." After a brief glance, Ryan and Hermione crept through the living room, but they leaned against the fireplace as they walked to the fireplace The fire stick on the side came to life at once, and then thrust sharply to Ryan walking in front.


    Ryan responded in time to block the blow with an iron armor curse, after which Rose Crystal swooped down and waved the sword to cut the iron rod with two cuts.


    "This should be an activated item. We''d better be more careful." Ryan said after checking the two iron bars that fell to the ground, because considering that there might be enemies in the house, they had to give up the magic investigation, but the result was not I think there are still institutions waiting for them.


    After being attacked, the three men continued to move forward vigilantly, but did not wait until the second round of attack until they reached another door of the house.


    "The sound came from here." Lane closed his eyes at the door and listened to Hermione and Rose Crystal through the soul connection for a few seconds. "It looks like the enemy is probably inside. Ready to fight."


    After everyone was ready to fight, Ryan threw a flash of sunlight crystal into the room, and the strong sunlight enveloped the whole room. A scream came from the left.


    Screamed at a 2-foot-tall, dark red skin with leather-like bat wings, spiked tails, and ultra-small humanoids with curved sharp corners. Ryan and Hermione, who are running team enthusiasts, immediately recognized that this was a little devil from Bartoll Hell.


    The next battle ended in an instant. While the little devil covered his eyes stabbed by the strong light and failed to react for a while, Ryan quickly blocked it with a curse spell, and then Rose Crystal quickly waved the crystal sword. The struggling little devil cut into a dozen pieces of table tennis-sized meat, and the whole process took only a few seconds.


    After confirming that the enemies were cleared, they heard a weak moan. Ryan and Hermione quickly walked to the side of the bed, and then saw a bruised man with blood on his face collapsed on the bed, his wrists and ankles were tied. With.


    Ryan hurriedly released the shackles of this man and Hermione quickly checked his physical condition with magic. The condition of the man is much better than expected, most of the blood on his body is just some ketchup. It looks weak now because of a paralytic poison and some dehydration.


    The man was awake after being fed a bottle of antidote and a glass of water. He told Ryan and Hermione that they were the husband of the wizard Andorin and chef Gandro. He made it this way because he made a cheese golem with his wife. The result was when his wife went to the laboratory to study magic. This little devil sent by a demon named Wo Gang Demon who had enmity with his wife a long time ago just came in to make trouble ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It triggered the violent mode of the cheese golem and wounded Gandru, and then tied him He beat him in the bedroom.


    "Remember, don''t use flames against that golem, flames will only make him stronger, and this golem is very strong." After learning that Ryan and three of them were going to destroy the uncontrolled cheese golem , Ganderru seriously told, except that he only knew that the Golem was still in the house, but he didn''t know the exact location.


    Soon they came into the dining room alertly from the living room. There was nothing strange in the dining room. But after stepping into the kitchen through another door, traces of the destruction of the golem appeared in front of them: a few iron pans and kettles fell to the ground, the pottery was broken, and the broken pieces were everywhere in the room. Yes, the wall was splashed with a mixture of spices, and it was still dripping wet.


    After entering the tattered kitchen, they saw a door in the room that looked like a door leading to the basement. It was closed and held tightly by a chair. It seemed that someone was afraid of something coming out of it. Reminisce about the golem that Gander just said did not leave this house. Ryan they probably can be sure that the golem is now in the basement.


    After confirming that the enemy is a golem, Ryan summoned his own Lady of Roses to float in front of her chest and opened the door of the basement and walked in first. He felt that he could just have a magic against this enemy. use.


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. The fastest URL for mobile updates:

 Chapter 614： Silvermoon City

    As soon as the basement door opened, a burst of heat came, and the heat was mixed with cream and tomato sauce.


    "This should be one of the enemies I''ve seen that smells the best." Hermione said after putting a shadow shield on everyone. "However, such a large ball of cream dessert is not easy to beat, because we have no experience with it at all."


    "Don''t worry, if I feel right, the battle will end soon. I can be quite sure with this construct." After Ryan first walked into the basement, he saw a standing mess Pale white humanoid.


    "Explode." Ryan manipulated the Virgin Rose to release a pink light containing a large number of color runes on the construct. The cheese construct that was walking step by step was stopped immediately after being hit, and then a series of slight explosions occurred inside.


    "It''s¡ª" Hermione looked at the big white guy standing there strangely when she came down. Just when she was about to say something, the large cheese dim sum structure in the basement suddenly swelled. Get up, and then explode with a bang. Fortunately, before they all had enough magical protection on themselves, no one was injured, but they were taken aback.


    "This is really a magical world. I felt this way when I was playing games. Now when I really arrived here, I found that the games on the desktop are far from the real world." Hermione came to be broken After checking the pieces before saying. "At least I''ve never heard of such a strangely adequate body no matter where I was from before."


    "Hello, how is the situation in the basement now?" Just after Ryan and Hermione examined the now-destructed structure, a voice of a middle-aged woman came from the basement.


    "That construct has been wiped out and everything is safe underneath." Ryan replied. Soon a middle-aged female mage in a robe walked down the stairs. After looking at the mess in the basement, she confronted Ryan and He. Min said. "Thank you very much for saving my husband. My name is Andorin. I am a mage. I hope I can do something for you in return for your help to our family."


    "We are a wizard from a distant place, my name is Lane, and this is my fiancee Hermione. The reason why the two of us came here is to hope to be able to exchange knowledge with other wizards." Lane introduced very simply Knowing his identity, he spoke slowly after considering it. "So, I hope--I hope I can learn something from you."


    "Of course." The female mage Andorin nodded. "Knowledge comes at a price. As long as you can bring out the knowledge that interests me, I will exchange the corresponding knowledge with you. In addition, in order to thank you for saving my husband, I can teach you You magic. "


    "This is simply amazing." Ryan said happily. He didn''t expect to get new magic knowledge on the first day of coming to this world. "We really didn''t come to the wrong place. The place of Silver Moon City really is like a legend. It ¡¯s like a mage ¡¯s paradise, where all kinds of magical knowledge is tightly blocked in our hometown. Only the immediate blood relatives of the knowledge master can learn. ¡±


    "That''s really bad." Andorin said when everyone went upstairs together. "Only communication can promote the development of magic. If everyone only cares about hiding their secrets, the development of magic will be very slow."


    "This is indeed the case, this is why we came out to study." Hermione whispered, and then greeted the rose crystals who were ambushing on the room beams before greeting them on the back road.


    Seeing a purple shadow suddenly emerge from the beam of the house and flew down, Andorin was surprised, but her eyes lit up when she discovered that she was a puppet. "Ryan, what is this puppet?"


    "My name is Rose Crystal." Rose Crystal floated in the air elegantly and said to Andorine after a dressing ceremony. "My elder brother is my creator."


    "This is unexpected. You are so young-I''m sorry I didn''t expect you to be so powerful. I''m honored that you have come to my house as a guest. Please allow me to leave now to prepare a sumptuous banquet for you and your wife. "


    Andorin had left some words without a preface and hurriedly left, leaving Ryan and her thoughtful Hermione with a sullen expression.


    "What''s the matter with him?" Ryan felt a little inexplicable. The middle-aged mage just had a good chat just now. Why was he suddenly so excited to say a lot of words and left.


    "I think it may be the reason why you are so powerful in her eyes." Hermione said thoughtfully. "If the statistics of performance when I played the game were correct, there is a necessary spell for making alchemy creatures like Madonna Rose that has its own life. This is a ninth-level spell of change. You can To release such magic means that you are at least a powerful mage with professional level 17. Although the real world may be different from the digital representation in the game, there will not be such a precise level division. But after mastering some magic What should be clear to most people. "


    Indeed, as Hermione said, Andorin appeared to be much more humble in the subsequent communication. This attitude made it easier for Ryan to communicate. After eating, Rose Crystal ran to the caravan in the hotel. They left the matter, and Ryan and Andorine started a discussion directly.


    In the next three days, Ryan set up tents directly in the open space in front of the hut door, and then began to exchange a variety of knowledge, although there are no small differences in the use of magic in different worlds, but the power The essence has not changed much. After spending some misunderstandings caused by different cultures at the beginning, the following communication was very smooth.


    With both parties having a heart to communicate, Ryan quickly collected all the magic written in Andorin''s spellbook, but by watching Andorin happy, he knew that he benefited greatly from this communication. It can even be said that she thinks she has gained more than she paid.


    "Time has passed so quickly." After the exchange on the morning of the fourth day came to an end, Andorine looked at the calendar on the wall and said in surprise, then he said to Ryan and them. "Since you plan to go to Silvermoon City to exchange magic, then I think I can introduce you to Ms. Elaszlo."


    "Ms. Erasjo?" Hermione was a little surprised. "Can you introduce her to us?"


    "Of course." Andorin seemed a little proud of this. "Because my husband and I are in charge of eating and drinking at the Moon Celebration Banquet ~ www.novelhall.com ~ we have the opportunity to meet Ms. Elaszlo. At the same time, I believe that Ms. Elaszlo will not refuse in this situation. Meet two of you powerful and friendly mages. "


    "This sounds very good," said Hermione, and half an hour later they were standing at the gate of Silvermoon City. Because Andorin and her husband were the guarantors, Ryan easily passed the interrogation of the silver knight and entered the city. From the tone of the knights, Ryan found that he was very welcome to be a mage like this.


    "Because the mages are expensive, they are not as good as those rude mercenaries or adventurers, or they are drunk and fight everywhere." After listening to Hermione''s inner doubts, Andorin smiled and answered. .


    "Where are we going next?" Ryan asked.


    "Go to our shop first." Chef Gandro said. "Ms. Erasjo will come to our shop to eat several times a month, as long as you stay in our shop, you will always meet her."


    Gandru ¡¯s restaurant is located on the side of a small square, which is very modern, with fountains, benches, flowers and trees. There are also some small vendors selling snacks and various small things.


    There are a lot of children playing here, and they do n¡¯t have to worry about being kidnapped by bad guys like most medieval cities. Because from time to time in the square there are silver knight patrols to maintain order. At the same time, Ryan could feel that the two statues on the fountain were not pure stone carvings, but two graphite statues of alchemy structures. The average adventurer is really not an opponent of these two golems.


    "No wonder this place will be called the Pearl of the North." Hermione said by holding Ryan''s hand. "It seems that we did come to the right place this time."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 615： Erasjo

    "Ms. Hope, when I think of you, I feel sweet in my heart. Wouldn''t it be today, in this city, with you ..." A bard sang a song praising the Seven Sisters of the North in the square. Just sang to the end of the part about Ms. Elaszlo. Around the small merchants or casual citizens began to sing along.


    "... you are like a lily in the valley that prevents me from letting go. Although sometimes we feel sad and weeping, and emotions can''t help ourselves. But when you think of your face, sorrow will turn into joy."


    Amidst the singing, the crowd suddenly gave way to a gap. A young silver-haired woman wearing a simple white linen robe did not sing along, but walked along the gap to the hotel. The strange thing is that even if her movements are so big, no one around finds the anomalies here, and everyone else ignores her like watching the air.


    But Ryan discovered the lady, just when she was about ten meters away from her. This is because after he mastered the rules of alchemy, he brought him extraordinary perception. As she continued to approach, Hermione also sensed her existence through her perception of life.


    The lady was a bit taller than Ryan, but instead of looking burly, she gave an extremely elegant feeling. In Ryan''s eyes, the charm of her was even stronger than the glamour girls she had seen before.


    From her silver hair and eyes and this casting technique with almost no magical fluctuations, Ryan quickly recognized that the lady in front of him may be the local master, the highest master of Silver Moon City, and the lady of hope in people ¡¯s mouths. Ms. Shine, the Supreme Lady of the future Silvermoon Federation Leader.


    "Welcome to you, the caregivers of the will of the world. And this Miss Master who holds the death, thank you for helping the caravan before. Sorry, for security reasons, in the past few days you and the Gandru couple communicated I let the harpists investigate you, but the strange thing is that you did not leave any traces before meeting the caravan, as if it was suddenly sent from an unknown place. "


    Ms. Elaszlo did not realize that she unwittingly told the truth. Ryan rubbed her forehead somewhat helplessly. The biggest problem in this powerful world is that it is easy to be seen by people. However, since it has been exposed that others have come to the door, he has no plans to do anything bad. Ryan simply gave up pretending to salute. "May the light of Austrian law always envelope you, the voters of Mysterious Lady."


    As a Misra voter, Alastra can naturally see some things in Ryan''s body, especially his closeness to nature. Although Hermione''s body is surrounded by the power of death, but as the choice of the cycle of life and death of all things as the pursuit of the path of death power, she is more like a kind of druid than a necromancer in the eyes of Ai Lazhuo. More importantly, there is a very obvious trace of world consciousness in the two of them.


    People or creatures that can be favored by world consciousness are basically people of neutral or kind camp, and they are welcomed in most places. Especially the city of Silvermoon City dedicated to the order of peace.


    Not to mention that Ryan removed part of his magical cover to show his friendliness, and after feeling Ryan''s strength, Ai Lazhuo showed a somewhat surprised expression on his face. She did come here specifically for Ryan, because Andorine was a harpist. On the day she received Ryan, they sent news to Silvermoon about the arrival of two powerful mages.


    This most recent period is the critical moment when Alaszlo seeks to establish a United Nations. The spirit of everyone around him is strained a little under internal contradictions and external threats. After learning that a spellcaster who had mastered ninth-level magic came to Silvermoon City, he naturally launched a targeted investigation, but strangely, what about the whereabouts of Silvermoon City where they met before the caravan. None was investigated.


    This naturally aroused the interest of Alaszlo, especially although she is a powerful legendary spellcaster and the supreme leader of the Silver Moon Federation, but it is not the kind of old-fashioned and noble aristocracy. On the contrary, there are many young men and women every year To her support and funding, she went further in the professional field. So she chose to see it in person.


    And this habit brought him a big surprise today. She really didn''t expect Ryan to be a legendary spellcaster, although it was just a legendary one. But if you can win it, it is also a powerful help. Do n¡¯t look at the fact that Ai Lazhuo has no shortage of mages, but there is never a legendary spellcaster.


    "What are you doing here? I think as a legendary mage you will be welcomed wherever you go. Why do you want to come to Silvermoon City?" Elaison asked the key question.


    For such a problem, Ryan had an abbreviated version, and he said sincerely when he looked at Alaszlo''s eyes. "We came here from a very distant place mainly to study, hoping to obtain knowledge that we have never mastered before. At the same time, we can see if we can do business and exchange some of the things we need. As for why we can only go to Silver Moon City It was an accident, because we did n¡¯t know where teleporting magic would take us before we set off, but after we came out and found that Silver Moon City was the nearest city, we came over. But please rest assured, we are about Silver Moon City and you There is no hostility "


    Ai Lazhuo nodded her head slightly, which was similar to the analysis before she and the harpists came, and had the divine power given by the magic goddess, so that she had the special ability to easily see through everyone ¡¯s intentions, although only daily Can be used once, but is also a very powerful bug-like ability.


    After confirming that Ryan had no hostility and special needs for her or Silvermoon City, Ai Lai Zhuo invited him and Hermione. "There is a private banquet in my palace at night, I hope you will come to attend!"


    "Of course, we will definitely participate on time." Hermione walked up and promised to arrive, and Ai Lazhuo smiled and gave her two badges, and then the whole person disappeared into the air.


    "You seem to adore her." As a person with a similar mind, Ryan knew why Hermione suddenly stood up and agreed to the invitation of Alaszlo instead of herself.


    "Of course," Hermione made no secret of her admiration for Ai Lazhuo, she said to Ryan through the Phoenix brand. "I knew her dream before, and she hopes to build a great elven city like the lost Mystrono that can tolerate all races living peacefully together, and there will be no more glorious city-states of conflict and killing."


    "And she did the same. The Silver Moon City now has a peaceful living environment under the protection of powerful wizards. In addition, she has never been high, and the people under her rule treat her more as a A trusted friend rather than a lord who fears civilians. In this medieval environment, she is also the only ruler who places herself as a server. How could I not admire her. "


    It should be said that Hermione saw her dream self in Ai Lazhuo, so her psychology of worship is also easy to understand. At this time, Ryan took a badge from Hermione''s hand, which was a shield-shaped badge that could be hung around the neck while wearing a silver chain.


    If there is nothing wrong with the book I read before, this thing is called the Rasor mark, which is a key that temporarily grants some people access to certain isolated areas in the palace, and is usually recovered afterwards.


    The rest of the day, Ryan, they all used to find a place to stay. If you want to learn magic, staying here will not be too short, it is definitely not convenient to stay in a hotel. In addition, if you want to cross-plane trade later, you always need a stronghold, so they plan to buy a second-hand house that can carry bags.


    As the core of the future Silver Federation, the population is second only to the deepest city in the north, the richest and most important surface city. House prices in Silvermoon City are not low ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Especially the kind of street-fronted houses that Lane would like to buy.


    In addition, when the economy is very prosperous, second-hand housing is also much less than expected. Fortunately, Andorin, as a mage who grew up here since childhood, was well informed, and she soon brought news of several properties she wanted to sell.


    After transferring the two properties selected before, Ryan and Hermione had a little discussion and decided to buy the compound garden villa-style mansion on the commercial street in North City.


    It is not uncommon for an urban garden villa to occupy a third of the population as an elf. On the street side of this property selected by Lane is a double-storey stone-structured shop with a loft and a three-level basement, and on the other side is an exquisite villa with a dozen rooms. In the middle is a garden with an area of ??at least 200 square meters.


    The beige marble wall of this house is covered with creepers, and it looks very beautiful with brown tiles. The fence in the yard is also a small green thorn specially cultivated. The whole house looks just like the houses in those Japanese Western fantasy games.


    Ryan and Hermione came here and saw the house at first glance, and loved the house, plus the house did meet their requirements. So they just bought back the house worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins after paying off the original homeowner. Fortunately, gold, silver and precious stones in the world still maintain their value. Ryan easily paid for the room with a small metal suitcase of gold bars.


    "Okay, let''s clear it up quickly. Otherwise, the party will be late at night." After everything was done, looking at the sun going down, Hermione and Lane reminded each other to change their clothes and prepare for the evening banquet.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 616： task

    Ryan chose dress gowns as their clothing tonight. Fortunately, wizards in Britain are more traditional. So the shape of the gown and robe does not seem very abrupt even in this medieval world. When putting on the robe, the two people coincidentally added the Hogwarts school badge as their badge on the left chest.


    In addition, they wear a series of exquisite jewelry such as rings, bracelets, cufflinks and brooches. These are all sets of alchemy props or magical equipment that Ryan made before.


    After finally bringing the Rasor mark, the carriage sent by Alaszlo also arrived at the door of the two people''s home in this world. Ryan they quickly boarded the carriage, and then the carriage was driven by two pure white Shenjun high-headed horses towards the direction of the Supreme Palace. Originally wanted to bring Rose Crystal, but Rose Crystal didn''t like this sullen aristocratic banquet. She simply greeted Ryan and they called Jill to go shopping together.


    The Supreme Palace is located near the center of the city, and the eastern wall of the city is integrated into the city as a fortress to provide a strong support point. This is a castle with a spire that rises high into the sky, built of heavy stones and covered with white marble. The Supreme Palace is located near the center of the city and attracts the attention of everyone passing by.


    The teeth of the jagged battlements are carved into the shape of a unicorn, which is full of high ceilings, shimmering marble floors, hanging plants, tapestries, carved depictions of flowers, vines, ferns and trees Embossed walls with beautiful views.


    When he was about to enter the door, Ryan saw a group of guards wearing dazzling silver-plated armor through the window. This is the supreme guard who claims to be always vigilant. They only have 90 people, and the arcane power of the magic guard guards the Supreme Palace. .


    The place for the dinner today was the central main tower, Yuedun Pagoda. After Ryan and they got off, the two silver-clad Supreme Guards walked to the two to look at the special marks on them. After asking about the intention, they bowed slightly behind them. Pointed the route for them.


    Following the guard''s guidance, Ryan and they entered the interior of the Moon Shield Tower through the unicorn gate on the Western Shield of the Moon Shield. After arriving at the greeting hall along the silver stairs, you can see many waiters greet guests here.


    A steward wearing a black embroidered gold robe found out that they were greeted first, and then led them up. This surprised a lot of customers, because the average customer is only led by the waiter. So many people began to ask people around who these two young faces are.


    But Ryan and they did not know about it. At this time, they had already walked through a luxurious arch under the guidance of the butler and came to Yuewei. As the pearl of the Northland, there are many mages among the people who attended the party today. Naturally, they also used a lot of detection magic in the venue. Ryan, these systematic magic props on them did indeed shake the eyes of those mages.


    Although the remaining people could not see the magical auras, they also nodded at the way the Ryan they learned the pure French court jewelry matching from the rose girl world.


    Because all the people around didn''t know each other, Ryan and Hermione could only talk boringly on one side. Just a few minutes later, Ai Lazhuo came out wearing a dark blue dress dotted with broken diamonds. After greeting everyone gracefully, she reached out and said in the direction of Ryan they were.


    "Tonight let''s welcome the legendary mage Liang from a distant place and his fiancee, another powerful mage Granger. They will exchange and study in Silvermoon City for a while, and I hope the caster here can communicate with them Communicate well. "


    In general, the introduction will highlight the nobility at this time, but if the legend is reached, the introduction will become very simple. The legendary point can prove a person''s noble identity.


    Everyone present applauded with applause, at least one-third of the people here were casters, and they were very curious and welcoming to the same kind from foreign countries. For them, a unique magic system is a great research direction, and communication and learning are very conducive to the progress of the caster.


    After the first dance with Ai Lai Zhuo politely, Ryan and Hermione ran to the corner of the hall to hide, because they really did not like this kind of noble exchange occasion. Fortunately, several mages ran over to learn after knowing that Ryan was a legendary mage. Ryan and they chatted with them for the purpose of mutual exchange. Soon in this academic atmosphere, the two sides chatted fiercely, and also let these The mages have a strong interest in outsiders like Lane and Hermione.


    The host of the banquet does not mean that the entire banquet needs to be at the venue. After a brief chat, Ai Lai Zhuo called Ryan and Hermione to follow her to the lounge next to the banquet. There are already several people sitting here. After introduction, Ryan found that they are some of the core members and allies in the Silver Moon City that belong to the real trust of Alastro.


    The strongest among them is Tylen Hornbred, who will succeed Elastar as the highest mage in the future. Although he is not a legend, Ryan feels that if he has enough high-level magic props and singular objects, he will fight with ordinary legends. No tie. But he should not beat himself, because as an alchemist, Ryan does not feel that his equipment can be more and better than his own.


    In addition, there are two ladies here, Tashhandra Tiral, the head of the Forest Church in Silvermoon City, and the half-elf Salisha Luria, the priest of the Silver Star Temple. Their strength is not strong, but it represents the power of gods, elves and druids.


    The following is about the discussion of the recent situation. Ryan and Hermione, as outsiders, can only listen to them. However, they think that Tylen does things to suit their appetite. At least when faced with difficulties in solving problems, they agree with Tylen ¡¯s proposal to solve the manufacturing problem. Especially in the face of evil, hesitation will only cause harm to more kind people.


    However, Tyron is sometimes too tough, and some methods are only suitable for the enemy, not for solving internal disputes. It is clear that Alaszlo also discovered this, and she began to teach Talen a qualified ruler.


    However, this is not the point to be discussed today. Soon Tashhandra Tiral of the Forest Church quickly anxiously stated the purpose of this small gathering. Orb King Ober Arrows against Silver Moon City The threat is becoming more and more serious. Now the caravans in Silvermoon City and nearby cities are only half of the past. Many rangers are also killed after encountering the orc squad ~ www.novelhall.com ~ More importantly, this group of orcs The environment caused irreversible damage. A large area of ??forest has become a barren land.


    "That''s why I invited these two guests from afar to come." Ai Lazhuo pressed his hands down to signal Tiral to be restless. "I intend to ask them to help us solve these disgusting orc predators as the Supreme Master of Silver Moon City."


    "Orc predators, where are they?" Hermione asked curiously. "We only encountered a group of goblins when we rescued the caravan before!"


    "That group of goblins was driven out by the orc predators." Elaison explained after a brief explanation: "If you are willing to join the battle, I will arrange a harpist who is familiar with the terrain to show you the way. I think your Level, as long as you do n¡¯t get trapped by Oberdall Arrows to trap his elite guard, no other enemy will be your opponent. "


    "We are happy to help." Ryan said quickly after communicating with Hermione through the Phoenix Brand. "It''s just that we hope to get the corresponding knowledge as compensation."


    "Of course there is no problem." Ellas Zhuo nodded in agreement. "Your reward is to go to the two largest magical academies in Silvermoon City to learn all the magical knowledge up to level 6, in addition to that, I can personally exchange two magics for you, as long as you take out the corresponding level of magic You can communicate even at level 9. "


    After negotiation, Ai Lazhuo said with a smile: "Okay, this time, this situation was originally to be done by mobilizing the silver armor and the magic guard. Now these forces can be used to maintain internal stability and preparedness. Possible problems. After all, before the establishment of the Silver Federation, too many people wanted to destroy this just cause. "


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 617： Play

    After the agreement was made, the two priests left, and Ryan and they appeared again above the party and the atmosphere of the party reached its climax. They did not return to their house in a carriage until the midnight banquet was completely over.


    Early the next morning, Ryan made various preparations and agreed to meet the harpist at the entrance of the Supreme Palace as agreed. Then he and the ninth-level ranger named James used the power of the Silver Moon City Master Tower to reach the direction of the Moon Forest in the north of the city. That is where the Orc Chief Ober Arrows lost the back of the Arrow Fortress.


    Ryan, they moved very fast in the forest, according to this ranger''s point of view. They don''t act like wizards at all, but like some rogues. I have to say that the veteran is very accurate. Ryan and Hermione did use the assassin''s tactics in the Assassin''s Creed.


    After advancing five or six kilometers, the traces of the massive destruction of the forest are visible. Everything is destroyed in large areas. The shrubs fell from the trees and were all cut down, and even some places were dug away.


    "In the North, many orcs go south to loot in winter. This is also the most dangerous time of the year. In previous years we will be prepared for Silvermoon City, but this year we did not expect Oberde to go south with a large group of orcs. If these orcs are not driven away or eliminated, the caravan ¡¯s severance alone will prevent a large number of small villages from obtaining the winter necessities, which will cause at least half of the people to be starved to death. Not to mention these orcs Its own strength is enough to cause damage to everyone around it. In fact, several rangers and elves have been killed in these days. "


    After listening to the description of the ranger, they all felt filled with indignation. Soon under stealth Rose Crystal aerial reconnaissance, an orc raid squad was discovered. This is also what these orcs do themselves, if it is not for them to cut down the surrounding trees, the rose crystals are not good enough to find them out of the dense jungle.


    Soon under the cover of the surrounding natural environment, several people avoided the orc''s perception and touched a place not far from them. After Ryan sent a signal, Hermione instantly summoned the shadow to fix the dozen orcs together on the ground. Then Ryan summoned a large net made of lightning and passed it. At the same time, Rose Crystal also summoned a lot of crystal fragments to fight down.


    Unprepared for such three-dimensional raid beasts, they did not expect to be able to have a rose crystal, an air raider with almost no warning in advance. I never imagined that a legendary mage could do this kind of sneak attack that completely disqualified him. So just one round of attacking all the orcs of this squad was collectively wiped out by the three of them, and the Ranger who accompanied them did not even shoot an arrow.


    The level gap is most clearly shown here, especially for higher-level casters that have an overwhelming advantage over these lower-level fighters. In the next two days, Ryan attacked a dozen strongholds and killed more than 30 raid teams. The harpist had to admit that a legendary mage plus a high-level mage would be a massacre for the orcs if he ran down to attack the low-level orcs.


    For example, when attacking the strongest base, there were three teams with nearly two hundred orcs. After the Rose Crystal investigation confirmed that there was no hostage in the stronghold, Ryan and they used a half-hour in the harpist ¡¯s surprised eyes to build an altar in the woods near the stronghold, and then it took seven minutes to board the altar and called a lightning bolt. The entire stronghold was reduced to ashes along with the orcs in it.


    After two days of cleaning, almost all the small and medium-sized orc strongholds and outgoing patrols in the jungle were swept away, and the rest were some large strongholds. After turning in the jungle for more than half an hour and still not finding the small-scale enemies like the previous two days, when they were eating at noon, the few of them gathered together to discuss the next move.


    "Let''s retreat this time with a big vote, my brother." Rose Crystal was somewhat excited to propose that she hoped to end the war with a brilliant victory. And with the justice of Alaszlo, if they can make a big contribution, they want to reward more.


    "You are right, the investigation at least two hours ago found that the orcs had stopped sending raids, and they were concentrated in a few large strongholds. The enemy is no longer possible. "Lane nodded at Rose Crystal. "So we will have a complicated plan, if we are lucky, we can even solve the orc problem in one fell swoop¡ª"


    After more than ten minutes of discussion, everyone unified their opinions, and then they packed up and touched the location of the orc king court that was previously detected. This road seems to be very smooth, because in the previous two days of cleaning up, they killed nearly a thousand orc warriors, equivalent to half the number of local orc warriors. Under such tragic losses, Oberdall Arrows had to shrink its defense to avoid being broken by the attackers.


    Of course, this is also no way. The orc chief once ordered an elite team of 100 people to be led by his most important son, Argen Three Boxing, from the front line to search for the attackers, but this team has just It was discovered by Rose Crystal as soon as it set off, and then the harpist ranger lured them away from the stronghold into the trap set by Lane.


    When Oberdall Arrows found that the guard who was leading his own team was not right, everything was over. Ryan annihilated this orcish squad through magic traps. By the way, they also killed a carbine with flames and The power of the shadow destroyed the frontline stronghold that was empty because the main force left.


    In the end, Oberdall Arrow only saw the son who was swept away with all the money and magic props, the body of the elite hundred team, and the frontline stronghold that turned into a huge fire. To make matters worse, in the past, a lot of food supplies were put in this outpost for the convenience of attacking everywhere. This time, Ryan was ignited by wildfires, which made the orcs'' lack of food more scarce.


    Although the previous attack caused Ryan to kill a large number of orcs, it may be that the orcs felt timid because of the inexplicable loss of half of the warriors. The harpist ¡¯s ranger clamored for a long time with the appearance of dozens of Ryan ¡¯s temporary transformations from the transformation at a stronghold close to Wang Ting, except for the shooting of two orcs who accidentally exposed their heads. No other reinforcements from Wang Ting were seen in the plan.


    When the night was about to fall, the Ranger James left the stone men in place as planned, and then returned to the camp to eat. Sitting by the campfire he said excitedly: "Three of us--ah, no, four of us."


    Rose Crystal heard the ranger''s change of mouth ~ www.novelhall.com ~ only to withdraw her gaze elegantly, lifted the special small porcelain cup and took a sip of hot tea. Ranger James looked a little embarrassed at the little puppet who was annoyingly staring at himself, and then said: "The four of us can actually make 1000 strong orc warriors dare not go out, I think this will become Silvermoon City Or even the entire Northland minstrel ¡¯s long-sovereign goal. "


    "If we succeed this time, we can." Ryan said, his face became serious. "But the more we can''t carelessly at this time, according to the information I have read before, Ober Darrow is a brave and ambitious orc leader, he cannot let us kill his army without making any counterattacks. , Especially after his most important son was killed by us just now. "


    "What you said makes sense." James also took it seriously. "The orcs have a greater advantage at night than we humans. I guess they will probably attack us at night through the dark night.


    Speaking of which, he looked at the seven or eight tents in the camp and the fire in the middle of the camp that clearly required more than four people. "But I think this camp is a bit rudimentary. These orcs are all battle-hardened. They should be hard to be fooled."


    "We know!" Hermione nodded. "But our real trap is not here, as long as this place can weaken a little bit of the enemy."


    "Well, sometimes you can''t understand the money concept of your casters." James said with a shrug. He thought this place was the last trap because Ryan placed the materials in the camp at least two Three hundred gold coins, but I didn''t expect Ryan to spend so much money just to disturb the orcs.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 618： Sneak attacks and anti-sneak attacks

    Although James felt a bit strange about Ryan ¡¯s arrangement, he was not quite sure what Ryan ¡¯s specific tactics were. However, as a Feren world standard aboriginal, he had already obeyed the rules of the mages or paladins during battle. In the bone. So he didn''t continue to ask questions, but quietly followed Ryan''s orders to complete his task.


    The night became darker and darker, and the movements of the three big, one small and four figures in front of the fire became smaller and smaller, as if they were asleep. When the time came to about three or four in the morning, a black shadow sneaked into the camp, but when the black shadow appeared seven or eight meters from the fire, a transparent barrier appeared in front of him. He could not break through anyway. This barrier.


    The magic principle of safe guarding is very different from local magic. As a rare wanderer among the orcs, this dark figure finds that all the methods of removing magic traps he has received before have failed before this magic.


    After a long, short, and three crow calls, four other black shadows came to him from outside the forest. After a brief discussion for a few seconds, one of them took a scroll from his arms and released the magic inside against the magic defense in front of him. A flash of lightning hit the defensive magic in an instant, and then the entire defensive magic shattered.


    At this same moment, five or six crossbow arrows were shot from the surrounding tents and went straight to the shadows. At the same time, the figure sitting in front of the fire showed a dazzling brilliance, and several prepared magics flew to the orc rogue. The five orc rogues were wiped out by the fire before they responded.


    "Woo." Suddenly a horn sounded, and more than 20 elite orcs in armor rushed towards the camp in three directions. The white part of each of their eyes was filled with blood. But just as they rushed to the front of the fire, the four figures around the fire suddenly poured forward into the fire, and the flame suddenly became green and exploded.


    In an instant, green flames were burned on the body of these 20 orc elite warriors. The flames spread quickly and burned them into green torches. After the whole body was ignited, these orcs screamed and ran to run After going, they all fell down.


    The scene in front of me seemed to stimulate something. There was a huge noise in the jungle, and then a roar of trembling.


    "Three consecutive early warning magics have been triggered, and the other party is coming very quickly." Ryan, who was ambushed next to him, moved. The harpist James''s face changed quickly as he approached quickly. "This should be Obed chasing himself. The armored orcs we just killed were his guards."


    "It seems that he has found that the siege camp is all fake." Ryan raised his eyebrows. He had set up a lot of institutions in the engineering camp under the orc stronghold before, and indeed bluffed those who were in the stronghold. Orcs under siege. However, those organs should have little effect on the master-level Orc Berserker, such as Obed, and it has now found itself deceived.


    "Hermione, did you find the shaman''s position?" Ryan asked through the Phoenix brand. When the elite orcs rushed in just now, Ryan felt that they should be enchanted with positive spiritual power magic. The orc tribe is famous for its warriors, and there are not many casters. The only shaman wizard who can come with the chief guard and have command.


    Reminiscent of these more than 20 orcs are chief elite guards. It was easy for them to infer that their chief, Obed, went to the siege camp alone, and the remaining guards, under the leadership of the shaman, tried to attack Ryan. But what I did n¡¯t expect was that they set up double traps in the camp to pit more than 20 elite warriors all at once.


    Unlike the orcish character of ordinary orcs, tribal shamans are often traitorous. For example, the shaman now knows that his escape at this time after the failed attack is equivalent to exposing himself to the fire range of Ryan, so he quietly hides and waits for a counterattack against Ryan after meeting with the chief.


    Of course Ryan couldn''t allow him and the chief to make trouble for himself. Fortunately, after studying the power of death, Hermione was extremely sensitive to the life around her. Soon she felt the shaman position from the surrounding environment.


    "On the pine tree on the left, he is now an owl looking at us." Hermione said through the phoenix brand. "This anomaly is close to our Animagus. Most people really can''t see them. No. But this shaman should not know that we have been dealing with owls all day long, and at first glance I felt that this owl was a little bit stiff. Careful inspection really turned out to be the human soul. "


    This is the shaman''s flaw, and there is absolutely no problem with changing the druid. Now that the enemy''s position has been determined, Ryan first contacted Rose Crystal, and then shot a deadly steel braid inlaid with opal through Hermione''s cover.


    The shaman who turned into an owl and wanted to pass through did not expect that a mage would actually use this physical method to attack. As a result, he was hit by a steel brace in the chest. As a shaman, even if he is already a high-level caster, but his physical quality is not very strong, especially after becoming an owl. After being hit by the steel braze, it simply triggered the death magic on the steel brace and was killed on the spot, and then returned to the original state and smashed down from the tree.


    At that moment, the voice in the distance had already reached. With a crackling sound. A tall orc, more than two meters high, broke through the obstacles of the surrounding bushes and stood on the open space in the forest that was previously used as a camping ground.


    "Dirty guy, did you kill so many of my subordinates? Go to die!" The orc chieftain who rushed out rushed forward to attack after seeing them.


    Hermione stepped forward and waved her hands to form a shield of black mist in front of him, blocking the flaming large sword in the hands of the orc chieftain. However, like the glass, the Black Mist Shield also shattered into pieces in the powerful airflow brought by this sword ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ Actually, humanoid creatures reached this level simply by their flesh. "Hermione conveyed the astonishment in her heart through the Phoenix Brand, after which she threw a slap-like obsidian statue.


    The obsidian statue swelled when it was thrown out, and quickly turned into a twelve-foot monster. It''s just different from the monster sample when it was made into a death puppet at that time. This monster puppet was completely modified after Hermione got two death claw puppets from Ryan.


    Now the giant puppet has six arms. In addition to the original monster''s own arms, a pair of four death claws front claws were born on the shoulders and under the ribs. The original fat on the body also turned into a hard muscle like death claw.


    And on this giant puppet was also inlaid with a layer of Valeria steel armor, two original hands holding a mace.


    The heavily armed trolls immediately contained the orc chief''s mad attack immediately after they appeared, and they also attacked while the orc chief stopped.


    However, whether it was a plasma ball, black fog arrows, crystal fragments, or ranger feather arrows, all the functions were lost. After the smoke caused by the magic dissipated, the orc king was unscathed. An invisible barrier flowing through his body blocked all the attacks just now.


    This is the characteristic of this world warrior. High-level warriors can resist some low-level spells, and the orc chieftain in front of him as a master-level warrior can even resist the frontal fireball explosion.


    "It seems that this time it is necessary to use the real skills." Ryan thought of summoning the Virgin Rose, and then launched the power inside. Others tried their best to entangle the orc chieftain to gain time for Ryan''s spellcasting.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 619： solve

    Rose Crystal and Ranger James have been hiding in the surrounding forest after the war to carry out various long-range attacks on the orc chieftain, although these attacks cannot hurt Oberd, whether it is the arrows or crystal fragments that were shot by him It was easily blocked with a weapon, but the long-range attack still delayed the orc chieftain''s action, making him roar repeatedly.


    Hermione, while directing the puppet to resist Oberd, casts shadow magic to contain his actions. But even in this way, the puppets of heavy armor monsters that the orc chief can still fight back one after another, and the Valeria steel armor on his body was cut out one after another. Fortunately, the two maces in the monster''s hand were thick enough to prevent the other party from directly cutting off their weapons.


    "Seal." Ryan used the Virgin Rose to release the first alchemy magic while Ober was in a hurry. All magical auras on the orc chieftain were dimmed at the same time, which means that all the magic-related equipment on his body Sealed. The most obvious thing is that the big sword in his hand is no longer blazing, but like the ordinary big sword, the metal color on the blade is exposed.


    "Transfiguration." Ryan''s second alchemy fell on Oberd''s armor while he was dying. His armor squirmed up and melted into one body, holding the orc chief in it like a metal coffin. Although the chief responded in a timely manner and shattered the armor and rushed out, he was still knocked on the shoulder by the mace.


    "Life sucks." While the shadows once again wrapped up Oberd''s body, Hermione began to absorb the vitality of the orcs using the shadow as a medium, but for the understanding of death, she did not collect these vitalities. For your own use, it flows into your feet along the body. Soon the plants in the vicinity seemed to be alive, and Hermione felt the gratitude nature gave her.


    This magic worsened the traumatized Oberd. The spike of the mace not only smashed his left shoulder blade, but also oscillated its internal organs, causing multiple internal bleeding. Originally relying on the strong restoring power, they can still fight with Ryan for a period of time, but now the bleeding effect is intensified, and the vitality is quickly lost. It is almost the end of the crossbow.


    "Magic explosion." Ryan discovered this, and he immediately created a mass of original alchemy power into a pink light that hit the orc chief''s chest. When that force touched the orc''s chest, the skin, blood, bones and muscles were randomly changed. Afterwards, I do n¡¯t know what kind of magic reaction happened, and the orc ¡¯s chest exploded directly.


    This was a fatal explosion, and Oberd''s heart and most of his lungs were completely broken into pieces, and such a trauma could not be sustained even by the strong body of the master orc warrior. The Orc Chief only had time to let out an unwilling roar and fell on his back. Soon the blood poured out of his chest like a spring and stained the ground, and then a pool of blood formed on the ground.


    After the goal was resolved, everyone was relieved. Ryan had never encountered such an enemy before, so they seemed a bit clumsy when they just responded. Fortunately, they adjusted their rhythm back later.


    Then Ryan made an artificial amber to seal these souls again, and at the same time made a space bag to put the orc chieftain and the shaman''s body together with the equipment. The mage in this world is equivalent to a machine that keeps burning money, and sometimes when a master of the class of Ryan is simply not enough money. So for the convenience of studying in the future, Ryan seriously cleaned the battlefield.


    Ranger James has passed all the gains from today back to Silvermoon City, and soon the harpist badge in his hand heard Alasro''s charming and crisp voice.


    "Friends from afar, your task today is more than I imagined, and this has solved a long-term threat for the peace and security of Silver Moon City and the entire Northland. I now ask you to persist in that place After a while, you can come back after the follow-up staff arrives. Of course I promise to increase your remuneration. "


    "No problem, I will guarantee the safety of the landing site." Lane agreed. Probably because the previous battle frightened the orcs around, so no one came here to check what happened. Ryan they waited smoothly until the arrival of Mister Tyron Hornbrad and an unknown Paladin.


    Obviously they were sent by means of the Master Tower in the city. When they saw Anhou Tailun performing a Master ¡¯s etiquette, they said, "Friends from afar, your contribution will always be remembered by Silver Moon City, Alastra The lady is waiting for you at the Supreme Palace at any time. "I have other tasks, so I won''t send you. "


    After he and the paladin hurriedly walked in the direction of the orc court, it seems that the Silver Moon City side is ready for the army to send over, ready to solve the lost half of the armed forces and the chief and shaman Orcs in a mess.


    Ryan and they returned to Silvermoon City with Ranger James, and everything went smoothly. After entering the city, they bid farewell to James, and then returned to their newly purchased home to rest. After two days of high-intensity fighting, they felt extremely fatigued and needed a good rest.


    "Ryan got up, and it was dawn. Also, you pressed my hair again this time." Hermione woke him up just as Ryan slept a little.


    "Sorry, I didn''t sleep well after I was tired." Ryan said as he crawled up, and found that there were a few brown long hairs on the pillow. He looked up at the sky outside the window and said a little embarrassedly. "It seems that I overslept."


    "Not as bad as you think." Hermione said. "This time we only slept for a whole day, which is much better than the last time you slept a week after finishing the production of Our Lady of Roses. Okay, hurry up and clean up. We will go to see Alasdroe today to get us The reward you deserve, this kind of thing is best not to let people wait too long. "


    After getting up and packing up for breakfast, Lane, Hermione and Rose Crystal walked to the Supreme Palace on foot. When he came to the gate of the palace, a serious-looking herald received them ~ www.novelhall.com ~ From his expression and his formal dress, Lane saw the shadows of the British noble stewards.


    After seeing the rose crystal, the herald froze for a moment, but fortunately, because she had received the instructions of Ms. Elaszlo, the herald quickly restored her original calmness and took them directly into the palace gate. Then head straight to the southernmost tower of the Shining Lady.


    Ms. Shine ¡¯s Tower is the residence and mage tower of Ai Lazhuo. As the most powerful mage tower in Yinyue City, it has the convenience of a magical voter and the accumulation of hundreds of years, making this magic tower face The most powerful magic tower in the city.


    Ryan, they are entering a running magic tower for the first time. Unlike the magic tower in the game, the area of ??this magic tower is larger than their imagination. The entire first floor looks more than the Hogwarts auditorium. Be bigger. In the middle of this space is a fountain, with a huge sky blue diamond crystal over three meters high suspended above the pillar in the center of the fountain.


    There are a large number of people coming and going on the entire floor of the magic tower. These people are followers and vassals of Alastra, most of them are casters. In addition, there are magic apprentices in various magic schools in Silver Moon City, where they can learn magic, do magic experiments or take various tasks.


    When the herald took Ryan and they walked in, many magic apprentices looked at them with curiosity. For them, it is rare to see strange young people summoned by Elaison.


    Lion came to a crystal column and stopped, the herald waved his badge. "Taling, send me and the guests to the fifth floor."


    "Confirm that this tower has temporary secondary authority, the target has been determined, please wait."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 620： Learn

    A burst of ethereal female voices suddenly came from all directions, a bit like the electronic vocals in the machine, this should be the spirit of this mage tower. Ryan is very interested in this kind of magically made artificial intelligence, although he can also use the fragments of Our Lady of Roses to make alchemy life with IQ much more than this. However, it is not as good as Taring in terms of cost or appropriateness.


    It is a pity that this kind of thing belongs to the core secret of the magic tower, and Ryan estimates that he cannot visit it. Soon a flash of light flashed through, and everyone appeared in a corridor. It seems that this magic tower mainly moves between floors through space transmission.


    After turning a corner, Ai Lazhuo was already standing there waiting for them. Seeing Ryan appeared in the corridor, she welcomed: "Welcome to my mage tower, dear friends from afar!"


    Ryan immediately went forward to salute. After returning, Ai Lazhuo signaled the herald to leave, and then led the way ahead. "Please follow me!"


    Soon they came to a door at the end of the corridor, which was made of metal and had extremely complicated magic patterns on it. Lion can feel that this door is a powerful alchemy product in itself, and it is far better than the anti-theft doors of the top vaults of Gu Ling Pavilion in terms of anti-theft level. Obviously this is the treasure trove of Elastro.


    Because when they gave Ryan their mission before, Ai Lai Zhuo said it in private, but for some reason, they did not notify the Silver Moon Committee. So this time the reward is naturally taken out by Ai Lazhuo personally.


    Ai Lazhuo stretched out his hand and pressed it against the metal gate, then chanted a certain spell that could not understand the language. The pattern on the shutter came alive, and after a low metal buzz, the heavy door opened.


    "All of you, please come in." Ai Lazhuo made a please gesture, Ryan and they immediately went in. The space here looks much larger than the outside, and it is likely that the space extension spell is used.


    The entire space is as big as two basketball courts and is filled with a lot of racks. There are various items on the shelf, some are magic props or precious materials, and some are magic books.


    "My friends." Ai Lazhuo turned around and said. "Because you have done far more than we agreed before, in addition to those rewards that have been agreed, I will allow you to study all magic in the Magic Academy no higher than level 7 and determine the exchange of magic content as Six eighth-level magic and two nineth-level magic. "


    "Thank you very much, ma''am." After thanking them, they followed Ai Lai Zhuo ascended the stairs to the secret treasure trove on the second floor. The upstairs of this treasure is much smaller, and may be only more than 100 square meters. A heavy magic book was placed on it.


    Soon Ryan chose the magic they needed. Ryan chose a nine-level time stop and eight-level ghost avatars and reinforced iron bones. The other places were given to Hermione, allowing her to choose a ninth level and four eighth level necromantic magic. As an object of exchange, Ryan paid for some of the key production methods of the Virgin Rose and part of the perception of death. Because these things involve knowledge of the legendary grade, it is not necessary to exchange all eight magics.


    "Your magic is really amazing." Ryan and Hermione used the magic wand to extract this part of the memory and put it in a crystal bottle and handed it to Alastro. Alastro quickly understood what was in the bottle. What are these silver cobwebs? After ten minutes, Ai Lazhuo also took out exactly the same silver thread from his temple and put it in the bottle and handed it to Ryan.


    This is the power of the electorate of the magic goddess. Through some means she easily learned this simple little magic.


    "Ma''am, may we ask if we can go to the Academy of Magic for further study." Ryan made his request after completing the transaction.


    "Of course, this is a very reasonable request." Also as a caster, Ai Lai Zhuo is very clear that Ryan they came to a brand-new place after discovering another arcane system that is different from the magic they master. I am eager to learn new knowledge and increase the sense of insight. In fact, she planned to study the knowledge that Ryan gave her tonight.


    "I will arrange you into the school, but knowledge is money, and the cost of learning needs to be paid by yourself."


    "That is of course. We can afford the money needed to learn magic. Seriously, even if we have money, we can hardly buy knowledge most of the time." Ryan said with emotion.


    "That sounds terrible, and communication in the study of magic is very important, even indispensable." Ai Lazhuo said their views on the exchange of magic learning while taking them out. They were sent to the hall on the first floor of the magic tower. This also led to the following large group of people speculation on Ryan''s identity.


    In fact, Silver Moon City really became the treasure and the strongest city in the Northland one or two years later. At that time, all human elves and dwarves in the Northland range from the highest forest to the west, to the eternal wilderness to the west, to the highest mountain range. The leaders will gather together and, after discussion, form a federal state, the Silver Moon Federation.


    Of course, this kind of federal state is extremely loose, and most regions are still semi-independent forces after joining the Federation. The only thing that held them together was the long-lived Elathro and a common defense agreement.


    Therefore, at that time, Silvermoon City will become the real center of the Northland, and then the center of the political, economic, cultural and magical powers of the Northland will be transferred from the three coastal cities to the Silvermoon Federation. At that time, Silvermoon City was the real Northland Pearl. Ryan, they came a little earlier at this time, and the Silver Moon Federal School of Magic has not yet been established.


    But there are early benefits, at least this time reaching out is equivalent to sending charcoal in the snow, and it is more convenient to obtain the goodwill of Silvermoon City. As for the problem of the difficulty of going to school without a unified school, Ryan and Hermione stated that this is not a matter of phantom dislocation.


    Elaison gave Ryan the identity of an observer. From the next day, Ryan and Hermione lived a three-to-one daily study life. The magic in this world is very different from the magic in the Harry Potter world, but it is a unique system. Ryan they drew knowledge from the magic school in Silvermoon City like a dry sponge.


    Although the system is different, fortunately, there are many ways to control power. With the help of the Silver Moon City Serenity Circle, it took them only six months to master the magic they should master.


    Of course, this is also inseparable from the fact that they use the Phoenix brand to keep their brains connected for a long time. In the learning process, two brains are much more efficient than one brain in thinking about the same problem, not to mention that Ryan will also vigorously urge Madonna Rose to assist in thinking during learning.


    During this time, Silver Moon City was also calm and calm. Perhaps the surrounding enemies seemed to be quiet because of the annihilation of the entire orc army. The hostility of these monsters will not disappear, the pressure of Silver Moon City still exists.


    So in order to build a better relationship with the city and facilitate normal communication in the future, Ryan and Ai Lazhuo conducted many transactions. As a city where weapons need to be imported, but battles of large and small size often break out ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Selling weapons is naturally a very good business, but it is completely sufficient to intervene in this business as a legendary mage.


    Not to mention that Ryan did not intervene in the fiercely competitive high-quality weapon market, but mainly sold a variety of consumables and cheap armor. For example, the arrow made by the machine and the javelin head. Another example is the stamped all-steel scales and armor pieces.


    These things will be very expensive if produced manually, and machine production will compress the cost to a very low price. Soon Ryan won a steady stream of orders for the Silver Moon City Defense Army. There is no doubt that this is a win-win deal. At least, the City Defense Army that can only be equipped with leather armor can now be equipped with armor, which can be better. Facing various enemies in the north.


    In order to get closer to the relationship with Silvermoon City, they also helped to complete a lot of tasks in addition to learning Ryan. One of the most dangerous was an avatar facing Mara, the **** of hunting. Fortunately, the action did not use them as the main force, but just followed the avatar of Ms. Forest to complete the task. So they successfully destroyed the avatar of Mara, the hunter.


    Although such an action would certainly offend Mara, the **** of hunting, it has also brought a close relationship between the good gods and Silvermoon City. On the whole, it is always earned. Not to mention that the gods of this world cannot chase other worlds, and while Ryan has been staying near Silvermoon City in this world, he does not feel that Mara has the ability to retaliate himself.


    Of course, this adventure also allowed Ryan to gain a lot of new knowledge. These knowledge from alchemy to the construction of magic towers, although they are all grotesque, but also complement the part of the knowledge that Ryan lacks as a caster .


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 621： Last school day

    During this school day in Silvermoon City, Ryan and Ai Lazhuo established a good personal friendship. On the one hand, due to the loneliness of some kind of longevity, everyone is eager to make similar friends. On the other hand, when they cast spells, Ryan did not rely on the magic net of Feren World to cast spells, but manipulated the magic and elements by themselves like the legendary spellcaster and the ancient arcane masters. This made Alaszlo very happy to find that he had a companion who could discuss on the magic road.


    In addition, Ryan''s stories about the various worlds he brought to Alastro were also very helpful. Especially after Ryan gave her a lot of historical records of multiple worlds as a gift to her, she absorbed the wisdom of those people in various worlds to the point of forgetting to sleep and eat. Ryan believes that with these examples, the establishment of the Silvermoon Federation will be smoother in the future.


    After more than two months, after feeling that the new knowledge is almost mastered, Ryan and they decided to leave the world temporarily. After learning that Ryan was about to leave, Ai Lai Zhuo made a special trip to send them.


    "Please cherish, my friends, I hope we can meet again soon." Ryan had already told her that she would come back from time to time, so there was not much sadness to say goodbye.


    "Yes, we will come back soon. The next time we come back, we will bring more things that can be used here. Hope to see a more beautiful Silver Moon City."


    After the final farewell, Ryan and they left the city where they lived for eight months and walked along the business road for half an hour, then chose to leave the world in a jungle by the road.


    The offset points obtained during this trip are only 120 points, but the gains are indeed very large. Ryan, they have mastered a whole new set of magic, as long as they have enough time in the future, they can even be the same as the legendary mage under the real dnd system.


    "That world is indeed a powerful world." Hermione said in the first sentence after returning, "Can you imagine that there are more than 1 million people in the entire Northland, but they can have three to four legends. And our entire This is the estimated number of legends from hundreds of millions of people in Europe. "


    "So it''s always a good thing to walk around and look at it, let us realize our shortcomings before we can strive to catch up." Lane said with a smile, "let''s sort out the harvest for the rest of the summer vacation."


    For the rest of the summer vacation, Lane spent almost all of their time in their own manor to learn new knowledge. Except for heading to a nearby hill to receive the ordered newspapers and letters, he was completely cut off from the magic world.


    Now the situation outside has become worse, and there are often reports of ordinary people being attacked. So in addition to studying, Ryan and Hermione, sometimes with Rose Crystal and her undead daughter, will sometimes wander in London to try to stop this type of attack.


    However, this blind operation without intelligence is not very effective. For a whole month, Ryan blocked and killed the two Death Eaters. In the previous torture, they learned that the Death Eaters who were doing most of the things were only black wizard mercenaries hired by Voldemort from Eastern Europe. They also only received a random attack order and a few safe houses.


    Ryan immediately ran into a safe house, but unfortunately the safe house was empty. And the other Death Eaters probably already knew there was an attacker, Ryan and they waited until the day and still did n¡¯t see other people coming back and had to give up.


    After the dramatic changes in the story lead to a complete change in the future, Lane has lost the grasp of the past in the future. So he didn''t know what Voldemort''s next plan was, he could only stay vigilant at any time.


    In this grim situation, the school start date finally arrived. The difference between this year and previous years is that on the 9 and 3/4 platforms, several Aurors stood on their wands, watching the surroundings with vigilance.


    Many parents sent their children on the platform, but everyone''s face showed a nervous look. And the people who stood on the platform this year to go to school are less visible to the naked eye than in previous years.


    After getting in the car, Ryan also discovered important changes this year. As soon as I got on the bus and headed to the class box, I found that the chairman of the men ¡¯s and women ¡¯s student union was already there. The student union chairman handed them a carriage number after seeing them entering the door. They need to sit in the corresponding car, and in the event of an accident, they need to communicate with the Aurors and blowers in the car to protect the students.


    "It''s been a while since the blink of an eye." After coming to the designated box and putting down his luggage, Ryan said with emotion, looking at the steamy platform outside the window. "This should be the last time we sit in Hogwarts to go to school."


    "Yeah, I remember the meeting we had on the train six years ago. I remember I was a little flustered when I couldn''t find an empty box, and then I just met you and Neville sitting in a box." Hermione Recalling, "You know, seeing an acquaintance after coming to a completely strange place is a good comfort to me."


    "Although this acquaintance has only met a few times before," Ryan said in succession, "I was really surprised at the time--"


    The door of the box suddenly opened before he had finished speaking. Mad-eyed Hammoudi came in and looked at the box with his magic eyes to the young Auror behind him. "Okay, there is no problem here, we can check the next place."


    After he finished looking at Ryan, they said, "Yes, you are the class leaders. Don''t patronize and chat together in the car, be alert."


    "Professor, haven''t you all retired yet?" Hermione asked with some curiosity, because before he participated in the activities of the Phoenix Society, it can be said that after retirement, the amateur activities of the elderly are private activities, but now he commands Auror. Checking the carriage, I feel that it is not something a retired person would do.


    "Yes, I did retire. But because the situation is getting worse recently, the Ministry of Magic has hired a large group of people to make up for the shortage of manpower, so I came back. Now I am a special consultant in the Auror Office of the Ministry of Magic." Crazy Yan Han explained, "Okay, I''m going to continue patrolling. You better be alert."


    After talking, Mad-Eye left the box and looked at the closed box door, Hermione turned and asked. "How likely do you think this train will be attacked?"


    "Not very clear, but¡ª" Ryan suddenly thought of something here. "Do you know where the Slytherins are sitting today?"


    "It should be the two cars in the front, I remember that the pure-blood wizards are often together." Hermione thought for a while and said surely ~ www.novelhall.com ~ If so, in front of the Death Eaters The probability of coming to attack is most, at least they don''t have to worry about accidental injuries. Ryan said, "There are too many foreigners in the Death Eaters under the leadership of the mysterious people. They can''t judge which child is the offspring of the pure-blooded wizard and which child is not." However, if these pure-blood descendants concentrate on sitting in certain compartments, there is no need to worry about such problems. "


    "What you said makes sense." Hermione nodded. "I think for Death Eaters who can control the children to kill his own grandfather with the soul-spelling curse, and send werewolves to attack the children. It is really a very kind to get rid of those who do not deserve to learn magic on the train Normal practice. But¡ª "


    Hermione was still a little puzzled. After traveling in multiple worlds, she was no longer the pure student in the original novel. She felt that from the perspective of a power leader, Voldemort should not have dispatched his men to attack the Hogwarts Express just for a simple reason to eliminate those who are not worthy of learning magic.


    However, she was preparing to discuss with Ryan at these times, and the whole train slammed and then there was a harsh metal friction. Hermione hurriedly put her hand on the seat before falling to the ground.


    "The train was attacked, the Ministry of Magic staff and the seniors turned into defense in the local car according to the plan. Auror gathered to the front of the car." A man''s voice echoed on the train, and the attack did come.


    "They actually attacked. Why is that?" Ryan muttered and clenched his wand out of the box with Hermione. At this time, the hallway was in a mess, and many students screamed and ran around. Going, some senior students are trying to maintain order, but it seems that the effect is not good. In short, the scene of the end in the carriage.


    :. :

 Chapter 622： mutation

    Seeing a large group of messy students blocking the corridor, Ryan and Hermione flew back into their boxes and pushed open the window. Then he pulled the window frame by the hook and jumped onto the roof.


    After coming to the roof, the car has stopped. I have to say that the magic brake system is indeed easier to use than normal. Lion and the two of them squatted half-squatly and watched the surroundings alertly. Sure enough, the magic light and the sound of battle came from the front of the car. It seems that the plan adopted by the group of attackers this time was to attack the front of the train or destroy the railway route. Of course, attacking a train is the simplest such plan.


    But obviously there are more attackers, not just the little one in front of the car. Just a few seconds after Ryan was on the roof of the car, black shadows began to appear in the woods at both ends of the railway, and then various magic shots hit the cars behind. Fortunately, at this time, the Aurors and senior students in the carriage barely reacted to block the attacks.


    "Clean the trees on both sides first." Lane said, contacting Rose Crystal with his soul. Soon the box placed in the box shelf was opened from the inside, and a purple light flew out of the box and flew into the wood on the side. Before departure, Ryan was a little worried that the road might not be calm. Rose Crystal voluntarily hid in the box as a backhand after knowing Ryan''s worry, and now it is obviously used.


    Ryan and Hermione moved a short-distance illusion to a wizard in the woods on the other side who was laughing and using a life-spelling curse on the carriage, and then a sleeved sword popped out in his astonished eyes Throat.


    "One." Hermione''s cold voice came from the side. "I just counted dozens of magics, and if I guess right, the number of attackers hiding in the forest is about sixty. There are still many things we need to do today."


    For Lion, the forest is their hunting ground. After attacking two or three attackers under the cover of trees, they found that these Death Eaters who came to attack the train were basically black wizards and scumbags that Voldemort had recruited from all over Europe. Although some of them are really good, they are in a complete mess. So in just a few minutes, they were easily killed by Ryan.


    The Death Eaters in the forest also found their associates disappearing ceaselessly, as a crowd of people, they lacked the determination to fight in the end. When Ryan killed the eighth Death Eater, the remaining Death Eaters fled in disillusionment.


    The same is true of the attackers in the forest on the other side, and even the mortality rate is higher than this. Because for Rose Crystal and Jill, the large number of scattered enemies in this complex environment is their strength, not to mention that they are both professional assassins. By the time the Death Eaters found that they were running wrong, they had already lost nearly 1/3 of their staff.


    "18." By contacting Ryan on the soul, they counted the results of the battle just now, and it seems that they left nearly 1/3 of the enemies. The Aurors in the carriage also found that the outside attack disappeared, but they did not come out to check but stuck to their respective posts. After all, it is most important for them to protect students now.


    At this time, the sound of fighting in the direction of the car also disappeared. Ryan and Hermione rushed over and were surprised to find that seven or eight black wizards were bound by magic spells and sitting on the ground. The colored robe stood there, and beside him stood a few Aurors headed by Mad-eyed Hammoudi. There are several washbasin-sized holes in the red front of the train, and white steam keeps pouring out of the holes.


    "Professor, this is--" Ryan asked looking at the scene in front of him.


    "These are attackers, but unfortunately we didn''t ask anything." Dumbledore said, "It''s not because they have a hard mouth, but Voldemort only gave them an order to attack the Hogwarts Express, and nothing else was left. Say. Fortunately, before I started this semester, I guessed that the Hogwarts Express might be attacked, so I have been on guard today and rushed over as soon as I received the notice from Moody. "


    At this point Dumbledore frowned; "The only thing I don''t know is why Voldemort sent this group of Uggs to come here? At their level, even if I don''t come to Hogwarts Express, I won''t be too Big loss. "


    It seems that many things are not clear to Dumbledore. Fortunately, there is a corresponding plan in advance, so this is also the reason why Mr. Principal can appear here to stop the attack a few minutes after the Hogwarts Express was attacked.


    Ryan suddenly thought of a possibility at this time. As he was about to say something to Dumbledore, Dumbledore stopped suddenly and looked up at the zenith behind Ryan. Ryan turned his head when he saw it, and saw a white cluster of light fly over like a meteor. Seeing this scene, he suddenly had an unknown hunch in his heart.


    Sure enough, the silver light fell to the ground and turned into a shining, elegant lynx. Then he opened his mouth and spoke in Kingsley Shackle''s loud, thick and slow voice.


    "The Ministry of Magic has collapsed. Scrimgeour is dead. The Ministry of Magic has been blocked in a state of emergency, and they are now under control of London."


    Everyone''s face suddenly became ugly. Fortunately, only five or six elite Aurors headed by President Dumbledore, Ryan, Hermione, and Moody were hearing this news, so the order was still there for a while. Can be maintained.


    "--Albus, what shall we do next?" After a few seconds of pause, Mad-Eye Moody asked Dumbledore.


    "We repaired the train first and returned to Hogwarts Castle. In any case, it is too dangerous to put the children in this unprotected field." Dumbledore made a decision immediately.


    It must be said that Voldemort chose a great time for action this time, because at this time Dumbledore must personally follow the Hogwarts Express to protect the students. It just gave Voldemort and the Death Eaters a perfect window period. Even if the principal knows the news of the fall of the Ministry of Magic, it is impossible to rush back. Give Voldemort''s side complete control of the Ministry of Magic.


    "Principal Dumbledore ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ Now that the Ministry of Magic has fallen, Azkaban can no longer have an accident at this time, please allow us to go to Azkaban now to ensure that it does not fall into the hands of the mysterious person "Ryan thought, and immediately thought of another direction, so he spoke to Principal Dumbledore who pulled out his wand to repair the steam head.


    "What are you talking about, Azkaban must have a pass from the Ministry of Magic-" Mad Eyed Hammoudi retorted immediately after listening to Ryan''s words, but was stopped by Dumbledore before he had finished speaking.


    "Alasto, I believe that if he dares to say that, there must be his way." Dumbledore calmed Moody and turned to look at Ryan and he knew Ryan and Hermione from the attack at the end of last year. Mastering a special space magic can break through the existing magic defense.


    It''s just that he didn''t tell anyone about it. He even went to the Sirius family''s ancestral house to make sure that Malfoy and Narcissa, who knew about it, would not reveal the secret to others.


    So after Ryan volunteered, he did not reject Ryan''s request, but asked: "Are you sure? You must know that Voldemort will definitely send someone to attack Azkaban to rescue his associates."


    "Yes, Mr. Principal." Ryan said decisively. "I can quickly change a part of Azkaban''s magic defense. As long as I use the original magic there, I believe that it will be ok for a few days. Anyway, in this case, I don''t think the mysterious person will come over in person."


    "Well, I wish you all the best. If you can''t keep it, you can withdraw it directly." Dumbledore knew that this time was not a time of rashness, so he simply agreed with their actions.


    "Then we set off." Ryan took Hermione''s bow to Dumbledore and then disappeared with a snap.


    :. :

 Chapter 623： action

    After a slight bang, Ryan and Hermione appeared on an island outside Azkaban. This is also where Ryan settled when she last came. Her feet wandered to the ground, and Hermione pulled out her wand to stare at the surroundings, while Ryan quickly summoned the Virgin Rose to modify the various defensive magic circles on the island.


    Soon several key parameters of the magic circle were changed, which means that except for those who are allowed by Ryan himself, others cannot now move to Azkaban through the previous method. If Voldemort wants to come here, there is no other way than to destroy it frontally.


    "It''s finally in front of a group of mysterious people." Ryan confirmed something when he modified it. He suspected that it was not because Voldemort had leaked the place, but the **** Death Eater that he and Hermione had cleaned up before. It is a bit much. So that while Voldemort captured the Ministry of Magic, he couldn''t even draw enough to save Azkaban.


    "This is the only good news I have heard today." Hermione said, and then she looked up at the black triangle castle standing on the island not far away. "Oh, here is the famous Azkaban, the power of death can be seen here with naked eyes."


    "Yes, here it is." Lane said and took Hermione''s hand again. "Okay, let''s go in now, and then our work still needs the cooperation of those Aurors."


    Fortunately, Professor Dumbledore visited this place last time, so Ryan teleported accurately to those Aurors'' lounges for the second time. In the lounge, it happened that the small group of wizards he saw last time was laughing around a book.


    "Who are you!" After Ryan and them appeared in the room, the three wizards immediately found an obstacle as a support and raised their wands against them. They did not act lightly because they knew they could be silent. The people who appeared in the Azkaban Castle were definitely not able to deal with the three of them.


    Fortunately, after only a few seconds of confrontation, the middle-aged wizard named Henry recognized Ryan, "You were the kid who came here with Dumbledore last time. What the **** are you doing here this time?" "


    "Don''t you know?" Ryan was a little surprised, but thinking about the closure of this place, they didn''t know that the situation outside was normal. So explained: "Just before the Death Eaters raided the Hogwarts Express--"


    As soon as he said this, Henry put down his wand and stood up, asking nervously, "Is anyone injured on the train?"


    It seems that Henry''s children should also be in the car, thinking of Ryan comforting here: "Because of the hard work of Aurors and strikers on the car, and the timely arrival of Dumbledore. The students on the car should not be hurt."


    "--That''s good." Henry relaxed at once, and he didn''t raise his wand afterwards, but then asked. "So what happened to you and your companions here?"


    "Because that group of Death Eaters used Hogwarts to quickly contain Professor Dumbledore, the mysterious man with his iron staff killed the Minister of Magic Scrimgeour, and at the same time completely occupied the Ministry of Magic. And in order to prevent The mysterious man entered Azkaban and released his men. Principal Dumbledore sent us two to strengthen the defense here. "


    "What?" "Is this true?" The three wizards in Lane''s face were startled. They did not expect the Ministry of Magic to fall in such a short time. After hearing the news, the two hitters appeared a little flustered and worried, but only Henry, who was Auror, remained calm.


    "Please wait a moment, I want to confirm that the news is true." After talking about Henry, he walked into a small room next door and closed the door. It should be through some special means to contact the Ministry of Magic. While the two men, one man and one woman, watched Henry leave and simply put down his wand and stepped forward to ask Ryan about the specific situation of the Hogwarts attack.


    After briefly introducing today''s situation and highlighting the contributions of those Aurors and strikers, Henry opened the door and walked out of the little house with an ugly face. "All contact with the Ministry of Magic has been broken. I contacted a friend. He told me that the Ministry of Magic was attacked and is now blocked as a whole. No one can go in and no one can come out. It seems that you brought bad The news is true. "


    After speaking, Henry stared at Ryan''s eyes and asked, "So what should we do now? What instruction did Principal Dumbledore give you?" After hearing this sentence, the two strikers also looked up at them.


    "At least we should call everyone here before discussing the next move." Ryan sighed secretly as he looked at the six gods of the Azkaban guards.


    Those who can be dispatched here are often those wizards who are excluded from the Ministry of Magic, and are usually marginalized. Therefore, it is quite normal to deal with this chaotic situation. It is quite normal to deal with it in this chaotic situation. If he and Hermione arrive in time this time, it is estimated that Voldemort or the Death Eater should not spend much time to get here.


    A few minutes later, the nine guards of Azkaban were all concentrated in this room. After a short discussion, Ryan was nominated to be responsible for the next arrangement.


    This is because Lane represents Dumbledore, the only core of resistance in Britain after the Ministry of Magic was completely occupied by Lord Voldemort. On the other hand, because they have confirmed that Ryan can really break through the magic defense around Azkaban and changed part of the magic system just now, which proves Ryan''s strength. The wizards still believe in the strong.


    "Now that the Ministry of Magic is completely finished, then we must take some decisive wartime measures. The first thing is to deal with the dementors above the castle first, because they may be against the water at any time." After confirming the command, Lane arranged the first task.


    "It''s great, I''m fed up with those evil guys. Every time I come back from patrol upstairs, I have to eat a large piece of chocolate to slow down." Susan, the youngest striker stood up excitedly .novelhall.com ~ It wasn''t until Henry stared at her that she threw out her tongue and sat down. But in this way, the depressed atmosphere brought about by the bad news just now dissipated a lot.


    After everything was ready, the eleven people in the castle stepped up the stairs in full armor. Lane found that the colder the colder as he went up the stairs, the torches and lanterns on both sides of the stairs seemed to be hazy as if they were covered with a layer of black mist.


    "Okay, here we are," said the oldest Auror Albert who led the way. At this time they appeared in front of a large iron door, and a trace of black gas permeated through the gap of the iron door. "There are now three teams of dementors, each with ten. The original number of dementors is more than this, but I did n¡¯t know what happened a few months ago, and only these dementors were left. Weird. "


    "Last time, Rose Crystal''s attack on the dementors seemed to be quite effective." After listening to Auror''s explanation, Ryan thought, if it wasn''t for the last time, it was the battle between the puppets. The trouble must be much bigger than it is now.


    "Everything went according to plan after going in. You released the guardian curse to drive the dementors together, and then we wiped them out at once." After nodding, everyone nodded together, and then a team of three people At the same time, he put his right hand on the door. After a creaking sound of the organ running, the door opened.


    Behind the door is an empty hall. The whole hall is made of black stones and looks very dark.


    After everyone entered the hall, the operation officially started: Ryan and Hermione stayed in the hall to start the magic circle, while the others entered the prison cell as planned previously, preparing to put all the dementors active here. Concentrate into the hall.


    :. :

 Chapter 624： Play against

    "How is your magic prepared?" When the Aurors went to the prison cell to drive out the dementors, Ryan quickly arranged the magic circle to stand up and ask Hermione next to her. A nervous preparation for a new magic learned from Silvermoon City.


    "No problem." Hermione made an OK gesture. "In order to prevent accidents. This time I prepared a powerful spell. I believe this spell can be used against evil creatures like Dementors."


    After listening to this sentence, Ryan nodded with confidence, and he had a top alchemist as a guide. After Hermione began to analyze the death rules, no one could give her precise guidance, so before she could only use those marginal magics such as shadow magic or blood magic to try to exert the power of death, while trying to collect information for self-study.


    Unfortunately, even with so many worlds as the backing, there are still not many suitable ways to use the power of death. The only thing that should be touched is the part of the information about Maoshan''s corpse that Uncle Jiu took out after hearing Ryan''s distress, but for Hermione, things like keeping corpses and corpses are really not of her interest, let alone This does not fully exert the power of death.


    The same is true in this world, except for the life-spelling mantra that can be related to death, only the corpse is made. But these black magics with serious sequelae are at best reference value, so for a long time before, Hermione used the power of death as clumsy and inefficient as the people who took the RPG bazooka.


    Fortunately, the last trip to Faerlen World solved all this. As one of the most powerful legendary magicians in the North, Ai Lai Zhuo collected almost a full set of general magic. During that day and night study, Hermione obtained the key to open the door used for the power of death. Today is the first time she has shown her strength after returning here.


    Ryan used a wand to light up a few carved metal pieces that had just been placed in the corner, to ensure that even if Hermione''s spelling was slightly wrong, he could make up for it in time.


    A few minutes later, as the cold feeling continued to intensify, a group of dementors in their cloaks, showing rotten limbs from the cloak, swarmed into the hall from several passages. Behind them there are flesh and blood patrons driving them.


    "Spirit Nova." Seeing that most of the dementors had rushed into the hall, even some dementors rushed to a place five or six meters away from her. Hermione waved her wand hard after chanting the mantra calmly. In an instant, an invisible wave of souls spread out with her as the core until it covered the entire hall.


    In the face of this kind of magic specifically for incorporeal creatures, in the world of Harry Potter, it is considered that only the patron saint can resist the dementors as fragile as the castle on the beach. In the surprised eyes of the prison staff who were chasing behind, the dementors stopped moving at the same time as Hermione''s wand was waving.


    A subtle click and click came out of these dementors, and then all the dementors began to emit a lot of black smoke to the surroundings. In just ten seconds, the dementors in Azkaban Castle disappeared completely.


    "This is incredible." The guards, after confirming that the dementors had indeed disappeared, put away their physical guardians, and after carefully checking the hall, the youngest Susan couldn''t help but sigh in surprise. Lively looked at Hermione with curious eyes. "It''s that simple, the monsters disappeared?"


    "It''s not too difficult, as long as you master the power of death--" Hermione was very happy that she had achieved such accomplishment for the first time using the power of death in combat. Susan seemed very happy after being asked. So I picked up some non-critical things and started talking, but this is enough for wizards who don''t know another magic system.


    "Let''s next¡ª" The oldest Auror Albert just opened his mouth, and heard a huge roar from outside the castle, as if someone was hitting with a huge siege hammer The wall is the same.


    "Damn, the attackers came too quickly." Ryan felt the impact of Azkaban''s magical defenses at once.


    "Now everyone follow the method in the previous plan to protect their respective areas according to the team. I believe that now the mysterious people should not come over in person, so we can keep it here with the help of the magic circle on the castle." Lane saw the guards'' faces. Not good-looking, so he exhaled loudly, and at the same time released a newly learned magic firm confidence.


    This second-level magic effect is very good, and after calming down, they also knew that Voldemort could not come by himself just after he captured the Ministry of Magic. Within a few seconds, the guards recovered their composure, and then began to rush to their positions in the castle to prepare for defense.


    After everyone had gone away, Ryan walked upstairs, and Hermione passed a parchment behind him and asked with a very quick speed, "The prisoner downstairs is not a big problem, not the previous one. I was arrested by the Ministry of Magic for a while. Some minor criminals who only need to stay here for a few months have been committed. I believe they will stay in their houses for a while, but the heavy criminals upstairs How to do?"


    "Six real Death Eaters, plus three black wizards who committed a lot of crimes, are there only nine people in total?" Ryan did not stop, but looked down at the list and said. "Then you can go directly to the prisoner''s prison area after going upstairs. I think I can stop the attackers coming by myself."


    "I''m going to the prison cell?" Hermione thought about something immediately, and she bit her lip lightly. "Is an emergency prevention plan needed today?"


    "It shouldn''t be too much. I don''t think the Death Eaters are easy to get in when they have defenses here." Ryan reassured that after experiencing so much world, Hermione still has some psychological obstacles to killing unarmed people. Even if these people do deserve it. "Just in case--"


    "So just in case, as long as you send me a signal, I will execute all the convicts as quickly as possible." Hermione said, looking at Ryan with a slightly surprised face. "After so much experience, I am no longer as naive as before. I know there are some things that I do n¡¯t like but I still have to do."


    Ryan took a deep breath and then turned to hug Hermione. He knew how difficult it was for Hermione to make the change now.


    A few seconds later, the blushing Hermione broke free from Ryan ¡¯s arms, and then walked into the guard room beside the stairs leading to the gate of the heavy prison area ~ www.novelhall.com ~ while Ryan pulled out her wand Continue up the stairs.


    The prison cell for the prisoners is on the top floor of the castle, after saying goodbye to Hermione. Ryan went up the stairs for a short while and came to the front of a heavy iron door. After using the method the guards told him to knock on the iron door with magic, Ryan opened the iron door and stood in the castle. Top level.


    A milky white translucent protective cover has now been raised around Azkaban Castle. From time to time, one or two explosion sparks bloom on the protective cover. Through the protective cover, Ryan saw a dozen Death Eaters riding on a broom and trying to attack with a wand in his hand.


    Their level is very general, if only this level, Lane thinks they should not be able to attack. However, they did not intend to attack the castle in this way. After seeing Ryan coming out, one of the Death Eaters shouted: "Quickly stop your resistance. According to the Ministry of Magic, you should immediately put Az Kaban handed over to us. "


    After talking about the Death Eater, he waved the parchment in his hand, and the sharp-eyed Ryan saw that it was indeed covered with the seal of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement of the Ministry of Magic.


    "Ministry of Magic? Sorry, I don''t think the Ministry of Magic is a legitimate organization now." Although Ryan was a little surprised that Voldemort and the Death Eaters were controlling the speed of the Ministry, he refused the request of the Death Eaters decisively.


    "Don''t deliberately fight against the Dark Lord. At this time, if you don''t surrender, no one can save you." The leading Death Eater shouted angrily after hearing Ryan''s reply. "If you surrender now, I can guarantee the safety of your life. But if you continue to be stubborn, when we enter, you and all the resistance will die miserably."


    After he finished, he took out a small silver ball and slammed it against the barrier.


    :. :

 Chapter 625： Pink devil

    After the Death Eaters found that they could not attack Azkaban, the lead man took out a small silver ball and threw it onto the magic barrier. The moment when the ball touched the barrier, a strong light was emitted from the contact point, and then a strong energy spread from the contact point to the four sides.


    When the light was weaker, Ryan discovered that the magic barrier was actually penetrated by the small ball. With the contact point as the center, the entire magic shield dissolves and collapses as quickly as the butter hit by the red hot knife.


    "Praise the great Dark Lord." The leading Death Eater shouted loudly, and it seemed that the thing he had in his hand was given to him by Voldemort. After shouting the slogan, a dozen Death Eaters flew toward the main part of Azkaban Castle like an arrow with a broom. Halfway through the flight, they were divided into two paths. Some of them quickly descended on the broom in an attempt to attack the main entrance of the weakest magic defense, while the other half pulled up the broom and flew to Lane standing on the roof.


    "The next step is to face up, let me see what level I am now." In the previous battles, Ryan generally used sneak attacks, surprise attacks or preset positions to fight. And now, after mastering some of the rules of alchemy, Ryan intends to confront these dark wizards head-on in order to determine what his level of melee is.


    After inspiring Our Lady of Rose, Ryan''s back grew crystal-like pink transparent wings again. But when he just flew up into the sky to meet the Death Eaters, he saw that the Death Eaters in front of him began to turn in a panic, and fled in the opposite direction frantically. The devil is actually here. "


    "Pink demon, why don''t they say piggy page." Ryan began to be confused, but soon remembered that he was waving pink wings on the day he helped Harry leave from his aunt''s house. It seemed that the attack left a deep impression on the group of Death Eaters. Even so, Ryan had never imagined that they had reached the point of escaping directly after seeing the pink wings.


    But in fact, Ryan ¡¯s deterrent is not so strong, but this time the Death Eaters are also some people. According to the original plan, they should easily receive the chaotic Azkaban prison and release the prisoners and Death Eaters after the Ministry of Magic was broken, and then use these Death Eaters and Death Eaters Wrapping up other criminals creates chaos.


    Even if there were guards stubbornly resisting, they felt that as long as the thing given by Voldemort was used to break the Azkaban defense, the people inside would flee. Then they can complete the task given by Voldemort without any effort.


    But the appearance of Ryan gave this group of new Death Eaters who thought they could pick up a cheap blow, and they had no plans to participate in a **** battle, and their morale collapsed on the spot.


    At this time, the real elite was taken by Voldemort to attack the Ministry of Magic. All the speculators or parallels came here. In the case of drastic changes in the situation, it is also reasonable to lack the corresponding judgment to directly clear the morale.


    Saw that the group of men who were still menacing just now fled around, Ryan flapped his wings and chased down. However, the group of guys that he was staring at found Ryan chased down and flew away in all directions. In this case, Ryan could only kill one target.


    After chasing out a few hundred meters, Ryan saw the man in front of him illusionally before he attacked. An empty broom and a right leg were left in place.


    Phantom shifting is not always possible. In panic, phantom shifting is prone to various dangers. For example, the Death Eater in front is split, and if the damage to the limb cannot be retrieved, then the wound is as if it was injured by black magic. It is impossible to grow back with magic.


    "Fortunately." Looking at the broom and thighs that fell like the sea, Lane snorted and returned to Azkaban Castle. After all, his task was to guard the castle. At this time, all the attackers had escaped from the area affected by Azkaban. The phantom moved and several guards were coming out of the castle to check the place destroyed by the group of Death Eaters.


    "Is the battle over?" After landing on the roof, Hermione came out of the door of the roof. "How can it be so fast? It feels like there is no fighting. I don''t even hear the sound of something hit after the magic attack."


    "There really is no fighting." Ryan folded his wings. "The attackers didn''t expect anyone to resolutely resist, so they retreated after they found someone resolutely resisting."


    "It turns out that way." Hermione opened the door and walked downstairs, Lane followed behind her. "It''s really stupid to attack a castle guarded by 11 people with 12 people, but we''d better arrange them to prevent them from bringing more people to attack."


    Ryan does not think that there will be a second batch of attackers. Today Voldemort ¡¯s core mission should be to completely capture the Ministry of Magic and stabilize the situation. In order to achieve this goal, his main force is mainly piled in London. Even because of the lack of power in his hands, Voldemort hired a black wizard from Europe to attack the Hogwarts Express to ensure that Dumbledore could not interfere with his actions.


    Therefore, it is impossible for him to try to win Azkaban while taking over the Ministry of Magic. The reason for sending people to Azkaban is that in addition to hoping to further disperse the strength of Dumbledore ¡¯s side, I thought that it would be possible to use the chaos to entrap the criminals in the prison and increase their own strength.


    As for the Azkaban Castle itself, Voldemort will not foolishly disperse not much power in his hands in multiple places while Dumbledore is still alive. Especially in places like Azkaban where value is not great.


    However, for reasons of prudence, Ryan and they are still on alert in the castle to prepare for possible enemies. Fortunately, the principle that the silver ball just destroyed the magic barrier just used the powerful magic power to overload the barrier. So after spending half an hour, Ryan repaired the magic barrier of Azkaban Castle.


    "It looks like we will at least wait until the dark classmates enter Hogwarts Castle before they can get reinforcements." Hermione said at dinner at noon, and a murmur came from a magic radio on the table. ~ www.novelhall.com ~ As usual, the broadcast of the wizards should broadcast the news at noon, but now there is nothing.


    The guards next to also looked sad, and many of their friends could not get out in the Ministry of Magic now. The only good news for them is that many of their loved ones are in the Muggle world, and the coups of the wizards have not been affected temporarily.


    "I must let my mother and my dad go abroad to hide. I am worried that they will be the target of the attack in the current situation." Susan said, "When the replacement man comes, I will go out as soon as possible. Find a way to get my parents to Australia or New Zealand. "


    In addition to Susan, everyone else also revealed the intention to let his family leave, and even a few plans to go with his family.


    "Fortunately, our parents have left, and don''t need to worry about this for the time being." Ryan said to Hermione after listening to everyone''s discussion, "As for the reinforcements, it doesn''t matter at a later time, anyway, we have nothing to do. And this place is taking photos The soul monster is quite habitable after leaving, and it doesn''t matter if you stay longer. "


    "Yes, but we have a high probability of missing the school banquet today." Hermione said with a fork and dialed the green peas on the plate. "I just don''t know what song this year''s hat will sing. Although its song is very unpleasant, I still feel sorry when I can''t hear it, especially since this is our last school banquet."

 Chapter 626： status quo

    After having lunch with regret that they were unable to attend the school banquet, Ryan spent the entire afternoon in the patrol and reinforcement of Azkaban Castle''s defensive magic.


    While no one paid attention to the defensive magic, Ryan and Hermione contacted Lupin through the wolf head sculpture tie clip that had been strengthened before. After some communication, they got the latest situation and some acquaintances.


    Lupin told them that when Voldemort raided the Ministry of Magic, Percy first noticed that it was wrong, and then found his boss Ms. Burns and his father, and used Ryan to give him the special door key to bring him. Madam, Mr. Arthur and the team members escaped to the Burrow together before the Ministry of Magic was completely blocked. Now they are all well.


    The Weasley twins and some of the hemp wizard employees took part of the goods to the Hogsmeade branch. Fortunately, since the Death Eaters attacked Hogwarts at the end of last semester, Lane and the twins Put the goods mainly in the werewolf base in Norway. There are not many stocks in London and Hogsmeade, so the evacuation of losses between this hasty is not serious.


    Seeing their retreat is timely after engaging in it, because less than ten minutes after their retreat, a group of wizards wearing black robes and masks covering their faces seized the Weasley joke shop on Diagon Alley in the name of the Ministry of Magic.


    After getting the news that the acquaintances were safe and sound, Ryan and they sighed with relief. Hermione then asked the liaison. "What about Professor Dumbledore and his classmates now?"


    "They have all entered the Hogwarts Castle safely now." Lupin said, "They used magic to accelerate the Hogwarts Express, and the train arrived at the station just 15 minutes ago. I think everyone now Have entered the Hogwarts Castle safely. "


    "Actually I am in Hogsmeade now." Lupin said suddenly after saying the whole situation, "Dumbledore summoned most of the members of the Phoenix Society to gather at the pig''s head bar five minutes ago, and me too I just arrived from Norway. Most of the information that comes now is confusing and inconsistent, so apart from certain confirmed acquaintance information, I can only tell you after this party is over. "


    "By the way, didn''t you fast-track to the school with Hogwarts?" After talking about the information he had collected before, Lupin suddenly responded and asked. "How are you asking everyone''s situation now?"


    "We are now in Azkaban, Professor Lupin." Hermione said, "This is our initiative to prevent the mysterious person from sending Death Eaters to control this vital magic prison."


    "--How is it going?" Lu Ping asked. "Is there anything I need to tell President Dumbledore?"


    "A group of dozen Death Eaters just attacked Azkaban, but we have all been driven away." Hermione briefly introduced the battle just now. "We judge that the enemy will not attack here again, but the manpower in this place is seriously insufficient and the magic circle was just broken. We now need the principal to send enough support personnel and materials to strengthen the defense here."


    "No problem, I will tell you what your request is like Principal Dumbledore. Well, now I''m going to run to the pig''s head bar." At this point, Lupin ended the communication.


    "A mess." Hermione said after the communication. "I was wondering if we would do our best to investigate before, would we stop this catastrophe."


    "It''s unlikely." Ryan knew that Hermione had a sense of guilt from some survivor, so he put his hand on Hermione''s shoulder to comfort him. "This time the Ministry of Magic can be occupied so quickly, I believe that the mysterious person definitely has enough internal response in the Ministry of Magic."


    "Think about it, none of the intelligence networks built on Professor Dumbledore''s more than 100 years of experience in the magic world predicted this attack in advance. What can those of us who have been in the magic world for only six years do?"


    Watching Hermione nod her head and agree with her point of view, Ryan went on to say: "Now this situation is just converting the previous hidden war into an open war, and things are not too bad. We just need to cooperate with Dumble Professor Liduo ended the war and won the victory at the end. And you do n¡¯t think it ¡¯s better than before, at least we know who is the enemy and who is the friend. We can do our best to exert our power. "


    "You''re right." Hermione''s emotions also adjusted at this time. "Besides, this war is not what we have estimated before. This is also an opportunity for us, an opportunity for change."


    In the following time, Ryan, with the help of Hermione, repaired and improved Azkaban''s defensive magic. It wasn''t until the sky was completely dimmed that Ryan who used sandwiches on the roof to deal with dinner finally received the news from Professor Dumbledore.


    The news came from the contact room downstairs. After meeting with the Director of Burns, Professor Dumbledore successfully received the various communication facilities of the Ministry of Magic. After ensuring the safety of the students, he began to contact the locations of the Ministry of Magic to calculate the situation of the enemy and the enemy. .


    This is also no way, because after Voldemort captured the Ministry of Magic, it has remained silent, so the locations controlled by the Ministry of Magic have a variety of attitudes. There are those who strongly support the Ministry of Magic, whoever controls the Ministry of Magic will support whoever, and some who have been controlled by the Death Eaters will declare support for Voldemort. There were also those who decided to join Dumbledore after being summoned by Dumbledore.


    There were even small-scale exchanges of fire at several points where Death Eaters and members of the Order of the Phoenix and Dumbledore ¡¯s supporters contested control after confirming that Voldemort had captured the Ministry of Magic. In short, the entire wizarding world in Britain is in chaos.


    "It''s great to hear the news that Azkaban is in our hands." Dumbledore''s face appeared on the double-sided mirror in the communication room, at his magic level plus what Ms. Burns gave After the Ministry of Magic key, he easily took over the Ministry of Communications'' entire communication network ~ www.novelhall.com ~ How is your situation now? "


    "The group of Death Eaters who tried to pick up the cheap just now has no enemies to attack after being taken away," Lane said. "And I have repaired the magic defense of the Azkaban Castle that was just destroyed."


    "But now we are in great trouble." Ryan began to focus on what he had done just now. "We have eliminated all the dementors, which means that Azkaban needs to draw more manpower to guard the prisoners. But we still have to guard the castle now, so there is not enough manpower. Not to mention Ah Zkaban was previously locked into a lot of innocent people who were caught by mistake and needed to send judges to screen. In short, we need more staff now. "


    "Apart from more people, what else do you need?" The headmaster looked tired when he spoke. It seems that Voldemort''s raid today was beyond his imagination. As the greatest white wizard, he now has countless things to deal with.


    "Materials, especially enough magic materials." Ryan said solemnly. "The food and water reserves here are enough. We and the prisoners can spend more than a month here. But there are too few magic materials. Now we can only say that it is barely repaired and strengthened a defensive circle. I want to do more. What is basically impossible. "


    "Okay, I understand." Dumbledore nodded slightly. "You now give me the list of required materials and your newly set Azkaban Magic Defense Key. Tonight I will ask someone to deliver the materials to you. As for the new manpower, it may take you a while. , Because after the Ministry of Magic was raided, I really couldn''t find someone who could replace you to defend Azkaban.


    :. :

 Chapter 627： situation

    The afternoon after the conversation with Dumbledore, a young wizard appeared on the island outside of Azkaban. After taking the password to the door by boat, he brought Lion the supplies he needed.


    "John, what''s the situation outside now?" Albert greeted him and asked that the person he recognized was a young Auror, because he had the same reason because he was born of a hemp wizard. .


    "It sucks." The young Auror shook his head. "There is now chaos outside, and small-scale conflicts have erupted in many places. The only certainty is that we are in full control except Hogwarts and Hogsmeade, and only you are here. I ¡¯m from Hog. When Watts set off, he saw that Dumbledore had ordered that some empty classrooms in Hogwarts Castle be vacated for those who fled empty-handed. "


    After he walked over to Ryan, he handed him a bag around his waist, "You are Ryan, I think there should be only you as an Asian. Principal Dumbledore asked me to tell you that because of the chaos in the current situation, you need people There are many places. He ca n¡¯t send anyone to help you. I hope you can take the people here to ensure the control of Azkaban Castle and protect the north of Hogwarts Castle. "


    "I will do my best to keep it here." Ryan took the bag and nodded, then the young Auror left here after nodding with everyone after registering the addresses of the relatives present.


    According to what he said before, Principal Dumbledore should try to protect every innocent person from harm, especially the families of those who fought on the front line. This is why there is no manpower there: a lot of people are sent to protect the families of the soldiers, and strive to send those people to a safe place.


    That night, the guards of Azkaban could hardly sleep. At the top floor of the castle, Lane and Hermione walked on the roof in the name of patrol.


    "How is the prisoner downstairs now?" Ryan asked.


    "All prisoners have no wands, so the problem is not big now." Hermione said. "Those minor prisoners, especially those who were arrested by mistake, cooperated with us. We also promised to increase the material treatment given to them and we will try them again soon. Now we are worried about the impact of those prisoners and dementors. The force will slowly decrease after they disappear, and I worry that the prisoners will cause us trouble. "


    "Do n¡¯t worry, it may be because there is really no staff available recently. Principal Dumbledore ¡¯s materials before compensation are very uniform, and even a lot of magic materials are given. I can prepare some magic circles to ensure that the scumbags have always been In a state of weakness. "


    For the rest of the night, Ryan directly took out an alchemy station and began making magic arrays against the criminals. After the last time he studied from Silvermoon City, he could choose more magic than he used to.


    Soon, a magic array combining dizziness, suppression, extreme despair, touch of fatigue, and weak energy was designed, and the powerful negative energy surrounding the entire castle became this magic array. The best energy supply, which also successfully suppressed the regeneration of dementors.


    All night, Ryan spent a lot of time making various arrays and installing these arrays in the convict prison area. When the sun rose, everything was completely done. Ready.


    In the first ray of sunshine in the new day, Ryan launched this magic circle. All the light in the prison cell area on the top floor of the entire castle seemed to return to its original form after being dimmed at the same time.


    "Magic is working." Hermione stood in the hall of the prison cell area and looked at the cells on both sides of the corridor. Because of her sensitivity to the power of death, she felt a faint death in each cell. breath.


    "Yes, I can guarantee that the prisoners who stay here under the influence of these magics will feel exactly the same as when they were guarded by Dementors in the past." Ryan said stretched out here. "We can take a good rest and stay busy, and we didn''t close our eyes all night."


    This sleep didn''t wake up until the afternoon. When I got up and was going to eat something, I saw that most of the people around the lounge were listening seriously in front of the radio. There was a never heard from the radio. The hoarse voice.


    "¡ª¡ªAccording to the order of the new Minister of the Ministry of Magic Pierce Sinknes, the ''Muggle Birth Registration'' will be conducted from today on, and the investigation of the so-called" Muggle Birth "will be conducted to understand how they possess the magic secret. Department of Mystery The latest research shows that magic can only be inherited through the fertility of wizards. From this, it can be seen that if there is no proven wizard blood, people of the so-called Muggle origin may acquire magical abilities through theft or violence. "


    "The Ministry of Magic is determined to eradicate those who misappropriate magical abilities. For this reason, everyone who is called Muggle origin is invited to interview the newly appointed Muggle Birth Registration Committee. At the same time, the Muggle Birth Registration Committee is authorized to take all actions, including The deadly spell ensures that this policy can be carried forward. "


    "Well, the above is all the content broadcast today. Let us remember that magic is power."


    With a snap, the radio **** was turned off. Ryan asked, looking at everyone with an ugly expression. "Is there any news?"


    "A lot of bad news." Henry turned his chair and said, "Except for the decree just now, now President Dumbledore and the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement, Burns, are all wanted."


    "What?" Hermione opened her eyes in disbelief. "Why is this, did they commit any crime?"


    "Just now, the new Minister of Magic Sincnes declared that Scrimgeour was killed because Ms. Burns murdered him under the direction of Dumbledore. In addition to Ms. Burns, her associates also have Arthur Weasley And Percy Weasley. They are called the usurper group on the radio. "


    "It''s shameless!" Lane said angrily. "Actually using such rough methods to plant stolen goods, would anyone believe their lies?"


    "At least no one present here believes this ~ www.novelhall.com ~ because Dumbledore wants the position of the Minister of Magic as long as he stands up and speaks." Henry said. "Although under the operation of a large number of Death Eaters inserted by the mysterious people at that time, the Ministry of Magic fell very quickly. However, many exchanges of fire yesterday and the 180-degree change of the Ministry of Magic policy today made everyone guess that all this is mysterious. People instruct behind. "


    "But the problem is that, except for places where some Death Eaters can''t reach it. Others just said in private that they didn''t dare to confide in each other, and don''t know who can believe." Albert answered, "My young I went through the last period of mysterious man ¡¯s reign, and it was like that at that time. Everyone did not dare to talk freely, they knew what the actual situation was. But they were afraid to speak up and saw the dark mark hanging on themselves after returning home at night On the roof of the house. "


    "So, the mysterious man is still very cunning." Ryan said, "Knowing his reputation is terrible, and if he announces the usurpation may lead to public resistance, so hiding behind the scenes causes confusion, suspicion and fear."


    "Then what do we do now?" Albert asked, precisely because he had experienced the dark moments before, so he now looks a bit of a godless, and everyone else is similar, when Albert asked Ryan. Looking at Ryan with hopeful eyes.


    "We will stay here until the successor arrives." Lane comforted everyone. "I think that while the principal Dumbledore is still there, it is impossible for the mysterious person to give up the suppression of the Ministry of Magic and attack here. And by relying on the castle''s own magical defense system, I believe that it is impossible to rely on the Death Eaters alone. Attacked. "


    "Moreover, since President Dumbledore agreed, you can certainly protect your families. You don''t have to worry too much about it."


    :. :

 Chapter 628： Global

    What Ryan didn''t think of was that he thought he only needed to stay here for a day or two before Professor Dumbledore could solve all the problems and send someone to replace them. As a result, three days and three days later, until one morning a week later, a team of five led by Moody arrived here to replace Lane.


    "Sorry, let you wait a little longer here, and now we have finally organized a team to replace you. You can return to school now, let us here." Moody said after seeing Ryan Here, "Yes, Professor Dumbledore is waiting for you in the school''s principal''s office. He seems to have something to tell you."


    "Okay, let me tell you how these new magical defense systems are used. Then I will go back to school with Hermione together." After everything was explained, Ryan and Hermione phantom moved from the hall. The shape left. Before they left, they saw the guards of Azkaban smiling. It should be that they got the news that their loved ones were safe and sound.


    After a snapping sound, Ryan and Hermione appeared outside Hogsmeade. In the case of war, it is more appropriate to hide some things as much as possible, because hiding one more day will give you one more day ¡¯s advantage.


    "What the **** is going on, why did everyone come to Hogsmeade?" Hermione looked at the surrounding scene strangely. There are many colorful tents outside the town of Hogsmeade, and many wizards are walking around in the middle of the tent. It looks the same as the Quidditch World Cup. To say the biggest difference from the World Cup that year, it can only be said that everyone''s face is not a smile, but a sad face.


    After crossing Hogsmeade that way. Ryan noticed that many people living in tents can be classified as old, weak, sick, and not as helpers as Dumbledore found.


    "Maybe everyone came here to seek the protection of Professor Dumbledore. It seems that the British magic world is indeed a mess." Lane thought of coming to Hogwarts with Hermione in this way. Now the gate is closed, and there are still a group of people patrolling inside.


    "Ryan, are you back?" After seeing Ryan standing at the door, the team of patrolling wizards came over, led by Percy Weasley. He came to help open the school door.


    "You did a great job. We all heard from Hogwarts Light." Percy said excitedly. "Come in quickly, by the way, Principal Dumbledore told me to tell you to go to his office as soon as you come back."


    "Thank you, Moody has informed us of this news. We will pass now." Ryan nodded to Percy and walked down the road towards the castle.


    This time is the time of class, and there is quietness in the corridor. When he came to the door of the principal''s office, Ryan just remembered that when Dumbledore didn''t seem to tell them what the password was today, the two monsters at the door of the office automatically jumped to both sides, and then the stairs slowly rotated upward.


    Stepping up the stairs to the oak door, the bronze handle on the door spun automatically. The door opened, and Professor Dumbledore, who looked tired, was sitting there looking at a document. After hearing the sound of the door, he raised his head.


    "Ah, it''s Ryan and Hermione. You should be busy this week. Now you are sitting here to take a break and eat something. I will tell you after I have finished processing the document at hand."


    After speaking of his wand, two comfortable armchairs with a small coffee table appeared in the principal''s office. On the coffee table in the middle of the armchair, there is also a large silver plate filled with various snacks, a teapot with hot black tea and two tea cups.


    Ryan and Hermione ate and drank unkindly after sitting down. When Moody came to change shifts today, they came directly, which led to them not having breakfast at all.


    At about the same time, Professor Dumbledore had finished the job at hand. He looked at the almost empty plate and asked: "Azkaban''s food is terrible? Do you want to come again?"


    "Thank you, no need. We are full." Ryan said after drinking the rest of the tea in the cup. "When there was a dementor before, these wizard guards needed to use food and entertainment to maintain their morale, so the food in Azkaban was actually similar to Hogwarts. We were so hungry just because we had n¡¯t been on duty this morning after patrolling yesterday You will be notified to return after eating. "


    "It''s really sorry, Ryan. When you are hungry and tired, you will come to talk to me." Dumbledore said in an apologetic tone. "But the current situation we must cherish every minute, because the situation is worsening."


    "I understand." Ryan nodded. "When I was in Azkaban, I listened to the wizarding radio in London through that radio, such as the Muggle Birth Registration Committee, such as you and Ms. Burns being wanted¡ª"


    "Yes, yes." Dumbledore nodded. "But this is not the worst, and the worse news is that Voldemort and his followers now completely control the magic and diagonal lanes in London and more than 90% of the production and trade of magic materials in the UK. I even have to When students take potion classes, they adopt a ration system to ensure that everyone has enough medicines to use. "


    "You are the greatest white wizard! How can this be embarrassed like this?" Hermione asked somewhat puzzled.


    "In fact, this is very reasonable." Dumbledore spread his hands. "Most of the magic farms and alchemy materials production sites in Britain belong to those pure blood families. Now they have fallen to Voldemort and will naturally cut off to Our supply. "


    Speaking of which, Dumbledore looked at Ryan: "And I must thank you. If you had established your own magical herbal plantation in advance and connected the trade with the heavens, we might even have the remaining 10% will not have."


    "This is what I should do." Ryan said, "But I really didn''t understand how the situation could be so bad? Obviously everything was normal on the morning we came to school ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This is because Me, an old man is too optimistic because of experience and self-confidence. "Dumbledore smiled bitterly. "I thought my deterrence and Scrimgeour''s ability should deter those who are going to move. I didn''t expect the Death Eaters to penetrate so deeply in the Ministry of Magic, and the control of the Ministry of Magic changed before I could. Only time to gather the exiles who have escaped. "


    Ryan finally understood what was going on this time. Principal Dumbledore was not unprepared. He might even intend to use Voldemort to attack Voldemort before and after cooperating with the Ministry.


    At least in the conflict at the end of last semester, even Voldemort himself led the Ministry of Magic for several hours. So much time was enough for Dumbledore to gather his hands and attack after receiving the news.


    However, this time the situation changed suddenly, under the control of Yingying, Voldemort dropped the Ministry of Command''s command core in an instant. Under such circumstances, the scattered sand Ministry of Magic cannot naturally resist Voldemort''s control.


    Not to mention that after the war, Dumbledore''s actions greatly compressed the living space of those pure blood families. Therefore, after Voldemort captured the Ministry of Magic, the pure-blood families who actually controlled the Ministry simply fell to Voldemort and established a Ministry of Voldemort within a short time. In this way, those who tend to Dumbledore can only run away.


    This is the fundamental reason why the situation is now collapsed. The rapid fall of the Ministry of Magic has exposed a series of problems. So much so that everything happened for a whole week, and the Dumbledore side finally figured out everything from the chaotic state and re-established an order.


    :. :

 Chapter 629： Beyond expectations

    "So what exactly did you call us here for today?" Hermione asked directly as Ryan thought about these things. "I believe you should not just tell us what is happening now."


    "Of course not, I have something to discuss with you." Professor Dumbledore paused here and then said, "Can you lend me some money? It''s not just Gallon, Muggle money I also need."


    "What." Ryan, who was considering the question just now, opened his eyes wide. "Aren''t you kidding me? Hogwarts eggs of this size and Hogsmead are all here. How could it be possible to run out of money?"


    "But this is indeed the case." Dumbledore was also somewhat at a loss here. Perhaps it was the first time he borrowed money after he became the greatest white wizard, so he was very uncomfortable with the current situation.


    "The operation of Hogwarts mainly comes from the funds of the Ministry of Magic and the donations of the rich school managers, but since the Ministry of Magic was controlled by Voldemort, these are all gone now. And most people fled to Hogsmeade and lost them. In the meantime, the Gu Ling Pavilion is now full of Death Eaters, and we have no way to withdraw money. "


    "Isn''t Gu Lingge saying you can send money directly to your door?" Ryan asked. "You let the goblin send the money directly, it will not be over."


    "They rejected me." Dumbledore spread his hands. "The goblin representative said that they could not participate in the battle of the wizards, but there were a few goblin privately willing to provide me with a loan business, but the interest was too high."


    It should n¡¯t be a private loan business. Ryan did n¡¯t believe that a goblin could bypass the series of supervisions at Gu Ling Pavilion and lend a large sum of money to Dumbledore. This could only be the group of goblins who wanted to make more money. .


    Ryan is not wondering why Dumbledore found himself borrowing money. As an alchemist with a magic stone, he did not have money in the world in terms of secular finance. So he asked neatly. "how much do you need?"


    "The more, the better." After Professor Dumbledore said that this was not appropriate, he added: "The main reason is that it costs too much money to run a school. It costs 2500 gallons every day. .. I have taken out my private property, but it is not enough. "


    "I don''t have many gallons in my hand." Ryan''s words dimmed as soon as he spoke out of Professor Dumbledore''s eyes, but Professor Dumbledore immediately cheered up with the next sentence.


    "But I have a lot of gold, precious stones, and various magical herbs. I think these are all needed for school operations." Ryan said.


    "That''s very good." Professor Dumbledore nodded. "In fact, most of the money in school operations is used to buy all kinds of materials needed for life and teaching. With gold, those daily materials and consumables can be imported from the sky.


    Wizards over there are willing to accept our credit for buying magic items, but daily supplies must be purchased with hard currency. Because those things need to be purchased from Muggles, they must use cash. "


    "Cash? But I don''t have renminbi or pounds here," Ryan said, scratching his head. "And it will be difficult for these golds to be exchanged for the Muggles'' currency in a little while."


    "Ah, don''t worry about this." Dumbledore reassured, "The wizard who sent the item last time told me that the Muggles over there were willing to accept all hard currency, including gold. Just include it. There are gold, all kinds of food, clothing and everything you need for daily life can be easily bought. "


    Speaking of which, Dumbledore even showed a slightly unbelievable expression: "Did you know? The Tianzhao wizard told me that as long as they consulted with the Muggle government according to the traditional process, the gold will be replaced by the Muggle government for the local Purchasing money for us is all we need. "


    "Our entire school and all the daily necessities needed by Hogsmeade under the castle can be shipped to us in a city in a short time, and this purchase will not cause the local Muggle life. Any impact. I ¡¯m really curious how they did all this without magic? At least I ca n¡¯t find a place in the UK other than London that can get so many things together at once. ¡±


    That is the factory of the future! It''s not easy to make goods for consumption by thousands of individuals. Lion thought. At this time, only the United States west of the ocean can have similar production capacity.


    As for the old Europe, it is now in the mid-1990s, and the decline of the old Europe has begun to slowly emerge. It is estimated that the purchase of materials used by thousands of people like this will take many cities to run. Much more expensive.


    "Okay, this is the wealth I carry with me. Do you see if this is enough? If not enough, I can mobilize more money in three days." Ryan said as he took a small space bag from his arms Professor Dumbledore.


    Dumbledore opened his pocket, which contained ten 400-ounce gold bricks of international standards. In addition, there are three adult fist-sized transparent boxes containing cut natural red sapphires and diamonds. Although the size is not large, it is the best shot size on the market.


    These things come from New York, which radiates the world. After cleaning up the local gangster gunman, the underground vault of the Federal Reserve Bank on Wall Street belongs to them. At that time, they obtained more than 7,000 tons of gold and a large variety of Jewelry, the gold that Ryan brought out today belongs to that harvest.


    "The wealth is enough to support Hogsmeade''s next round of taxation." Dumbledore looked relieved, and the recent financial problems did indeed put him under tremendous pressure, especially with a lot of money in the Guling Pavilion in London. When you can''t get it out. I have to say that the trouble caused by Voldemort''s first control of the bank is indeed large enough ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We will definitely give you priority when you have money. "Dumbledore said." But now there is still a long time to win, in addition, even after winning, we still need a lot of money for reconstruction. So the time to repay¡ª "


    "You mean-we can''t get the money back after we borrowed it, right?" Hermione asked, looking at the principal Dumbledore. She knew that Ryan was not suitable to refute the principal at this time, so she could only come out to sing a white face.


    "This is indeed the case." Professor Dumbledore said with his hands crossed. "It sounds terrible, but I don''t think I can deceive you here."


    Speaking of which, Dumbledore straightened up his body. "But in addition to the long wait, I actually have another way to solve this problem, that is, the money is counted as your donation."


    At this point, Hermione waved his hand to signal what he wanted to say, quiet down and listen to him in detail. "Of course, I will not let you donate in vain. Robbing wealth is the practice of Voldemort and the group of Death Eaters. I naturally will not do that. The reason why I suggest you donate is because I will give you the corresponding afterwards. Compensation. "


    "Isn''t it the Merlin Medal? I guess it''s useless even at the first level." Hermione said. Her words seemed harsh, but Dumbledore was not angry. The question of private wealth in the Western world is very important, so Hermione, in her capacity as a fiancee of Ryan, can replace Ryan to issue such a question to Dumbledore.


    "Of course not." Dumbledore shook his head. "And the Merlin Medal was issued by the Ministry of Magic, but I have no right to intervene. What I want to discuss with you is that I hope you will become the director of Hogwarts."


    :. :

 Chapter 630： School Manager

    Hogwarts'' school director, Dumbledore''s answer really surprised Ryan. He did not expect that the principal would actually use this thing as a transaction. "But I haven''t even graduated, and if I remember correctly, the joining of Hogwarts school managers requires the unanimous consent of all school managers."


    Ryan didn''t think those pure-blood families would agree that such a mud type in their eyes would become Hogwarts'' manager, but Dumbledore''s next words surprised him.


    "Now all the school managers have agreed." Dumbledore said after scratching his white beard. "The Longbottom family, the Black family, and the Weasley family all agreed."


    "They shouldn''t be school managers?" Ryan said. "If I remember correctly, those school managers should belong to the ancient pure-blood family--"


    "Yes," Dumbledore continued, "but that was the past, and now they are not school directors. Or that we are not Hogwarts now."


    "What? What the **** is going on?" Ryan and Hermione asked at the same time. They couldn''t figure out how they had just stayed in Azkaban for a week and how such a big change happened outside. This place is clearly Hogwarts Castle.


    "Ah, by the way, you may not have known this before," Dumbledore raised a finger. "On the third day after the start of the school, the Ministry of Magic announced that we are the stronghold of the rebels, and at the same time announced the establishment of a new Hogwarts under Voldemort''s instructions, and asked all students to go to the site after undergoing the bloodline review Hogwarts goes to school. "


    "He said it was Hogwarts. That''s Hogwarts?" Ryan was stunned by the operation of Voldemort''s side. The heritage and true strength of a thousand-year-old school can''t be changed by a brand change, just like the previous Peking University. Jade Bird carries the words Peking University, but it definitely does not mean that it is the level of Peking University.


    "The vast majority of Slytherin students, nearly one-fifth of Ravenclaw students and individual Hufflepuff students have chosen that new Hogwarts." Dumbledore said with a helpless look. "So on the second day of the announcement, I used the Hogwarts Express to send those students who wanted to leave back to London, and then picked up a group of Ministry of Magic staff and their families who were willing to come."


    "This is simply--" Ryan understood the specific situation now, that is, whether Dumbledore''s side or Voldemort''s side is now accumulating strength, and there should be no large-scale fighting on the performance stage. Instead, it is mainly based on the accumulation of strength from both sides to help the helpers. This is why there is such a train, because both sides hold people who cannot afford each other.


    Thinking of this, Ryan suddenly realized that the reason why Professor Dumbledore wanted him to be Hogwarts today was that he wanted to be on his side. After all, there are too many routes for him to choose from, and they do not need to be tied to the United Kingdom.


    A legend, an alchemist will be welcomed no matter where he is. For Ryan, except that he is absolutely impossible to be accepted by Voldemort''s group because he is not a wizard family, he will be the most warmly welcomed whether traveling to Europe or the New World. Not to mention that because of his bloodline, he can even be perfectly integrated into the powerful magical world of heaven.


    Ryan likes to take everything with him from daily necessities to a lot of wealth. Especially for alchemists, the most important alchemy equipment and alchemy materials are all crammed into the world of grocery stores and other worlds.


    For him, this is very convenient when he needs to use alchemy equipment, and can start working anytime, anywhere. You can also bring out what you need in a variety of situations, but in the eyes of others, such as Dumbledore, Ryan has always lacked a sense of belonging to the British magic world, so he brought everything On my body, it seemed to be ready to roll and run at any time.


    Later, whether it was to open the store and put the core production organization in Norway, buying houses in the non-magic world and relocating the family to the heavens, these actions further deepened everyone''s previous impression that Lane was ready to run. So in order to draw Ryan to bind him to the British magic world, Dumbledore felt that he had to take some actions.


    As an old man in his 100s who has experienced so many ups and downs, Dumbledore naturally knew that simply shouting slogans would not be able to stay with Ryan. From the time that Ryan did not hesitate to let his loved ones immigrate and bring those wealth to him, he knew that Ryan was a person with his own ideas, and unlike Harry, he could do everything for a certain slogan of justice.


    And he believes that the most important reason why he has found Ryan ¡¯s lack of belonging to the British magic world is that as a hemp wizard, Ryan can be said to have nothing in the British magic world except his own ability, and this ability is not because of If the location is changed, the original value is lost. Since there is nothing worth defending and missing in the UK, is it normal to feel no sense of belonging here?


    So this time Dumbledore directly took out the Hogwarts school manager status as a bargaining chip. In the Western world, the identity of the school manager is equivalent to a stepping stone to enter the upper class.


    Seriously, Ryan would be very excited if he acquired this thing a few years ago. But now that he has mastered multiple worlds, he has little interest in the status of the British magic world.


    Even Hermione was the same. In the second grade, she saw the injustice of the British magic world and wanted to change. But after traveling through countless worlds now, she felt that she needed to change, needed improvement, and there were too many people and things to save. The British magic world is only a very small part for her, and it is not worth her putting too much energy into it.


    But this kind of thing is always a obsession. Both Ryan and Hermione hope that their childhood dreams can be completed, which is why they now choose to stay in the United Kingdom and fight Voldemort.


    So after a brief exchange through the branding of Phoenix ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan said very calmly to Professor Dumbledore. "It is an honor for me to be the manager of Hogwarts. Please give us the list of expenses in a moment. We will fulfill the obligations of the school manager and donate the funds and materials needed for this year."


    "Anyway, I need to thank you for your help in this critical situation." Dumbledore smiled. After signing a series of documents, Ryan and Hermione left the principal''s office.


    "Albus, I think you are looking away." Just after Ryan and Hermione left, a witch with a goatee and a smart face in a portrait on the wall of the principal''s room. "That boy has more secrets in his heart than you think. The chip you brought out doesn''t seem to play the role you want."


    "Phoenix, everyone has their own secrets. We can''t ask everyone to expose their hearts to others." Dumbledore raised his head and looked at the portrait of the vice-chancellor. "As for the role of chips, I think it''s enough to let Ryan stay on our side. I don''t think I have the right to ask others to dedicate everything to them."


    "That''s right, Albus. Only the sly black wizards will ask others to devote themselves to everything, and what we want to protect is this freedom of personal choice. Otherwise, we are different from those black wizards. What about it? "An old witch with long silver hair curled said immediately.


    "Thank you, Dalice," Dumbledore looked at the portrait of Phineas after he finished speaking.


    "Okay, okay, you are all saints. But I don''t think you are the best choice to do this at this time, war is always cruel ..." The portrait of Phineas is still chattering, but this time everyone All started to be busy with their own affairs, and no one listened to his nagging anymore.

 Chapter 631： School and War

    After leaving the principal''s office, Ryan and Hermione didn''t know what to do for a while. Now that the meals have passed, Ryan they do n¡¯t know what class they should take at this time. Because they were not in Hogwarts the previous week. So naturally I don''t know what the schedule is for this semester.


    "Simply go to the dormitory to get things packed, and they can''t be messed up." After standing silly at the door of the principal''s office for a while, they finally decided to return to the common room first.


    What they did not expect was that after they had just climbed into the Gryffindor common room. A few students who stayed in the common room without class saw the students and immediately gathered around them to greet them warmly and call them heroes.


    "What the **** happened?" Ryan asked after getting acquainted from a group of enthusiastic classmates, directly over the acquaintance Colin Clivi. "Why do everyone call us heroes?"


    "Don''t you know?" Colin looked surprised. "Nearly everyone here knows about your previous struggles on the Hogwarts Express and your perseverance in Azkaban. You are now the most powerful heroes on our side after the start of the war. By the way, can you tell us Was the specific situation in the battle before? The light in Hogwarts was unclear¡ª "


    "Wait, what is the Hogwarts Light?" Hermione came up and asked, "Percy also said this Hogwarts Light when he entered the door, and it sounded like some kind of promotional program or some kind of The name of the magazine and newspaper. "


    "Oh, by the way, you have been in Azkaban before." Colin made a look of surprise. "The light of Hogwarts is a wizard radio station made by Senior Li Qiaodan and several classmates. They are on the second floor of the screaming shack in Hogsmeade town under the mountain. If you stand on the astronomical tower, You can still see the antenna of their radio station. "


    Is this the battle of public opinion? Ryan thought that the reason why he and Hermione became the focus of propaganda was definitely because it was too ugly to lose with Voldemort before, so they must find some so-called heroes to boost morale.


    "What about Death Eaters? Have any Death Eaters attacked here recently?" Ryan asked. "After they took over the Ministry of Magic, they couldn''t stay in London so well all the time."


    "This, I don''t know very well." Colin said. "I''m just a student, and the only way to get outside information is the Hogwarts Light Radio and the" Prophet Daily ". Now the" Prophet Daily "is full of nonsense, and Hogwarts Light There are not many programs broadcast by radio stations every day. "


    Speaking of which he looked at Ryan who was a little disappointed and they thought for a while, then added. "But on the night we arrived at the school, the explosion from Hogsmeade sounded sporadically for one night, and we could all hear it in Gryffindor''s bedroom. The next morning Deng Brido told us it was just a scattered Death Eater attack. "


    "After that, as many wizards came one after another. Both Hogsmead and Hogwarts also formed a patrol. Then until today, I heard no sounds of attacks nearby. But listening to reports on the radio, there have been attacks and even murders in many places to the south. "


    "It sounds terrible." Ryan shook his head. "I can only pray now that I will get better."


    "It will definitely get better in the future." Colin Crivi looked confident. "We have Principal Dumbledore, savior Harry Potter. By the way, and even heroes like you. I believe we can definitely defeat the mysterious man to get the final victory."


    "Yeah, we will win." Hermione said. She and Lane both feel that as long as everyone can guarantee such an optimistic attitude, this war will definitely not fail.


    When eating at noon, some of the consequences of this war will be most vividly displayed. There were only a dozen people sitting on the Slytherin table, and the people on the Ravenclaw table were less visible to the naked eye.


    The entire auditorium was quiet, everyone tried to lower their voices when they were talking, and occasionally a few people laughed so harshly, those who laughed in the silence quickly stopped laughing, and then lowered their heads Continue to eat.


    "Here--" Just as Ryan and Hermione walked halfway to the long table, a somewhat deliberately low hello came over. Looking down at the voice, Ryan found Ron was waving to them, and Harry and Ginny were sitting beside him.


    "Nice to meet you." Ryan put a piece of chicken on his plate as he sat down, and said while eating. "I patrolled one night last night. I came back directly when I met Moody this morning. Then I went straight to the principal ¡¯s office. I had been spinning around for 24 hours, which I ate in Dumbledore ¡¯s office this morning. Some sandwiches and cakes. I''m hungry and tired. "


    "It sounds terrible, especially in places like Azkaban." Ron shook his head. "I can''t imagine that you could stay there for a whole week just to feel a little tired."


    "Right." Harry said after swallowing the food in his mouth. "People have privately claimed that you killed a lot of Death Eaters with Hermione when you last encountered an attack on the Hogwarts Express, isn''t this true?"


    "It''s true." Ryan looked at the people around him at a distance, so he told Harry. "At that time, Hermione and I cooperated to kill 18 Death Eaters. We can be sure that all of them are mercenaries hired by foreigners from abroad. Because all the elite were taken by the mysterious people to attack the Ministry of Magic.


    "Good job." Ron said when he heard Ryan''s words, "I should have given the **** Death Eaters some great taste."


    Ron''s voice has attracted many people''s attention, but unlike what he imagined, many people did not alienate them because of their previous killing after hearing this news ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but a face He came around with an excited expression and asked him and Hermione about the specific situation at that time. There was even a Hufflepuff girl who came over and thanked them.


    "What''s the matter?" After spending more than ten minutes, Ryan probably finished talking about what happened to him this week. After everyone left, he looked at Ron sitting across the table and asked.


    "This is a very bad thing." Ron said, "On the morning of the attack, the classmates in the auditorium received a total of four notification letters from relatives killed in the attack, and a dozen others. The family was injured in the attack. For example, the girl who just shook hands with you, his father was an Auror and was also Scrimgeour ¡¯s guard. The same group died during the attack that day.


    "Damn war!" Ryan understood immediately. Many people have a tendency to be a Virgin, and the more serious people tend to grow up in a peaceful and prosperous environment. But once the war broke out, the flames were close at hand and even involved their own loved ones. They will immediately wake up and then embark on the truly correct path.


    This is why, after learning that Ryan killed so many Death Eaters, most people did not fear but thought Ryan was a hero.


    The impact of the war is not just a change in everyone ¡¯s mood, for example, the dishes and quantity on the table are much less than in the past, and listening to Ron ¡¯s report, the operation requirements for everyone in the magic potion class and herbal medicine class It has become more detailed, and will not provide almost unlimited amounts of materials for experimentation as before.


    From these things, it can be clearly seen that after the loss of the Ministry of Magic funding and the donation of the school director, Hogwarts'' funding gap has become very large. Ryan only hopes that the overall situation will improve after the injection of his money.


    :. :

 Chapter 632： servant

    After lunch, Ryan and Hermione went to Professor McGonagall''s office to prepare for the semester''s schedule. They ended up empty, and there was no one in Professor McGonagall''s office. In desperation, they decided to return to the common room to see the situation. Unexpectedly, they actually saw Professor McGonagall who was about to enter the common room at the door of the common room.


    "It''s you! The two of you did work hard last week, and even Azkaban without Dementors is not a place suitable for human habitation. Not to mention that you have experienced two events that you should not have participated in at your age. The real battle. "As the vice-chancellor who manages affairs, Professor McGonagall knows exactly what Ryan did exactly last week. "Oh, please hurry into the common room. I have something important to inform everyone. This matter also has a certain relationship with the two of you."


    "Related to us?" Ryan was a little surprised, but he didn''t ask anything, but followed Professor McGonagall directly into the common room.


    There is a large group of people clamoring in the common room. Everyone is enjoying the quiet time in the afternoon while preparing the textbooks and homework required for the afternoon class. After seeing Professor McGonagall come in, everyone stopped moving and looked at her.


    "I have a notice to tell you, this notice is only for the seventh grade students." Professor McGonagall said with a parchment in his hand. "So the seventh graders are coming with me now."


    Soon, in the curious eyes of other students, the seventh graders gathered. Professor McGonagall took everyone to the corner of the common room and opened the parchment with a magic to separate them from the others.


    "In consideration of the current situation, the Ministry of Magic will temporarily organize a small-scale N.E.w.Ts test. This test is voluntary registration. If anyone wishes, I can register in my office before tomorrow night."


    It seems that after the fall of the Ministry of Magic Dumbledore ¡¯s manpower is indeed seriously insufficient, so that it is necessary to temporarily select manpower from the seventh graders this year. However, Ryan felt that this was also a method. Many things had to be broken during the war, not to mention that the current situation was unprecedentedly bad. At least in the last war, the Ministry of Magic did not fall under Voldemort''s control even in the darkest period.


    "Naturally, considering that you took this exam one year in advance, it might be a hasty." Professor McGonagall rolled up the parchment in his hand and said, "So after taking this exam, we will still do it again at the end of the semester. In the NEwTs test, anyone who is not satisfied with the results of this test can take the test again. After this test, those who reach the standard can apply for early graduation. "


    After listening to Professor McGonagall''s words, Harry and Ron''s expressions were immediately excited. They knew that their current level of probability is unlikely to get a diploma through the exam. But since they can take the exam again at the end of the semester, they are happy to try it.


    "Professor, wouldn''t it be the group of people in London who came to test us?" Ryan asked as the professor was about to walk out of the common room. "If it was a subordinate of the mysterious person who gave us the test, we would rather not take this test."


    "Of course not." Professor McGonagall turned around and replied, "Professor of the Wizarding Examinations Authority, Professor Gersda Macchiban, also came to Hogsmeade with his two assistants. I preside over this exam for you. "


    Speaking of this, Professor McGonagall paused, "Of course, this exam may not look as formal as the regular exams in previous years, but I can assure you that all the NEwTs documents you have are the same as the previous similar documents. Effectiveness. "


    "Of course, what I mean by recognition here is recognition in the Ministry of Magic now in Hogsmeade. If the war is won, these documents will be as efficient as the previous ones. If they fail--" Mai Professor Ge shrugged. "People who want to take the exam don''t need to consider this kind of problem anymore."


    After listening to Professor McGonagall''s cold humor, Ryan slightly raised his lips. As she said, everything is now for the current war. Everyone has the freedom to choose to stand in line, but also to bear the results of their choice.


    For example, this exam is actually a simple way to divide the camp. At least at this time, people who are willing to take the N.E.w.Ts exam organized by the Hogsmeade Ministry of Magic are at least anti-Voldemort''s support for Dumbledore.


    In the current situation, many things bring risks on the one hand and opportunities on the other. Especially after the Ministry of Magic, which was completely controlled by those pure-blood families, was completely turned to Voldemort, the former Director of the Enforcement of Magical Laws, which was temporarily established at Hogsmeade, Ms. Burns was the Minister ¡¯s Ministry of Magic. Shortages, even newcomers like Percy were given the position of team leader in charge of incident reversal.


    The same is true of other positions. For example, Mr. Arthur Weasley has now become the director of the Department of Magical Accidents and Disasters, and the director of the Magical Law Enforcement Division even needs to be part-time by the current Minister of Magic Ms. Burns. This shortage of personnel means that the prospects of students now working in the Ministry of Magic will be much larger than those of the previous ones.


    Of course, Ryan decided not to sign up because he was interested in the position of the Ministry of Magic. But I feel that in this year''s situation, I have a lot of things to do, and I should not spend too much time on my student career.


    After Professor McGonagall left the common room, the public hall suddenly recovered from the noise. Many students in the lower grades gathered around and asked what Professor McGonagall said. In this noisy, Hermione approached Lane and whispered. "Ryan, I think the behavior of those pure-blood families is a bit strange."


    "What do you think is wrong?" Ryan asked?


    "In my opinion, these pure-blood families are similar to the top rich and nobles in the Muggle world. In theory, shouldn''t they bet on both sides? Why do so many pure-blood families now completely fall to the mysterious people?" He Min expressed his inner doubts. "It''s completely different from the high-society methods of dealing with people."


    "It''s simple, because there is magic here." Ryan whispered, "Unlike the world of Muggles, in the world of wizards, power, relationship, and wealth are not the most important. Only the power created by magic is It is the root of everything. You see that the reason why those pure blood families can protect them is not because they have wealth and status. But because they monopolize some kind of knowledge ~ www.novelhall.com ~ a kind of energy Make them more powerful knowledge than others. "


    "So it ¡¯s also easy to understand why the mysterious man can make those pure-blood families follow him firmly, because he is the most powerful black wizard, he has enough power to suppress every dissatisfied man. And as a black You do n¡¯t expect much virtue from the group of wizards. "


    "For example, we will try to take care of the relatives of the sacrificed people and provide them with some help. But the mysterious people they will not. For example, the Crabbe and Gower families lost their homeowners and the most important in the previous battle. During the summer vacation, I heard Malfoy say that the two widows left by the two families had married two black wizards from Northern Europe under the assignment of the mysterious man, and their wealth had been almost completely divided before. "


    "It''s just--" Hermione was shocked by the ugly side of the humanity revealed in this incident. "Crabbe and Goyle are also historical families. Isn''t there any objection among those pure blood?"


    "Every one of them is unwilling, but what can they do? The mysterious man has enough power to suppress them." Ryan pointed out the fact. "Not to mention that the mysterious people now don''t care about worldly wealth. For these Death Eaters, the death of their associates just happens to divide up their property, maybe they can accept their wives."


    "I always thought the Death Eaters were a combative group, but I didn''t expect them to be like this inside." Hermione said.


    "They are indeed very combative. The wizards from the pure-blood family have more knowledge and training than most wizards on our side." Ryan said. "But they are not a group, just a group gathered under the mysterious man''s group, to provide the mysterious man with all the servants he needs."


    :. :

 Chapter 633： Remarks

    "Ryan, Hermione, will you sign up for this exam?" Harry asked Ron at this time with Ron. "I think if any of us in Gryffindor can pass this exam now, it should be only you two."


    "We are definitely going to take this exam. The outside is now fighting. I think it is more meaningful for us to be involved in the war than to take classes in school." Lane replied.


    "That''s right, buddy." Ron leaned in and said in an envious tone. "I think the level of knowledge you and Hermione currently have is a waste of time. I also want to graduate as quickly as you and go to the battlefield to teach the Death Eaters. Unfortunately, my current academic level can''t pass the test."


    "The battlefield is not a place for you to play." Hermione said in a serious tone. "The battlefield is full of death, and no one will love it there."


    "Of course I know this." Harry nodded. "But I am also prepared to face everything. You know, Voldemort and I can only survive one last time. So I can''t stay out of this war at all."


    "Even so, I don''t think you should take the initiative on the battlefield when you are not strong enough." Ryan looked at Harry and said, "Even if you are really destined to step on the battlefield, it is best to master as much as possible. Do this when you have more power. Otherwise, you will make everyone ¡¯s efforts useless. "


    "I know." Harry nodded. "But I still hope to set foot on the battlefield one day earlier and contribute my strength. In this war, I can''t hide behind others forever."


    "So you still have to study hard for your dreams, which will help you have a greater chance of living on the battlefield, and only by living can you have a future." Lane patted Harry on the shoulder.


    "Thank you!" Ha nodded forcefully. "I will keep up with your footsteps."


    After listening to this sentence, Ryan''s footsteps went out suddenly. He had just wanted to imitate the big men in the movie to comfort Harry. Unexpectedly, he became a role model for Harry. But that ¡¯s fine. Ryan at least felt that Harry could listen to what he said, which would reduce the probability that Harry would rush to the battlefield to give people a head.


    After leaving the common room, Ryan went straight to Professor McGonagall''s office. After opening the door, Ryan discovered that although Professor McGonaga had just arrived in the office, he was already busy.


    On the table in front of Professor McGonagall, at least one foot thick of parchment papers were placed, and Professor McGonagall looked at the document on the table with glasses, and from time to time, sketched something with a feather pen on it. .


    It seems that when Professor Dumbledore is busy, all the handling of the school''s daily affairs will be handed over to Professor McGonagall. For example, when Ryan walked to the front and back of the table, he saw Professor McGonagall correcting a food purchase list at Hogwarts School.


    "Ryan, Hermione, you are here for the exam." Professor McGonagall looked up at them and said. "Please sit here and wait for a while, and wait for me to read this list before signing up for you."


    After waiting for more than a minute, Professor McGonagall signed his name at the bottom of the list, then placed the entire parchment on the left hand parchment file, and then took off his glasses and said To. ""


    "Lane, I have to thank you for your donation first, otherwise I doubt that the school ¡¯s food will not even be eaten next month." Professor McGonagall said, "Principal Dumbledore does have enough wealth, but these wealth are all based on Various forms of magic props or books exist, and in the current situation, potato bread cannot be exchanged, nor can meat and eggs be exchanged. "


    "I just did my duty as a school manager." Lane said humbly. "I don''t have enough interpersonal relationships or any help for the school like other school managers, so I can only use money to fulfill my responsibilities."


    "Actually, the school now needs the most financial help." Professor McGonagall whispered, and then said to Ryan they. "Okay, I will now register you with a list of s exams."


    Said she pulled a list from the bottom drawer, and then ticked the names of both Ryan and Hermione.


    "Oh, what do you plan to do after the exam?" Professor McGonagall put away the list and asked. "You know the situation now."


    "Then I can''t decide until the test results are available." Hermione said. "Now I haven''t even taken the test, what I say is invalid!"


    "Miss Granger, be more confident." Professor McGonagall looked at Hermione with a smile. "I dare say that if this exam cannot even pass you, then no one else can pass this exam."


    "Thank you for your compliment." Hermione''s face flew into a red glow when she heard what Professor McGonagall said. "If we really pass the exam this time, I think we will temporarily stay at Hogwarts Castle to make magic props in order to provide all the props needed in the war for everyone who is now resisting. At the same time, from a security perspective, the castle is The safest, but also convenient to communicate with everywhere. "


    "Only teachers and students are allowed in Hogwarts¡ª" Professor McGonagall said here and patted his forehead gently with his hand. "These things have kept me busy lately. As a school manager, you also have the right to live in the school. It''s just that the former school managers have their own manor and have house elf services, so they generally Not happy to live in Hogwarts Castle. "


    "Okay, I wish you all the best in this exam, and I hope Merlin will bless you. By the way, the exam is this weekend, so there is no need to give you a schedule. In the past few days, you can review it." Professor McGonagall. Finally, "You can leave now, I still have a lot of things to deal with here."


    "Goodbye, Professor McGonagall." Ryan and Hermione bowed together and left Professor McGonagall''s office ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The rest of the week passed quickly, and Lane spent almost all the time. Used for preparation. The same is true of others, and many seventh-grade students are hard at work in the library.


    Fortunately, Ryan borrowed his notes from Percy before preparing for the exam, and then used the memory transmission device to input all the contents of the notes into his brain. Naturally, Hermione enjoyed the same service.


    "Aren''t you saying that I did this as a fraud?" Ryan quipped as he looked up from the memory instilling chamber around him.


    "At that time I just didn''t figure out something." Hermione jumped out of the memory infusion room with both hands and jumped out, then stood there and said, "Unlike ordinary learning, the core of magic learning is the operation of magic. So As long as you can successfully use magic. As for this method of memory instillation, it is no different from the result of our own memory, as long as knowledge is mastered. "


    "Furthermore, not everyone can do so much memory at a time. I think how much knowledge can be infused is related to everyone''s soul strength." Here, Hermione raised her chin slightly, "This If more than a dozen notes are allowed for Harry, he can at most instill a book into his mind, and no matter how many, his brain will certainly not be able to support it. If Ron, I guess at most half of it. "


    "Okay, you are a genius." Ryan smiled, and in return a glance at Hermione.


    In addition to instilling memory, Ryan and Hermione spent their spare time practicing the spells and potions to be tested. Finally, it was Friday afternoon, and the next day was the time for the exam.

 Chapter 634： examination

    British summer is not very hot, but the temperature difference between day and night is very large. This is especially true in the Scottish plateau where Hogwarts is located. Even if there is a huge lake next to it, the temperature difference between day and night cannot be adjusted, but the humidity in the air becomes very large. at night. Walking in the hallway of the castle feels wet and cold. Fortunately, the elves at home burned the fireplace early, which made the temperature in the common room pleasant.


    "Isn''t it an exam tomorrow? I remember that the seventh graders of Gryffindor basically signed up. Why are everyone so noisy tonight." Hermione had planned to read the book again when she returned from the library, but unfortunately everyone around The noisy sound made her unable to see at all.


    "Because most people just sign up to look at their level, they don''t think they can pass the exam." Ryan shrugged and crossed Hermione''s shoulder. He saw Harry playing Ron with "Look, this is the hemp The flying chess attached to "Melon" magazine.


    "Not to pass, so why do they have to take the exam?" Hermione somewhat didn''t understand the mentality of those people. "Shouldn''t you go all out for the exam every time?"


    "That''s just what you think about it, Hermione." Lane said a little helplessly, although Hermione changed a lot, but one thing did not change. That is more true on many issues. But Ryan felt that this was not a bad thing, at least in his eyes, if even this changed, then Hermione would not be her.


    "At least students can pass this exam to get a general idea of ??their level." Ryan said. "I think that at this point, Hogwarts is not as good as those Muggle schools. There are various quizzes in Muggle schools. The mock exams let students know what their current level is, but There is no such thing in the wizarding world. That is to say, all the students are basically going to take the exam after the review. "


    "And this exam is actually an opportunity for everyone to detect where their problems are in order to get a good result in the next exam. This is why so many people know that they cannot pass the exam and still take the exam. "At this point, Ryan spread his hands. "Furthermore, don''t need money anyway. Isn''t it a good idea to accumulate some experience in one more exam?"


    "Well, you can always come up with reasons. And I think you are right. Hogwarts is indeed behind in the way of learning." Hermione closed the book and actually passed these days. She has already made all preparations for the exam. Only because of a certain habit she still hopes to review to the last moment.


    After chatting, the two went back to their dorms to sleep. After eating breakfast early the next morning, Ryan was waiting in the hall with a large group of Gryffindors. Soon they saw the old witch Professor Marcheban and Dumbledore walking into the castle side by side.


    "Albus, you look older too. I still remember the way you were so energetic when you were young, and the kind of amazing when you took the morphing and magic spells practical test when you took the s exam Performance--"


    "It is indeed a nostalgic youth, please go here Professor Marchiban." Dumbledore extended a hand to guide the witch in front of him. "We can go to the teacher''s lounge for a cup of tea first. The students have just finished breakfast, and it will take a little time to organize the auditorium."


    Watching the two old men leave, many people seemed slightly nervous. However, because most people did not plan to pass this exam directly, the overall atmosphere is much more relaxed than the O.W.Ls exam more than a year ago.


    After scanning the entrance hall, Lane found that almost all seventh graders came to take the exam this time. Of course, this is also expected, after all, when Voldemort announced the establishment of another Hogwarts school, the students who chose to stay here were actually equivalent to choosing a camp.


    For example, Malfoy is now standing in the hall to prepare for the exam. For the Malfoy family, now they want Voldemort''s failure more than anyone else. Because if Voldemort did not fail, then as Voldemort''s traitor they were absolutely dead.


    Pansy Parkinson, who often used to go around Voldemort before, did not stand by him. The Parkinson family is now Voldemort ¡¯s core supporter, so Pansy took the Hogwarts Express when he last chose. Returned to London. For the same reason, the usual Slytherin students such as Crabbe, Gower, and Zabbini did not appear in the hall. To be precise, only the Slytherin student who came to take the exam today was Malfoy alone.


    "It was unexpected." Hermione whispered. "I always thought that Malfoy would not come to school this year. I didn''t expect him to be the only seventh grade student Slytherin stays at Hogwarts."


    "What''s so unexpected about this?" Ryan glanced at Malfoy, whose face was still pale, but a lot more energetic than last year. "I don''t think there is any place in the UK that is safer than Hogwarts Castle where President Dumbledore is sitting. Besides, as a family that puts the family first, in order to ensure the safety of the family''s inheritance , They will not let the current owner and the future owner stay together. "


    "It''s the same reason why the US President and Vice President are not allowed to appear on the same occasion, right?" Hermione asked.


    "That''s why." Ryan said. "Of course, because of this, I can believe that the Malfoy family is now on the side of the mysterious resistance. This is not because their hearts are bright or willing to fight for justice, but because it is calculated from the perspective of pure interests. In the last time In order to ensure the family''s inheritance after our actions, the Malfoy family has no other choice. "


    "We should thank the mysterious man as a lunatic, or that he became a lunatic after slicing his soul. Let us now distinguish between the enemy and the friend is much simpler than what was recorded in the previous war." Hermione raised her lips. A smile squeezed out. "Okay, time is up. I think we should enter the exam now."


    Lean turned his head and looked at the gate of the hall ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The gate slowly opened inwards. As in the last exam, the auditorium was filled with small single tables. However, unlike the O.W.Ls exam more than a year ago, this time because it is a special exam in an emergency, there are far fewer people taking the O.W.Ls exam. So the exam which was originally a week was compressed into three days this time.


    Therefore, at eight o''clock in the morning, the first written exam for the first spell course is taken. After the exam, take a 15-minute break and then take the written exam for the second deformed course. This kind of test arrangement gives Ryan a subtle sense of familiarity. In the last three years of senior high school mock exams, the exams were basically arranged so intensively.


    After opening the test paper, Ryan discovered that the first question was to answer the spell that summoned the water, and briefly explain the principle of the spell. This is not difficult, especially when Flitwick taught Shimizu Ruquan that lesson to write down the sentence "I am a wizard, not a baboon swinging his stick." This incident made Lane remember fresh. Thinking of this, he smiled slightly and leaned over to write on the test paper. At this time, Hermione had already written on her own paper.


    But not everyone answers questions as smoothly as they do. It can even be said that there are only a few people who answer questions as smoothly as they do. Most people in the exam room have been scratching their ears or scratching their heads or turning the paper around, making a clattering sound.


    But generally speaking, Slytherin and Ravenclaw students are better, and some Hufflepuff students can answer the questions seriously. It was mainly Gryffindor students and Hufflepuff students who turned the paper over and over for half a day.


    Finally, after more than four hours, this morning''s exam finally ended.

 Chapter 635： Cook

    "This exam is too fast, at least in terms of the quality of the questions is not as exciting as the exam questions of previous years." At lunch, Hermione began to express his views on the exam. "For example, some points are repeatedly mentioned in the coverage of knowledge points, and some points are basically not touched. Even I found that the exam questions in the first year were exactly the same."


    "In short," Hermione concluded after listing all the things found in the exam. "At least in terms of the written test, the difficulty of this test is indeed lower than that of the normal test, and in theory it is easier to pass the test."


    "Do you mean this exam is simpler than the regular exam?" Ron opened his mouth slightly and stared. "I do n¡¯t think so. I only finished more than half of the scroll when the test bell rang, and I did n¡¯t think my answers were correct. This test is simply too difficult. Unlearned knowledge. "


    Harry nodded with palpitations. He spent an hour and a half writing all the questions he could answer. The remaining half an hour was completely dazed. Because nearly half of the remaining questions he could not understand at all, or had no clue.


    "Don''t you study in advance?" Hermione asked directly, and Harry and Ron looked at her somewhat blankly. "That means you haven''t read the seventh grade textbook at all."


    "Isn''t this the seventh grade just starting school?" Ron argued. "I just didn''t expect so much content in the seventh grade in this exam. So I didn''t have so many questions to make."


    After hearing Ron''s answer, Hermione had nothing to say, so she shrugged her shoulders and continued to eat her vegetable salad.


    After a short break from eating, the practice test begins. Because there are not many students and professors taking the exam this time, the auditorium is simply divided into several parts by a wooden wall that has been transformed into a block.


    Ryan felt that he was quite smooth, and he perfectly completed all the magic required by the proctor. But others were not so smooth. The poorly prepared students made a lot of strange-colored smoke, unpleasant smell, and even several crows. The worst thing is Simo, who directly used the target mouse when using the disappearance spell. The tables are full of fried.


    "I think I must be dead for this exam, maybe even for the next exam. You don''t see the mouse tail blown into the professor''s hair." After returning to the common room after the exam, Simone Have been chattering there.


    "The next proctor will not necessarily be this professor." Dean Thomas comforted him while patting Simo''s back. "And each of these professors is over 90 years old, I don''t think they can remember your face by the end of this semester."


    Harry and Ron were sitting at the edge of the fireplace, staring at the flames beating in the fireplace. They could confirm that the exam was completely smashed today.


    "Do you think I can get 50 points for this deformation test?" Ron asked the charcoal inside the fireplace with tongs and turned his head. "I think I have done a good job in practice. I changed the problem that the glasses case that the professor arranged during the exam changed from gecko."


    "Yeah, it''s just that you need to convince the professor that the thing with at least your legs is a gecko." Harry raised his eyebrows, but he was relieved to see Ron''s crying soon. "But at least it''s better than me. My gecko lacks four legs."


    When many people are unlucky, they find that everyone is as bad as they are, and they feel that they are not so uncomfortable. The same is true for Ron. After hearing Harry ¡¯s own example, he seemed a lot more energetic. ¡°At this time, the exam is still too reluctant. I think I really need to study for another year before I can face such an exam. I have n¡¯t learned a lot of knowledge yet. "


    "Let me say, this time, it is estimated that only two of Ryan and Hermione can pass the Gryffindor students." Harry looked at a few students who stood up and were ready to take the astronomy test. To. "But this time it''s a good thing to fail the exam, at least let us know what level is required to pass the exam."


    "Now try to prepare for the exam at the end of the period. At least the exam at the end of the period can''t be tested again." Ron said as he took out a textbook from the schoolbag for review. "Right, Harry. Do you know where they went, Ryan?"


    "I don''t know." Harry shook his head too. "I didn''t see the two of them after dinner, it seems to say that I went to the alchemy laboratory to do something. The two of them are much more busy than all the students here, besides their studies, they have a lot of things to do Do it. It is estimated that they are now doing what the Order of the Phoenix or the Ministry of Magic will use. "


    "When can we do something like them?" Ron sighed and opened the textbook. "But let''s take a look at the textbooks now, and do what we should do first."


    Just as Harry and Ron began to work hard, Lane was making a vital potion in the alchemy laboratory. As his gestures changed, a glazed pink flame was burning in the midair of the laboratory. Above the flame, a bronze helmet floated upward with its mouth floating continuously, surrounded by a large Pile of various color mysterious symbols.


    Inside the helmet is a helmet full of golden liquid, which is now tumbling like melting gold. At the same time, a ray of golden steam slowly rose from the surface of the liquid, and then slowly drifted out of the mouth of the helmet and filled the whole laboratory.


    "Why are you using a helmet to boil medicine?" Hermione, looking at the helmet that was constantly spraying golden mist out, felt a little incomprehensible. They have many crucibles, from tin to gold. There is even a complete set of traditional ceramic crucibles in the Tian Dynasty. It is definitely not a crucible that can be used.


    "I don''t want to!" Ryan''s mouth twitched. "But this spell requires that the container of the pharmaceutical agent should be as long as possible ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The longer the history, the better the effect of the medicine. I think I got this double tree from King Thrandil The helmet left by the elves should be the oldest container that can be found. "


    "You want a container, but it''s a helmet!" Hermione pointed out a problem.


    "Yes, but in the past, military helmets were also used as containers for cooking, drinking, and even washing clothes. So this helmet can be regarded as a container. Anyway, when I cast magic, I can feel that this is one. Something that meets the requirements. "


    Speaking of which, the golden liquid in the helmet suddenly sprayed like a fountain more than half a meter high and then fell back to the helmet. Ryan immediately stopped talking and picked up a bottle of black liquid from the table and walked towards the helmet.


    This bottle of black liquid is just like alive, and it keeps coming out of the liquid surface and tapping the wall of the bottle. But every time the black liquid tentacles touched the bottle, a dozen golden runes appeared on the bottle blocking the front.


    "The cycle of life and death, there is more than one cycle." Lane chanted the spell and poured the bottle of the potion made from the black water in the mummy and the undead in the Lord of the Rings into his helmet.


    Instantly the liquid in the helmet calmed down. In Ryan''s eyes, the color of the liquid in the helmet quickly faded into a whitish silver, and a perfect mirror appeared in front of the two people.


    After waiting for a while, the liquid in the helmet changed again. They began to rotate in the helmet to form a small vortex.


    "Hah, you''re done!" Ryan said, gesturing at the glazed flame under the helmet, and the flame immediately turned into the original form of Our Lady Rose and flew into Ryan''s hand. "Next, just leave it for a whole day. We can come back to complete the last step after finishing the test tomorrow."

 Chapter 636： Yarrow

    The content of the second day of the exam was black magic defense, herbal medicine class, and arithmetic divination. Ryan also successfully completed the exam. In these three subjects, the divination is quite special, because the written test and actual operation of this subject are actually an exam. In addition, there are very few people electing this course, so this exam is placed in the afternoon black magic defense and herbal medicine practice exam after the end of the exam.


    So it was very late after completing the full-day exam. Fortunately, the school knew this. So in the auditorium, a simple dinner was prepared for those students who didn''t have time to take dinner for the exam.


    But Ryan didn''t have much energy to taste the food at this time. After hurriedly eating a beef burger and drinking a glass of milk, he immediately carried his schoolbag and ran upstairs. Upon seeing this, Hermione also followed the last bite of salad in the salad bowl.


    "You can eat slowly, there is no need to accompany me now. Today I can handle this by myself, and I don''t need any help from others." Ryan saw Hermione trotting and turned and said to her. "You can do your own business."


    "You are brewing a very important potion related to death. How can I not look at it at this time? Today, my own affairs are not as important." Hermione reached out and ran herself to The hair in front squeezed behind the ear, and then looked at Ryan seriously.


    This is seriousness and curiosity, Lane sighed in the bottom of his heart. After getting along for a long time, he found that Hermione was clever, but not too exaggerated. The reason why she can achieve today''s achievements is to keep an attitude of knowledge-seeking all the time, and the perseverance of working hard for something.


    After coming to the laboratory, the helmet with the medicament still floating in mid-air, and the runes around the size of soybean grains were shining and blinking like stars in the night sky.


    After walking into the helmet, the liquid inside was still spinning as they saw when they left. But unlike yesterday, today''s liquid has a gleaming silver light, like crystal mud.


    "Now is the last step." Ryan said as he took out a small glass bottle from his arms, which contained only black liquid that only covered the bottom of the bottle.


    These liquids are Voldemort''s blood, and Ryan collected these precious liquids from the blade after fighting with Voldemort''s sword last time. They are the most critical material for this potion.


    After Voldemort''s blood fell into the pot, the liquid in the pot rolled again. However, after only a few seconds, the fluid returned to calm. But the potion looks completely different from the previous one. It looks like a pot of black asphalt. But the texture is more silky than asphalt.


    After a few gestures, all the runes disappeared, and the helmet slowly fell to the ground. Ryan took out a turquoise jade and inserted it into the liquid. Instantly black spread on Yu Gui, and finally turned this green-green jade like a piece of coal.


    "Ah, it succeeded." Ryan''s face smiled, and then he took seven, seventy-nine brown grains of gully brown rice from the space bag and threw it into the potion in the helmet.


    After the seeds fall into the potion, they are not melted by the black liquid in the helmet as normal story development, but a series of magical changes with the potion. In Hermione''s unbelievable gaze, a cluster of plants carved like black jade emerged quickly from the helmet.


    This tuft of grass looks very personal, a little bit like mugwort, with a zigzag leaf, like a feather cluster of birds, or some kind of polypod bug.


    "What''s this?" Hermione looked at everything in disbelief. "You should tell me what you are doing in the past two days, before I only felt that you are making a very important job. , A potion that contains the power of life and death. But now it seems that you have other ways to do this potion, not for whom to drink. "


    "You guessed it," Ryan said, summoning the Virgin Rose to make a virtual spot on the cluster of plants on the helmet, and a pink light was released from the Virgin Rose to cover the plants. In the pink light, the plants that had consumed the medicine in the helmet floated from the helmet, and then slowly began to weave into something.


    "This is the yarrow seed that was brought from behind the tomb of Fuxi in the Celestial Dynasty." Looking at a grass man gradually forming, Ryan turned his head to explain to Hermione, "After getting the blood of the mysterious man before, I finally cast all The elements are all ready. And this method is a kind of Maoshan secret that I got from the master Jiushu. One kind can guarantee that the soul of the mysterious man on him can be taken out without hurting Harry. Approach. "


    "Really? This is simply great." After hearing Ryan''s words, Hermione waved her hand firmly against her chest, because she knew that Voldemort''s final card was his Horcrux, as long as the Horcrux was there. Will be born again and again. And the Horcrux produced by Harry Voldemort''s accident is the most difficult one among his many Horcruxes, so now this news is definitely good news.


    "Of course it is true." The yarrow floating in the air was woven into a black grass man as big as a man under the effect of magic. At the moment the grass man took shape, Ryan made a gesture to put away Our Lady of Roses. "Let''s go to principal Dumbledore now."


    After speaking, he made a few gestures to the Caoman again. The Caoman quickly shrank, and finally shrank to the size of the palm and landed on the ground. Lion stepped up and picked up the grass man.


    "I haven''t figured out something." Hermione asked on the way to the principal''s office. "The feeling you gave me from the end of last semester is completely different from what you used to say. How do you say? It feels a lot more public than before."


    "Do you think this is terrible?" Ryan asked in front of him.


    "No, it''s not ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I certainly don''t think it''s bad. Actually, from my personal point of view, I like it a little bit more like you are now. In the past, when you tried to hide yourself, I felt a little bit Too restrictive. "Hermione replied immediately. "I just think your character has changed a lot during this time, it''s a little abnormal."


    "As long as you don''t hate this change." Ryan shrugged. "As for why there is a change, it is because I finally have the power to let us stand in the magic world."


    "By the way, you made Our Lady of Roses at that time." Hermione understood what Ryan said at once, "But were the previous efforts really worth it? Stay alert and hide yourself for several years. . I think it must be very hard! "


    "It''s hard work, but it''s necessary, Hermione." Lane stopped and turned to look at Hermione. "Our origin allows us to have no family in the magic world as a backing. At the same time, we are not a beloved student of a powerful wizard, and there is no strong bloodline that can bless us. So everything can only rely on ourselves. Lucky Yes, we have mastered the way to make ourselves more powerful, and now we finally have the strength to make our own voice. "


    "That means that our second grade ideas can really be put into action." Hermione said. "Although we have waited for several years, we have more things to do. But I am very happy that our original dream can now be implemented."


    "Yes! The dream of being a child was a very worthy celebration anyway." Ryan also began to recall that he and Hermione were with Castro Brusso in Brazil when they were exchange students, with her The goal set in the temporary dormitory formed by Hogwarts Express. "It is indeed our luck to do this."

 Chapter 637： Taoism

    Soon Ryan and the two of them came out of the memory and smiled at each other, and then came to the door of the principal''s office. The two monsters in front of the principal''s office already knew them at this time, and it was probably because Professor Dumbledore had advised him. So after seeing them, the stone monster on the left opened his mouth and said. "Ah, it''s you, Principal Dumbledore is not in the office now."


    "Not in the office, where is he now? We have an important thing to find him now." Hermione said to the stone monster.


    The two stone monsters shook their heads at the same time after hearing Hermione''s question, and then the left mouth said. "We really don''t know, because we are just stone monsters. Mr. Principal will not tell us these things."


    "Okay, let''s go somewhere else." Ryan shrugged somewhat helplessly to leave, and turned his head just to see Dumbledore walking up the stairs.


    "Lane, Hermione, it''s almost a curfew now, you shouldn''t be here. And you still have exams tomorrow." Dumbledore said after seeing them.


    "Mr. Principal, we came this time because we have something very important to come to you. It''s about Harry--" At this point, Ryan pointed his forehead and signaled that Principal Dumbledore came to find him this time. The part of Voldemort in the body is related.


    "Oh, then come with me. I think we need to discuss this issue well." Dumbledore immediately understood Ryan what they were looking for, so he opened the door of the principal''s office and brought Ryan They walked into the principal''s office.


    After entering the principal''s office, Dumbledore pulled out his old wand and pointed at several statues in the office. Ryan could feel a special layer of magic protection covering the whole office in an instant. He could understand this approach of Dumbledore, because what is being discussed is a very important thing, which must not be known by Voldemort.


    "Okay, please sit down." After sitting on the high-back chair behind the desk, Dumbledore turned out two chairs in front of him with his wand to let them sit down. "Now you can elaborate on what you are going to tell me today."


    "Principal Dumbledore," Hermione said after taking a deep breath to calm down. "We have now found a way to separate the mysterious soul in Harry''s body without harming the host"


    "Really?" Dumbledore, who had always been very steady in his impression, sat up straight, and then asked. "How did you do it?"


    Speaking of which, Dumbledore also felt a little sick. So he leaned back and said. "I asked this question not because I did not trust you, but since I knew that there was a piece of Voldemort in Harry. I have traveled all over the Mediterranean and asked countless wizards in recent years. The Coptic wizards of soul-like spells are still Greek wizards with ancient heritage, but they have no other way to solve this problem than a very dangerous one. "


    "Is that the Horcrux main body who killed the Horcrux carrier by hand?" Ryan asked. "If there is no special magic, this is the only way I can think of."


    "Yes, this is the way." Dumbledore nodded. "Of course, I also know that this method requires countless coincidences to achieve it. But at least it is better than waiting for death without doing anything."


    "I can understand." Ryan nodded. "But now, I don''t think we need such a risky approach. Because I found a special magic from Heaven, which can separate that soul while ensuring Harry''s safety."


    After he finished, he took out the slap-sized black grass figure and put it on the ground. After touching the floor, the grass figure grew quickly and quickly grew back to its original size.


    "Is that the magic?" Dumbledore stood up and walked around the desk to look at the cursive man. "I seem to have heard of this kind of ancient magic in Tianchao, but I have never seen it before. By the way. When can this magic begin?"


    "Actually, it''s fine now. I think this magic needs your office because I don''t know where else is safer than here. It''s just that the ground may be destroyed when you cast a spell-" Ryan said, scratching his head here. It seems a little embarrassed.


    "Nothing is more important than saving an innocent life." Dumbledore said, waving his wand to make all the carpets on the floor disappear. "What can I do for you next?"


    "It''s only now that the mysterious person''s birth date is ready." Ryan finished and took out the yellow paper, and cinnabar and brush were placed on the desk in the principal''s room. "You need to tell me the birth time of the mysterious person."


    "You are asking the right person, and there are not many people who still remember Voldemort''s birthday." After that, Dumbledore told Ryan Voldemort''s exact date of birth. This was the news he had obtained while investigating Voldemort''s life.


    Knowing the exact time of Voldemort''s birth, Lane used a brush to dip the cinnabar ink and crafted the character of Voldemort''s birth on yellow paper. But when writing his name, Ryan wrote emle. Because this magic is to communicate the name recognized by the soul, and Voldemort does not recognize the name his mother gave him with his Muggle father''s surname.


    After writing the name and birthday of Voldemort on the yellow paper, Ryan folded the yellow paper into the desired shape according to the magic instrument. Afterwards, the folded yellow paper was inserted into the location of the heart of the grass man''s chest.


    After everything was ready, Ryan sent a pattern to Hermione through the Phoenix Brand, and later said, "Take this grass man as the center and etch this pattern on the floor with the power of death."


    "Understood." Hermione immediately stepped forward to draw mysterious runes in the air with her wand. As her wand waved, a large amount of red and black smoke poured from the top of the wand and covered the entire ground. UU reading made the ground look like hell.


    "This kind of power is a little dangerous." Dumbledore said, holding his glasses. "In case of loss of control--"


    "You can rest assured, Professor Dumbledore." Hermione said, "The power that I possess comes from the last time it fell behind the Ministry of Magic behind the gate of death, not the wrong power that some people have pursued."


    "That''s good." Dumbledore was suddenly allergic after seeing the power of death. After calmly discovering that Hermione''s power of death was not as aggressive as the power Lord Voldemort had, he stopped asking this question. Too.


    Five minutes later, with the recitation of Hermione''s mantra. The red and black mist gradually faded and disappeared into the air in the principal''s room, leaving only a magic circle centered on the black grassman and flashing red light from time to time on the floor.


    Seeing that everything was ready, Ryan pulled out two lights from the space bag, one suspended on the head of the grass man and the other placed at the foot of the grass man. Afterwards, he started to fight, and at the same time mobilized the power of the Virgin of the Roses to draw one sign after another around the grassman.


    As the mantra was recited, more and more pink symbols were printed in the principal''s room. Even Dumbledore and Hermione had to step back a few steps in order not to touch these signs.


    When the last incantation was pronounced, these signs all flew into the black grass man in the center of the office like moths. In an instant, all the visions in the room disappeared, leaving only a black grass man standing there, a light on each head and foot silently lit.


    "Is this over?" Hermione asked after looking at the curator.


    "What I have to do is over. The next thing is what Harry has to do." Ryan finished looking at Dumbledore. "The rest of this magical ritual will trouble him."

 Chapter 638： Transformation

    "You don''t have to worry about this, as long as it can deal with Voldemort, Harry will definitely devote himself to doing it." When Ryan told Dumbledore that Harry needed to be involved in his next work, Dumbledore touched it. Speaking of his beard. "So you don''t have to worry about him not cooperating with you on this matter, I believe he will finish the next work smoothly."


    After talking, he gently clapped his hands, and an old-looking elf appeared in the principal''s office with a snap, wearing a pillowcase embroidered with the Hogwarts school badge on his body, looking very capable.


    When he came to the office, he asked Dumbledore after bowing directly. "The great principal Dumbledore, Bubu is honored to serve you. Do you have any instructions?"


    "That''s it." Dumbledore lowered his head and looked at the house-elf named Bubu kindly. "I need you to go to Gryffindor''s common room or the boys'' dormitory there, and then invite Harry Potter over. You tell him I have something to do with him."


    "No problem, Mr. Principal." The house elf disappeared from the principal''s office with a flick of his finger. After a few minutes, the whistle of the staircase at the door of the office twirled. Harry Potter was taken into the principal''s office by a house elf.


    "Okay, things are over, you can leave." Dumbledore said to Bubu, Bubu bowed deeply, and then snapped his fingers away from the office.


    "Principal Dumbledore, do you have anything to do with me at this late hour?" Harry was wearing a pajamas at this time, but he was wearing a robe outside the pajamas. It seems that he was dragged directly from the bed by Bubu.


    "That''s it." Dumbledore pointed to Ryan and Hermione standing on the side. "Ryan they learned a magical magic from the sky and the side. This kind of magic can be used when the last time Ryan battled Voldemort. The blood obtained hurts him. But to ensure the success rate of this magic, the next part of the ritual must be completed by a person who has a mysterious connection with Voldemort. "


    Because Harry and Voldemort''s soul have some communication, so in order to avoid Voldemort''s awareness of this matter in advance, Dumbledore did not tell Harry all the truth. In fact, Voldemort''s normal curse after reshaping his body with black magic did not have any effect on him. With his arrogance, Ryan did not worry about what Voldemort did to stop them after learning that Ryan used his blood to cast spells.


    "Really? Can this magic really hurt Voldemort?" Harry stared at everyone in the office with wide eyes, and when he saw that the remaining three nodded to indicate that this was true, he exerted force. Nodded.


    "Of course I am willing to complete the next steps of this magic. Please tell me how to do it. I now have some eagerness to complete this magic." After being confirmed by Headmaster Dumbledore, Harry said urgently. .


    "It''s like this--" Under the direction of President Dumbledore, Ryan stepped forward and explained, "From tomorrow morning, you will be between six and eight o''clock every morning, and between twelve and two o''clock noon. Between six and eight in the evening, time must be taken to the principal''s office to perform magic rituals in accordance with the method I taught you. You must continue for 21 days for such behavior. "


    After he finished speaking, Ryan personally demonstrated how Harry should worship the grassman next. Fortunately, the entire ritual combined with the next process did not require the use of curses, so just a few not difficult bowing movements Harry learned quickly.


    "Right," Ryan continued to tell after seeing Harry learn those specified actions. "After doing those actions every day, you need to drip your own blood into the two lamps. Of course, only one drop is needed for each light show, but a little more will not affect anything. You only It should be noted that every time you must take blood in a non-magical way. "


    "Understood." Harry nodded seriously, seeing that everything was ready, Dumbledore said to them. "Okay, it''s not too early. You hurry back to the dormitory and rest. You will have another exam tomorrow."


    On the second day of the exam, Ryan finished the exam as smoothly as the previous two days. In the following week, he and Hermione developed several magic props to cope with the current situation. So on Saturday, Ryan and Hermione went to the Weasley joke shop in Hogsmeade after receiving an application from Professor Dumbledore.


    "This kind of spider mine is very good, especially when it is used to catch the soldiers when it is chased." Fred said with a baseball-sized silver ball. In the last storm of the Ministry of Magic, the Weasley joke shop in Diagon Alley was naturally destroyed by the Death Eaters in the first round. Fortunately, only the shop was destroyed with the pre-plan. In itself, not much loss of goods.


    However, after the war was completely publicized, the Weasley joke shop, which moved to Hogsmeade, switched to a wartime production system in accordance with the results of their consultation. In addition to the inventory, 90% of the original joke products were discontinued, and the extra capacity was shifted to the production of various magic props for self-defense.


    Naturally, given the relationship between the shareholders of the joke shop and now Hogsmeade ¡¯s Ministry of Magic and Dumbledore ¡¯s principal. They naturally also received a lot of orders from the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix.


    "Seriously, your talent in joke products is far less than ours. But in this professional magic defense prop, we must admit that it is not as good as your thinking." George took the silver-white thrown by Fred The ball was twisted, and four legs were immediately stretched out of the half of the ball, while the thin steel shell on the other half of the ball was unscrewed, revealing the appearance of the steel ball.


    "For example, these steel balls, mixed with 1/30 magically processed steel **** and steel **** quenched with potions, will not add much cost. But it will force those who are attacked to release defensive spells. Because no one dares to gamble The flying steel ball is not the 1/30 that can cause serious damage to the wizard after the magic treatment. "


    "Damn, this thing is not for you to play like this." Ryan immediately grabbed the silver ball in George''s hand, and then buckled the hemispherical metal shield back, and the moment the steel shield was buckled back, four The mechanical feet were also retracted. The whole thing was restored to a smooth sphere again. "I''ll say it again, don''t mess with this kind of spider mine that has been taken out of insurance. In case it really blows up in your hand, it will be troublesome."


    "Got it!" Fred and George said in unison. "And we didn''t enter the magic last time just now, you should believe in the double insurance you designed yourself."


    "But that''s not the reason you can die at will." Ryan put the silver ball back in the original box and asked afterwards. "How have we sold these things recently?"


    "Very good, because more than 70% of the Ministry of Magic members on our side are recruited temporarily. Even one-third of the professions that face the murderous Death Eaters are pure newcomers. If we do n¡¯t provide each If it is a kind of defensive item, it is estimated that the casualty rate will not be so low now ~ www.novelhall.com ~ What about Auror? "Hermione asked. "Aurors have ordered our products."


    "Yes, now the Auror leader on our side is Kingsley, and he ordered a large number of high-end goods from us." Fred replied, because now Ms. Burns survived, so Kingsley did not Like the original text, it can command the rest of the Ministry of Magic. "However, he didn''t buy it as a set from the commander''s headquarters, but purchased a batch of high-end goods for the Aurors to try."


    Ryan nodded to understand that Auror is not the same as an elite and that kind of batch training striker. Therefore, when they choose magic props, they are more individualistic, just like some elite special forces will use personal customized weapons.


    "By the way, did you just talk about the casualty rate?" Hermione asked at this time a word that the Weasley twins had just said.


    "The Ministry of Magic in London passed a survey of the bloodlines of non-pure-blood wizards under the control of the mysterious man, which allowed many non-pure-blood wizards to escape to our side to take refuge. But not every wizard can master the phantom It is more difficult to make the door key than the phantom shapeshift. The control of the flyway network is controlled by the Ministry of Magic in London. In this case, they can only come to us through a broom or some Muggle way. Run away. "Fred said.


    "So our strikers and members of the Order of the Phoenix have escaped to cover those innocent people, and have fought many small-scale battles with the strikers in the south and even the hired black wizards. Not very dominant. During this time, three people have sacrificed. "George sighed and shook his head.


    The conversation also lowered the atmosphere in the room, and everyone silently lowered their heads.

 Chapter 639： Achievement

    After a moment of silence in silence for the heroic sacrificers, Fred raised his head. "Hey, friends! This is the meaning of our work. The props we made can help more soldiers return home safely."


    "Yes, you''re right." Ryan nodded, and the other people in the room also got rid of the suppressed emotions just now. "We need to make more props to make up for the gap between us and the group of black wizards. Well, let''s take a look at what we made this week--"


    In the next time, Ryan showed some research results this week. Since they came back from Faerun World last time, they had a new understanding of the magic props production, and also produced a lot of magic props that merged the two worlds. For example, in the new props displayed this time, a metal short stick that can release five greasy techniques is included in the next batch of new products.


    "Sometimes we need to make a trade-off between effectiveness and cost." Ryan told Hermione on the way back to Hogwarts Castle. "Like that spider mine can sell one gallon and two sike purely because only the elite will use these things, so as long as the things are good, those users will not mind the price. But most products are not like that, we first have to Considering the penetration rate, the next step is to consider the quality of things. "


    "Just like the jokes I watched online on the Karen family." Hermione said, "The quality of the distribution products selected by the US military bid is generally not the best, but it must be the most in the batch. cheap."


    "Our Ministry of Magic and Dumbledore are not as virtuous as the old Defense Department." Lane said with a smile. "It''s just that the price of magic props is closely related to the cherishment of its raw materials and the complexity of its production. Sometimes in order to arm more people as soon as possible, it has to compromise with reality to adopt some inferior quality props. But this is better than no props available. "


    After discussing all the news about the current situation, Lane returned to Hogwarts Castle. But when I came to the corridor in front of the Gryffindor common room, I saw many seventh graders walking around nervously.


    "Oh, I almost forgot about this while busy." Hermione reacted after seeing the people. "Today is the day when our net test results came out last week. We should just watch the completed results before going to Hogsmeade."


    "How did the results come out so fast?" Ryan was puzzled, so he asked when the common room door was opened. "Don''t it take us a month to get the ols score last time, how come this exam is only finished in a week"


    "I don''t know very well, would it be the group of professors responsible for rewriting the papers in this case is much more efficient than before?" Hermione said with some uncertainty.


    "No, that group of people is not so hardworking. This time it is purely because there is only the net test, and the number of people taking the test is still less than before." Ginny''s voice came from the side. She just heard Ryan talk to them, so she answered Ryan''s question just now. "In addition to the fact that most of the people who took this exam were bad, a lot of papers that seemed to have a grade of d or t also changed quickly."


    "A lot of people got a grade of d or t" Hermione asked in surprise, "Everyone should not be so bad."


    "You should be different from what I know." Ginny shook her head. "Harry got d in two courses, but his black magic defense technique passed o, my brother was far away, and actually got a t in the transformation class."


    "That''s not my fault." Ron heard the words and came over. "I just heard someone say that this time I changed the papers and there were our professors, so this time they changed more strictly than before."


    "Severe strict?" Ryan froze for a moment before reacting. This test is completely different from before. At this time, most people who choose to take the exam will step onto the battlefield after graduation. Therefore, professors will naturally revise the exam in the strictest manner to ensure that everyone has enough ability to deal with various dangerous situations.


    "Yeah, look at how much you can take?" Harry also walked over at this time and handed the letter. "Your letter was sent with ours. I think the owls are exhausted."


    "Look." Ryan took the letter and opened it.


    envelope. The transcript is a small piece of parchment folded into a square. After unfolding the paper, Ryan found that his results were all as expected.


    "Ryan, what is your grade?" Hermione asked after reading his transcript.


    "All my results are o." Ryan waved her transcript to Hermione. "How about you?"


    "Like you." Hermione also waved her transcript in the same way. "All my grades are also o."


    "Oh, this is just¡ª" Harry looked depressed on the side. "If I can take the test as well as you do this time, I don''t have to stay at Hogwarts and watch others fight."


    "Don''t talk silly, Harry." Ginny said next to him at this time. "You have to be qualified to participate in the battle. People who are not good enough can not only help you, but even become a drag on you."


    "Well, what you said makes sense." Harry looked at Ginny and smiled.


    "And to participate in this war does not require everyone to go to the front to face Death Eaters or even mysterious people." Lion Ann arrived, "In this war, we need everyone to make their own contributions in their respective positions. . Whether in the rear or the front. For example, you ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Harry. I can only say that what you are doing now contributes no less to the war than the warriors who are facing the mysterious people and the Death Eaters. . "


    "I--oh, right." Harry reacted at once, "But is that thing really that important?"


    "Of course, that magic is of course very important." Lane nodded. "Even if you don''t believe me, you should believe President Dumbledore!"


    Harry nodded what he was about to say, and Colin Crivi suddenly walked in from outside the common room door and nailed a piece of parchment to the bulletin board.


    "Tomorrow morning from 8 to 12 o''clock, all students who pass the net test in this exam need to go to the dean''s office of their college to discuss issues such as graduation and departure, and where to go after leaving school. Don''t miss the time." Luo Eun read the contents of the notice, then he turned his head and shouted. "Oh, how many of us in Gryffindor passed the exam?"


    In an instant, the atmosphere in the common room subsided. Several seventh-graders glared at Ron.


    "Well, I shouldn''t have asked this at this time." Ron narrowed his neck and let out from the notice board, then whispered to Harry and them. "It seems that everyone did not do well this time."


    Until sleeping at night, Ryan didn''t know that only Gryffindor and Hermione had passed the exam. As a result, the two of them should have plenty of time to talk with Professor McGonagall tomorrow morning.


    ,

 Chapter 640： Before leaving

    Early the next morning, after eating breakfast early. Ryan and Hermione went straight to Professor McGonagall''s office. The whole corridor is quiet at this time. Only Ryan kicked and stomped on the stone slabs.


    "Always feel a little sad!" Hermione suddenly stood there, reached out her hand and touched the little monster stone carving on the handrail of the stairs. "Six years, are we going to leave here now."


    "No, we can live in the castle for a long time." Ryan said. "Do n¡¯t forget, I am now the Hogwarts school manager and have the right to live in the castle. I have seen it before, and behind the piles of empty classrooms on the third floor is the accommodation for the school manager. That place It''s quite big, I believe it will be very comfortable to live in after the elf has cleaned up. "


    "Uh, I didn''t mean that, forget¡ª" Hermione was just about to move forward, and Ryan suddenly pulled her: "Just just kidding you, I know what you mean, by the way, there is a gift here For you. "


    Finally, Ryan took a small collection from the space bag and handed it to Hermione. Hermione took over the collection and flipped it over, and found that it was a few pieces of parchment with new and old at first glance, with gold-plated letters and numbers on it.


    "This is-the Hogwarts Express ticket!" After a serious look, Hermione immediately recognized what was in the clip: all tickets from the first grade to this year.


    "This gift is awesome, thank you!" Hermione carefully put the clip in her hand. "Thank you for helping me keep these beautiful memories."


    After this episode, the two knocked on the door and entered Professor McGonagall''s office. Professor McGonagall handled the pile of documents as usual. After discovering that they came in, Professor McGonagall put down his work and raised his head.


    "I am very glad to see my students." Fortunately, there are two of you. Otherwise, if one of you did not pass, I will be ashamed to raise my head when I talk about this issue with other professors. "


    After praising Ryan and the two of them, the conversation got to the point. Professor McGonagall asked after clearing his throat slightly. "Ryan, Hermione. Could you tell me what I plan to do after getting the newt exam certificate."


    "We want to stay on Hogwarts temporarily to run our shop, because we found that the products produced by our shop a while ago played a big role in the battle against the Death Eaters. We think that if those If something is better, it may play a bigger role, so that more people will survive the war. "


    "Oh, this is a very good direction of employment." Professor McGonagall nodded. "But Professor Dumbledore asked me to tell you that he hopes you can temporarily work for the Ministry of Magic for a while--"


    Speaking of which, the professor reached out to stop Hermione who was going to say something. "Of course, I know it''s a waste and a foolish thing for you two to go to the Ministry of Magic to do the copywriting work. But Professor Dumbledore is not looking for you."


    Professor McGonagall opened a piece of parchment with a blank appointment letter from the Ministry of Magic. The above content is to hire a person as a special staff member of the International Magic Cooperation Department of the Ministry of Magic.


    "This job has a very low subsidy, so you do n¡¯t need to go to the Ministry of Magic to work every day, and naturally will not disturb your arrangements. Principal Dumbledore means that you will do certain things after you have this title. It''s more convenient, "Professor McGonagall explained. "As for the specific situation, you can go to Hogsmeade''s Ministry of Magic to ask, and you will decide before asking."


    "Okay, then let''s go to the Ministry of Magic to ask in the afternoon." Ryan nodded and agreed. After listening to Professor McGonagall for a while, she began to retire after working experience. Because Professor McGonagall still has a lot of work to complete, Ryan and they are not suitable to delay too long here.


    "Are you about to leave Hogwarts?" At dinner, Ginny whispered to Hermione sitting opposite. "Does this mean that I won''t be able to see you for the rest of this semester?"


    "Of course not." Hermione explained. "Just like your father is now a Hogwarts school director, Ryan is now Ho


    The governor of Gwarts. As a school manager, you have some special rights, such as having their own room in the school castle, and for example, being able to enjoy the house elf service like a professor. "


    "Is this true?" Ron''s eyes widened. "Why did I never know this? My parents didn''t tell me."


    "That''s because there is a restrictive clause." Ryan said to Ron, "The clause stipulates that only the school manager and the person designated by the school manager can enjoy this series of benefits when they are not Hogwarts students. . "


    "The man appointed by the school manager, what does this mean?" Harry asked, also interested to join him. As an orphan, he actually regarded Hogwarts as his home, plus Draco Malfoy ¡¯s high-spirited look when Malfoy ¡¯s father was the school manager, so Harry confronted the school manager. The relevant news is naturally very interesting.


    "Actually every Hogwarts school manager has two places including his own place to live in the castle." Ryan explained. "In addition to the school manager himself, the school manager can also appoint his immediate family members to use these two places to enjoy the life of the school manager in the castle. However, in any case, the seat of a school manager can only be used by two people in the castle. . "


    "It turned out to be this way." Harry, Ron and Ginny nodded suddenly. Then Ron said, "So at least for the rest of this year, can we still see the two of you in the castle?"


    "Yes." Lane nodded. "We will live on the third floor at the very end of the row of empty classrooms behind the Lockhart office on the third floor, where there is a relief of a lion carved on the wall. Behind the relief is the house prepared for the school manager. If you ¡¯re looking for us, go directly there and tap the lion ¡¯s left paw with your wand. If we ¡¯re there, we ¡¯ll open the door for you. ¡±


    "Can''t you come to the common room in the future?" Ron asked curiously.


    "Yes." Hermione nodded ~ www.novelhall.com ~ According to the notification we just got from Professor McGonagall, after obtaining the newt test certificate this time, we are equivalent to graduate from Hogwarts. According to regulations, after graduation, we can''t enter the public lounges of various colleges without the approval of the deans or principals of the colleges. This is due to security and a series of issues. "


    "Then I will find you when the time comes, you must not open the door!" Ginny said to Hermione, Hermione nodded again and again that he would not forget this girlfriend even after graduation.


    As these two girls whispered on the side, Ryan asked Harry in a low voice. "Harry, did the magic ritual performed in your principal''s office these past few days go well?"


    "Very smooth." Harry replied quickly, then hesitantly said. "There is a place where I don''t know. Why do I feel that there is an unprecedented connection with the black grassman now? Is something wrong?"


    "That''s it, then don''t worry!" Ryan reassured Harry by shaking his hand. "This is part of magic, and because of the special bond between you and that person, Principal Dumbledore and I chose you to complete the next magic step. In short, this connection is an indispensable part of magic."


    "It''s like this, then I know." Harry seemed to relax a lot, and it seemed that the magic that gave him the feeling of the other day did put a lot of pressure on him. After getting a positive answer from Ryan this time, I finally feel relieved.


    ()

 Chapter 641： Acquaintance

    Hogwarts summer sunshine is always so bright, even now Voldemort and the Ministry of Magic under his control are staring in the south, Ryan they still see a lot of students sitting or lying on the lawn in the sun.


    After checking the permission road in Ryan ¡¯s hand, the patrol leader opened the iron gate of Hogwarts Castle. After nodding his thanks to the patrol leader who was a former member of the Percy Squad, Lane and Hermione walked down the dirt road towards Hogsmeade Town.


    The town of Hogsmeade is much larger than before, and it is also a lot cleaner. The original scattered tents have disappeared. Several rows of row houses are now neatly arranged in the open space on the edge of the town, and people can be seen entering and leaving the house from time to time.


    "Good afternoon, Ryan. Ah, and Hermione, and good afternoon to you." Just as Ryan walked down the road toward the town center, a young woman with linen hair greeted them. They froze for a moment before they realized that the young woman sitting there basking in the sun was Nifadora Tonks, who should now be called Nifadora Lupin.


    Tonks is completely different from the previous handsome dress with bright hair and a leather coat. Now she is lying on a deck chair, wearing comfortable and loose cotton clothes, and her face is more rounded than in the past.


    "Hello, Mrs. Lupin." Lane and Hermione walked down the road together and chatted with Tonks sitting in front of the gate of a row house. "By the way, didn''t you and Lupin travel to Northern Europe, why are you here now?"


    "We were traveling in Northern Europe." Tonks sat up and said. "It''s just that after the Hogwarts Express attack, the Ministry of Magic changed hands. We and Sirius both responded to the call of Principal Dumbledore and hurried back to England. But when we returned, the two of you were still Azkaban insisted, and then went back to school to prepare for the exam. So you guys do n¡¯t know that it ¡¯s normal for us to come back. ¡±


    "Oh, we were really busy during this time, and we didn''t even pay much attention to the situation outside." Hermione nodded. "Where is Professor Lupin now? Why are you alone here now?"


    "Luping is now mainly responsible for the connection between the production of various magic raw materials here and Northern Europe to ensure that these local magic props and potion producers can have enough raw materials." Tonks touched himself here. Belly. "As for me, because I found out that I was pregnant after I came back, I live here with my parents for the time being."


    "You''re pregnant, this is amazing" Hermione congratulated Tonks. "Don''t go out to work during this time. Although the situation is dangerous now, it will not be reduced to relying on pregnant women."


    Unlike ordinary people who are pregnant, sorcerers will try to minimize the use of potions or some magic after pregnancy, because these things may affect the development of the fetus. Coupled with the fact that the wizards'' fertility rate is not very high, the newborn is more important. So traditionally wizards stop working once they become pregnant.


    "This is why I am basking here." Tonks said with some helplessness. "To tell me, I prefer to go to Auror headquarters now. Rather than staying here, I can''t go anywhere."


    Speaking of this, Tonks looked at Ryan, "I really want to thank you. If you helped solve his problems, even my parents would not accept a werewolf as their son-in-law."


    "Nothing, this is what I should do." Ryan smiled. "And they are now showing their value. If it weren''t for the industrious werewolves, now we wouldn''t have enough raw materials to make various potions and magic props."


    "But anyway, I still want to thank you." After chatting for a while, a slightly older woman came out of the room. Her hair is soft and light brown, and her eyes are very large.


    Lean and Hermione touched the wand subconsciously at the same time, but the hand was just raised and lowered. The man in front of him looks more like Bellatrix, but looks much softer.


    "You are Ryan and Hermione" the older woman said, "Thank you very much for your help to Dora and Remus. I am Andromeda Tonks. Dora''s mother."


    "Nice to meet you, Mrs. Tonks." Lane and Hermione greeted at the same time, the older woman in front of her should be young


    Sirius ¡¯cousin, Bellatrix ¡¯s sister. No wonder she gave Ryan the same feeling as Bellatrix when she came out of the dark room.


    After a few words of greeting, Ryan and Hermione quickly quit. Tonks returned to the room with his mother and heard that she and her family were now at home helping the Ministry of Magic with a series of documents and accounts.


    "Mrs. Tonks really scared me when I came out." Hermione said when walking on Hogsmeade Street. "But if you look closely, there is a clear difference between their sisters. And Sirius also said that this cousin was the closest relative to him. Think about it, too. A member of the Black family chose to marry a wizard of Muggle background, indeed the same person as Sirius. "


    Lane nodded to agree with Hermione''s words, then looked at the situation on both sides of the street with great interest. By this time they had arrived on the main street of Hogsmeade. It is different from the coldness here a week ago, and now there are many wizards walking around the streets of Hogsmeade, which makes it very prosperous.


    After all, the situation has initially stabilized. Even though Voldemort in the south is still a huge threat, the lives of the wizards must continue. Coupled with the various circumstances a while ago, many wizards had to stay at home, so that the stock in their hands was consumed by seven or eight. So after the situation improved slightly, they would naturally come to Hogsmeade to purchase. This also created the prosperity here.


    After squeezing from a group of wizards from the countryside who were standing in front of the three brooms and going to have a drink, Lane went up a **** to the screaming shack. Unlike the original dilapidated appearance, the screaming shack can be completely renewed ~ www.novelhall.com ~ All the boards that sealed the entrance of the house have been removed and the damaged areas have been repaired. Even the exterior of the building was repainted once, making the entire house look as if it had just been built. From time to time, people hurried out of the house or out.


    "Ryan, today is class time, what are you doing here" Suddenly a familiar voice rang from behind, Ryan turned his head and saw Sirius striding over. He had a neat Auror uniform and his hair was neatly combed, and he looked radiant.


    "Good afternoon, Sirius." Ryan greeted Sirius with a wave of his hand and then showed him the appointment letter with his name filled in. "You know, Hermione and I have already obtained the required examination certificates. Principal Dumbledore suggested that we now work temporarily as a part-time special consultant in the Department of International Magic Cooperation of the Ministry of Magic, so we came here today to ask about the specific situation.


    "The International Department of Magical Cooperation" Sirius thoughtfully looked at this appointment letter. "This department is indeed recruiting staff recently, and even the visitors do not refuse, because their manpower gap is too large, and even to the point that they are basically unable to operate normally."


    After he finished, he looked up at them. ¡°I ¡¯m back after I ¡¯ve finished my task. I ¡¯ll just take you through.¡±


    "Thank you so much. We haven''t been here before. We were just thinking about what to do if we couldn''t find a place." Ryan said as he put away the letter of appointment and then followed Sirius with Hermione. Screaming in the direction of the shack.

 Chapter 642： Hogsmeade Ministry of Magic

    "Take out your wand''s grip." After entering the yard of the screaming shack, Sirius said to Ryan they. "Then follow me straight forward."


    Ryan They pulled out their wands and put them on their chests like Sirius, and then walked straight up the steps. The brown gate on the step blocked the way of the three of them, but Sirius did not stop but walked straight through. Ryan and they walked in as if the gate were made of mist.


    "This was repaired three days ago, because Ms. Burns, the Minister of Magic, insisted that only after the wizards who had taken refuge in Hogsmead lived in the house, the Ministry of Magic could move into the house. We went to repair those townhouses. It wasn''t until the houses were repaired that everyone started repairing the Ministry of Magic, which is why the Ministry of Magic had just been repaired. "Sirius explained.


    "Our new minister is worthy of admiration." Lane nodded, this time they appeared in a white hall. In the center of the hall is a large public sign. The magic applied on it allows a large number of text messages to be broadcast. Ryan stepped forward and found that these were all public information about certain official duties.


    In addition, the entire hall is almost without any decoration, and even makes people feel a bit shabby.


    "Go here." Sirius took them to an elevator. "Does it seem a little simple? Anyway, this is just a temporary place, so it can be used."


    "Ding Dong." A sound of prompt came from the elevator in front of him, Sirius stopped immediately and went to the elevator with Ryan. The elevator was full of people at this time.


    "Follow up." Sirius urged. "Because this place is built as a temporary place, the elevators are relatively tight. When each elevator arrives, there will always be a large group of people. Don''t lose it."


    "That, Sirius." Ryan asked curiously after squeezing the elevator from a large group of wizards. "How do you know where we are going? That appointment letter only wrote the Department of International Magical Cooperation."


    "Of course I know." Sirius shrugged his shoulders. "Because there is only one office for the Department of International Magical Cooperation here."


    "An office?" Hermione couldn''t believe it. "Is there only one office for a large department? I remember that the International Department of Magical Cooperation occupied a whole floor when I was in London!"


    "You also said that it was in London." Sirius spread his hands. "Now there is no foreign wizards in the Ministry of Magic on our side publicly admitting it. Even in the Magic Congress of certain countries, we are a rebel organization. In this case, what do you think we want from the International Magic Cooperation Department? effect?"


    "Sounds terrible." Ryan raised an eyebrow. The US Magic Congress hoped to split and weaken the core of the European magic world, the British magic world, so it was normal for them to run to support London.


    The Europeans were afraid that Voldemort would bring war to their land, but considering that Dumbledore was still alive and leading the resistance movement, they chose to pretend not to see the changes of the British wizards.


    Since Ryan was thinking about these issues, Sirius stopped: "--Okay, here we are."


    Now in front of Ryan was a black painted wooden door, with a bronze medal hanging in the center of the wooden door, engraved with the words: "International Magic Cooperation Division" and Sirius who went to the Auror Command to say goodbye, Ryan gently Knocked on the door, and when they found no response, they turned the door handle and stepped into the office.


    The office is as simple as the corridor outside, with only a set of brown desks and chairs and a few chairs for guests. An old man with thin white hair was writing behind the desk. The old man seemed to be very old, and even Ryan didn''t hear the sound of them coming in.


    "Hello!" After waiting for a while and discovering that there was no response, Ryan could only step forward and say. After hearing Ryan''s words, the old man finally reacted and raised his head, then pulled out a monocle from his jacket pocket and put it on his left eye.


    "Excuse me-do you have anything?" The old man asked after looking at Ryan. His voice was very sharp and his breath was breathless.


    "That''s it, sir." Ryan took out the appointment letter taught by Professor McGonagall. "Yesterday we got such a thing from Professor McGonagall. She told us that Principal Dumbledore hopes we can come here to become a special staff member of the International Magic Cooperation Division. So we want to ask what this is about."


    "Oh, did Albus recommend you to come over?" The old man took a careful look at the appointment letter of the two of them. "Yes, this is what we sent, as for this special staff-"


    Speaking of this, the old man raised his head. "You know, in the past when the Ministry of Magic was in London, almost all of the international magic cooperation divisions were pure blood wizards from various pure blood families. Because they will marry pure blood wizards from other countries, they have this relationship. Will help to communicate with other countries. "


    "But since that person changed the Ministry of Magic, the entire Department of International Cooperation in Magic has almost stayed in London. I even need my 100-year-old to temporarily end my retirement to deal with these things. So I heard that Hogwarts recently After a group of newly graduated students, I made a request like Dumbledore, hoping he could recommend some people to come here. "


    "But considering the current situation, each department of the Ministry of Magic lacks sufficient manpower. So I hope to recruit some part-time personnel to run the entire department first, which is why you received this appointment letter By the way, let me introduce myself, I am the director of the Department of International Magical Cooperation who issued this letter of appointment, Efias Dorje. "


    "We are very happy to receive this letter of appointment, and we are very willing to do something." According to what the two people had discussed before, Hermione told Dorje. "But we have a lot of other things to do now and can''t stay in the department every day ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Of course, I certainly know." As Dumbledore''s first friend and a core member of the Order of the Phoenix. He certainly knows how important Ryan is for what everyone is doing now. "You really don''t need to stay in the Ministry of Magic every day. In fact, I will only give you two suggestions. Whether you want to complete these tasks is up to you, and now there is exactly one of them that should be suitable for you. task."


    "Are you going to live so soon?" Ryan thought of taking the parchment paper that Dorje had handed over. This was an invitation, with a golden paint drawn on it with two golden crosses on it. , The crest of three stars appeared on each wand.


    "Boss Barton''s 700th Anniversary?" After Ryan unfolded the stationery, Hermione whispered the content above. "We sincerely invite representatives of Hogwarts to participate? This is the representative of Hogwarts. What is the relationship with the Ministry of Magic?"


    "Well, it can be said that this is an official celebration." Director Dorje said.


    "Official celebration? What does that mean?" Hermione looked puzzled.


    "It means that we can send representatives to talk about some things through this celebration, and talk about some things that can''t be discussed on regular occasions." Dorje explained. "You know, out of fear of the mysterious people. Now the Ministry of Magic in various countries, especially in Western Europe, can only default to the legality of the London Ministry of Magic, so we cannot send people to the Ministry of Magic in the name of France liaises there. In this case, we can only hope that you can cover the real negotiators to negotiate there as school representatives. "

 Chapter 643： set off

    "Wait, didn''t the mysterious man re-establish a Hogwarts in the south?" Lane suddenly thought of a question. "In this case, how can we represent Hogwarts to Booth Barton to attend this ceremony?"


    "You don''t have to worry about this, because the invitations are sent directly to Hogsmeade." Dorje said, "There is still a difference between the school and the Ministry of Magic. The French Ministry of Magic is afraid of mysterious people, but Boothparton is different. Even the mysterious people themselves dare not underestimate Hogwarts, where Dumbledore sits. So it is only us who admits Hogwarts internationally, and no one admits the inferior imitation made by the mysterious person. . "


    "Okay, get it." Lane nodded. "So when do we set off?"


    "The day after tomorrow," Dorje said, glancing at the time behind the invitation. "We will arrive at Hogsmeade at 10 o''clock the next morning, and then we will depart from here. Principal Dumbledore will provide appropriate transportation."


    "Understood, we will come on time the day after tomorrow." Ryan and they confirmed what they were going to say to bid farewell to Dorje, and left the Ministry of Magic after receiving their and Hermione''s documents downstairs.


    On the third morning at 9:30, Ryan came to the entrance of Hogsmeade in their dress gowns as required. But after looking around at the place, I found that there was no one except the two at the scheduled place.


    "Why didn''t I see the real negotiator." Hermione asked strangely after looking around. "Isn''t it said that there will be a real Ministry member who will go to France with us?"


    "I don''t know." Ryan also felt a little strange. "In theory, that person should have arrived. But it doesn''t matter if we don''t arrive, we just need to complete our tasks according to the plan."


    "Look, what''s that?" Half an hour later, just as Ryan started to get bored, Hermione suddenly whispered, pointing at the sky towards Hogwarts Castle.


    "This is-carriage." Lane recognized what was flying in the sky, "but this car is too exaggerated."


    Because there are only three people going to France this time, and the distance is not too far, it is obviously inappropriate to use the Hogwarts Express. So the school sent a carriage as a means of transportation.


    Unlike the huge pink-blue horse-drawn carriage that the teachers and students of Booth Barton took in the fourth grade, the carriage that is flying now is exactly the same size as the carriage that took them to school from Hogsmeade Station. It''s just that the compartment is not ordinary black in color, but the local gold that is consistent with the main color of the Hogwarts school badge.


    When the carriage fell in front of them, Ryan discovered that the colorful things that he had just pulled in front of him were not strange magical creatures, but just ordinary night chicks. Unlike the Ye Qi they have seen, these eight Ye Qi are all dressed in pairs, mainly embroidered with the colors of each college and college, embroidered with their respective college emblems and horse armor made of silk.


    "Feeling-a little strange." Hermione stared at Ye Qi pulling the car and said. "Why are these Ye Qi wrapped so tightly?"


    "No way, Ye Qi represents death. Although this is just superstition, but--" Ryan said that she had spread her hand. "We are attending an official celebration this time, not an official funeral. The cars that they pull are not suitable. But in this case, there is nothing else that can pull the car, so wrapping them will be It ¡¯s understandable. ¡±


    After opening the door, Ryan found that the car was much larger than it looked on the outside, just like a small reception room. It was just that the man sitting on the sofa drinking tea surprised Ryan.


    "Why would that envoy of the Ministry of Magic be you? Mr. Malfoy." Ryan asked with some surprise after the carriage took off. "It''s really amazing."


    The middle-aged man sitting opposite him is Lucius Malfoy. Although he is very well dressed now, his platinum hair is also waxed with some unknown wax. But from his eyebrows he could still see an indelible tiredness.


    "Why can''t it be me, Mr. Liang." Lucius Malfoy looked very gentle, and did not have the arrogance to the hemp seed wizard that Ryan had imagined. "This visit was proposed by me to President Dumbledore. I think I can find more helpers to fight against the Dark Lord through my family''s relationship on the European continent, and also atone for my previous behavior--"


    "No need to talk about these scenes anymore." Hermione interrupted Lucius Malfoy''s statement impolitely. "Your family is the standard Slytherin, and it is not your style to conscience to be self-denying in the future. Letting you, the number one traitor in the eyes of Death Eaters, risk your life and leave the safe hiding place, then this matter must be very relevant to you. Benefits. Mr. Malfoy, I hope you can confess what you think. Otherwise, I think it is difficult for us to allow an unintentional person to act with us. "


    "I really deserve to be Hogwarts'' smartest student in recent years." Lucius said as he sat upright, the gentle expression on his face disappeared. "I told you before that the name of your family to contact people on the European continent is not a lie, but the real purpose is to preserve the Malfoy family."


    After speaking of Lucius, they looked at Ryan and found that they did not show a contemptuous look like the standard Gryffindor like Sirius or Harry. Then they said: "Since the end of the last semester, we The family has been excluded from their circle by other pure-blood families, and all their wealth has been divided. "


    "Under such circumstances, if the Malfoy family does not want to become like the Weasley family but have nothing but a surname, I must take some risks to show my value. And to be honest, Dumbledore and the Dark Lord are A completely different person, if I die this time, I think you will definitely help the Malfoy family pass on. "


    "Besides, we are not the kind of people who hate Muggles from the bones, and there is no principled conflict with you." Lucius looked at Ryan and they said very seriously ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Of course, this is not to please You, frankly speaking, the Malfoy family will only choose the one that is good for themselves to surrender to the past. The one that was good for us in the past was the pure blood family and the old Ministry of Magic, and now it is you. "


    After speaking, Lucius leaned on the sofa. "Whether you believe it or not, these are my truths. As for what you choose to do, it is up to you to decide."


    Ryan and Hermione glanced at each other, and then Hermione asked through the Phoenix brand. "Ryan, do you think that what Lucius said is true?"


    "Generally true." Lane replied as well. "The group of Death Eaters has now divided the Malfoy family''s property almost, even if the Malfoy family has hidden wealth, it will not be too much. As for the family knowledge, it depends on the person, the Weasley family is not the same Is it because of their heritage, but not before the twins start their careers? "


    "So now the Malfoy family can only make enough contributions in this war with the mysterious people if they want to maintain their pride, so as to ensure that they will get enough rewards after the victory. I know their family is not a good person, But as purely beneficial animals, they are still credible enough if their interests are the same. "


    "That means we can cooperate with him this time?" Hermione asked.


    "Yes, just keep an eye on it." After finishing the last sentence with the Phoenix brand, Lane reached out to Lucius Malfoy. "So wish us a happy cooperation this time."


    "Happy cooperation." Lucius also stretched out his hand and held it with Ryan, with a relieved smile on his face.

 Chapter 644： Booth Barton

    After shaking hands with Lane, Lucius seemed to relax a lot. In the following time, he began to tell Ryan and Hermione some stories about European pure-blood families in order to show his sincerity in cooperation. As a family that continues to marry European pure-blood families in order to avoid the marriage of close relatives, the Malfoy family does know a lot about pure-blood wizards in Europe.


    "¡ª¡ªThe general situation is like this. We will mainly meet some members of the French pure-blood family this time when we go to Booth Barton. I will introduce them here first. As for the others, I will introduce you on the spot.


    "That''s enough, thank you anyway." Ryan said seriously. Lucius Malfoy''s explanation made up the most problematic part of him. Before that, he had no way to figure out the wizarding world. Enmity and resentment between families.


    "No thanks," Lucius stood up with his cane. "This is also the value of my participation in this operation. It is a job that falls within my responsibilities. Well, I will take a break now. Come to me if you have something." After he finished speaking, he turned to the back of the sofa and pushed away the lounge. The door went in.


    Is worthy of being the head of the pure blood family. After talking about these things, he knew that he was not welcomed by Ryan and they simply made an excuse to leave space for Ryan and Hermione.


    Was speechless all the way. After a four-hour flight at two o''clock in the afternoon, they finally arrived at a predetermined location near Perpignan: an open space in a mountain forest. After seeing the carriage, Ryan saw that there were already two small pink horse-drawn carriages waiting for him. A young wizard wearing a blue silk robe is waiting here.


    "Welcome you, guests from Hogwarts." The wizard said in French, and then extended a hand to make a please gesture, "Please get in the car, the next journey will be completed by the rune carriage . Booth Button will guarantee that your carriage will remain intact until you leave. "


    "It seems that not every school is as willing as Hogwarts to share the secrets of his school with everyone." After getting on the bus, Hermione looked at this luxurious carriage curiously, and finally the sight fell to be completely covered by a lot of decoration On the carriage. "This car can''t see the outside scene at all."


    "That''s for sure." Ryan took a beautiful looking creamy dessert from the table and said after taking a bite. "In fact, the whole of Europe, our Hogwarts, is a special case. The school builders vowed to spread their knowledge. Therefore, it was expressed that the Hogwarts position is open to the wizarding world. An open academic attitude. "


    The distance between the scheduled location and Booth Barton is not far away. They just reached their destination after flying for more than ten minutes. After the carriage came to a standstill, the door opened automatically. The Booth Barton School of Witchcraft and Wizardry appeared in front of them.


    Unlike Hogwarts'' castle-like buildings, Booth Barton is composed of a dozen palace-like buildings. The main bodies of these buildings are made of red brick and gray granite, and there are many exquisite sculptures and gilded iron railings. The top of the roof is dark blue, with a lot of gold-plated decoration, the overall gives a sense of grandeur.


    Now they are standing on a square in the middle of a concave building, the whole square is covered with black and white marble tiles. In the center of the square is a small fountain made of white marble. In the middle, there are more than ten golden sculptures of mythical figures placed on the bronze gilded base with beautiful reliefs.


    "Nicholas Flamel and his wife, 1427." Ryan whispered the content of the gold-plated bronze sign on the marble.


    "Yes, this is the fountain donated by one of our most famous alumni Nicole Plume." After hearing Ryan''s muttering, the senior senior Booth Barton who was leading the way said straightly. "To this day, we also have the best alchemy courses in Europe. Even in the world, only the Eye of Horus in Egypt, the Palace of Wisdom in Babylon, and the Alchemist Academy in the Celestial Dynasty can compare with us."


    Speaking of this, the young man paused and looked at Ryan: "I heard that you, as a Hogwarts school manager, are also good at alchemy, so you can take a moment to communicate with everyone."


    "Of course." Lane nodded. "Oh, where are we going now?"


    "The headmaster''s office, Mrs. Maxim is already waiting for you there." Following the young wizard along the white marble stairs to the fourth floor, Lane and the three of them walked into the headmaster''s office of Booth Button.


    Ryan They have been to Dumbledore ¡¯s office many times. If the first impression given by President Dumbledore ¡¯s office is mysterious, then the first impression of Mrs. Maxim ¡¯s office is simply large.


    Yes, the most intuitive feeling of this office is that it is big. For example, the spacious high-back chair that can sit in two people and the huge desk, and the elegant but slightly huge woman.


    "Nice to meet you, Ryan." As the last three champions, Ryan left a deep impression on Mrs. Maxim. So she recognized Ryan at once, "I didn''t expect you to grow up to the present level after more than two years."


    "It''s just a special case." Ryan said straightforwardly without a polite. "It should be said that this is a very bad situation. I would rather still be an ordinary student to complete my studies. I am troubled by the NEWT exam and occasionally strolling by the lake with my lover. It is not so important that I have to bear so task."


    "Yes, the situation is really bad now." Mrs. Maxime immediately sat upright. "That''s why I talked to you alone, and specifically avoided the British Ministry of Magic representative who is now downstairs."


    "I''m glad you made your choice now." Lane said. "But what can we do when the French Ministry of Magic decides to remain neutral? At least from the day of school ~ www.novelhall.com ~ We have been fighting alone except for the very few materials from the heavenly dynasty."


    "I''m sorry, because the first thing the French Ministry of Magic does is to protect our people." Mrs. Maxim said calmly. "So in order to avoid spreading the war on this land, it is sometimes necessary to make some compromises."


    "Of course, I certainly understand your traditional approach," Ryan nodded. "After all, this war belongs to us now. But I need to point out that the mysterious people''s ambition is definitely not just Britain. Once we can''t support it, their next expansion goal is very obvious.",


    "Of course we understand this, at least I understand this." Mrs. Maxim said slightly, raising her voice seriously. "So I hope that there is now a connection and cooperation between the two schools at Booth Barton and Hogwarts."


    "Thank you!" Ryan bowed to Madam Maxime again from the heart. They knew that this behavior was not the behavior of the Ministry of Magic, but as the only school of magic in France, these actions of Bussparton can also represent A view of France on both sides of the current British war.


    Despite the idea of ??not wanting to get involved in the war, the French Ministry of Magic defaulted to the British Ministry of Magic in London. But in order to avoid Voldemort''s ambition to expand further, the French magic world decided to provide some assistance to the Hogwarts side through the connection between Booth Barton and Hogwarts School.


    In the 20 minutes after, four people talked about the content of the aid. Fortunately, before finally leaving, they finally reached an agreement that was satisfactory to both parties.

 Chapter 645： Protocols and traps

    "¡ªThis agreement is not bad, we just need to pay for some marginal knowledge that is not important. But every month we can get a certain amount of the medicine we urgently need. In addition, the most important thing is that we can put those needs The wounded with complex magical protection and treatment are transferred. After all, San Mungo is not safe anymore, and everything in the new location is a bit crude. "After carefully reading the final agreement, Lucius commented seriously.


    "It''s just a way for the French wizards to defend their enemies beyond their borders. As the most enlightened country in Europe in terms of blood, they absolutely don''t want to have neighbors like mysterious people. In this case, we give blood and life Pay money and manpower. This is fair, "Ryan said." Even if we don''t pay them anything, these things will be given in the end, but in order to maintain a good relationship between the two sides, we still pay something. "


    "You are right." Lucius said, "I must take back some of my previous prejudices. Although you are from Muggles, you are more accurate than most pure-blood wizards in the current situation."


    After listening to this sentence, Ryan and Hermione smiled at each other. The reason why they can see so accurately is not because of their talents. Instead, they accumulated rich experience after several worlds combined ruled more than 10 million people.


    The following week, Ryan and Hermione started a communication event in Booth Button. After discussions with French alchemists, both sides were quite rewarded. In addition, they also participated in several banquets to connect with each other.


    Of course, they also met people from the Ministry of Magic in London at the banquet. Although both parties wished to strangle each other, fortunately neither Ryan nor they were sent by the Ministry staff to be the kind of fanatics who could not control themselves. So they were able to stay calm on the French site.


    In addition, Ryan and Hermione also went to many worlds to hoard a large number of supplies. After knowing that this time the special envoy was Lucius Malfoy, they formulated a large plan of action.


    Lucius Malfoy did not participate in these activities. During this time, he has been secretly contacting the pure blood wizards in France and individual British exiles for the Hogsmeade Ministry and Hogwarts. Ryan''s public activities during this period were actually from a certain point of view to cover Lucius.


    When they were ready to return at the end of the week, Lucius also showed his achievements. Under his activities, the previously completely cut off trade with Europe was reopened, although in terms of quantity, it was only 1/100 5. But at least the looming problem has been successfully solved.


    After the celebration on Friday, Ryan and they also ended the visit and prepared to return to Hogwarts. However, unlike when they came, they returned with the use of space equipment to purchase much-needed supplies. Even the way of returning has made some changes.


    After saying goodbye to Mrs. Maxime, Ryan and his wife returned to the landing point when they came to France in the carriage of Booth Button. After the **** who had watched Bussparton drove the carriage away, Ryan pulled out his saddle from the space pocket and unloaded Ye Qi from the carriage.


    "Are we going to ride Ye Qi back now?" Lucius Malfoy asked puzzlingly. "I clearly learned from my son--"


    "No, no, it''s just that the two of us rode back together, and you only need to pay for one hair." Ryan waved his fingers at Lucius, and then looked at his smooth and smooth water. blonde.


    "You guys want to--" Lucius thought about something at once, and at the beginning said a vigilant look around to change the topic. "Then wish you all the best."


    "Thank you for your blessing." Ryan nodded to Malfoy, and then Hermione stepped forward and took Malfoy to disappear. Ryan opened the space door and summoned the rose crystal.


    "Good morning, my elder brother." Rose Crystal walked out of the door of the space very gracefully to Ryan, and then raised her head. "It''s great to fight alongside you again."


    "Nice to hear you say that." Ryan opened the space door and took out a puppet. "You will enter this puppet and pretend to be me, but you can give up this disguise as soon as you encounter an enemy."


    "Understood." Rose Crystal nodded and got into the puppet. A few seconds later, the Ryan figure opened his eyes.


    "Are you ready on this side?" At this moment, there was a snapping sound next to her, and Hermione got out of the thin smoke. At this time, she had sent the old Malfoy back to Hog. Watts, and ensure that Lucius Malfoy will not appear in front of anyone before they go back.


    "Okay." Ryan said, taking the platinum long hair in Hermione''s hand and putting it in her mouth to look like Lucius Malfoy, and then took out a set of the same as Lucius just now. Smalford wore the same dress as he wore.


    "Put on this travel cloak." Hermione threw a gorgeous velvet cloak. "This was given to me by old Malfoy just now. He thinks it''s hard for you to pretend to be his temperament, so let you wear this travel cloak directly and wear a hood so that the interceptor can''t see your face. Also, the first mantra he encountered after encountering an enemy was the life-spelling mantra. "


    "Summer of death, fortunately I can pretend to use a newly learned spell this time." After that, Ryan put the travel cloak on his body, and then put the hood on his head. After finishing the dressing, he saw her puppets controlled by Hermione and Rose Crystal also put on similar cloaks.


    "Let''s go!" With Ryan''s order, the three Ye Qis with their horses removed flicked away like dragon wings. This creature''s climbing speed is no worse than the ordinary flying broom, and soon Ryan found that the forest clearing he took off has become a vast green forest.


    "Do you think someone will actually kill us today?" The wind in the sky was so strong that people could not open their mouths, so Hermione asked Ryan simply through the Phoenix brand. "It''s not a comfortable thing to fly in the wind for five or six hours in vain."


    "It must be." Ryan said, staring at the blue sky ahead. "Do n¡¯t forget that the Malfoy family is now at the top of the list of people the mysterious person wants to kill ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and the first two days although Lucius did notice concealment when contacting those people, But there were too many people he contacted. In this case, he and the two of us would definitely not be able to conceal the matter of traveling together. "


    "So, the mysterious man and his men will definitely ambush us, because for the mysterious man, letting a traitor like Malfoy live there is a great challenge to him. Even his foundation will be shaken because The mysterious man relies on his strong and brutal control of his subordinates. Once he appears weak, his rule will lose stability immediately. "


    "I feel it." Hermione suddenly said at this time, "There is a strange bird that has been following about five or six hundred meters behind us. This should be the attacker''s eyeliner."


    The power of death made Hermione more sensitive to creatures than ordinary people, so the magical creature, at most the size of a ping pong ball, could not hide her whereabouts.


    "They shouldn''t be attacking now. This is France. The attack here may trigger this unpredictable event. I guess they will do it again after we leave the French border for some time. But this is also good, no one is watching. Many things were convenient for us at the time. "Ryan said to Hermione after focusing on the spot where he pointed out, he found that they were followed by a bird similar to the golden flying man, but the feathers were all black Yes, it seems like a mantra.


    "Let''s fly a little above the clouds, it''s better to disguise it if it''s disguised." After determining that someone was watching, Ryan climbed above the clouds and flew west.

 Chapter 646： Counterattack

    "Does the bird follow?" After flying directly north from Brest on the top of the Brittany Peninsula into the English Channel, Lane asked Hermione through the Phoenix brand.


    "Follow." Hermione replied in surprise. "We have rested twice between us, but the bird hasn''t changed. This is what a bird can actually fly for more than three hours without resting."


    "Do you need to get rid of the bird first?" Rose Crystal suddenly proposed, "I think a wizard like Lucius Malfoy should not be so vigilant in this case. A bird should follow for hours. Found."


    "You''re right, and it''s just a good time to kill the bird." After that, Ryan flew backwards with the Ye Qi. Then he released a finger of death at the bird. A green light flashed, and the little bird immediately fell towards the sea like a rock.


    "Okay, the other party should confirm our identity now. Now we are flying west." Ryan said after returning to the queue. "We will go around the west of Ireland for a while, and we should be able to disrupt the layout of the ambush."


    Half an hour later, they appeared over the sea dozens of miles away in Ireland. At this time the sea was covered with dark clouds, and Ryan and the three of them struggled to fly forward in the dark clouds.


    Suddenly a few green lights came from behind their right. Ryan, who had prepared in advance, quickly let the sitting night ride quickly gather their wings and lower their height to avoid the blow.


    "7." Ryan quickly saw how many of those who were catching up. After seeing the equipment of the wizards, he quickly warned Hermione and Rose Crystal: "The other party has a uniform and a uniform light wheel 2001 Broom, this time it''s not the kind of people we met before, but a trained elite squad. "


    "Understood." "Understood." Hermione and Rose Crystal replied in unison, and then the two of them quickly flew to both sides as if they were trying to escape.


    This behavior is very in line with the identity of the students they are now graduating from, and the attackers in the back also think so. At the moment Hermione and Rose Crystal flew to the left and right, the squad of the killer also divided two people to chase the two of them. Under the battle of a spell, they quickly flew into the clouds in the sky. Is gone.


    "One-to-five, this time the difficulty has been reduced a lot." Ryan thought that at this time he recognized that the leader was the Aurode Lux, then this team should be the Auror or the striker who fell to Voldemort. In the UK, only they can be regarded as trained and organized armed forces. It is also expected that such a position can be put on.


    And the spells that came from behind also illustrate this point. The position of these spells is very tricky. If Ryan can communicate with the nearly perfect manipulation of Ye Qi, any person should be beaten from the sky at this time. .


    "This distance should be enough," in a chase and escape, the people brought behind by Delux were getting closer and closer until they reached within 50 meters. Ryan launched the Madonna Rose to cut off their control of the flying broom.


    However, unlike the previous group of people, after discovering that the broom was out of control, the group immediately gave up the broom and floated in the air relying on the equipment on their body. They still guaranteed a roughly complete battle formation. He even fired two spells at Ryan to prevent him from taking advantage of it.


    "You are not Lucius Malfoy." The leading De Lux has already reacted, "You are the pink demon."


    "This is seen by you." Ryan immediately stretched out the pair of wings like pink crystals in the back, and then flew up from Ye Qi''s back with an elegant posture to avoid two life spells.


    Just as the five wizards looked at Ryan nervously with their wands, a short scream came from the left, and when they did not react, a purple light hit the wizard on the far left. In the head, his head exploded like a balloon with too much gas.


    At the same time, a green light flew from the right and hit the rightmost wizard. The wizard fell directly from the sky without any sound, and then a small white wave splashed on the sea.


    Looked around in panic, and found that a little puppet wearing a purple dress and a brown-haired girl riding a Yeqi rushed down from the clouds on both sides.


    "We are the Aurors and strikers of the Ministry of Magic, you can''t¡ª" Before he finished his words, Ryan was forced to dodge to the side to avoid this blow by a pink light with powerful magic. But his two subordinates were not so lucky. After losing the flying broom, their movements in the air appeared extremely clumsy, and they were quickly killed by Hermione and Rose Crystal with magic.


    "They should not be Aurors, but just blowers." Hermione told Ryan through the Phoenix brand. "The real Auror level is not that bad. I practiced with Tonks in private before. Even if it is like Tonks. Such novices are much more powerful than these people now, at least not because they lose their mobility after losing their brooms in the air. "


    The practice of the authentic Oro Lux also proves this point. After discovering that air combat is not an opponent, De Lux immediately gave up the floating function of the magic props on his body and planted it to the sea. It seems that I hope to use some magic to escape from the sea as quickly as possible.


    However, his last hope was ended by a pink feather. Ryan directly ejected a flying feather on the back wing. This crystal-like feather broke through the heavy defense of Delux and directly infused it to him. Critical blow.


    "It seems that today''s ambush has done a good job, and it can be regarded as quite rewarding!" Rose Crystal flew to Ryan and said that it took a few minutes for several of them to open the space door and put all the corpses away, and called out Gilmour. After removing their traces. Hermione led the phantom to the small town on the outskirts of London.


    "I came here when I was very young, and it was as empty as I thought." Hermione used the magic wand to change the clothes of both people, and then walked out along the path. Ryan returned to its original state at this time. After looking around, I found that they were in a deserted park.


    "This place used to be an affiliated town of a coal mine ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It''s just that after the closure of the coal mine more than a decade ago, it was basically completely abandoned." Hermione explained in a small voice. "We can find an unmanned house and slowly sort out the loot and take care of these bodies by the way."


    After walking out of the park, facing the gate of the park is a wide street, with red brick houses with double or even three floors on both sides of the street. It can be seen from the specifications of these houses and streets that this residential area was a very prosperous place in the past.


    But time took away all the prosperity. Now many of these residential areas have collapsed, and the glass has been broken. Large graffiti was painted on the wall. The thick leaves on the path at the door of the house indicate that this place may not have many people come for a long time.


    "It''s quite suitable for what we''re going to do next." Hermione nodded with satisfaction, and then Ryan jumped in from an empty black window frame.


    "Why don''t you use magic to open the door?" Rose Crystal asked somewhat puzzled. "I remember you have a dedicated magic to open the door."


    "Of course not." Ryan turned his head and explained seriously. "This place is too close to London, we must use as little magic as possible to prevent the enemy from finding it wrong."


    "Understood." Rose Crystal nodded, then flew away to help Hermione deal with the spoils on the corpses, and by the way help the corpses to have a facelift for the next step.


    "Your product is selling well." Hermione rolled a silver bracelet from Delux''s wrist and waved to Ryan. "Now it will become the standard for both the enemy and us."

 Chapter 647： Raid (on)

    "The arms dealers who do not sell arms to both sides of the war are failed arms dealers." Ryan chuckled and took the bracelet and looked at the number above. "Fortunately, this is the batch of goods we sold to the Ministry of Magic before the outbreak of war. Sometimes this low-level product is really difficult to avoid losing to the enemy."


    "This should be an elite squad." Hermione said looking at the stack of bracelets beside her. She drew six bronze bracelets and one silver bracelet from these seven people. Something similar to smoke bombs or refraction rings. If this group of people had dispersed their forces at the beginning and did not expect that the broom would suddenly fail in mid-air, it would be a waste of effort to clean up them.


    "It is indeed elite." Lane replied. ¡°Moody ¡¯s told us before that there were very few Aurors who really stayed on the side of the mysterious man, so a team like the London Ministry of Magic would not have more than five.¡±


    "A great victory, my elder brother." Rose Crystal raised her right hand and made a toast. "After going back, we must have a good feast."


    "No problem." Ryan said, putting his hand on Rose Crystal''s silk-like hair. Rose Crystal rubbed Ryan''s palm gently with her head. "After you go back to what you want to eat, give me a list. There is a group of working Hobbits in the Hobbit restaurant in River Valley City. One of them was the champion of last year''s cooking competition in Bagdi."


    After 20 minutes, all the loot that was eye-catching was raided by Ryan and they didn''t even let go of the copper nut in the gap of the clothes pocket. Looking at the seven corpses with only clothes left, they were taken into the Wanjie grocery store by Rose Crystal. Ryan said: "Well, the next step is to stuff these things back to the Ministry of Magic in London. We need to let them learn to fear and learn Stop the persecution of those hemp wizards and Muggles. "


    "Yes, it''s time to start the next step. I really didn''t expect them to dare to do this. I''m ready, let''s go!" Hermione put away a sheepskin found from Delux just now looking at it. The paper roll stood up, and then held one of Ryan''s hands with Rose Crystal. After a crisp explosion, they disappeared from the house.


    "Slap," after a slight noise, Ryan and the three of them appeared in a small, dimly lit house. From the broken furniture in this house, there were piles of broken tiles. The abandoned documents all indicate that this is a utility room.


    "Fortunately, last time we used to hide this utility room, they haven''t changed their use. Look at the ash here. I guess this house hasn''t come in for at least a year." Ryan looked at the dark space around him. Speaking. "We need to discuss the next step, after all, we only have three people."


    "I can call all the sisters." Rose Crystal said with her hand raised.


    "No, no more," Ryan said, looking at the rose crystal purple eyes. "Our action this time is mainly to deter and show our presence at the same time, so we don''t need so many people."


    The biggest difference between the world of wizards and the world of ordinary people is that wizards still respect power. For example, Dumbledore was considered the greatest white wizard not because he proposed a new usage of dragon blood or the principal of Hogwarts, but because he defeated Green, the most powerful black wizard in Europe at the time. Dvor.


    Therefore, Ryan, who wants to do something in the current situation, must show her strength so that she can attract like-minded people, and this time the attack on the Ministry of Magic in London is for the same purpose.


    Of course, in order to avoid Dumbledore stopping for some reason. Prior to this operation, he only told Dumbledore that he would use Lucius Malfoy to draw a snake out of the hole to make an ambush. He did not tell him that he would attack the Ministry of Magic after the ambush.


    "Then what is our main attack target, Ryan? You know the information I just saw--" Hermione took out a map of the Ministry of Magic from her arms and asked. "Although we have made a plan before, it was prepared for a large-scale war. There are too many key points in the plan that need to be attacked. The three of us can''t do it at all and need to be screened."


    "Today only attacked here." Ryan pointed to a red space on the first floor. Hermione stepped forward and found that the space was marked as the Muggle Birth Registration Committee. "If you destroy this place, on the one hand, you will express an attitude. On the other hand, you will destroy the information about the Muggle-born wizards collected in it to facilitate the escape of persecution by the Muggle wizards in the occupied area. The most important thing is that People working in the department are not innocent anyway, and they can avoid accidental injuries to the greatest extent. "


    "Good idea," Hermione and Rose Crystal nodded at the same time, and then opened a small space door to take out magic props from the inside to arm themselves, the most of which is a bottle with green liquid.


    "We''re all set, then we''re ready to act. Let''s set it here for 30 minutes." After everyone had packed it, Ryan twisted the metal ring on a pen-sized fuse for timing, and then a large box Weasley''s fireworks packed together. "Our operation must end within half an hour, otherwise it will be too easy to accidentally hurt when more and more enemies are coming."


    After preparing the timing device, Ryan put a series of stealth magic on themselves and walked out of the utility room. Their present position is outside the Department of Mystery Affairs on the 9th floor, because Phantom Shift can only go to where they have been, and Ryan they are only familiar with the Department of Mystery Affairs and the hall on the 8th floor, and come to what they want to do now. It is obvious that it is more appropriate to set up near the Department of Mystery than the crowded hall.


    There are very few people on this floor, but not completely. Soon they mixed a lift to the lobby, and then followed a group of wizards in black robes to another lift and went straight to the first floor.


    After the golden fence door opened, Ryan found that there was a thick carpeted aisle in front of them. On each side of the aisle was a bright and light wooden door, and on each door was a small sign with the names and names of the people in the house. Job title.


    "The scale here is really not small." Hermione''s voice sounded in Ryan''s mind through the Phoenix brand. "It seems that the Ministry of Magic still attaches great importance to this Muggle birth registration committee, otherwise it will not let go. To this level. "


    "You are right, but this is good news for us." Ryan replied. "Maybe we can have some unexpected gains in this attack."


    At this time, there were only three of them in the corridor, which seemed quiet. There is no busyness, speech, and hurried footsteps of the ordinary institutions. Fortunately, the floor was covered with a fuchsia carpet, so that neither Ryan nor Hermione heard footsteps.


    After turning around a corner and walking for a while, the aisle leads into a spacious area. A dozen male and female wizards sit at rows of small tables ~ www.novelhall.com ~ These tables are similar to the single desks in the school.


    All the wizards sitting behind the table waved and turned their wands in unison, and many square colored papers floated in the air like dark green kites. Soon these pages of paper were gathered and folded, and after being fixed with magic, they were neatly stacked around each wizard.


    "The threat of mud species to a peaceful pure-blood society?" Rose Crystal flew quietly to a table, and then told Ryan what he saw through the connection in his brain. Judging from the pictures she passed in, Ryan found that the silver text was printed on the dark green cover. Below was a red rose painted tightly held by a green grass with fangs and a fierce look. The petals In the center is a smirking face.


    "It''s really stupid and outdated propaganda," Ryan thought, "but people who read these magazines should have such IQ."


    Opposite this small printing factory there is an oiled mahogany door with a brass sign nailed on it. "Rankorn Albert, director of the Muggle Birth Registration Committee."


    "I know this person." Hermione said through the Phoenix brand. "Ginny once told me that this guy used to be the Magic Law Enforcement Division, and was famous for his pure blood theory. Mr. Weasley had quarreled with him several times, but he didn''t expect him to do this now.


    "This is normal." Lane replied in the same way. "The Ministry of Magic under the mysterious man has basically become a scum concentration camp. If there are still many officials who are forced to serve, then all administrative officials can basically be sure that all are those who support pure blood. On the scum that supports the rule of the mysterious man. "

 Chapter 648： Raid (middle)

    The Ministry of Magic in London now maintains a very high level of alertness. For example, Ryan and Hermione learned from the group of people just now that they must have a recognition coin to enter the Ministry of Magic. As I walked on the floor, I also noticed that many hitters in grey uniforms were walking around.


    But it may be out of trust in this defense, or it may be because the overly complex defense system will greatly reduce the efficiency of the Ministry of Magic. The Ministry of Magic''s internal defense is still extremely lax. Take the mahogany door in front of us, there is no defense magic above.


    But just stepping forward to open this door is a stupid way, because there are more than a dozen sorcerers in the open space now. If the door of an empty office opens in front of them, it is difficult to imagine that no one will notice.


    Fortunately, the magic tricks of the last time I went to the Falun World New School came in handy. A simple trick outside the silent door plus a first-class silent phantom made them easily slip into this office and closed the door.


    This office looks like a nouveau riche. There are a lot of gold inlays on the walls and furniture, and the green velvet wallpaper makes people feel that the whole office has an over-decorated feeling.


    Looked clean on the table, except for a brand-new stack of parchment paper and a set of gold-filled ink bottles and feather pens. And in the transparent glass cabinet behind it, there are only some works of art that seem precious.


    "This is an office, how can it be made like the tea room or smoking room in the noble castle?" Rose Crystal asked curiously after flying around this small office.


    "You''re still careless, little fellow." Ryan carefully perceived a smiling staring at a green velvet gold wall at the back of the house, and then emitted a pink light that hit the place he just stared at. . After an extremely subtle magic wave, the living wall was slightly twisted like a water ripple, revealing a mahogany door.


    "A simple vigilance spell, which is easy to deal with." Hermione stepped forward and looked at the door. A shadow came out of her hands and penetrated into it. After a few seconds, the door automatically moved with a click Rose up.


    Behind the door is a small secret room, next to the wall is filled with file cabinets full of folders. After checking that there was no other magic, Ryan walked in.


    The folders are sorted by type and alphabet, and each folder has a name posted on it. The names on the file cabinet and the folder are red, yellow and green. Red means absolute hostility, yellow means suspicious, and green means cooperation. The folders on each file cabinet are sorted by the first letter of the last name. Soon Ryan found his folder, which was placed on the red filing cabinet.


    He didn''t go to see that folder, because he could guess what would be written in the folder, nothing more than how he opposed Voldemort and some comments. In the next few minutes, he filled more than 20 bottles of green wildfire jars in the house. Then set a 15-minute time fuze and a pull fuze connected to the secret door.


    "The action went more smoothly than we planned." Hermione said after returning the door to its original state. "Are we going to clear a few guys on the list next time?"


    "No, I have changed my mind now." Lane said. "It''s not that important to remove other people. I think our next task should be to raid the interrogation room."


    "Why raid there?" Hermione asked somewhat puzzled. "Does it make sense to do this?"


    "Of course it makes sense." Ryan handed a piece of parchment to Hermione, which he had just discovered in the archive room.


    "This is-the timetable for the trial?" Hermione exclaimed in a small voice after glancing at the parchment slightly. "In the tenth trial is the trial of the evil people who snatched the magic lineage? Ten trials a day, are they crazy?"


    "Think of Auschwitz, Hermione." Lane said. "Sometimes things are not about people losing their minds, but when they are fighting for interests between different forces, they always have to make a sound excuse. So the next time, I think we should go to that court Rescue those innocent people as much as possible. "


    "That''s right," Hermione nodded. "It is more important to save the innocent than to destroy the enemy. The enemy will not be eliminated this time and there will be a chance next time, but once the innocent is injured, it cannot be recovered."


    After unifying their opinions, the three men recovered their invisibility and left the office in a hurry to walk towards the elevator. Fortunately, there were not many people going to the hall, and soon they turned again from the hall to the tenth courtroom.


    There was no elevator in the tenth courtroom to reach it directly, Ryan and they could only use the elevator to go back to the level of the Department of Mystery Affairs, and then walked along an empty corridor with only torches to the black door of the Division , And then walk down the intersection on the left.


    After walking to the bottom floor, Ryan suddenly felt that the temperature had suddenly dropped, and even hoarfrost hung on the stone walls on both sides. At the same time, Ryan felt an abnormal sense of despair hit their hearts.


    Dementors. Ryan thought of this at the same time. Even if these things have been cleaned up before, but this dark creature that survives in the shadows is as tenacious as cockroaches, especially in this period of despair and pain, it is really very conducive to their reproduction, life, and growth, For example, a little time had passed since that thorough cleansing, and Voldemort had so many dementors squatted at the door of the courtroom.


    Was naturally prepared for this situation. He pulled out a thick stack of spells from his arms, and then signaled Hermione and Rose Crystal to be vigilant about the direction of the gate.


    After all preparations were made, Ryan directly skipped the last corner, and then left and right hands crossed and threw all the spells in his hands before the group of dementors did not respond ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and The worst situation in the imagination is different. After the two previous deconstruction of the dementors, the dementor group should be hit by the broken bones, even if the number has recovered, it will not return to the grandeur of the past. For example, there are far fewer dementors at the entrance of the court compared to the original one. Only eight dementors stand there in a formation of four on the left and right, which is less than 1/3 of the number of runes prepared by Lane.


    This resulted in three or four spells on each body of the dementors standing in front of the courtroom. After those spells touched the surface of the dementors, a group of spells appeared in the center of the spell. A blue flame like bellflower.


    After the flames ignited, the dementor''s original intention to rush was immediately stopped, and then he began to fly wildly in the corridor. At the same time, a large group of black mist burst out from the body and rushed towards the fire.


    But all this is of no avail, whether it is a broken robe, rotten skin like a drowned person, or even the smoke from the dementor trying to extinguish the fire itself is lit by this blue flame. The faint blue flame spread very quickly, and just a few seconds later, the eight dementors burned into eight sky blue fireballs.


    At this time, the dementors were burned by these special magical flames and finally the people in the court heard, and with the clatter, the heavy black gate of the court opened. A young wizard wearing a blow-hand uniform, but holding his sleeves to his elbows and revealing dark marks, walked out with a wand.


    "The mud type is being tried here, who is here--"

 Chapter 649： Assault (Part 2)

    There is an interrogation in the interrogation room under the Ministry of Magic, and eight dementors are also flying around the patio on the roof of the interrogation room. Chill and despair enveloped the room. On the high platform directly opposite the door of the room, the Muggle Birth Registration Board Director Len Cowan Albert was barking there like a mad dog. "-Dirk Cresway, you are suspected of forging genealogical evidence, what else can you say now?"


    "You can''t do this to me, my magic is born, not from where it was robbed. Also, I have worked diligently for the Ministry of Magic for 20 years, and there have been no mistakes-" tied to the chair below Dek Cresway said angrily.


    At the same time, a sobbing sound came from the seat, it was a middle-aged woman with brown hair. She and a group of Muggle-born wizards who came to court were huddled in a pile of fear, shaking on the hard wooden bench. Several wizards covered their faces with their hands, perhaps instinctively trying to keep away the greedy mouth of the dementors. Some are accompanied by family members, others are sitting alone. The dementors fluttered up and down, flying by in front of this group of people from time to time, absorbing joy and spreading despair.


    "Shut up, you filthy mud kind." Loncone Albert scolded with wide mouth, and even his saliva splashed on Creswell''s face below. After scolding, he turned his head to speak to a blonde middle-aged witch with short sleeves showing Death Eater marks. "Mary, write it down. This is an unrepentant mud type. He should be kept in a black jail and slowly rot away with the dementors."


    "Yes, I wrote it down." The middle-aged witch named Mary quickly waved her quill pen, and under the light of a jackal-like patron saint, the witch looked pale without much blood.


    After making sure that what he said was written down, Albert turned his head back and was about to open his mouth and insulted the crowd of hemp seed wizards. Suddenly, there was a unique scream of dementors outside the courtroom.


    "Rupert, let''s see what happened. I hope some overstretched people try to rush in again." Albert commanded the short-sleeved Death Eater striker standing at the door, and then Then look at the group of hemp seed wizards.


    "This court represents absolute justice, and I swear, I will completely clean it up-" Lonconn. Albert just started a new round of convulsions. But before he had finished speaking, he saw Rupert who had just gone out to inquire about the situation and ran through the door and flew in, with a purple crystal with a small arm thickness in his chest.


    In the interrogation room, there was no sound. When no one responded, the part of the crystal exposed outside the body exploded, and a large number of purple transparent crystal fragments flew toward the trial stage in a fan shape.


    "Iron armor!" Albert on the trial stage used a protective enchantment, but the energy contained in these crystal fragments far exceeded their expectations. The protection of the iron armor was shattered the moment the crystal fragments touched Then, those crystals caused seven or eight wounds on his body. He howled painfully.


    And Mary beside him didn''t have time to release the magic at the moment when the crystal burst, but stooped to hide behind the trial table. However, it can be regarded as a straight hit. The explosion crystal prepared by Rose Crystal is mainly based on the removal of magic, and it is not much different from ordinary crystal in physical damage. So the thick solid wood hoop iron trial table successfully blocked the crystal fragments that hit Mary.


    "Awada--" Albert took advantage of the confusion to raise his wand again. But before the spell was finished, I saw a lot of yellow paper flying in from the door, and most of the yellow paper flew toward the roof, turning the dementors there into a mess. Blue fireball screaming and screaming.


    And the other part of the yellow paper went straight to Albert. One of them cut off the palm of his wand and the wand like a blade, and the remaining few nailed him to the trial chair.


    "You-who are you?" Albert, who was completely unmovable, struggled to stare at the door of the black hole. A few seconds later, Ryan and Hermione appeared from the darkness in the corridor and entered the courtroom.


    "This is a great place." Ryan ignored Albert, who was seriously injured. After looking at the courtroom, he signaled Hermione to explain the status quo to the tense quacks who were nervous and quivering like quails. Ready to leave, then stepped up to the steps and came to Albert''s side.


    "It doesn''t matter who we are." Lane said, drawing a pistol out of his arms with his left hand and pointing it at Albert''s head. He felt that for the director of the Muggle Birth Registration Committee, being killed by a Muggle weapon It is a very good way to die. "The important thing is that we can use your life to warn everyone that there is only one way to kill innocent people."


    After finishing, Ryan pulled the trigger directly. After several consecutive gunshots, Albert''s entire skull flew up, and it seemed that even the magic should not be rescued.


    "Give me your wand," Ryan pointed his wand at Mary hiding under the table with her hands shaking and shaking her head. She didn''t look like a Death Eater. "Or I took it from your body."


    After listening to Ryan''s words, Mary was forgiven. She took out his wand as fast as possible and then slid it along the floor towards Ryan. Ryan stooped to pick up the wand and said. "Stay there, don''t cause trouble."


    After watching Mary nod her head, Ryan stepped on the ground and walked down the trial stage. At this time Hermione had put Dirk Cresway down from the trial chair to let him stay with his wife, and said to the group of hemp seed wizards: "--You should be with us next Leave, and then go home and bring your children to escape. Just now you also saw what is happening now, and here you are not fair. "


    "Where can we go now, Mr. Liang." Cresway, who was tried before, asked his wife while supporting him.


    "Do you know me?" Lane was curious.


    "Of course, most people here know you. Merlin Knight Medal II, champion of the top three, we all said in private that you will be the greatest hemp wizard in the past 100 years ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Cray Sway seriously said that most of the others here also nodded in agreement.


    It seems that his face of East Asians is really easy to recognize. Ryan thought of this and said, "Since you all believe me, then you can escape to the north after you go out. Professor Dumbledore built a strong resistance fortress there. If it is not convenient to go to the north, it is also a foreign A good choice. In short, the farther away from London ¡¯s Ministry of Magic, the better. "


    After watching the group of hemp wizards listen to their own words, Lane divided the two magic wands he had just seized into the hands of two people, but even so, half of the wizards did not have their own wands. Because just before entering the interrogation room, these hemp wizards who are going to be tried today have been confiscated and removed their wands.


    "Everyone without a wand now follows a person with a wand." Ryan arranged, "You will move as fast as possible for a while, and we will try to make time in the main hall for you to leave."


    "So what do you do?" A dark-haired middle-aged witch asked. "Now there are Death Eaters everywhere in the Ministry of Magic. How do you leave when they are surrounded?"


    "Don''t worry." Hermione comforted. "Since we can come in, we are sure to go out, so when you get to the hall, you just have to do your best to run out. The faster you run, the more time we have to leave here."


    "Okay, let''s go now." After all the preparations were completed, Ryan and Hermione took the more than 20 wizards and ran towards the elevator.

 Chapter 650： Withdrawal

    Ryan and more than twenty people squeezed into the two elevators, the door closed, and the elevator began to rise.


    "How long?" Ryan asked, Hermione raised her hand and looked at the hands of the watch. "In two minutes and fifteen seconds, the wildfires placed in the office of the Muggle Birth Registration Committee will explode. After three and a half minutes, the Weasley fireworks that were previously placed with the bodies will also be ignited."


    "The woman in the interrogation room just now should have gone out to report, which should create some confusion. The only thing is to hope that she does not go out to report too early and let the exit be completely blocked." Ryan analyzed. "If everything goes well, we only need to insist on five or six minutes after going up. Twenty people will be finished soon."


    "Eighth floor," just after Ryan finished speaking, everyone with a magic wand was nervously holding the magic wand to prepare, and suddenly a witch in the elevator said indifferently, "The main hall."


    "Move fast, rush directly to the fireplace. Don''t look back at any movement." Looking at a large group of people in the hall, Ryan knew that it was absolutely impossible to sneak out with so many people this time. Fortunately, the previous killing in the courtroom might have really scared the survivor, plus the location of the courtroom was relatively remote and no one noticed. So when this group of people ran into the hall smoothly, the hall was as usual, and there was nothing different from the previous situation.


    Many people along the way felt a little strange that so many people lined up and ran to the hall, but under Voldemort''s rule, there were so many strange things. If you want to live well, you have to learn not to be busy, so no One person stood up and asked what they were doing.


    The hall was a little darker than it was before Ryan. It turned out that there was a golden fountain in the center, projecting a spot of light on the bright wooden floor and walls. And now, a huge black stone statue occupies the center position. At the top of this giant stone statue, a witch and a witch sit on the throne of gorgeous carvings, overlooking the entire hall. The bottom of the statue is engraved with a few words about one foot high: magic is power.


    "Voldemort is really an honest man, dare to inscribe such a big truth directly on the stone." Ryan thought after reading these words. "But from this point you can also see that Voldemort is not a qualified Dark Lord. The true Dark Lord should be like Grindelwald. Even if he is doing evil things, he must find a way to overthrow the unreasonable secrecy. The slogan gathers hearts. "


    Thinking about these things, Ryan wasn''t idle. Under his and Hermione''s greetings, the Muggle-born wizards drilled into the fireplace in order and disappeared in pairs. The wizard of the Ministry of Magic stood hesitantly, some with a confused face, some with dismay and dismay, but when they saw Ryan, they had a large number of people and were organized, so they just looked at it.


    Just two-thirds of people passed the fireplace and left, and the hall was finally commotion. Several blowers in a gray uniform touched a metal button on the neckline at the same time, and then ran towards the fireplace with a wand. Shout while running. "Stop them, they are mud breeds who escaped from the court, and they just killed Abbott, the director of the Muggle Birth Registration Committee."


    "Wow--" Unlike the imagination of the group of strikers, the group of wizards who had been around the side did not directly pounce on the mud species as imagined, but screamed and fled, even if they fled. The shaman who was still there aloud for insulting the mud breeds is no exception.


    "A group of idiots." Lane confessed in his heart that if the group of blowers said they were fledgling wizards, there would be a lot of people coming to hinder Lane''s actions. In that case, even if these ordinary wizards are not strong, they can still cause a lot of trouble.


    But now the group of strikers directly shouted that this group of people can kill Abbott, the director of the Muggle Birth Registration Committee in court. This news is too exciting for this group of ordinary people working in the Ministry of Magic. It''s okay to deal with those fleeing Muggle wizards that they usually look down on, but if it''s the kind of powerful and brutal wizard who directly killed the Muggle Birth Registration Committee director in court.


    After seeing that the front staff did not stop the group of hemp seed wizards as expected, the group of strikers had to speed up. But soon they stopped because at this time, neither their own shadow nor the wooden floor were trying to hinder their progress.


    "Continue to run, don''t stop." Ryan shouted loudly at the stunned hemp seed wizards, and then waved his wand to make one after another wooden thorns attack the slickers on the smooth wooden floor. Hermione is also manipulating the shadows of these people into claws or ropes to hinder their progress.


    After seeing this scene, several strikers began to release various spells to Ryan. After avoiding a life-spell, Ryan released a finger of death and killed the guy who blocked the road.


    After seeing that a companion was killed, the other strikers involuntarily slowed down their pace, and the spells they came over were also sparse. This calmed down the remaining hemp seed wizards, stooped and trot, and retreated as planned. After 15 seconds, all the remaining eight hemp wizards successfully retreated along the fireplace.


    Just after the last hemp breed wizard left, a middle-aged wizard wearing a gorgeous and elegant robe inlaid with gold wire ran from the direction of the elevator. Unfortunately, his gloomy and slightly brutal face and His gorgeous clothes do not match.


    "Grab those two little guys, don''t let them run away." The somber witch shouted with a sharp voice. "Otherwise, none of you can escape the punishment of the Dark Lord today. Of course, if you can catch or kill them, the Dark Lord will give you enough rewards."


    "The prerequisite is that they can live to that time." Ryan also shouted in a loud voice. "Besides Voldemort, it is impossible to kill them all. Of course I can''t, but whoever rushes to the front can kill me."


    After speaking, Ryan shot with another finger of death ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The striker rushing to the front was directly hit by the green light and fell to his face. And there was a wooden thorn just behind him coming out of the floor and directly plunging into his back and popping out of his left eye frame.


    After seeing this scene, the morale of all the hitters who had just been inspired and rewarded and intimidated just now withered like a splash of cold water in front of them. No matter how inspiring the gloomy wizard was, intimidation or even a heart curse hit someone. Others still stayed in place.


    "It seems that even if you occupy the Ministry of Magic, the smell of the mouse in the gutter can''t be washed away." Ryan saw this scene with a satire, then raised his wand and shot at the large statue in the hall. A pink spell.


    After being hit by the curse, the statue collapsed like a sand structure. In the billowing smoke of the collapsed statue, Ryan took Hermione and Rose Crystal into the fireplace together. After spinning for a few seconds, they sprayed from a toilet.


    "How much do the wizards love toilets." Ryan complained. When the Hogwarts were rebuilt, the Gunter family hid the secret room entrance in the toilet, and the Ministry of Magic also hid the entrance in the toilet.


    "That''s because the toilet is so concealed, and nobody cares about what''s going on in the next compartment?" Hermione shrugged, then listened nervously to the surrounding movement.


    According to the plan, they intend to ambush another wave here. On the one hand, it is to try to eliminate the other party''s vitality, on the other hand, it is to create enough chaos to help those hemp wizards run further.

 Chapter 651： Come back home

    Ryan They only waited for a few seconds in the public toilet at the entrance of the Ministry of Magic, and the small compartment behind them thundered. Then the somber looking wizard jumped out. Just when he saw Ryan and they raised their wands, Ryan and Hermione also waved the magic sword they had just taken out of the space bag and ran straight to him.


    In such a small space, the magic wand is no better than cold weapons. However, the wizard who caught up in front of him was not a pure academic wizard, and had experienced a lot of actual combat.


    After encountering the raid, he did not panicly withdraw his wand like an ordinary person, but forcibly completed his actions, pointing the wand directly at Hermione to complete the spell.


    This kind of similar endless play is a decision made by the wizard after he discovered that Ryan was very young. He believes that young people like Ryan often represent inexperience, so he hopes to force Ryan and Hermione to withdraw in this way. Recall to prevent a ray of life.


    Soon he finished his spell, and a silver spell flew from the head of his wand and shot at Hermione, but Ryan and the two of them didn''t get as busy as he thought, but continued their attack.


    All this happened in a flash. After a short scream, the chaotic sorcerer chased was cut into three sections with two swords and the toilet compartment door. A purple crystal that appeared suddenly suspended in midair to help Hermione block the silver spell.


    "You are-three people-" Looking at a small purple puppet slowly emerging from the air, the somber face of the wizard suddenly widened his eyes. Then he bleeds in the corner of his mouth and swallowed his last breath.


    "Good job, little rose." Hermione turned her head and smiled at the rose crystal that suddenly appeared in the air. "If it weren''t for your shot this time, I might be seriously injured."


    "If it wasn''t for me, I think you could hide from that blow." Rose Crystal floated to Hermione and said, "So I just did a little work."


    "Everyone in the operation today is doing well." The two girls said, and at the same time, they took out a lot of bottles containing wildfire from the space bag. "Okay, let''s set this up."


    In just fifteen seconds, the three people stuffed dozens of bottles full of wildfire in this small toilet and backed out. Shortly after they left, there was a continuous rumbling in the toilet.


    "Slap." After hearing the sound, Ryan tapped his fingers gently. Suddenly a huge explosion came from the toilet, the roof of the entire toilet was blown up, and a large amount of green flames came out of the roof and the window. In the crackling sound of the flames, there were also the screams of people.


    "Let''s go." After confirming that the striker who had chased out had basically lost tracking ability, Lane pulled Hermione and Rose Crystal away, leaving only a mess for the London Ministry of Magic.


    "Three days ago, what was the price of the white fresh flavors in the store?" After they had just apparated into the Weasley joke shop in Hogsmeade, two male voices rang at the right and left sides. .


    "Five Sico one gallon." Ryan said, the words just fell, and the two figures next to the cabinet put down their wands and came out of the shadows. "Sorry, this is necessary security. You are welcome to come back."


    "Fred, George, it feels good to see you." Lane said and put away the **** sword with Hermione. "What are you two standing in the lounge of the store? Is it hard to see no guests coming today?"


    "Of course there are guests." Fred said, "but now it''s dinner time, not many people. There are only a few Dundee downstairs coming over from the wizard to buy some simple defense supplies, Penello alone. Reception is enough. "


    "Compared to this small business, your safety is the most important." George went on, and at the same time sniffed his nose. "A big **** smell, what did you do today? Hermione left Old Malfoy at noon and immediately left, and Lucius Malfoy went straight to Hogwarts Castle without saying a word. Go inside. "


    "Uh, how to say, we just ambushed a squad of strikers led by Delux. After searching for a list from Delux, we went to the Ministry of Magic to rescue a large group of hemp seeds under extreme injustice The wizard was finally killed by a large group of strikers who turned to the Ministry of Magic and several Death Eaters. By the way, a disgusting statue was smashed. "Ryan explained very roughly what he had just done.


    "Oh, cool." The twins said in unison. "It''s so cool to be able to kill directly from the Ministry of Magic in London. I want to pay tribute to both of you."


    "By the way, please report the safety to Principal Dumbledore." Fred seemed to think of something suddenly, "Lupin set out from the store to Norway a few hours ago, and brought back a dozen Personally. Listening to him, it seems that Dumbledore asked him to meet you, but unfortunately because I do n¡¯t know where you are, I can only wait for you at the confrontation between the two parties on the south side. "


    "This is indeed to thank Principal Dumbledore." After learning that the Principal had arranged the manning for the response, Ryan felt a little moved, and soon he summoned his patron saint to report to the Principal.


    Two minutes later, a Phoenix patronus flew in from outside the room. After it opened its mouth, Dumbledore''s voice came from Phoenix''s mouth. "Lane, Hermione, I''m very happy to hear that you have returned safely. I think you have been tired for most of the day today, so take a good rest now. We will see you at ten tomorrow morning, and the password is vanilla chocolate."


    After conveying the message, this silver-white phoenix disappeared. After confirming that Phoenix had left, George asked directly, "Have you ever eaten? If we haven''t, we can just have dinner together."


    "Good idea, but we better wait." Ryan said a few words to a silver wolf head and raised his head to ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Professor Lupin they will be back soon, after all they are today The two of us have been around for so long, so I want to invite them for a meal. "


    "Of course." Fred said, "Professor Lupin and the wolves have been patrolling the Hogsmeade at night, and they have worked hard for them. But they have twelve or three people. We It ¡¯s not like our mother ¡¯s housework magic. It may be too late to cook. ¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about this," Hermione said. "Let me and Ryan about the food and drink, give us ten minutes and we will be ready for everyone''s dinner."


    "Okay, let''s go down to set the table. You should come down earlier." After the twins went down the stairs together.


    After the door closed, rose crystal emerged from the air. "Okay, I''ll help you move those foods over and eat at the Hobbit''s pipe. It looks like you two can''t eat with me today."


    "I''m so sorry." Ryan apologized very seriously, "I will ask you next time."


    "Okay, let''s settle it." Rose Crystal extended her right hand, and Ryan hurriedly knelt down. Then he stretched out his hand and took the little puppet''s hand. "I swear to you."


    "Then thank you brother, then." After finishing Rose Crystal opened the space door and moved out more than 20 dishes from the inside to place on the table in the room, then waved his hand to say goodbye to Ryan. "Look forward to dinner with you two next time."


    "We are too." Ryan waved to Rose Crystal together, "Wish you a happy dinner!"

 Chapter 652： dinner

    "Grilled tenderloin, grilled chicken with onions, chunks of roast beef, pork pie. Ah-and this big pot of seafood cream soup. This is simply too rich, I believe that even our mother could not be so short Prepare this big table in time. "While Ryan and Hermione commanded these huge silver plates to line up and fly down the stairs through the hall to the back garden. Fred, who was commanding several oil lamps hanging in the air, said in surprise.


    "Not all of them are freshly made." Ryan said, "But the space equipment I made has a fresh-keeping function, which can ensure that they taste just as good as those just out of the pot."


    Put all the utensils in the place where they should be, and the front doorbell rang, and after Pe?ello heard the bell, he walked into the room. Soon, Lu Ping came in with the eleven werewolves.


    "Good evening, Professor Lupin." Ryan greeted them together. After returning to the ceremony, Lupin hung their clothes on the back of the chair and sat down.


    "Ryan, what did you do today?" Lupin asked somewhat puzzled after sitting firmly. "A lot of wizard phantoms have come here in the afternoon, and they are still dragging their mouths. They keep saying that you saved them."


    "We just did something we should do." Ryan said humbly, and then with Hermione, you probably talked about their adventures today.


    "You are still too risky today." Lu Ping persuaded after listening to Ryan''s words. "There are not many Death Eaters in the Ministry of Magic right now. Like the Muggle Birth Registration Board Director Len Cowen. Albert, the wizard who sells and informs by fart does not represent the general level of all Death Eaters. , In case you have to meet a few high-level wizards, it will be troublesome. "


    "The level of those professional strikers when we rushed out was the same." Hermione said. "As long as one of them is killed, they will hesitate."


    "They shouldn''t adapt to your style of play." A werewolf with a big beard said, "I have said that if we have been using non-lethal spells, we will be too disadvantaged in war."


    "It''s not just that." Said the former Auror named William, then turned to look at Ryan and they showed admiration. "Although it is said that the training of strikers is much simpler than Auror, and now the level of strikers temporarily recruited from the scum is estimated to be even worse. But even if this is the case, it can kill the guy who rushed to the front. Life is not something ordinary people can do. Even the most elite group in Aurors has this level. "


    "William, enough." Just when William was talking, Lupin stopped him. "Ryan they are too young, these things should not be borne by them. You should not encourage them to continue their adventures next time."


    As the werewolf leader, Lu Ping no longer has the introvert of the past, but appears extremely majestic. After listening to what he said, William immediately closed his mouth.


    "Thank you for your concern, Professor Lupin." Hermione said, "We will pay attention to these things in the future. By the way, when it comes to high-level wizards, the two of us escaped from the hall of the Ministry of Magic. The dark wizard you are catching up is indeed what you said. The level is very high, and even the same style of play will be used. It''s just that we were killed by the two of us. "


    "Powerful dark wizard, don''t you know who he is?" Lu Ping asked. "As far as I know, many powerful Death Eaters are by Voldemort''s side to prepare to execute his evil commands at any time, which causes most Death Eaters who are named in the Ministry of Magic to be outside the Ministry of Magic many times. So stay There are not many Death Eaters in the Ministry of Magic. Many of them were the staff of the original Ministry of Magic who escaped the trial in the last war. "


    "But I really don''t know that person. After all, Hermione and I are not wizards, so I don''t really know the staff of the Ministry of Magic." Ryan said, "Yes, he should look like this. "


    Finally, Ryan pulled out his wand and summoned a stone in the yard into his hand, then tapped it with his hand. Soon the stone became the head of the cold-looking wizard who rushed out and tried to attack Lion.


    "Axley!" After seeing this picture, Lu Ping, the twins and several werewolves sitting at the table exclaimed at the same time, "You two actually killed the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement in the Ministry of Magic in London!"


    "I don''t seem to have heard of this person." Hermione said in a questioning tone, "You know, we were either guarding in Azkaban a few days ago, or taking the NEWT exam, and even after the exam, we didn''t take a break, and It is to prepare props for everyone and research new products. It is really not clear about the personnel situation of the Ministry of Magic in London. "


    "It turned out to be the case, I almost forgot." Fred said on his forehead. "The Daily Prophet has made this very clear. It has the latest list of officials from the Ministry of Magic in London. The Death Eaters and the pure blood of the mysterious people occupy all positions, and the original position is Those who refused to cooperate either came to our side or fled the country, or were thrown into the prison by the guys. "


    "At this point I admire Fudge more," George said. "We always thought that he would fall directly to the mysterious person when he regarded power as his life, but I did not expect him to choose to take his family in exile in France. Unlike a few The guy usually vowed to fight the mysterious man until the last moment, but after the real mysterious man came, he kissed his shoes first. "


    "Humanity is often revealed at the moment of war," Ryan said. "Okay, let''s eat first. Otherwise, these barbecues will become as cold as stones."


    It was only then that everyone discovered that the discussion was so fascinating that they did n¡¯t notice that the sky was completely dark now. Only the lights that the Weasley twins hung in the air just now provided light to the table. So everyone stopped talking and ate. Soon, the food prepared by these hobbits conquered the taste buds of everyone here.


    "I didn''t expect it ~ www.novelhall.com ~ There is something more delicious in the world than the food cooked by the house elves." An elderly werewolf with white hair praised. "This is the best thing I have eaten in my life."


    And other people did not even raise their heads at this time, only to strive to eliminate the food on the table. Half an hour later, a table full of delicious food was eaten clean. Thanks to Ryan knowing that the wolf people have a bigger appetite than normal people, so the dishes selected in advance are all large. This made everyone at the table full.


    After dinner, Hermione cleaned up the table with a spell. Then took out a few bottles of mulled wine and juice and poured it into the glass beside everyone with the wand conductor.


    Soon, everyone here came together in twos and threes and chatted. For example, Hermione was talking to Penello and a female werewolf in the corner. Ryan walked to another corner with Lupin.


    "Recently you must pay attention to safety, it is best to stay in Hogwarts Castle." Lupin persuaded quietly. "This is not to detract from your courage or strength, but it is impossible for a strong hero to be vigilant at all times. Many times a glass of poisonous wine in daily life is far more terrible than a sword on the battlefield."


    "Thank you for your reminder." Lane said. "At this time we stayed in Hogwarts Castle and went nowhere. Anyway, we don''t need to make all kinds of magic props. What raw materials are needed to directly send people into the castle."


    "That''s good." Lu Ping finally smiled on his face, "You are very important to everyone now, so I hope you can all go well, don''t make any mistakes."

 Chapter 653： Change and explanation

    "Yes, Professor Lupin." After talking about his own affairs, Ryan began to ask a very important question. "I heard that you and the werewolves now patrol outside Hogsmeade every shift."


    "Yes, we do patrol here every day." Lu Ping replied. "As the werewolves, we are more adapted to the environment at night. So this task is just right for our situation. Not to mention that as a new werewolf, it takes a long process for the public to understand and accept us. I think it is reflected at this time. It ¡¯s a very important thing that our values ??and performance are very different from the old werewolves. "


    "So what''s going on now? Have you accepted you?" Ryan asked curiously, improving the treatment of werewolves is not only enough to treat their physical problems, but also to improve their psychology. Even make everyone really accept them from the heart. So Ryan is very concerned about the results of Lupin''s actions now.


    "It should be said that it was quite effective." Lu Ping smiled at this point. "Everyone didn''t accept us at first, but when we showed the controllable and non-infectious characteristics different from the werewolf in the past, most people were willing to give us a chance. We demonstrated our body when we used a full moon. After the change, most of the people in the town slowly began to accept us. "


    "Of course, our voluntary patrol around the town is also an important opportunity to change everyone''s views. This can make them realize that the werewolves are not all evil creatures, they can also be ordinary members of the wizarding world, and ordinary There is no difference between people. "


    "Sounds great." Lane nodded. "I think that changing the shape of the werewolf is a foundation. But in addition, it is also very important to work hard to integrate into the life of the wizarding world. After all, the history of the werewolves leaving the wizarding world is too long, so let It ¡¯s one of the most important things for the new werewolf to be accepted by everyone. "


    "Yes." Lu Ping said seriously here. "This must be thank you, if not for your help. I believe that with the uncontrollable and infectious nature of the werewolf in the past, not many people will be willing to contact. The first half of my wandering life can explain this reason."


    "This is what I should do." Ryan scratched his head a little embarrassedly. "Under the premise that I have this ability, it is normal to help you. It is not as complicated as you think."


    "But for us werewolves, it is like giving us new life." Lu Ping said. "You know, when we walk in Hogsmeade, everyone will greet us actively. No one has greeted us voluntarily before we knew we were werewolves."


    In the time after, Lu Ping talked about the new life of their wolves with a little wine. thing. It wasn''t until late at night that he left the Weasley Joke shop with the wolves.


    "We seem to have done a great thing." Watching the back of the werewolves slowly walking away, Hermione said, holding Ryan''s arm. "When I started doing it at the time, I really didn''t expect things to develop much better than I expected."


    "Yeah, we just saved a race, and now they have given us great help. Without them, I can hardly imagine how to fill those manpower gaps." Ryan also said in a slightly surprised tone . "Our world is like this, always full of surprises and surprises."


    That night, Ryan and Hermione lived in the lounge above the Weasley joke shop. The next morning, after having breakfast with the Weasley twins coming from home, the two went to Hogwarts Castle together.


    After entering the castle, Lane discovered that the students'' eyes had changed once again. If it used to be that kind of gaze that looked at outstanding seniors, most of the students now look at themselves with admiration. Even Ryan felt that this kind of gaze was a bit like everyone''s gaze on Professor Dumbledore.


    "What happened?" Hermione also discovered this, and after looking at everyone''s expressions, she couldn''t bear the curiosity of her heart and asked. "Why do people look at us like this?"


    "It should be the things we did yesterday that they knew." Ryan probably guessed what the students thought. For the students, they were no different from Hermione before, but now they suddenly became heroes. This kind of hero who walks out from the side is more attractive to students than those who are outside.


    After greeting some acquaintances, Ryan walked into the office of the principal Dumbledore with the envy and admiration of his classmates. As soon as they entered the gate, they saw that the black grass man was still standing in the center of the office, and the two lights were still burning as usual. Dumbledore was sitting at the table behind the grassman, holding a newspaper in his hand.


    "Ah, you are here." Hearing the sound of the door, Dumbledore raised his head from the newspaper and drew his wand and nodded the carpet opposite him. Two high-back chairs appeared on the carpet.


    "Look at this newspaper." After they sat down, Ryan handed over the newspaper in hand. This is a "Daily Prophet" published under the control of the London Ministry of Magic. The front page is huge. The letters read: "The young murderer, a new conspiracy of the ambitious Dumbledore." Below is a photo of the documents of both Ryan and Hermione.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhta''s on, on, on." Ryan took the newspaper and read it carefully. He had to say that the group of reporters in the "Prophet Daily" was of good quality. In this article, they vividly described how Ryan and Hermione were specifically trained by Dumbledore from an early age, and finally became a ruthless killing machine. Finally, he called on everyone to unite to expose Dumbledore''s conspiracy and rescue the little wizard who was detained in Hogwarts Castle.


    "The story is reasonable." Hermione commented on the entire article. "I might believe it if I knew it was fake, let me see who wrote it ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I do n¡¯t think there are too many people with such writing in the British magic world--ah , Found it, Rita Skeeter. It was indeed her, no wonder I think this writing looks familiar. "


    "This time your attack on the Ministry of Magic in London is too much. According to the inside information I got this morning. You destroyed the Muggle Birth Registration Committee and all the information inside. The magic is both a powerful sculpture and a staff of the Ministry of Magic. Entrance and exit. In addition, you killed a total of 12 people. "Dumbledore looked at Ryan and they said seriously.


    "12?" Lane counted. "We first ambushed a seven-member action squad, then killed a Death Eater striker and a Muggle birth registration committee director in the court. Finally, we killed a striker and defended those hemp breed wizards when they escaped. The director of the Enforcement Department of Magic Law in London, this adds up to 11 people. "


    "When a blower rushed out of the entrance of the Ministry of Magic staff, he was killed by the magic flame explosion you made on the spot." Dumbledore said, "Of course 12 or 11 people are not the key, I want to tell you Yes, you cannot indulge in killing. "


    "We don''t." Ryan said, for example, the seven-member team came to kill us, either killing or being killed on the battlefield. We are only two people and we have to face seven of them. Can''t you ask us to keep your hands at that time? "


    "The same is true of others," Hermione continued. "Whether in court or in the Ministry of Magic Hall, the two of us need to rescue a large group of innocent people who are basically ineffective from the group of London Ministry of Magic personnel who are trying to stop them. It ¡¯s really hard to be merciful at that time. "

 Chapter 654： Discussion and situation

    In the Hogwarts principal''s room, after listening to Ryan and Hermione''s argument, Dumbledore put his hands on the table and pondered. Early morning golden sunlight spilled in from outside the window and outlined a golden rim for Dumbledore with his back facing the window.


    "Okay, I need to admit that it is very unreasonable to ask you to keep your hands at that time." Dumbledore said after thinking for a while, "But I still hope that the two of you will meet as little as possible when fighting in peacetime. Kill some people. Because killing will affect people''s souls. "


    Is not much different from Ryan''s previous expectations. As an old man who has experienced two brutal wars, Professor Dumbledore only has principles and a bottom line. It''s not as deadly as many people think. Therefore, with a reasonable explanation, he naturally accepted Ryan and Hermione''s previous death in the London Ministry of Magic.


    Of course, Dumbledore did not choose to believe in listening to Ryan''s words on their side. Before the arrival of Ryan, he had obtained the secret piles of the Ministry of Magic in London and the news of the rescued hemp wizards who had fled to this place one after another yesterday. After a match between the two parties, Dumbledore verified that Ryan said there should be no problem.


    But before completely reassuring, Principal Dumbledore has another question to ask. "Ryan, Hermione. Could you please tell me why you did not go back directly to the Ministry of Magic in London after ending the battle with the group of ambushers."


    "It''s like this, because we seized something from the group of ambushers." Hermione said, taking a piece of parchment from the space pocket, which he had previously found from Delux.


    "This is-the list." Dumbledore looked at it seriously after receiving the paper. The identity and address of seven or eight people are listed on the parchment. Each person''s name has the words to be arrested.


    "These are some innocent hemp wizards." After reading the list, Dumbledore said that as a principal of Hogwarts who has worked for nearly 50 years, these people on the list are his students. Naturally he knew why these people were arrested by the Ministry of Magic in London.


    "Yes, because there is a name in it that we know the parents of classmates. So after seeing this list at that time, we think that since we have that ability, we should go to the Ministry of Magic to save those innocent people." Ryan added. "You know I usually have supplies on my body, so I set off immediately when I was impulsive to check that everything on my body was complete."


    "It turns out so!" Dumbledore nodded, and for him now everything can be said. After all, Ryan and Hermione are both young people, and after seeing some kind of injustice or evil phenomenon, it is absolutely understandable to come up with a sudden blood. However, compared with other people of the same age, Ryan has much better practical ability.


    At the same time, such a lone wolf-style random attack not only knew Ryan and their own principal, Dumbledore, did not expect it, but they actually did not expect Voldemort as an enemy. Therefore, London magic can be said to be a mess after being suddenly attacked in this unprepared situation, which also created extremely favorable conditions for Ryan and their two miraculous attacks.


    "But I still hope that you should discuss it with us before you do anything. You must know that you are not fighting alone." Principal Dumbledore advised. "Actually, the kind of ambush you started with was very dangerous, but out of trust in your strength, I didn''t stop you at the time. But I didn''t expect you to suddenly decide to go to the Ministry of Magic."


    "Children, I commend you for the justice and bravery you showed yesterday. But as an educator, I must criticize your reckless behavior. I hope this will not happen again in the future." Finally Dumbledore Summed up.


    "Know, this kind of thing won''t happen again in the future." Ryan and Hermione promised in unison.


    After discussing this matter, Dumbledore began to ask about Harry. "Ryan, could you please check the scarecrows that are now here? I am a little nervous about this matter."


    "Of course, Professor." Ryan nodded and stood up, then walked to the black scarecrow to start the inspection carefully. After chanting a lot of mantras and a series of gestures, he took out a rune paper and put it on his chest. Soon, the piece of rune paper became a little black from top to bottom, but strangely, there was no flame on it.


    "Everything is normal." After watching the rune paper in his hand completely blackened, it became brittle until it disappeared. Lane turned and said to Dumbledore. "The connection between the soul of the mysterious man hidden in Harry and this grass man is getting closer and closer. I think we can solve this problem permanently in a week."


    "Ah, that''s good." Dumbledore nodded with a beard. "After the soul was exterminated, the next snake was the last. It''s just very bad. I don''t know why. , Voldemort is now inseparable from that snake. We really cannot find a way to kill that snake. "


    "It''s really unfortunate news." Lane said. "Since he didn''t hide the snake in a hidden place, this should also be a good thing. At least it can clearly let us know where our goal is."


    "Listening to you, the snake is no bad news around Voldemort." Dumbledore''s face smiled. "Your mentality is very good, and what we need now is this optimistic mentality."


    "Professor Dumbledore," Hermione asked directly after seeing Ryan''s inspection of the present cursive man. "What''s going on with the war now? The news we received in France last week was not good. They even openly refused to acknowledge Hogsmeade''s Ministry of Magic. When talking to Mrs. Maxim, we found that they were not Bullish on us. "


    "No way, although we stabilized the front and ensured that Scotland and Ireland were under our control. But no matter whether it is financial or human, we can''t match the Ministry of Magic controlled by the pure blood wizard family in London." Dumbledore used more The slow tone says ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The only chance we can win in a short time now is to eliminate Voldemort completely through a decisive battle. "


    Speaking of this, Dumbledore shook his head. "But since the last interception of Harry, Voldemort has been missing. It is difficult for us to complete the beheading operation. At the same time, in the case of absolute advantage, those pure blood families have managed to reduce Voldemort''s urge to kill Harry in a short time. They want to strangle us a little bit with their existing advantages. "


    "Originally, those pure-blood wizards have an advantage in personal fighting level, but we have an advantage in numbers. But now with the involvement of the United States, black wizards everywhere are rushing to the United Kingdom."


    "So in the final analysis it is still a matter of money. It is too bad for us to control Gulinge''s hand in London." Ryan heard the problem at once.


    Under the present circumstances, although the US Magic Congress intervened in the civil war of the British wizarding world, they did not dare to directly end the destruction of the international agreements signed by the wizards of various countries that could not interfere in the civil war. For the flow of funds.


    The origin of the same source in the British and American Gu Ling Pavilion has provided great convenience for the flow of funds between them. The funds from the United States have continuously flowed into the Gu Ling Pavilion, which was later used by Voldemort to hire the entire Europe. The scum and many dark creatures are put into the battlefield and consumed with Dumbledore.


    "It looks like we have to think of a way, at least we can''t use half the power of Britain to resist the dark side of the entire European magic world as now." Hermione finally concluded.

 Chapter 655： newspaper

    "I have sent people to negotiate with the Ministry of Magic in various European countries, but seriously, the effect is not good." Professor Dumbledore said with some distress. "The only result is the vampire. After seeing the messenger I sent, several famous vampire families promised that they would try their best to restrain the clan from the UK."


    "I''m curious why this is?" Professor Dumbledore''s tone was full of doubt. "I did not promise them anything, nor gave them any gifts. They just made a promise as soon as they heard that it was the messenger I sent."


    "Will they deceive you?" Hermione asked a possibility. "That group of vampires from an ancient family cannot be kind creatures. For their benefit, lying is as simple as eating and drinking."


    "No." Dumbledore shook his head. "The messengers I sent told me that these vampires swear in the name of Cain. For vampires, such vows cannot be violated."


    "Anyway, this is a good thing. We don''t have to struggle too much." Ryan said, he thinks this is probably because of the effect of killing a whole branch of vampires in his fourth grade. . After that incident, Professor Dumbledore''s reputation spread among the dark creatures. The near-extinction of the European giants reinforces this rumor.


    For those vampires, they would n¡¯t mind to fish in muddy water to benefit themselves in such chaos. However, if there is a high probability of fishing for the benefit of the whole family, the vampires will naturally not be too hard to ask for money and die.


    After discussing all the things that had happened before, Ryan said a few more words and said goodbye to the principal Dumbledore. Because the principal still has a lot of things to do, and Ryan they also need to discuss the content of the latest issue of "Look, this is Muggle" and do some preparations for the publication of the new daily newspaper.


    Since the outbreak of war, the newspapers and magazines in London have basically become the propaganda channels of the Ministry of Magic in London. In addition to the newly formed Hogwarts Optoelectronics Station in Hogsmeade, the only magazine that can be used for publicity is only Ryan. "Look, this is Ma Melon ".


    Originally Hogmore''s Ministry of Magic still hoped to use the longer-released "Singing Opposition" as its own propaganda tool, but unfortunately they could not talk to Mr. Lovegood. At the same time, the absurd content before "Singing the Opposition" made this magazine''s credibility not high, and it was not conducive to the following publicity work.


    On the other hand, Hogsmeade ¡¯s Ministry of Magic is now severely understaffed and can only concentrate personnel in some indispensable departments. The person who runs the newspaper cannot be drawn at all. In this case, you can only choose to support the "Look, this is Muggle" hosted by Lane.


    Although the Ministry of Magic is understaffed and unable to provide human resources assistance, it can be said to provide great convenience in other respects. For example, give them the special right to interview, and provide enough ink, printing equipment, and corresponding paper. In this case, "Look, this is Muggle", in addition to being converted into a monthly publication, Ryan and they are also preparing to publish a daily newspaper and the "Prophet Daily" to fight against the stage.


    "Don''t you think that the name" British Magic "is a bit too ordinary?" After returning to his residence, Lane looked at the sample of the first daily newspaper that will be released tomorrow. When they were in Boothparton It is mainly used as a cover, so there is more free time. Naturally prepared all the work of newspaper distribution.


    "At least much better than the" Hogwarts Light "or" Truth "you proposed." Hermione glared at Ryan. "The name in front of me not only sounds like a school newspaper, but also plagiarized Li Jordan now. The name of the station that is being run. As for the name behind, do n¡¯t think I do n¡¯t know where it came from. ¡±


    "Well, the name you think is the most appropriate." Ryan had to admit that he was indeed a naming, and soon he turned the subject to other directions. "I hope that all our newspapers will be distributed smoothly tomorrow."


    "It will go well." Hermione took Ryan''s hand. "Because there are a lot of original things in this newspaper, at least the detailed teaching of magic principles and combat magic can never be found in other newspapers. "


    Thanks to this war, Ryan and they thus obtained a best opportunity to popularize basic combat magic. Everyone needs this because of the current situation, and the groups of pure-blooded families who will object because of the loss of interest are now on the enemy''s side.


    "What about the pure-blood family on our side?" Ryan asked seriously. "Although according to the current situation, I believe all of this can go smoothly. But it would be better if we could minimize the internal conflicts."


    "It''s not a big problem." Hermione took out a pile of parchment. "During the last meeting of the book club, did we ask a lot of people about this issue? These are letters from their homes, which are basically support."


    Lean received the letters and read them one by one. From these letters, he could confirm that the Weasley family, Aibo family and Longbottom family all supported his own practice. Even each of them attached some small spell-casting tips about the circulation of their own family behind their letters. Especially for the Longbottom family, the tips sent by Neville''s grandmother were enough to develop an Auror.


    "It''s much better than we thought." Hermione frowned, "I just don''t know why they would--why they would cooperate with us, and even gave so much information. To Knowing that this is their simple contribution, I did n¡¯t even make any request before. "


    "The truth here is simple." Ryan explained, looking at Hermione''s distress. "The Weasley family is good at making magic props, and the Aibo family is good at all kinds of magic about housework and food production. So for these two families, the magic related to combat is not what they are good at. Yes, disseminating this knowledge will not affect them. Supporting the dissemination of knowledge will instead bring them a good reputation ~ www.novelhall.com ~ They will naturally seek advantages and avoid disadvantages and choose practices that are beneficial to them. "


    "And Longbottom family." Lane said paused here. "Their families have been Aurors for generations, and in theory they will not support us. But now, the future of the entire Longbottom family is only left by Neville. For them, this time to restore the family voice The most important thing is that instead of holding on to the heritage and disappearing in the dust of history like the Mavolo family. "


    "I even doubt that the reason why Mrs. Longbottom provided so much precious information to us is to build momentum for Neville, even if this is not the core knowledge of their family." Ryan looked again at the thick attached to Mrs. Longbarton''s enclosed letter A thick magic record. "Know that for a pure-blood family, the reputation can sometimes determine the rise and fall of a family."


    "You mean, this is out of everyone''s selfishness, so we can push this thing so simple." Hermione looked a little frustrated. She had always thought that her previous persuasion for justice had worked.


    "If our classmates will be impressed by the reasons for justice, those ancient pure-blood family heads are not so simple. These families with hundreds of thousands of years of history have experienced so many things. They have survived to this day absolutely It can''t be done with the intention of justice. "


    Ryan said that after picking up the sample of the newspaper that will be released tomorrow, he turned to the eighth edition of the spell analysis section. The first period of the spell analysis is the method of using the coma spell, and there is also information from the Longbottom family. Here is a little trick. "But this is not bad, at least our goal has been achieved, and this knowledge will be spread to everyone who needs it."

 Chapter 656： repercussions

    Hermione began to get frustrated after hearing what Ryan said, but she cheered up a few minutes later. After being exposed to so many things, she will not look at the world with black and white eyes now. So everyone was selfish about this matter, except that I was a little surprised at first, but it was quickly relieved.


    "Of course, this does not mean that they support us purely out of selfishness." Ryan comforted Hermione. "I believe that when facing the mysterious man and his army, when facing the mysterious man and his army, they They will also bravely rush forward and vow to fight. "


    "You''re right, human nature can''t be completely bright, but it''s definitely not just darkness." Hermione nodded seriously after listening to Ryan''s words. "Anyway, our plan has finally taken a solid step. I hope that after the newspaper is published tomorrow, we can achieve the results we expect."


    "I think everything will go as smoothly as we thought." Ryan said, extending his left hand and patting the hands that the two were pulling. "Relax, I think our readers should very much welcome these carefully selected messages."


    Early the next morning, Ryan ate a sandwich and went to the Weasley joke shop in Hogsmeade. In the room behind the joke shop, a huge machine was quickly spitting out a newspaper. One wizard is wielding his wand and manipulating the entire machine, while another wizard is sitting at the side table for final proofreading.


    "Sir." After seeing Ryan and Hermione coming in, the two wizards greeted them, but neither of them stopped their work.


    They were two of the group of hemp seed wizards that Ryan had recruited before, although the recruitment and training of so many hemp seed wizards made the store slightly higher in cost, forcing Ryan to develop a large number of high-profit products. But after the outbreak of war, with the rapid expansion of business, these people soon came in handy.


    As someone who knows the plot, Ryan prepared for the present war a long time ago. Therefore, when training these people, they are trained according to a certain level of organizers, similar to the 100,000 army training method in Weimar Germany. Therefore, there is no problem even if they need to be put on their own right now.


    "How is it now?" Ryan asked. "Is there any problem we need to solve?"


    ¡®No, sir. The young wizard who was manipulating the printed newspaper with a copy of it said, "Everything is normal. According to the plan, today we will print 2,000 copies of the newspaper, of which 1,500 copies will be placed on our side. Control area, and another 500 copies will be placed in the south as planned. "


    At this time, the witch who sat next to the proofreader also completed her task. After the young wizard finished reporting, she also reported back. "We have signed a long-term cooperation agreement with Hogsmeade''s Owl Post Office, and we will send these things to the post office after printing."


    With the help of the machine, 2,000 newspapers were printed quickly. Then Ryan and the two of them sent all these things to the owl post office in town, and finally watched an owl take off with the newspaper.


    When Ryan and they returned to Hogwarts Castle, it was just in time for breakfast. When they passed the entrance of the auditorium, they saw that owls were sending various letters to the hands of students. ".


    "There seem to be many people willing to buy our newspaper!" Hermione said to Ryan after seeing this scene. "I hope they can accept and love our newspaper."


    "It must be fine," Ryan said. "You have to believe that the content we selected, especially the things you selected, I think is much better than the antique content of the" Prophet Daily ". At least I think that in attracting young people''s attention, even Compared with the "Prophet Daily" under normal conditions, our newspapers are at an advantage. "


    Their idea was confirmed at noon. After lunch, Ryan went to the Weasley joke shop to check the newspaper sales this morning. As a result, they easily walked into the office and saw a large crowd of owls crowded. The entire windowsill of their office.


    "Has our magazine ordered anything before?" Hermione asked in surprise after seeing the situation. Because after seeing Ryan and them walking into the door, the owls scrambled forward, trying to deliver the letter to them first. "Is it too much to buy? Now the house is full of owls."


    "I don''t think this is what we purchased." Ryan took a letter from the owl''s foot and looked at it. "This should be a letter sent to us by readers. And from the content of the letter, at least the first issue of the newspaper works well."


    Having finished speaking, he held up the letter in his hand and read it happily. "British Magic" is the best newspaper and magazine I have ever read. I have found what I badly need here. For example, I tried your cooking curse and made an apple pie when I was cooking at noon today. Very good¡ª "


    "It seems to be letters of this kind." Hermione also took a letter from an owl. "I look at this letter, ah, it says that he is very happy to learn the last version of the newspaper and war-related magic. He said that as a father of three children, he had always worried that he could not protect his children. , But now he is confident to protect his wife and children in this war. "


    This is the case with all letters, with a voice of praise. But Ryan knows that this does not mean that his newspaper has exceeded the "Prophet Daily", but because his own newspaper does meet the needs of those who read this newspaper, and in their interests.


    Those pure-blood wizards who have suffered because of this newspaper ¡¯s interests will never read this newspaper at all. Either some dangerous emails will be intercepted by the Hogsmeade inspection, in short, they will not be seen by Lane now.


    "Anyway, from the current situation, it seems that our newspaper has established a foothold here ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I think the next step is to maintain the quality of the newspaper and maintain the current good condition." Look After finishing all the emails and entertaining this large group of owls with a whole pack of owl food, Hermione said in a brisk tone, it seemed that she was very satisfied with the current situation.


    "You are right." Ryan nodded too. "The next step is to hope that our daily newspapers can maintain this level. By the way, who is the editor-in-chief of our newspapers?"


    "Mr. Lovegood, which is Luna''s father." Hermione explained after watching Ryan''s eyes widen. "No way, because we really need an experienced editor, but not many of them. Fortunately, the Weasley brothers finally convinced Mr. Lovegood."


    "What about" Singing the Contrary "?" Ryan asked curiously, but he knew how stubborn people such as Xenophilius Lovegood are who run magazines with love to generate electricity. Most people can''t convince He gave up his magazine by others.


    "I don''t know the specifics. After all, we gave Penello the job before the exam." Hermione shook her head slightly. "But it seems that Penello said that the twins promised Mr. Lovegood what condition."


    After speaking, Hermione took out a letter from the space bag and started to read it. She said in her mouth, "When I was in France, Penello sent me a letter. It ¡¯s a pity that I was too busy at the time and did n¡¯t read it at all¡ªyes, here. The twins promised to open a reader ¡¯s letter from Mr. Lovegood ¡¯s newspaper to the author ¡¯s column. More people saw him write. "


    "Anyway, it''s a good thing to have professional staff in charge." Ryan nodded. "Hopefully, it will be as smooth as it is today."

 Chapter 657： sign

    In the next two or three days, the distribution of newspapers was completely on track. As the first newspaper in the UK willing to share knowledge on a large scale, it has been loved by countless people. So much so that on the third day of the newspaper''s circulation, they had to hire a person from the hemp seed wizards who had fled to Hogsmeade to deal with the letters from their readers.


    Similarly, this made Ryan and Hermione enthusiastically sought after in Hogwarts Castle. Almost every classmate would greet them warmly after meeting them on the road.


    To their surprise, the special author and reader''s letter column that I promised to serve as editor-in-chief for Mr. Lovegood was unexpectedly welcomed, because everyone who is nervous wants to be able to have a free self. Space. So that column can receive more than 100 letters every day.


    It seems that everything is on the right track now, but there wasn''t much breathing time in the war years. At noon on the third day of the successful publication of the newspaper, Professor Dumbledore suddenly came to the door of the alchemy laboratory and knocked on the door.


    "Professor, what is the matter with you now?" Ryan asked strangely after opening the door. Because the ritual of taking out that piece of Voldemort''s soul from Harry''s soul should theoretically be on the weekend, but otherwise, he really couldn''t figure out what to do with Professor Dumbledore at this time.


    "A very bad situation¡ªah, Miss Granger, I won''t go in first." Professor Dumbledore declined Hermione''s invitation to come in and sit down. "I got the news that Voldemort with the Death Eaters is likely to attack Hogsmeade tonight."


    "Is the information reliable, Professor?" Ryan said after he realized what he had realized. "Of course, I don''t doubt you. I mean, this time, don''t let the mysterious people distribute our power to other places."


    "Your worry is normal." Professor Dumbledore nodded. "However, this time the information should be accurate, because before you attacked the Ministry of Magic in London, Voldemort was very angry. When he arrived at the Ministry of Magic in London, he directly punished several people with a heart curse. Then he ordered to counterattack. In just three days, they cannot plan a complex conspiracy like last year. "


    "Besides that, the people who patrolled around Hogsmeade from noon have already begun to find traces of some unknown people." Professor Dumbledore brought out another piece of information. "According to the results of our investigation, the scale of the other party''s assembly is definitely not the previous feint. Even Voldemort may directly shoot, because at noon today Voldemort left the Lesterrange manor where he had been, and his whereabouts are unknown."


    "It sounds dangerous," Lane said after taking a deep breath. "So are there anything we can do? I mean, apart from logistic support."


    "There is indeed one thing." Professor Dumbledore seemed embarrassed. "I hope you will be a reserve team at Hogsmeade tonight, because only you can fight Voldemort head-on to make sure everything is under control. Of course you do n¡¯t need to fight Voldemort alone, and I assure you, as long as he appears, I ¡¯ll come to meet you as soon as possible. "


    "So, no problem." Ryan nodded. "We''re going to prepare now, and then phantom directly to the top floor of the Weasley joke shop to ensure the secret of our actions."


    "Good luck to you!" Professor Dumbledore nodded slightly and left the door of the room. After 15 minutes, Ryan and Hermione packed up all the things they might need and moved to the Wesley joke shop upstairs to rest In the room.


    "How did you come here?" As soon as he walked out of the lounge, Ryan saw a crowd of furry animals crowded in the warehouse outside. After a closer look, they discovered that they were the werewolves headed by Lu Ping.


    "Because this is a good opportunity to destroy the Death Eaters." Lu Ping said, "The place where we want to defend has a non-magical world in addition to this, the area is too wide, so only the destruction of the other party''s living power is the most Good defense. In addition, if the werewolves that have been rejected before have to be accepted by everyone, then they must make contributions. And we have been living on the dark side of the magic world before. We are at least better than ordinary people in combat level. More. "


    "Then the items we gave you before are you familiar with now?" Ryan nodded irresponsibly to Lupin''s thoughts. Indeed, fighting may cause sacrifices, but has been stigmatized by being on the margins of society before acting. For the wolves, only the comradeship and blood of the comrades fighting side by side can quickly narrow the relationship between them and ordinary people.


    Therefore, Ryan did not stop the werewolves'' action, but to avoid unnecessary sacrifices, he hoped that the werewolves could bring the alchemy props they gave them before.


    "Of course, we all carry those things." Then several Werewolves showed Ryan two thick metal signs worn on their chests and waists, covered by their long hair in wolf form. As their savior, Lane''s prestige among the new werewolves is very high. Therefore, after these magic props were sent to Northern Europe, the new wolf people specially selected elite training to use this magic prop.


    "That''s good, these things will save your life on the battlefield." After a brief greeting, Lane began to ask about the specific situation on Hogsmeade.


    "Since the Ministry of Magic moved here, Professor Dumbledore, other Hogwarts professors and the Ministry of Magic staff have set up a magical defense system near the town of Hogsmeade." Lupin introduced, " Especially the Ministry of Magic, when they escaped, Ms. Bornes took advantage of the chaos to take away the core of a magical defense system that was originally stored in the Ministry of Magic. This is why we can build the whole town in such a short time. The reason for the magic defense system. "


    "This magic defense system is composed of multiple magic defense arrays combined together ~ www.novelhall.com ~ which can defend most types of attacks. It can also detect under the condition of usually low energy consumption operation. Function, monitor magic and space conversion within the envelope of the defense system. "


    "Who is monitoring all this?" Ryan asked, thinking of something.


    "The Ministry of Magic and Hogwarts." Lupin knew what was the focus of Ryan''s attention at once. "The possibility of a smooth raid under the internal response like the previous London Ministry of Magic does not exist at all, because this thing is multiple. Surveillance. It is impossible for other people to be completely unaware of the situation outside after the people in the critical position have defected. "


    "So what if someone reveals the situation in the town to the Death Eaters?" Ryan asked with some concern. Although he could guarantee that the way he and Hermione arrived, the Ministry of Magic could not monitor it, but like Lupin, they Once the news of the reinforcements brought in is leaked, it will be very troublesome if it is targeted by the enemy.


    "So we were phantom moving into the forest near the town, then turned into a wolf and turned over from the back wall. Even in order to avoid the magic fluctuations caused by vigilance, we dare not lift the current state. But this way We can confirm that no one knows that we are here except the Weasley brothers. "Lu Ping finally said.


    Ryan looked at the 12 werewolves in front of him and had to say that this was a powerful force. Therefore, he felt that his plan could be changed now. So many good players in front of him should be able to hit the guys who are about to attack Hogsmeade a bitter blow.


    "Since you didn''t disturb anyone when you came in, I think I have a good way here to give the group of Death Eaters a profound lesson--" Ryan signaled that the wolves came together and then whispered on their knees on the ground Started his own arrangement.


    :. :

 Chapter 658： wait

    "Our luck was pretty good this time." Lupin said after Ryan finished talking about his plans. "At least today is not a full moon night, otherwise Voldemort will really trouble us if we get a group of werewolves to come."


    "This kind of large-scale attack on the mysterious person will not call the werewolf." Hermione said, "Once the werewolf became a wolf, it couldn''t control its actions. If they were mixed with Death Eaters, they didn''t fight first. It ¡¯s more likely. "


    "Oh, we have forgotten all this." Lu Ping let out a laugh. "It seems that before getting your help, life as a werewolf of the past really has nothing to cherish."


    "By the way, did you find anything wrong around you when you came here?" Seeing Lu Ping and the werewolves seemed to think of some not-so-fantastic memories, Ryan quickly shifted the subject. "I mean, since the Death Eaters are preparing for a large-scale attack. Then they should always make some preparations now."


    "A few kilometers away, a group of wizards who looked suspiciously behaved gathered there as if waiting for something," said a werewolf who came out from behind Lu Ping. "Because my phantom dislocation is on the hill next to the town, I just saw a smoke in the distance. Then I climbed to the top of the tree and looked closely with the telescope. I was sure that it was a group of wizards I hadn''t seen. . "


    "The Death Eaters are likely to attack at night." Hermione said, "But I don''t understand why they would prepare a camp near Hogsmeade, obviously they can teleport around the town as wizards."


    "However, it is not easy for the cluster wizards to teleport to a certain point at the same time, especially if the magic body defense system in Hogsmeade can cause some interference to the surrounding teleport." Lane whispered to Hermione. To. "Although low-energy operation does not create space turbulence and completely eliminate the group of uninvited guys, it can cause some deviations in various transmission methods through interference."


    "That''s what it is! No wonder what I thought was that the grass behind the house was teleported to the surrounding mountains. I thought I was nervous about the wrong teleport today." A brownish wolf who looked a little thin said, Ryan remembers his name as Peter, because Phantom Shifting technology is better, so he has been in charge of purchasing before.


    "Yeah, you need to know that most of the wizarding phantoms are not as good as you are. Especially the group of Death Eaters from all over Europe has no tacit cooperation, so they must be around Hogsmeade. First determine a meeting point to gather in advance to ensure that you can launch an attack on the town of Hogsmeade at a uniform time. "Ryan said.


    "But I have to admit that this group of Death Eaters did find a great way." Lane said, spreading his hands. "Because our manpower is too small, even if we know the enemy''s current position, we can''t attack them in advance. Instead, they can organize the team a little bit where they can see Hogsmeade."


    "I used to think that the wizards'' battles were non-stop phantom battles in various places, without positions and spheres of influence. Except for a few key points offensive and defensive, it was completely large-scale field and sports battles." Hermione''s eyes widened. Speaking. "I didn''t expect that there would be a starting camp like ordinary people''s wars, and even repair work."


    "Repair work?" Ryan turned his head in surprise after hearing this sentence, and saw Percy through the glass window behind him with several wizards digging a trench with magic on the main road in Hogsmeade. He also piled all the soil to the direction outside the town.


    "It should be a bit useful," Lupin said after placing his paw on the window sill. "Magic doesn''t turn, and standing in the trench revealing half of the body is at least a little harder to hit than the whole body is exposed."


    Yes, Ryan suddenly realized. After all, most of the magic used by wizards is straight ray magic, so the methods used by Muggles to avoid bullets can also be used to avoid those magics.


    And Percy did n¡¯t look like he was just digging a ditch around the town. With the help of magic, they dug out a simple but complete trench system that would allow everyone to move around the town without appearing. on the ground.


    In addition, the whole town was mobilized. Many wizards have put away the things outside the room, added fireproof spells to their buildings, and finally sealed all the doors and windows with wooden boards.


    As the sun went down, the Death Eaters outside the town became more active. Even Ryan stood in front of the window that had just been nailed by the Weasley twins with wooden planks and could see through the gaps in the wooden planks that some figures were moving in the distant forest.


    Ryan and they took advantage of this last pre-war time to start eating dinner, while Lupin and they went to work in shifts to the only underground laboratory that could shield them from magical fluctuations. If it were n¡¯t for the basement, the werewolves would have been waiting there for a while.


    Before it got dark, Percy and they finally completed all the fortifications, and then a group of wizards walked out of the Ministry of Magic and entered the fortifications.


    "Basically newcomers." A gray giant wolf, who was larger than the other werewolves, uttered, and Ryan recognized that he was made by the former Auror William. "However, in the case of a fixed position led by experienced Aurors or strikers, it should be able to contend with a group of individual Death Eaters and Black Wizards with greater combat effectiveness."


    "That is to say, this is the best way the Ministry of Magic can come up with right now, right." Hermione asked, turning her head to look at the huge gray wolf. "It sounds like our side has always been in a very passive position."


    "Not that it sounds, but we are indeed in a passive position in this battle." William nodded.


    "But this is also no way. The individual''s fighting level can''t be improved in a short time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Even if the wizards who are now volunteering to join our striker are full of courage and determination, even if we are professional Training. But one-on-one battles. They are really not the opponents of the battle-hardened Death Eaters. Not to mention the black wizards who are now summoned by money are not good combatants. "


    "But I don''t think they will rush into Hogsmead Town." Ryan pointed to the house that shined through the windows and door cracks. From Ryan, they could vaguely see the silhouette of each house Shaking.


    "These townspeople will show great lethality when defending their wealth and homeland. Do n¡¯t forget that most of the people in Hogsmeade have been indigenous wizards who have lived here for generations. Their strength is facing The scattered black wizards who rushed into the town should be at an advantage. "


    "Besides, the main target of this group of Death Eaters is to build the Ministry of Magic in the screaming shack on the hillside outside the town. I do n¡¯t think their main force will be sent here. This is why there is only The reason why several experienced wizards are guarded by a group of novices, because whether it is the Ministry of Magic or the Phoenix Society, their elite is mainly placed in the Ministry of the Ministry of Magic to prepare to meet the main force of the enemy. "Ryan finally explained.


    "So the real reason Professor Dumbledore brought us over is-" Hermione looked at Ryan halfway, and Ryan nodded. "You are right, he put us here on the one hand to protect the innocent people in the town, and on the other hand as the general reserve team is always ready to support, we can not have real time in Hogwarts Castle Grasp the situation here and respond accordingly. "


    "I hope everything will go well tonight." Hermione said, looking at the window nailed to the plank. At this time, the last rays of sunset outside the window had disappeared, and the night completely covered the whole world.

 Chapter 659： Initial battle

    "Bang, bang, bang, wow." Just when it was dark for less than ten minutes, several rays of different colors shot from the woods outside Hogsmeade and hit a wall and the surrounding ground. Several large pits were blown out of the ground, and the wall that was hit was also blown out of a big hole, and then collapsed.


    The blow was like a starting gun, and a large number of magic spells of various colors flooded the sky. Even if the previous analysis concluded that the attacker of Hogsmeade should not be the main person of the other party, but now the situation does not seem so easy, from time to time can hear the sound of something cracking or collapsing, even Lane also saw the entrance of Hogsmeade A big tree was lit by magic and burned like a torch.


    "It looks like everyone can support it." After looking at the situation on the second floor for a while, Hermione roughly found out the problem. "There are fifty or sixty wizards attacking Hogsmead Town, and they are divided into three teams to try to attack Hogsmeade Town from three directions. Seriously, if they now have more teams, then we are in real trouble. "The strikers and volunteers on our side have no way to fight in teams."


    "Do you think this group of attacking Death Eaters do not want the team to fight?" Lane said after careful observation. "It''s just that they can''t do it anymore. Don''t look at the lively fight outside now, but from the messy curse light, it can be seen that the level of organization of the black wizards who are attacking is also very low. It may be completely dispersed. Once the tough battle is turned into chaos, it will be more disadvantageous for them to attack. "


    After the explanation, Lane and Hermione went down to the first floor. At this time, a treatment room was vacated on the first floor, and Penello prepared a lot of potions next to him, and the rune paper that Ryan gave him in advance was ready to rescue the wounded.


    "Are you going to leave now?" Penelo asked when he saw Ryan and Hermione walking down the stairs. "Lupin they have already waited in the backyard."


    "Yes, we''re leaving." Hermione nodded to Penello. "If you stay here, you should pay attention to safety. If the situation is not right, go to the secret room below. The magic that Ryan and I prepared there is enough to protect your safety."


    "Got it, I wish you all the best for today." As Ryan opened the door and walked towards the backyard, Penello said that he had raised a wand in his chest and performed a solemn wizard ceremony.


    Coming to the backyard, the twelve werewolves were already waiting in line. After seeing Ryan coming out, Lupin came up and asked, "Ryan, where should we go now?"


    "On the opposite side of the main road in Hogsmead town is the Black Lake, and there are no enemies over there." Ryan said after thinking for a while. "The Hogsmeade station is closer to the Ministry of Magic, and also between the town and Hogwarts Castle. You should not need help for the time being. There are Percy at the entrance of the village. The terrain''s enemies cannot be spread anymore. "


    "So we jumped out of the back wall into the advanced forest, and then cleared the group of enemies parallel to the back wall under the cover of trees." Finally Ryan decided to come.


    "Okay, let''s go now." After finishing the speech, Lu Ping and the wolf who still maintain the wolf shape jumped out of the wall by the wall, and then Ryan and Hermione leaned against the corner to borrow from the wall. Inside out.


    A few seconds after turning out of the wall in the backyard, Ryan and they ran into the forest more than ten meters away. Under the cover of night, the Death Eaters more than 100 meters away did not find them at all, and they were still shooting magic with each other with the Hogsmeade Guardians.


    As soon as he entered the forest, Ryan came under a tree for the first time and reached out and pressed his hand against the tree. After launching nature perception, Ryan quickly felt the number and distribution of the enemies in the forest from the big tree.


    "There are 17 Death Eaters in the forest. Their distribution is probably--" Ryan emptied a piece of ground by moonlight and then began to draw a rough map of the enemy on the ground with his wand, and the werewolves turned into adult forms. Come over, "Now they are fighting with the group of townspeople in the town, we can go around from behind and give them a fatal blow."


    After that, Ryan turned his head to the werewolves. "Now this is a real war, so I hope you can put away your usual kindness and use lethal force in battle."


    "We understand," the former Auror William came out. "Kindness and kindness are for one of us. Only when we fight against the enemy can we ensure our victory. Please rest assured that we have been living on the dark side of the magic world since we became werewolves. We know that in this situation now How should it be done? "


    "Okay, then the two of us will clean up the other three people who are guarding the back road." Ryan looked at the werewolf who raised his wand. "After we finish the cleaning work, we will send you a signal and receive my Signal you to attack the enemy from the side with all your strength. "


    After watching the werewolves all nodding their heads to show their understanding, Ryan and Hermione climbed the tree using the hook rope, and then used the hook rope to run lightly and quietly on the branches. At the same time, the werewolves also changed back to the wolf form. High speed moved under the tree to where the enemy was.


    It''s summer now, the woods in this wood are leafy, and they perfectly cover Ryan and Hermione''s figure. Soon the two men came diagonally above the post set by the attacker.


    From a certain perspective, this post is more scientifically arranged. Three posts in one dark and two bright areas can basically observe the situation behind the attackers. Especially the cat standing on the tree wearing a stealth whistle. If Ryan was not able to communicate and learn in advance, the general wizard would not be able to determine his location.


    However, after being discovered, the inconvenience of moving the dark post was revealed. Ryan and Hermione used the phantom body spell to approach the tree where the dark whistle was located, and easily destroyed the surrounding vigilance spell. Then Hermione slammed a gray ball at the dark whistle ~ www.novelhall.com ~ with this At the same time, Ryan fired the prepared death with one finger. With the tacit cooperation of the two people, the two spells simultaneously hit the dark whistle in the tree. Lion ¡¯s magic killed the dark whistle on the spot, and Hermione ¡¯s gray ball quickly turned into a transparent net covering the dark whistle, blocking all possible magical information transmission.


    After secretly touching the dark whistle, killing the two bright whistle would be effortless for Ryan. In particular, this group of Death Eaters put their main energy on the side of the dark whistle, and the bright whistle is more symbolic.


    For example, two clear whistle, which should theoretically be separated and constantly patrolling, are now gathered together to roast a purple fire, and they do n¡¯t pay much attention to the surrounding situation at all. Even when Ryan and the two of them appeared on the tree above them, they did not find that the situation was wrong. Instead, they roasted the meat of a small animal on the flames. This Ryan''s raid created extremely favorable conditions.


    Five seconds later, two cold flashes flashed and all sentries were cleared. After checking that there was indeed no fourth post, Lane sent a signal to the group of werewolves.


    Lupin had already ambushed nearby, so after receiving the signal, they passed the tree where they were and rushed forward in a few seconds. Soon, the sound of the explosion of the curse and the exclamation came forward. the sound of. The group of Death Eaters who are attacking Hogsmeade really did not expect someone to be able to touch the place so close to them without warning of their elaborate warning ring. He is in a hurry.


    "Let''s take part in the action too!" Ryan and Hermione looked at each other and nodded. Then the two of them jumped from the branch to the battlefield.


    :. :

 Chapter 660： collision

    "How is it going?" Seven or eight minutes later, Ryan and Hermione stood in front of a Death Eater''s body and asked Lupin. After a short and violent surprise, this group of Death Eaters after a short resistance Soon it will be scattered.


    "There are only five corpses here, and one of them was killed by you." Lu Ping looked helpless while watching the battlefield. "This group of people escaped too fast. We just started assaulting them and ran away. We all fled with phantoms, and we couldn''t stop them."


    "This situation is not what I expected." Ryan looked helplessly at the werewolves who were cleaning the battlefield. "Be aware that they are just a group of black wizard scum who are hired by mysterious people at a high price. Don''t expect them to fight bloody. To the last person. "


    It''s reasonable for Lane to say this, because they removed the masks of these people while cleaning up the battlefield, and then found that none of the eight corpses they are now knows. It can even be seen that they are people from southern or eastern Europe, which is in line with the characteristics of the group of black wizard mercenaries recently recruited by Voldemort.


    "But we are not nothing. From today, the pace of the new werewolf''s integration into the wizarding society has taken another step forward." Ryan said, looking at the battlefield just now. At this time, there were also directions from Hogsmeade. Some townsmen came out with their magic wands to help clean the battlefield together. After fighting side by side, the last estrangement between the new werewolf and the residents of Hogsmeade also disappeared, and many townspeople could be seen talking to the werewolves.


    "So it''s always a good thing." Lu Ping shrugged with a smile. At this time, the Ministry of Magic on the hillside behind the town raised a bright white barrier, and then was used by a dark shadow flying in the sky with a green ''S spell was completely destroyed.


    "Voldemort." Lu Ping recognized at a glance who this figure in the air was. After all, there are only so many wizards among so many wizards who can fly in the sky without relying on anything, and this time can blow up the Ministry of Defense. Only Voldemort was there.


    "Hermione, Lupin, you two and the werewolves went to the entrance of the town to help Percy. They killed the group of Death Eaters who attacked the town. I''m going to entangle Voldemort now." Lane immediately commanded Hermione and Lupin, Then the pair of pink crystal wings spread out into the air.


    "Nice to see you again, Voldemort. Does your thigh hurt?" Watching Voldemort floating in the air trying to hunt down the members of the Ministry of Magic, Ryan directly satirized aloud, and drifted along with the ironic cries. There is a flame of pink light.


    "It''s you!" Voldemort, who was suppressing the members of the Ministry of Magic like a cat and mouse, suddenly released a silver shield and turned his head in the air. As a result, he saw the pair of immortal pink wings.


    With a bang, the flame directly shattered the silver shield Voldemort had just made. This made Voldemort had to hurriedly turn out several silver shields that looked like mysterious patterns in front to avoid the tragedy of being directly hit by Ryan from the air.


    "No wonder you have the courage to challenge me." After seeing the pink fireball hit, the shield turned into a little light and Voldemort smiled strangely. "But what I want to tell you is that you are definitely not my opponent. It was a fluke before."


    As soon as the words fell, Voldemort shook his wand in succession and released several life-spells at Ryan before diving down. Flying without any tools can indeed gain a great advantage when facing other wizards, but in the face of a wizard such as Lion who has strong flying capabilities, Voldemort carefully chose ground combat in case.


    After flying lightly like leaves falling, Lane escaped Voldemort''s several life-spells and fell to the ground as well. Since his family knows his own affairs, it is still possible for Ryan to maintain his wings while fighting will have a certain impact on his fight.


    "Awada Soul." Ryan fired a green Soul Curse just after he landed on Voldemort, which forced him to slip to avoid the spell and then swipe the wand against the ground.


    There was a row of thorns flying from the ground to Voldemort, but these thorns were turned into a group of poisonous snakes by Voldemort just halfway through, and then sizzled fiercely while swimming towards Ryan. Over here.


    Puff, puff. After two simultaneous soft sounds, Ryan appeared behind a bush a dozen meters to the right of his position. Voldemort appeared behind Ryan''s position and tried to attack him with the viper.


    "Fortunately, I just noticed the time when the space fluctuated." Ryan thought, but his hand did not stop, but quickly made a dozen gestures with the waving wand. At the end of the magic, Lane felt as if the surroundings were still.


    This is the power of nine levels of magic time static, but even Ryan can only maintain a state of five seconds. So instead of wasting his time, he tried his best to mobilize the power of Our Lady of Roses to form a dazzling red energy ball on his chest, and then took a step to the left when the magic was about to end.


    After the magic was over, time seemed to flow again. The seemingly lifeless world had regained its vitality once again, and Voldemort''s life-spell was flying from Ryan''s right. Ryan gently waved his wand and smashed the energy ball that had just gathered in front of his chest towards Voldemort.


    This light ball flew bigger and bigger in the air, and finally turned into a translucent rose phantom that enveloped Voldemort. Until this time, Voldemort reacted and began to struggle hard, but inside the rose phantom, countless pink The petals formed a small petal tornado that constantly hindered Voldemort''s actions.


    Suddenly Voldemort seemed to stop, then a little green light appeared in the pink rose. In just a few breaths, the green light occupies half of the size of the pink rose, and the pressure from it is getting more and more ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ Finally, there is a sound like the explosion of a balloon being punctured After that, the rose phantom was blown into the petals in the sky. After the petals gradually turned into a little starlight and disappeared in the sky, Voldemort, the ragged robe, broke free from it. But Voldemort, who escaped successfully, just looked at Ryan with a snake-like eye and left without a word.


    At this time, Ryan did not stop Voldemort except for the life-saving backhand because the magic just consumed too much magic power. Just ten seconds after Voldemort turned into a shadow and left, Dumbledore appeared beside Ryan in his purple robe.


    "Ryan, are you okay now?" Asked Professor Dumbledore a dozen meters away. "I''m sorry I''m late, because a group of Death Eaters attacked Hogwarts Castle just now, and I came here after expelling them. But I didn''t expect Voldemort to escape so fast this time."


    "I''m fine now, just a little bit off." Ryan said, putting down his wand. "But you don''t have to blame yourself. It took only five minutes from the mysterious person''s departure to disappear just now. It''s nice that you can come here in such a short time."


    "Thank you for your understanding." Professor Dumbledore nodded slightly. "I''m glad to see you grow up, and even grow to the point where you can confront Voldemort head-on."


    "To be honest, I''d rather not grow like this." Ryan shook his head before looking at the direction of Hogsmeade Village. After Voldemort''s retreat, the other Death Eaters also fled in haste.


    However, the house previously lit by the spell was still burning, and many residents of Hogsmeade could see that the enemy had left and came out of their houses to help extinguish the flames. "Look at all this, if this is the price of growth then the price is too great."

 Chapter 661： After the conflict

    On the hillside outside Hogsmeade, Lane and Professor Dumbledore stood side by side on the screaming shack. Voldemort''s retaliatory attack was the end of the anticlimax, leaving only a mess.


    Ryan can be sure that Voldemort was absolutely unscathed when he just escaped. According to the plan in advance, the goal of Ryan''s battle just now was to hope that his magic could hold Voldemort waiting for Professor Dumbledore to arrive, and then he and Professor Dumbledore joined forces to face Voldemort.


    So he chose to use a powerful restraint magic developed by the power of Our Lady of Roses. While giving up most of the attack power and having a flaw that requires a relatively long casting time, this magic is powerful in restraint. Some unprecedented degree. Even more powerful than the water cocoon that Dumbledore used to trap Voldemort in the Ministry of Magic.


    If it is slowly cracked for a long time, Ryan believes that Voldemort can basically escape from the shackles of magic. But just now Voldemort found out that Dumbledore was coming soon and he broke free with a powerful cracking method. Even Voldemort paid a great price when he first faced this new magic involving rules.


    This is why after Voldemort came out, his clothes became a dementor-like beggar outfit, and he hurriedly left without even daring to let go. Because he thought that if he faced Ryan and Professor Dumbledore in a joint attack, he could not even guarantee a smooth escape from here.


    "Okay, Ryan." Professor Dumbledore said after looking at the town of Hogsmeade. "I''m going to the Ministry of Magic now to check the current losses and the specific conditions of damage in various places today. ?"


    "No." This time has completely restored Ryan''s state, so he declined Dumbledore''s invitation. "I do n¡¯t think I ¡¯m going to use the Ministry of Magic anymore, so I ¡¯ll go directly to Hogsmeade to see if I can help."


    "Okay, then let''s do our own things." Professor Dumbledore turned around, and then walked down the path towards the screaming shack at the top of the mountain, while Lane went down to Hogmore. Dezhen walked.


    In just a little while, the flames in Hogsmeade had just gone out. For the wizards, it is very simple for ordinary flames to be extinguished. Even when Ryan walked into the street, he could see that many wizards had begun to use magic to repair the rooms damaged in the battle just now.


    "What is the situation now?" Ryan asked after walking into the Weasley joke shop. As a first-aid point designed before the war, many people squeezed into the room now, and under the direction of Penello, several The therapist was shuttled between the injured.


    "It''s not bad. But it''s not good." Penello, who stood at the door, looked tired. "Because we have made sufficient preparations and the support of the werewolves has greatly reduced the enemy''s advantage, especially if you have directly blocked the attack of the mysterious person, so no one has died. However, the enemy is still stronger than us. So now there are a lot of wounded people. "


    "Are there any critically injured people who need my help?" Ryan asked directly. "You know, as an alchemist, I also have a lot of effective magic in healing."


    "Then you go to the upstairs lounge now, and now all the critically injured are inside." Penello complained after glancing at the stairs. "Now the mysterious people and their group basically control London, which makes many things difficult to handle. For example, the wounded people upstairs should theoretically be sent to San Mungo, but now it is impossible."


    "Isn''t it said that San Mungo will treat all the wounded and remain permanently neutral?" Ryan asked somewhat puzzled. "And that ancient magical institution is definitely not something that Death Eaters can break into if they want to break in."


    "Theoretically, the mysterious man also announced an order prohibiting harassment of Saint Munger." Penello said, "The Death Eaters did follow the order and did not enter San Mungo, but they controlled the entrance and exit of San Mungo Forced inspection. Therefore, our people have no way to get in for treatment. "


    "It''s just--" Ryan didn''t really know what to say about the situation now, so he had to greet Penello again and went upstairs.


    Arriving at the staircase on the third floor, Lane discovered that all the sounds downstairs were isolated. It seems that a lot of protective magic was applied on the third floor. When he reached the end of the corridor and pushed open the door of the lounge, he heard Hermione shouting. "Fred, hand me that white flavor, and the white flavor on my side has been used up."


    There are not many seriously injured people in this temporary treatment room, and there are only five who are being treated by Hermione. But these people''s injuries were indeed tricky enough, because Ryan saw every wounded man covered with a thin layer of blood-red smoke. This is a special life-sustaining magic of Hermione, and is generally only used in the face of serious injuries.


    "Ryan, you are back." After using the white flavor, the patient on the emergency bed in the middle of the room has stabilized and Hermione can finally rest. As soon as she lifted her head, she saw Ryan walking in from outside the door, and asked as soon as she said hello. "Lane, what is the situation outside now?"


    "All the attackers have been repulsed, including the mysterious people." As soon as Ryan''s voice fell, he saw that everyone in the room seemed relieved, and the atmosphere in the room was a lot easier. It was at this time that Ryan discovered that the people who provided treatment here, in addition to Hermione and Fred, also had Zhang Qiu who heard that he had married Cedric as soon as he graduated, and then went to St. Mungo as a therapist.


    "Okay, how is the wounded now?" Ryan asked after everyone''s mood had stabilized. "What can I do for you?"


    "The situation of the wounded here is basically stable." Hermione said. "But you need to make a batch of potions that can dispel the negative energy of black magic and soul-moisturizing potions ~ www.novelhall.com ~ These potions are seriously inadequate. There are too many people in the Death Eaters who use black magic and heart spells."


    "By the way, didn''t the Death Eaters get caught?" Ryan asked somewhat puzzled. "I think that the Ministry of Magic and Hogsmead townspeople are used to not killing all enemies."


    "Really not." Zhang Qiu replied that at this time she was using a wand to clean up the black magic power attached to the wound to a wounded blower. A trace of black smoke flew out of the wound after he performed magic. Then dissipated in the air. "In the previous battle, the actual distance between the two sides was not close, so the hit rate of magic was not high. Only after you repel the mysterious man, Professor Lupin and the group of wolves launched a counterattack. All our killings of the enemy are this Acquired in stages. "


    "But the attacking group of Death Eaters found that the situation was wrong and ran quickly, so they didn''t get any gains except for Luping who attacked and killed two Death Eaters at the beginning. It is estimated that the others were taken away."


    "It turns out this way." Ryan had already taken out the alchemy station to make the potions needed for this side of the room. For this kind of potion that is not particularly difficult, Ryan can batch through alchemy when the raw materials are sufficient. produce.


    Just seven or eight minutes later, the first batch of ten potions of two potions were made. Fred quickly went downstairs with two potions of five potions, while Hermione and Zhang Qiu took the potions and started using them for the seriously wounded in the room.


    In the magic world, once the medicine is symptomatic, it is treated very quickly except in rare cases. So after getting enough medicines, the situation of the seriously wounded got better soon, and it was no longer the feeling of just dying. It also made them feel relieved, and Hermione also put away the magic she used to maintain the lives of these wounded.

 Chapter 662： guess

    After a busy night, Ryan finally treated most of the wounded, and the other wounds stabilized. No additional treatment was needed. So after seeing that the stock of potions and props was basically enough, Ryan and Hermione went downstairs for breakfast.


    "Right, Zhang Qiu." Hermione asked after eating a tuna sandwich. "Aren''t you San Mungo permanently neutral? So why are you here now?"


    "Because I resigned!" Said Zhang Qiu holding a glass of milk. "Both of you know that I am a half-breed wizard. After the mysterious man attacked the Ministry of Magic, my mother came here with my father who was a Muggle, and my husband Cedric and his family also chose The Hogmore Ministry of Magic, in this case, I naturally resigned from St. Mungo to leave. But this is not bad, for me to be with the family at this time is already a huge Happy. "


    After listening to Zhang Qiu, Lane nodded silently. From these words, Zhang Qiu can actually be heard as the kind of person who is more inclined to live a stable life and care about family members, so it is inevitable that she and Harry broke up in the original text. For Zhang Qiu, Harry''s life destined to be a hero is incompatible with her life.


    In the subsequent chat, Ryan learned that the therapist who left St. Munger was not just Zhang Qiu. To be precise, wizards from all walks of life in London run directly. Fortunately, Hogsmeade lacks everything, but there is no shortage of jobs. So quickly arranged the wizards who escaped?


    After lunch, they returned to Hogwarts Castle. As soon as I walked into the hall, I saw Harry waving to them here, with Ron standing beside him: "Hey, Ryan, here. I have something to find you."


    "Do you have anything, Harry." Ryan asked as he walked over. "Did you feel uncomfortable or feel something?" "That''s it." Harry swallowed and said, "I yesterday I dreamed of Voldemort at night¡ª "


    "Let''s go to a place with few people first, don''t stand in this lobby." Ryan glanced at the little wizards in the lobby and said to Harry, then walked towards the stairs. At this time, someone had discovered Ryan and pointed out several of them.


    After coming to an empty classroom on the second floor, Ryan took out his wand and cast a few protective spells, then turned around and asked. "Harry, tell me more about the specifics of your dream last night."


    "That''s it." Harry said sitting there. "After I fell asleep last night, I dreamed of Voldemort again for a long time. He seemed very angry because he failed yesterday."


    "You wear this headband and magical ornaments, and stay at Hogwarts, heavily protected by magic. How could you feel Voldemort?" Ryan glanced at the silver headband and pocket on Harry''s forehead. Asked after the golden relief lion. "I think the quality of the props I made with alchemy is not that bad."


    "Well, that''s because¡ª" Harry said that he lowered his head here, and his voice was much quieter. "Because I didn''t feel the presence of Voldemort for a long time, so when I went to bed at night, I took off the headband that made me feel a little uncomfortable."


    "Harry, you are too careless. Remember, you must never allow this root to be taken off before the end of the war." Ryan told Harry that he nodded seriously and continued. "What did the mysterious man do after he was angry?"


    "He doesn''t think he can fight two Dumbledore at the same time, so he hopes to find a way to strengthen his level in a short time. According to what I see, he seems to be looking for something." Harry wrinkled here. Frowning, "But I don''t know what he is looking for, I only know that it is some kind of weapon or treasure that can bridge the gap in strength in a short time."


    Leveling off in a short time? Ryan frowned as Harry did, and with the three-piece death suit in Hogwarts Castle, he really didn''t know what Voldemort was looking for.


    "Do you know of any treasures that can bridge the gap in strength between the two in a short time?" Hermione glanced at Ryan and asked them about Harry. It seemed that she thought of this too.


    "If there is such a thing, it should appear in mythology." Ron suddenly interjected. As the only one of the four people present who grew up in the magic world, Ron still has a clue about the wizards'' treasures. of. "You know, the legends in the Muggle world are not all false. Many times that is what happened in the magic world was passed on to the Muggle world."


    "Excalibur." Harry watched Ron spit out a word. "If the legend of the Muggle world you said is true, the only artifact I can think of is this."


    "EX curry-no, it''s the broken steel sword." Ryan thought of a dumb king as soon as he heard Harry''s words, and then quickly pulled his thoughts back. At this time Hermione was already refuting Harry''s point.


    "Harry, move your mind. What does the mysterious man want to do with the sword as a sorcerer, should he use the sword to cut people? Moreover, if the sword is the same as the legend, the evil guy like the mysterious man is simply It won''t work. "


    "Wait, King Arthur''s two swords really exist." Ron said, and his eyes fell upon him as soon as his words fell. Facing Ryan''s gaze, Ron swallowed and said. "But it''s not as powerful as the legend, it''s just the magic swords made by the goblins. It is estimated that they are now collected by the Gu Ling Pavilion, because the goblins think that everything they make belongs to them."


    "So do the wizards have any legendary weapons?" Lane asked, responding and looking at Ron. UU Reading "Whether it is a myth, a legend, or a story that Mrs. Weasley told you when you were a kid."


    "Well, if that''s true, have you heard the story of the three brothers?" Ron asked after thinking for a while and saw Ryan shaking their heads at the same time. "This is a story I heard when I was very young, and it comes from the" Story of Shiwon Bidou ". Each of us has heard this story told by our parents as a child."


    "We here should refer to wizards?" Ryan looked at Ron helplessly. "So we have never heard of this thing at all."


    "Oh, sorry, I forgot." Ron snapped his head and said. "Then I will tell you from the beginning, this story is like this. In the past, three brothers rushed on a secluded gut path, and it was almost midnight--"


    Five minutes later, the story was finished. As Harry meditated, Hermione said: "Well, you don''t have to worry about the Deathly Hallows. Because those three things are now in Hogwarts Castle."


    "What?" Harry and Ron stared at Hermione at the same time. Hermione nodded and confirmed again. "Ryan told me this before, and Harry has one of you."


    "What''s on me-the invisibility cloak?" Harry reacted at once, as did Ron. "Yes, the normal invisibility cloak is made from the fur of the invisibility beast, it will slowly lose its effectiveness. And your invisibility cloak from your father to today is still as good as the original one, it is not at all Ordinary kind of thing. "


    "I actually own a Deathly Hallows." Harry looked shocked, but he quickly forced himself to calm down and asked. "Hermione, do you know where the other two Deathly Hallows are?"

 Chapter 663： Boost morale

    In an empty classroom on the second floor of Hogwarts Castle, Ryan and the four of them were gathering together to guess what the magic prop that Voldemort was looking for next, which was supposed to reverse the situation. In the previous discussion, when Harry learned that his cloak was one of the three holy weapons of death, he subconsciously asked about the location of the other two things, but he just asked subconsciously, and did not expect any answer.


    But to Harry''s surprise, Hermione''s answer was not quite what he thought. After turning around to look at Ryan, Hermione looked at Harry and said. "If you are asking about the other two Deathly Hallows, we really know where they are."


    "Where are the other two Deathly Hallows?" Ron asked impatiently. "Is the location of these things safe? Will it fall into the hands of the mysterious man?"


    "It should not be." Ryan said seriously. "Because the old wand is now in the hands of our principal Dumbledore, the ring is also in the hands of the principal, and I believe Harry you should have seen that ring."


    "I''ve seen it?" Harry''s first reaction was a little confused, but soon he thought of something. "Isn''t that big gold ring that was once seen by Voldemort as a Horcrux, and it looks rough, with a black stone on it."


    "Yes, Harry." Lane nodded. "Accurately speaking, that black stone is one of the three holy instruments of death. Although his appearance is not impressive, it is the legendary resurrection stone."


    "Resurrection Stone?" There was a ray of light in Harry''s eyes, and Ryan immediately understood what Harry was thinking when he saw it. "Harry, although that thing is called the resurrection stone, it can''t really resurrect the life that has passed away. It just attracted a substance that is more real than the soul and more illusory than the entity. The most important thing is that the soul that was summoned is suffering, They will not be happy. "


    "I--I see." The light in Harry''s eyes disappeared at once, and Ron beside him only reacted to what happened this time, so he patted Harry''s back gently to show comfort. .


    After Harry''s spirit basically recovered, the four people continued to discuss what exactly Voldemort was looking for. But there was no reason to discuss it until lunch.


    After all, each country has its own legend, even if only the scope is limited to doubtful targets in Europe. Not to mention that Europe has traditionally been a member of the Mediterranean cultural circle since ancient times, which further expanded the scope of doubt.


    "Forget it, let''s go to dinner first. It''s never going to be possible to discuss by us alone." Ryan said after hearing the bell ringing from a distance. "Anyway, we also have powerful magic props in hand, so it''s too late to see what the mysterious man brought out and then respond."


    After coming to the auditorium, Ryan first took the tray and chose the food to eat today at the long table near the gate of the auditorium. After sitting with Harry, they sat beside the Gryffindor long table.


    "I always feel a little uncomfortable." Ron said after putting the tray on the table and sitting down. "It feels completely different from the previous meal, but although it doesn''t look so rich, it feels more economical than before. A lot. "


    "So I heard that President Dumbledore has decided that even after the victory of the war, we usually eat like this except for the banquet." Harry said after eating a piece of bacon. "I think it''s good, anyway, the dishes will not be much less."


    While eating, many classmates looked at Ryan on their side, and even some people pointed at Ryan. This is of course what Lane expected. After publicly confronting Voldemort publicly yesterday, Lane believed that he would become the core of public opinion for a long time. Of course, this can also bring more hope for everyone.


    After dinner, Ryan asked Harry again about which ritual magic was performed in the office of the principal Dumbledore. The news was that everything was normal, except that the black scarecrow had a stronger spiritual connection. Nothing unexpected happened.


    "Relax, that''s normal." Ryan comforted Harry, who seemed a little uneasy. "The 21-day magic release time is actually for you to have some kind of connection with the black scarecrow so that you can take the next step. So you don''t need to worry about it."


    In the next few days, Ryan continued his work of making various alchemy props and potions until the new reading party was held.


    "Ryan, did you really repel the mysterious person?" "I heard that you are not the first time to repel the mysterious person." "Can you tell us about the specific situation before you battled the mysterious person?" After answering the question, all the members of the reading club started talking about the extremely brief battle between Ryan and Voldemort at the beginning of the week.


    "Everyone be quiet," Hermione said in a raised voice. "What you want to say is best written as a note, and then Ryan will give you a unified answer."


    Hermione''s words fell, and everyone quickly took out the parchment and quill to write. A few minutes later, Hermione took the parchment from these people and handed it to Ryan.


    "I took a look at your note. In fact, the main questions you want to ask are these two." After turning the note over, Ryan stood on the table and said. "One is about the strength of the mysterious man, and the other is about my opinion on the recent situation."


    "I''ll answer the first question first." Ryan said, holding his hands on the table and watching the members of the book club staring down at him with his eyes. "The mysterious man is indeed a powerful wizard, and he cannot deny this because of his evil. . Even if I have mastered all kinds of magical magic, it is more powerful than most wizards. But I must admit that I am not his opponent in a head-to-head confrontation, but I can guarantee undefeated in front of him. "


    Ryan is naturally not very satisfied with this situation, but he also knows that he has basically done his best. After all, I really started to learn magic from six years ago. Even if there are so many worlds behind this magic and the accumulation of knowledge, it is still difficult to catch up in a short time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Especially Harry The increase in the magic of Potter ¡¯s world is closely related to the increase in age, and Ryan ¡¯s age is really a flaw at this point.


    However, all the members of the book club present did not think so. For them, it is already a very powerful thing for the students around them to pass the NEWT exam in advance with high scores, and now this direct and infamous powerful black wizard A tie draw sounds more like a kind of myth.


    "You are very powerful, Ryan." Neville shouted directly. "I believe that with the efforts of you and Principal Dumbledore, we will eventually solve the problem of the mysterious man."


    "Yes." "Yes." "Ryan, I believe you can do it." The classmates who were present also said eloquently, after everyone was excited, Ryan pressed his hands quietly, and then said, " As for the latest situation, what you said just now is very clear. As long as you maintain such a positive state, then I believe that victory must belong to us. "


    "Of course, in view of the current strength comparison between the two sides. It is difficult for us to win this war in a short period of time." After encouraging morale, Ryan still warned everyone not to relax their vigilance. "So everyone has to make all kinds of preparations, of course, this is not to ask you to go to the battlefield. It is to let you do something within your ability."


    In the next party time, everyone seems to be more serious in the study of magic. It wasn''t until the bell of the curfew sounded that everyone fell in love with Ryan. After they said goodbye, they left the classroom and returned to the common room to rest.

 Chapter 664： ready

    On the day after the end of the book club, Lane finished the morning work and asked the house elf to bring lunch in advance. Soon, the house elf used a large silver plate to hold a burger. A plate of salad and a bowl of creamy mushroom soup appeared in the laboratory.


    "Why are you eating so early today!" Hermione asked strangely after seeing the house elf put this large plate of food on the table, but soon she reacted. "Is that the magic on Harry?"


    "Yes," Ryan said slightly vaguely after taking a bite of a burger filled with roast beef and cheese. "The casting time of that magic is 21 days, and today noon is the time when the magic ends.


    "I hope everything goes well." Hermione said after listening to Ryan. "If we can successfully eliminate the soul of the mysterious man lurking in Harry''s body, it represents a crucial step away from the complete elimination of the mysterious man."


    "It''s true." Lane nodded. "One of the many Horcruxes made by the mysterious man is the most troublesome product of this unexpected product of Harry. After all, other Horcruxes do not need to consider maintaining the integrity of the Horcrux itself. Not to mention Harry and the Mysterious Man as Horcruxes. It ¡¯s been too long for the piece of soul to get along, and it ¡¯s even blended together. If I did n¡¯t find some special targeted magic in other worlds, Harry would probably need to take some It''s a way to gamble. "


    "This sounds really good news." Hermione frowned slightly after she finished speaking. "Oh, Ryan. How reliable is the magic you used for Har?"


    "I don''t know very well, I can only see how lucky Harry is." Ryan shrugged his shoulders helplessly. "This is not my responsibility to shirk, but this magic was only used as a curse against the enemy. All records have not said what to do if the magic is aimed at a remnant soul that lives on other people."


    "In the absence of any case for reference, I can only adjust this magic to Harry''s situation through my understanding of the magic after mastering the rules, hoping that this magic can more effectively target Harry''s current situation. Fortunately, Judging from the calculation results of the magic principle, this magic should be able to achieve the expected effect. "


    "The most important thing is-" Ryan stood up and looked at Hermione. "The magic I designed this time can guarantee that even if the magic fails, there will be no major sequelae, and it can guarantee the safety of Harry''s life to the greatest extent."


    The time came at 11:30, and Ryan finished his lunch and walked towards the principal''s office. Along the way, he saw students who had no classes in the morning in twos, threes, and twos were going to the auditorium to prepare lunch.


    After coming to the entrance of the principal''s room, the two stone monsters blocking the entrance of the principal''s room immediately jumped to the side to make way for Lane. The monster on the left also said, "Nice to meet you, Ryan. Principal Dumbledore told us to let you in as soon as you see you, he is already waiting for you in the office."


    "Thank you!" Ryan asked after nodding his head to the monster. "Is there anyone other than Principal Dumbledore in the office?"


    "Of course." Said the monster on the right. "Five minutes before you came, Harry Potter also entered the principal''s office from outside. Today, Dumbledore''s principal is only ready to receive you and Harry at noon. He Specially ordered us to stop other guests except you two at noon today. "


    After the stairs came to the entrance of Dumbledore''s office, the door opened automatically. Ryan saw Harry and Dumbledore standing on the table and talking. After finding him in the door, Professor Dumbledore stopped talking to Harry.


    "Ryan, you are finally here." Principal Dumbledore turned his head and said to Ryan. "According to your request, we are all ready, when can we start?"


    "We will start at 12 noon." Ryan said as he walked to the black scarecrow to start the final round of inspection, and asked Harry. "Harry, do you have any feelings other than feeling that the connection between you and this grassman is getting heavier these days? As long as you think it''s not the same as usual, it doesn''t necessarily mean you don''t Comfortable. "


    "Uh, it''s a little different if you say that," Harry said after scratching his hair. "In the past two days I felt like I was a little irritable and then a little sleepy."


    "It seems that magic is working." Lane nodded and said to Harry. "This is part of magic, and you don''t need to worry about it. It will be over in half an hour."


    For the next half hour, the three were chatting for a while, until the time came to 12 noon, and the strange silverware on the Dumbledore table spewed out the Latin numerals composed of smoke¢ü At the same time, a crisp metal knock was heard.


    "Time is up, let''s start." Ryan walked to the front of the black scarecrow after he finished speaking. Compared with the beginning, the scarecrow texture now looks much better than before. The straw became black and oily, and it no longer looked like straw, but it was made of fine leather cut into filaments and woven.


    "There is no problem with the oil lamp, and the magic circle is no problem. Now it looks like everything is ready." After carefully inspecting the grass man placed in the center of the principal''s office, Lane started the last step of casting.


    After a few gestures of Ryan, the pink Madonna appeared on the top of his head, and then began to emit a bright but not dazzling light. The area shrouded in light is getting bigger and bigger, and finally, there is a one-person pink rose ghost in the office.


    "What is this?" After seeing this magical scene, Harry questioned Professor Dumbledore around him a little puzzled. Because all the magic he had contacted before was released directly, even in the last battle between Dumbledore and Voldemort in the hall of the Ministry of Magic, there was no such magic with such a sound and light effect.


    "I don''t know too." Dumbledore shook his head ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and whispered to Harry. "You need to know that every powerful wizard has his own special magic, even if I can''t recognize it all. But I can feel that Ryan is doing his best to output magic, and Ryan also said that his magic stone It ¡¯s called Our Lady of Roses, which may be the reason why roses appear now. "


    Ryan did not pay attention to the dialogue between Dumbledore and Harry. He is now fully mobilizing all the magic placed on the black scarecrow before the magic is launched.


    "Professor Dumbledore, you first let Harry sit down and fix him." After the first round of magic was cast, Ryan turned his head and said to Dumbledore, "Because the next steps may ''S soul causes a certain amount of irritation, which may cause spasms or coma in his body. "


    Then he said to Harry, "Harry, you don''t have to worry. These are all expected and will not cause you any harm."


    "No problem, don''t worry about me." Harry nodded with his fists clasped in his hands, then turned his head and said to Professor Dumbledore. "Please tie me directly to the chair, I can definitely hold on."


    After confirming that there was no problem with Harry''s condition, Dumbledore directly turned out a chair in the living room to let Harry sit up. Several ribbons were then popped from various places on the chair to fix him on the chair.


    "Okay, Professor Dumbledore, and Harry." After seeing that everything was ready here, Ryan turned around and continued to stare at the black scarecrow. Now he could clearly feel that there was an active and evil inside the scarecrow. soul. In this case, the most critical step of the entire magic is about to begin.

 Chapter 665： Magic ritual

    Noon Hogwarts is full of sunshine everywhere, but in the principal ¡¯s office, the light from a pink gem even overwhelms the noon sunlight coming from the window, and dyes the entire office It became pink.


    With the further output of Ryan''s magic, the pink rose made of light looks more and more solid. When this rose of light finally became almost like a crystal craft, the magic contained therein also reached a peak.


    "Next, it''s a complete bondage." Ryan thought of waving his wand in his right hand, and a large number of pink petals like crystals emerged from the rose of light, and then a pink rope formed in the air. The twine turned to the black grass man. At the same time, the flames on the two oil lamps on the grassman also jumped up, just plating these pink petals flying over the edge of the flame.


    "It is now." After discovering that almost all the pink rose petals surrounding the black grass man were stained with a layer of flame, Ryan slammed his left hand. Immediately those pink ropes spread out again and turned into a lot of petals, and then hugged up to the black grassman like a moth that threw fire.


    When the first petal was attached to the grass man, an instant burst of tiny Mars burst at the point of contact. At that moment, Harry suddenly shivered.


    "Harry, how are you?" Dumbledore, who had been staring at Harry, discovered this at the time and asked with concern. "Do you feel anything wrong now? If you really feel uncomfortable and can''t hold it, just say it. No one here will laugh at you."


    "It''s okay, it just feels like a needle stuck." Harry turned to Dumbledore. "Now this kind of acupuncture feels more dense, but it''s not very painful, it''s just a tingling sensation. Just now I was just a little bit uncomfortable, not unsustainable."


    Ryan knew that this was not Harry''s support, but because he had lived with Voldemort''s soul since he was a child, which led to some spiritual fusion. This made Harry feel part of the soul film when he attacked Voldemort''s soul. It''s just that even if the two souls are merged but not integrated, the feelings should be more than one grade lighter.


    For example, now every petal bursts on the scarecrow leaving a black scorch with a trace of flame in the burst. This Voldemort''s soul felt as if it had been slashed, but after being weakened multiple times, Harry felt the itching that was completely within the scope of the bear.


    As one petal after another ignited on the black scarecrow, the scorch marks of the size of the needle tips slowly connected into a line. Then these lines form another rune of fingertip size.


    Finally, after the rain of rose petals disappeared from the office. The black scarecrow has been densely covered with hundreds of thousands of runes composed of scorch marks burning a dark red flame. At the same time, these runes are integrated into one, forming a complex magic flow system on the surface and body of the scarecrow.


    At this time, the scarecrow shivered desperately as if it were alive, struggling. With shaking and struggling, a phantom made up of black mist also vaguely appeared in the scarecrow. This phantom struggled hard to try to get out of the scarecrow, but as long as it left the scarecrow a little bit, it would be pushed back by the magic system of the rune on the scarecrow.


    "It feels easier than expected." Lane thought about it secretly, because this Horcrux did not scream, confuse people or some kind of soul shock like other Horcruxes. Now it is just struggling purely with the instinct of his Horcrux. However, this is not an accident. Compared with other elaborate Horcruxes, the product defense of this accident is basically equivalent to zero. The only trouble is that it is entangled with Harry''s soul, but now the problem has been solved.


    Under the effect of the runes on the scarecrow, the phantom in the middle became more and more obvious. Finally, in the eyes of three people in the principal''s office, a blood-red figure appeared.


    The shape of the thing is a naked child, curled up on the ground, red skin is very rough, looks like it has been peeled off, it is now struggling to break the shackles of the grassman, while struggling to breathe.


    "What the **** is this?" Harry said disgustedly. The thing in his eyes was petite, weak and wounded, but there was a voice in his soul that kept him from approaching it. Even if he was still sore and still fixed on the chair, he still tried his best to tilt his body back, trying to stay away from this thing.


    "Hush¡ª" Professor Dumbledore made a quiet gesture with his index finger in front of his mouth. "Next, please believe your friend Ryan and do exactly what he said, don''t ask why."


    "Harry, can you move now? The core is that you can control yourself now?" Ryan turned to look at Harry at this moment, behind him, the blood-red figure screamed silently.


    "No problem." Harry moved his hands and feet. "I have to say that even if I feel sore all over my body now, I can still control my hands and feet. As long as I don''t let me ride a broom and hit a Quidditch now, I think it will be fine to do other things now.


    "That''s good," Ryan turned to look at Professor Dumbledore after confirming Harry''s condition. "I think you can put Harry down now, because the last step must be done by Harry himself."


    "No problem." Dumbledore nodded his head and waved the old wand to release Harry''s shackles, then comforted Harry. "There are two people here who can fight Voldemort head-on, so you don''t have to worry about any unsolvable problems."


    "I''m just a little sleepy now, with soreness all over my body, except that I''m in good shape," Harry said, then looked at Ryan. "Okay, Ryan. You tell me what I should do, and I will try my best to do it well."


    "Did you play bows and arrows when you were a kid ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I mean that kind of toy bow and arrow." Ryan asked Harry who was coming.


    "Played." Harry nodded. "That was when Dudley had one when I was in elementary school, but he ran to play video game machines after a few days. After that, I took that thing to play."


    "That''s good," Ryan said, taking a small toy-like mulberry bow and three peach branches arrows into Harry''s hand, and said, "Now get these things, Then stand up to the grassman. "


    "What should I do next? Do you shoot this grassman with an arrow?" Harry said to the grassman. "You see that there is already a target, and you gave me bows and arrows again. It looks like I was shooting this grass man."


    "Yes, you guessed it right." Lane said with a smile. "Now listen to my order to shoot, your first arrow will shoot the grassman''s left eye first."


    A foot away, Harry shot the Cayman''s left eye accurately. The power he used was not great, but the strange thing was that this small slap-sized arrow was deeply inserted into the left eye of the grass man.


    "The left eye hurts." Just when the arrow hit the target, Harry also felt a pain in his left eye.


    "Don''t worry, the final stage of the spell is uncomfortable," Lane comforted. "Just put up with it."


    Harry turned his head to look at Professor Dumbledore and saw Professor Dumbledore nodded at him. So he turned his head and continued to endure the physical discomfort to complete the next ceremony.


    Following Ryan''s command, he shot the second arrow in the right eye of the grass man, and the last arrow hit the heart of the grass man. But just after the last arrow was shot, he felt a cramp in his heart, and he fell to the ground with a black eye.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 666： Nail Head 7 Arrow Book

    In the principal''s office at Hogwarts, Harry fell suddenly after completing the last step of the previous magic. At the same time the whole body twitched continuously. At the same time, black smoke began to flow from Harry''s facial features.


    The black smoke drifted upwards after leaving Harry, and then condensed into a mist-shaped deformed baby less than a foot above Harry ¡¯s head. The baby had no nose. It should have been only two narrow and long. Gap.


    As soon as the spirit appeared, he opened his mouth and screamed, because there was a golden light spot in his eyes and heart. And since it was formed, these light spots have expanded rapidly. At the same time, the three peach stick arrows that had just entered the scarecrow burned like torches, and quickly ignited the whole straw man.


    The burning speed of the grassman is totally inconsistent with common sense. It seems that it is not the grassman woven by the hay, but a kind of fire soaked in gasoline. In just a few seconds, the entire Cauldron burned into a golden flame.


    The black figure floating on Harry disappeared completely in a golden flame just after the grass man was burnt into blue smoke and completely disappeared. Only a long scream was echoed in the principal''s office. Fortunately, the noon sunlight spilled in through the window to dispel the discomfort caused by the screaming scream.


    "Okay, this trouble is over." Ryan took back Our Lady of Roses, and the pink translucent rose ghost that had been in the center of the principal''s office immediately disappeared. "I can be sure that the soul of the mysterious man has completely disappeared."


    "That''s great." Dumbledore drew out his wand after he finished and turned the high-back chair into a recliner, and then used his wand to direct Harry, who now seemed unconscious, to float from the ground and put him. On the recliner.


    "Harry is all right now?" Professor Dumbledore looked nervous. "Can you tell me now where the magic came from?"


    "Harry doesn''t have any problems," Lane said firmly. "I can guarantee that even if this magic is unsuccessful, it will not bring any permanent damage to Harry. The way it looks now is that the soul has been entangled with Harry ¡¯s soul for too long after all, even if I try my best to protect it. Harry ¡¯s soul still cannot avoid hurting him. But rest assured, this damage will not be permanent. "


    "As for this magic, it comes from the heavenly dynasty." Ryan explained that it actually came from another celestial dynasty. It was a treasure that Ryan obtained from Maoshan on the side of Uncle Jiu.


    "The magic I use now has been weakened many times than the strongest state of this magic, and some key items are not complete. Otherwise, we can even use this magic spell to kill the mysterious man, even if he has seven Horcruxes. There is no way to save his life. Because in the legend of the East, this kind of magic called the seven-headed book of nails has even killed gods. It is impossible for a mysterious person to reach that level no matter how strong he is. "


    "It is incredible magic in the East, which can destroy the remnant of Voldemort in Harry''s body without causing permanent damage." Dumbledore walked to the desk and took out a silver-capped crystal bottle, which contained Some kind of sky blue medicine looks like flowing ice. "This is a potion that nourishes the soul. Can you see if Harry can use it now?"


    "Very good medicine," Lane said after checking with a gesture in the air. "It''s even a little too good, Principal Dumbledore. In fact, Harry just needs a good night''s sleep. It''s not good to drink too much medicine if not necessary."


    "I''m just a little nervous." Dumbledore smiled and put away the bottle. "After all, what we have just destroyed is the soul that Voldemort hid in Harry''s soul, so I don''t think it''s too much to be vigilant."


    "Of course I can understand this situation." Ryan also nodded. "In the past two days, I was actually very nervous. Although that piece of soul should have been inadvertently generated, not as intelligent as those in other Horcruxes. But as a life instinct, if it fails this time, that piece of The soul will guard against this next time, and there is no way to do it again. "


    "Of course, for Harry now, a soul tonic is not necessary." Lane lowered his head and waved his wand to check Harry''s details. "But now I can give him some sleeping pills to make him sleep well until tomorrow morning, so that he can basically recover."


    "That''s it." Dumbledore extended his wand and tapped the table gently, and the two house elves appeared in the principal''s office. Dumbledore first turned the recliner into a stretcher with his wand, then instructed, "Cack, Shaq. You two took Harry to the school hospital, and then told Mrs. Pomfrey to give Harry some sleeping pills to let him Sleep well until tomorrow morning. "


    "No problem, Mr. Principal." The leading house elf bowed deeply. "We will definitely tell Mrs. Pomfrey your instructions in full." After that, the two house-elves lifted Harry on the stretcher and disappeared.


    "It finally solved a difficult problem." Looking at the two house-elves disappearing in the office, Professor Dumbledore sighed for a long time. "I think now there is only the snake Nagini beside Voldemort and Voldemort itself."


    "Yes," Ryan nodded. "Actually, I can see from the previous memory that the mysterious man originally planned to make only six Horcruxes, and that part of his body was exactly seven. But he did not know about this accident on Harry. , So I made one more after the resurrection. This led to a series of problems now, and the most important one is that he began to gradually lose human emotions. "


    "Oh?" Dumbledore looked surprised. "I only know that Voldemort thought that the soul connection between him and Harry was due to the use of Harry''s blood when he was resurrected, and he did not realize that he had a soul hidden in Harry''s body ~ www.novelhall.com ~ but How do you know about the problems caused by the lack of soul? "


    "It''s simple." Ryan said seriously looking at Dumbledore''s blue eyes. "First of all, there is a limit to the soul, and it is impossible to cut it without limit, and just now my magic touched the depth of the soul of the mysterious man, and I felt the taste of the limit from above. If I make another one at this time If the Horcrux cuts the soul, then it will naturally affect the existing soul. "


    "Secondly, according to Lucius Malfoy. The mysterious man turned out to be a very charismatic leader, but after this resurrection, he completely lost his original charisma, and now he relies solely on powerful deterrence to rule The Death Eaters. "


    "And the last point," Lane said a moment. "According to the information I saw, the mysterious man in history has always been strong and cunning. This was the case until the time when he planned his resurrection. But since he was resurrected, this kind of The cunning has slowly disappeared, and the mysterious person has become more inclined to use strong power to directly solve the problem violently, even to the point where he is now retaliated for a short time after being attacked. Obviously this is after the soul is damaged and cannot control his emotions An expression. "


    "Pappa," as soon as Ryan finished speaking, Professor Dumbledore extended his hand and applauded gently, saying at the same time. "Your conjecture is very reasonable, and I basically thought so before, which made us more difficult to defeat Voldemort. But the damage caused by his emotional loss may be greater than before."


    "You are right," Ryan nodded. "Especially once the mysterious person and the Death Eater begin to vent their attacks, it is difficult to prevent in advance, so the next period of time will be more difficult."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 667： Brutal war

    Ryan''s prediction was not a frivolous act, and the Voldemort soul attached to Harry was lifted the next morning. An extremely bad news appeared in the newspaper.


    "Let me see what''s in today''s news?" After eating the breakfast brought by the house elf, Hermione was sitting by the small living room in the room and began to read today''s "British Magic". "The front page news, this is-damn! How can they do this?" Hermione exclaimed after reading the front page of the newspaper, and the tone was full of some kind of incredible and extreme anger.


    "What happened, Hermione?" Ryan dropped the black tea in her hand and looked at Hermione when she noticed something wrong. She saw Hermione holding the newspaper in her hand with red eyes, and the hand holding the newspaper was trembling slightly.


    "Look at the news." Hermione handed the newspaper over, and the front page was written in big red letters. "The revenge of the Death Eaters, the massacre in the village of Poka." Underneath was the burning room, and a torn plush bear was thrown on the ground in front of the room.


    "¡ª¡ªYesterday Death Eaters gathered to slaughter a Muggle village. 46 people were killed. The oldest is 74 years old and the smallest is six months. In addition, 17 people have been irreversibly injured." Ryan read these words I felt a flame burning in my chest. He threw the newspaper on the ground, "Since they are not humans, I don''t think it''s necessary to treat them in the same way as people."


    "You are right." Hermione took a deep breath and returned to calm. "I think there are some things that the dark wizards haven''t experienced, so they dare to do so without any worries."


    After a little bit of emotion, Ryan and Hermione walked out of their rooms. At this time, many students have finished breakfast and are preparing to go to class or return to the common room. There are people in the corridor.


    At breakfast, the Owl will give everyone today''s newspaper, so Lane can hear students from all over discussing the news published in the newspaper just now. For them, the news this morning brought them a great impact. After all, the students who are staying here are not pure blood family even if they are pure blood family. They may not think that Muggles and wizards usually As good, but they at least think that Muggles are humans like wizards.


    So after seeing this bad news, many girls have red eyes, and some boys gritted their teeth and scolded the Death Eaters who did this kind of thing. When Ryan and the two of them entered the hall, they saw a girl from Hufflepuff sitting at the wall covering her face and weeping. Several people around him stood beside her and comforted him.


    "What''s going on here?" Ryan stepped forward and asked Hanna Abbot, a member of the reading club who was comforting her classmates. "Why is she crying so sad?"


    "Because of the news in the" British Magic "this morning." After discovering that it was Ryan who asked him, Hannah Abbott sighed first, and then slowly said. "Mary is a hemp wizard, and her uncle, aunt, and little nephew who had just been born were all killed in the previous tragedy in the village of Poka."


    Different from the style of the "Daily Prophet Daily", the "British Magic" does not only report a single number as before when reporting Muggle casualties, but instead dedicate a page to write as simple as the dead wizard. The name, age and occupation of the killed Muggle. That''s why this Hufflepuff girl will hear the news of the death of her relatives immediately after reading the newspaper.


    This was the rule that Ryan and Hermione had set together. They believed that the original Prophet Daily newspaper''s practice of killing Muggles was only a single number, and it was easy for people to ignore the past. After adding some simple personal information, these victims will change from a simple number to a living person, which can make everyone really understand the sins of those Death Eaters.


    Now it seems that the publicity effect is indeed achieved. Lane could see everyone in Hogwarts talking about the cruelty of Death Eaters. Although for Ryan, this kind of propaganda news is not what they want to see.


    "Relax, those dark wizards will definitely be punished as they should be. I swear to you." Just as Ryan was thinking about the newspaper, Hermione approached the little witch named Mary and knelt on her knees holding her hand to comfort To, "No evil person can escape punishment."


    Having finished speaking, Hermione stood up and dragged Ryan out of the foyer and walked along the road towards the outside of the school gate. What they didn''t notice was that as they walked out of the castle gate, Principal Dumbledore was standing in front of the window of his office and watching them.


    "Albus, don''t you stop them?" Moody, who had just returned from Azkaban to work, limped from behind Dumbledore after a bang of wood bumps. "Don''t you find it now? The two of your students basically don''t keep alive during the battle. I''m a little worried that they will cause a lot of casualties this time."


    "Alasto, you are overly worried." Dumbledore turned his head and looked at Moody''s answer. "I believe they are not the kind to kill innocent people at least. At least the last time in the Ministry of Magic, even if the situation was so cramped, they only killed the death eaters with human lives on their hands. The risk escaped the clerk in the courtroom. "


    "But as you said, killing will change a person''s mind." Moody still looked worried. "If the cost of eliminating a Dark Lord is to create a new generation of Dark Lords, then what is the point of what we do?"


    "What we have to do now is believe them, and believe that these two children will not go astray." Dumbledore nodded slowly, and then said, "Only trust and love are what we can really rely on, Unjustified suspicion will only deepen the gap between people, and this is exactly what Voldemort needs. "


    "What''s more, the two children''s minds are far from ordinary peers. I can feel that their will is extremely tenacious, and it will not be distorted by the killing of the districts." Speaking of this, Dumbledore revealed one Relaxed smile ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So you do n¡¯t really need to worry too much, yes, you need to come from Azkaban this time¡ª "


    After seeing Dumbledore not wanting to talk about this topic, Moody could only let go of his worries and began to tell Dumbledore what to do when coming from Azkaban.


    While Professor Dumbledore and Moody were discussing, Ryan and Hermione, the subject of the discussion, had left the scope of Hogwarts Castle.


    "Where should we go now?" After leaving the castle, the two left the road and came to the forest by the castle. After making sure no one was around, Hermione asked Lane. "For the dark wizard who did that cruel thing, our next step should be revenge to warn others not to involve these innocent people in the war. But the most important problem we have now is that we do n¡¯t even know that group of attackers. The specifics of the situation are not clear to the participants except to know that it was the Death Eaters. "


    "So the first step is to gather intelligence," Lane said. "In the past two days, let ¡¯s go back to the manor for the time being. The fewer people we know about our subsequent actions, the better. So it ¡¯s very important to isolate ourselves first to avoid the news. As for intelligence, I think I have enough Way to get what we want to know. "


    "Hopefully we can get accurate information in a short time." Hermione said. "Because the sources of those Death Eaters are so complicated now, I am worried that some of them will earn enough coins and leave the UK."


    "Don''t worry, Hermione." Lane smiled. "We don''t just have to stay in the UK and can''t leave, it''s just a matter of following them to other places. I promise no one can escape the punishment they deserve."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 668： Trip to france

    In the sunshine in October, it is located in a manor in the middle of British Isles. Ryan, Hermione, Rose Crystal, and Gil, who rarely appeared in front of everyone, sat around the round table in the tea room to enjoy afternoon tea while listening to news that Gil had explored in London these days. As a hero born and raised in London, Jill does have her advantage in gathering intelligence.


    "Now the attacker can basically be determined." Jill said after putting down the teacup. "I have been lurking in Diagon Alley and Overturned Alley and the newly repaired Ministry of Magic for the past few days. Through the conversations with the people there, I can basically be sure. The attackers in this operation mainly came from the group of mercenaries. The group of guys suffered heavy losses after the failure of Hogsmead Town, so after the escape, they released their inner pressure on the innocent. "


    "In addition, the Aurors of the Ministry of Magic have done their best in this incident." Jill continued, "According to the information I found, the group of black wizards met in the village of Poka for only seven minutes. The Aurors sent by Hogsmeade''s Ministry of Magic. If these Aurors did not arrive in time, the village would have suffered even more losses. "


    "If you consider that Hogmore had just experienced an attack at that time, their response was already quick." Hermione nodded. "It also confirms that at least there was no inner ghost buried by our side in this attack."


    "This is a good thing. In the next step, we only need to fight, and we don''t need to consider too much about the relationship." Ryan smiled, and fighting the enemy simply was a simple matter. However, when it comes to internal hoaxes, there will be a series of sufficiently complex things to deal with.


    "Our first goal is here." Ryan took out a map of Europe and clicked. Everyone got together and found out that the place where Ryan was pointing was Calais, France. "According to the investigation of Jill in the past few days, the group of black wizards does not usually stay in the already depressed London wizard world, but chooses to live in a prosperous France. There is a manor of pure blood wizard near Calais, Jill I followed two of the dark wizards and found that all the dark wizard mercenaries live there. "


    "Why do they live in France?" Rose Crystal asked curiously. "I mean, they were obviously hired by the dark demon to fight, why did these people not live in Britain."


    "It''s easy to understand, you can''t expect this kind of scumbags to have the habit of saving money. For them, of course, they need to enjoy some money after gaining wealth." Hermione slightly lowered her head and explained to the puppet. "Compared to the gloomy London magic world, the prosperous French magic world is more suitable for them to spend their own gold gallons."


    "In addition, Calais is the closest French region to Britain. Even the most ordinary wizards can easily use the phantom to cross the English Channel to reach the United Kingdom. So living in France does not hinder their movement in the United Kingdom. "Jill added," I found this on two dark wizards. "


    "Can these black wizards openly go shopping on the street?" Rose Crystal''s eyes widened, and two purple eyes flashed like amethyst. "Where did the French Aurors go?"


    "They are indeed free to travel down the street." Jill spread his hands in a helpless expression. "As for the French Aurors, after seeing the Death Eaters on the arms of these black wizards, they pretended not to see this group of guys. At the same time, these black wizards also gave the French face, and never took the initiative to cause trouble in France."


    "Oh, the French--" Ryan and Hermione shook their heads at the same time. For the British, there are many things that the French term can explain the problem.


    "So what is the most important thing we need to pay attention to in this operation?" Hermione asked, taking up the information that Jill had put there. "At least, 14 dark wizards who are not organized enough can definitely be our opponents."


    "Our core problem is that this operation must not attract the attention of the French Ministry of Magic. Otherwise, it is likely that Auror of the French Ministry of Magic will join the battle as a hostile third party." Ryan said, "After all, for the French In order to ensure their own safety, they can even choose the London Ministry of Magic as the representative of the British wizarding community under the leadership of the mysterious people. Then in order to avoid the excuse of the mysterious people invading France, they directly directed us to stop us from attacking the genus It ¡¯s also possible. "


    "So can we paralyze the French Ministry of Magic in advance?" Jill asked. "If my uncle can open all weapons to me, I promise¡ª"


    "Although the French are not friends, they are not enemies." Ryan touched Gil''s silver hair hard. "It''s not yet that time. The last British catapult operation has given us enough lessons. Sometimes, taking the initiative to attack will only get more enemies. Also, don''t keep thinking about the radiating world. The things in the bottom arsenal. They have destroyed one world. I do n¡¯t want to see the next world destroyed. "


    "Those people give it to me, as long as you stop them from fleeing." Hermione said suddenly. "I learned a powerful magic from Ms. Yinyue last time, and now I want to try that magic."


    "If you are sure, I have no opinion." Ryan and Hermione glanced at each other, and nodded slowly after seeing the perseverance and firmness in her eyes. "I will do my best to help you."


    On the third day after the massacre in Poka Village, at 2:30 in the morning. Ryan set off from their manor and took a stealthy spaceship to a hill near the manor on the edge of the port of Calais in France.


    "Is that just below? They still carelessly." Standing on the hill, Ryan was surprised to find that this manor actually had only some common defensive magics except the simplest Muggle expulsion spell and some invisible spells. A complex defense.


    "That''s not the point." Jill said. "Although the French can acquiesce them to live here ~ www.novelhall.com ~, they will never let them build a fortress on their territory. Not to mention that in the last war, the uncle ¡¯s principal, Deng Bu The forces led by Mr. Lido basically rarely take the initiative to attack, so for the Dark Lord, excessive defense is not necessary. "


    "So this time, we want to change their views and keep them in fear all the time." Ryan said. "The only way to let them know that something can''t be done can stop them from further harming the innocent."


    After speaking, Ryan took out a dozen table tennis-size silver **** from the space bag and threw them into the air. Soon, the small wings stretched out from the ball and vibrated at high speed, and then flew around like the manor.


    "How does this look like a golden thief?" Hermione asked, looking at the flying silver ball. "But it feels a little different from the golden thief."


    "This is a variant of the golden thief. I made it after I got an abandoned golden thief." Ryan introduced, and then took out a gold plate inlaid with gems and held it in his hand. "Unlike the original Golden Snitch, this new small flying magic prop is equipped with dual optical and magic detectors. If there are multiple systems that constitute a system, it can detect the general situation of a small space in a short time. "


    As they spoke, these silver **** were already in place. Soon a 3D three-dimensional map of sky blue phantoms was projected above the gold plate.


    "Is this the manor below?" Hermione looked at the ghost image curiously before looking at the manor not far from the moonlight. "But what on earth are these bright or dark light spots and the lines connecting these light spots?"


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 669： Fire attack

    Under the starlight, three large, one small and four figures were discussing a gold plate inlaid with precious stones. Soon the voice of Ryan''s explanation came from the crowd. "The light dots above represent the points of magic concentration, and those lines represent the direction of the magic flow. If these defensive magics are not covered up, like now. I can grasp the content and position of the defensive magics they use. . "


    "It sounds terrible, my brother." Rose Crystal flew up, then looked at Ryan with admiration.


    "Not so powerful," Ryan said, touching the rose crystal''s small head. "At least in the past, the golden thieves can operate completely by absorbing the magic around them. They can continue to operate until the materials above are aging. But now after installing the reconnaissance equipment, these things only run for half an hour. . "


    "Half an hour is enough." Hermione said, "My planned assault does not need and should not take a long time. If the time is longer, it is not a good thing."


    "Well, let me arrange the action plan first." Ryan said after glancing at the other three people present. "We acted separately, Rose Crystal, Jill. The three of us made enough movement at the door, and then blocked the guys who rushed out of the main door to force them to escape along the secret road. Do n¡¯t worry about them escaping with Phantom Distortion, nearby them The use of Phantom Shift is prohibited for defense. "


    "Then I will block them at the exit of the secret road and give them a fatal blow." Hermione looked at the 3D map of blue light in front of him and pointed to the small door behind the courtyard. "If all goes well, only one blow is enough. The exit space of this secret passage is very narrow, and it can just be shrouded in by my magic at once."


    "The action begins, and we will start in five minutes." After checking the table with Hermione, Ryan took the two little guys straight to the main entrance of the manor under the hill.


    After five minutes had passed, Ryan successfully rushed to the door of the manor and destroyed the vigilance magic set by the group of black wizards near the door of the manor. When the second hand reached the 12 o''clock position, Ryan quickly directed the green liquid in a few large metal buckets to the lawn of the manor, the road and the house, and then directly dropped a fireball.


    An instant green flame ignited throughout the courtyard, and then a series of sporadic explosions came. Soon the main door of the room opened, and two black figures appeared outside the door.


    After seeing the figure that appeared, Lane reached out a hand in the void. A green light directly hit a figure, and the person immediately fell forward. At the same time, a purple streamer hit the chest of another figure. Ryan clearly saw that the diamond-shaped purple crystal still had great power after sinking into the opponent''s chest, directly hitting the figure directly and flew back into the door.


    Soon, the black shadows in the door disappeared at once, as if there were no other people in the room. Even after dozens of seconds, the green flame engulfed the entire facade of the room and no one stood up.


    "Brother, don''t you say there are 14 black wizards in the house? Why are the two people gone after they were killed?" Rose Crystal looked closely at the door of the room in flames and asked curiously. "I thought they would rush out desperately."


    "Although the wildfire we used this time is not comparable to the fierce fire in black magic, it is still a very powerful magic flame." Lane also stared at the burning house and explained. "A group of people braving a magical flame with a deadly attack and rushing out requires sufficient will and good organization, but unfortunately this group of dark wizards can''t do it."


    "My dear mother." Jill also said. "In the memory given to me by this world, I have met many evil people. If these villains faced these dangers alone, they might risk their flames and charge out at the expense of some damage. But if If they get together, they wo n¡¯t do it, because they do n¡¯t want to use their own efforts to take advantage of their companions. "


    "Yes." Ryan finally added. "Especially when they have a secret passage that can lead to a safe rear, you can''t count on the courage of a group of black people to meet the difficulties."


    Just as they were talking, there was a clicking sound in the room, and then the whole room collapsed with a clatter. The green flame fluttered like a lit beacon.


    "No one should be rushing out of this place now." Looking at the pile of ruins that appeared much smaller than normal due to the collapse of the basement, Lane looked around and said the two little guys. "Let''s go to meet Hermione now, I hope she is fine there."


    As Ryan went to the back of the manor to meet Hermione, the twelve black wizards were walking quickly in a secret passage five or six meters underground, complaining from time to time.


    "Ivanov, didn''t the British Dark Lord promise us that no one will attack us in this place? Why did the manor suddenly catch fire and look like that, and the Brothers Jonesco just died together as soon as they went out?" The tall figure in black robe said.


    The leading wizard, called Ivanov, looked a little thin, and he didn''t have much leader temperament in appearance. However, he was wearing a dark blue wizard robe with silk texture and gold edges. Those who know the goods can clearly see that this is a high-end product from the Fengya wizard clothing store. Attached to it is simple cleaning and insulation magic.


    But as soon as he spoke, the temperament set off by his clothes disappeared. "Suka XX, you shut up Zifko, do n¡¯t think I do n¡¯t know that you just encouraged the Jonesco brothers to go out first. You always hide in the back whenever you encounter any danger, When it ¡¯s time to take advantage of it, I rushed faster than anyone else. For example, in the Muggle village last time, you were the first to rush in to grab something and kill someone. "


    "But I didn''t get anything except a gold necklace and a sapphire ring." The black wizard named Zifko said with a smile, but watching Ivanov stop and stare at himself ~ www.novelhall. com ~ He was busy waving his hand and said, "Okay, boss, I will definitely rush to the first one when I go out later"


    "You will stand at the front for me now," Ivanov said, pulling out his wand and pointing at Zifko. At the same time others looked at Zifko who tried to escape with a cold look.


    "Okay, I''ll stand in front of you, don''t look at me like this." Zifko muttered and posted from the front of others, and then whispered like persuading others and self. "Relax, there won''t be too many people attacking, if we have more, we''ll know it already. Moreover, this secret passage was secretly dug after we lived in. No one will know this--"


    After they were all in position, the group of black wizards swiftly walked through the dark tunnel under the light of the wand. Zifko stopped talking after finding out that no one wanted to talk to him, and there were only rapid footsteps in the tunnel.


    With a clatter, the footsteps of this group of black wizards became more rapid. Because they know that the other end of the tunnel has been completely blocked by the debris of the building, and at the same time there are many ventilation holes blocked. Now if you want to escape from ascension, you have to move forward.


    This temporarily dug tunnel was not very long. After running for seven or eight minutes in the dark, the black wizard''s feet began to rise gradually. Finally, Rikov, who ran to the front, touched a small wooden door.


    "I''ll go up first. If there is no one else, I''ll ask you to come up together." After that, Rikov tapped the little door with his wand to open it. Then he climbed up with his hands and feet. After ten seconds, his voice reached the tunnel.


    "Brothers, there is no one here, you hurry up!"


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 670： caveat

    Under the starry night sky, a hillside near Calais, France, appeared extremely quiet. There was only a little noise when the wind blew through the bushes. Suddenly, a ground with turf was turned over. A tall figure ran out from under the ground in an extremely lewd posture, and after looking around for a while, he shouted behind him in English full of tongue curls. "Brothers, there is no one here, you hurry up!"


    As soon as the voice fell, more than a dozen shadow fish came out. After everyone came out, the thin figure in the lead waved a wand in his hand to block the exit they just came out, and then said, "Let ¡¯s go to London to find the Dark Lord first, and then carefully investigate whether it is Who can''t live with us, dare to come and attack us. "


    "That''s right, we must--" A few black wizards hadn''t finished their words, and suddenly there was a sound in the grass. The group of people were about to turn their wands over, but before they could cast the spell, they heard a sound like a nail scratching on the glass, and then they knew nothing.


    Just after the twelve black wizards all fell down, there was a thump of gunfire in the grass. Each shot opened a blood flower to a head. After making sure that these 12 people were killed, a figure came out of the grass. At the same time, there was a rush of footsteps from a distance.


    "Ryan, you are here." Through the soul connection, Hermione knew that it was Ryan and they didn''t have to look back. "It''s all cleaned up here. Although we can''t resurrect the innocent people who died, we at least let the people who killed them be punished."


    "These dark wizards are all dead." Jill stepped forward and inspected the bodies on the ground. "They didn''t look traumatized, like--like they lost their souls at the same time."


    "Witch of the Banshee, the new magic I learned in Silvermoon City last time." Hermione replied after hearing Jill''s words. As she spoke, the blood on her face slowly recovered. "Now at my level, this magic is still a bit reluctant to use twice in a row. Just used it twice for a short period of time just to be safe, in fact, once is enough."


    "It''s okay, the experience of fighting more in some actual combat will gradually enrich." Lane said and kissed Hermione with a smile. Then he took out the gold plate and began to summon the scout **** released before.


    After two minutes, all the scouting **** were recovered. After Jill surrounded the former manor and where they are now, after cleaning up the traces of their previous actions, Rose Crystal stepped forward to open the space door and put away the corpses.


    "Now it''s time to evacuate. I think the French Ministry of Magic may be coming." Lane said to Hermione while watching the green flame rising in front of her. "Although we are not afraid of them, it is embarrassing to encounter them in this situation."


    "Well," Hermione nodded and stretched her hand out, Ryan took her hand and moved back to her manor. After a few seconds, Rose Crystal and Jill also followed through through the Wanjie grocery store as a springboard.


    "You have a good rest first. Today, using the Banshee Howl twice in a row still puts a certain burden on your soul. At this time, you need enough sleep to ease the discomfort." Lane said to Hermione. Rose Crystal and I will do the rest, and Jill can stay here with you. "


    "Well, then I went to bed, and I wish you all the best tonight." Hermione finished yawning, then turned around and walked slightly upstairs to the bedroom, Gil turned on the TV lazy The foreign half lay on the sofa.


    "Okay, your uncle and I are going to go out to do something outside. You stay at home and protect your aunt." Rose Crystal floated in the air to Gil lying on the sofa.


    "Relax, my mother and uncle, I will definitely protect my aunt." Jill said seriously. "Leave me the things at home, and wish you all the best in your next move."


    After saying goodbye to Jill, Ryan and Hermione came to the alley outside the London Ministry of Magic through phantom dislocation. There was no one in this alley as empty as when he last came, only two trash cans stood there. Most of the street lamps on the roadside were broken, and the only one that was able to light was also struck once every few seconds. The whole atmosphere looked like a haunted one.


    "They didn''t even have a patrol and sentry. They were too slack." Rose Crystal said after scanning the deserted street. "I thought they would be alert after the last time we attacked."


    "It''s not without vigilance." Ryan said with a few gestures, and soon several bright spots of various colors appeared in the air in front of them. "A lot of defensive magic is laid out here, but for security reasons, they did not send personnel to patrol."


    "That''s for sure." Rose Crystal nodded proudly. "We were able to get out of the Ministry of Magic last time, then when the representative encountered our attack, a small number of patrols were purely to give people a head. And maintaining a high level team for a long time is not the London Ministry of Magic Can support it. "


    "Normal patrols will not target raids like me at this level, or under normal circumstances, wizards of my level will often have their own powers. Generally, the idea of ??throwing a mouse is not directly involved in war. "


    "It''s just that I''m an exception. Compared with the mysterious man or Professor Dumbledore, I''m too young, the power has grown beyond ordinary people''s imagination, and I was born in a family that has nothing to do with the magic world. At this level, there is no organization or force that might be attacked by the other party as a weakness. "


    When Ryan spoke, your hands didn''t stop. He waved his hands together, and gestured one after another with a mysterious gesture to let the little pink light spill from between his hands into the air in front of him. Soon, Rose Crystal saw that all the various light spots floating in the air were dyed pink ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ok, now we can start work. "After all the light spots turned pink, Ryan said to Rose Crystal. But" we''d better move faster next, because there are so many things, I''m in a hurry to go back to bed. " "


    Soon Ryan and the two of them rushed out of the corner where they were hiding. Ryan first took out the bodies of the 12 black wizards and put a rope loop around their neck, then rose crystal pulled the other end of the rope to hang these things separately. On every pole in the alley. Soon, every street lamppost in this alley was hung with a dead black wizard.


    "Now is the last step." Ryan looked at the alley with satisfaction after hanging the last guy in Rose Crystal, and then took out two signs from the space bag and hung them at the intersection, one of which used a black pen It read: The people hanging here are the criminals of the massacre in the village of Poka, and they got the punishment they deserved. On the other brand, it is written with a red pen: this is just the beginning.


    "Okay, let''s retreat." After placing enough non-lethal magic traps under each lamppost, Ryan greeted Rose Crystal. "I really want to know what mood the Ministry of Magic staff will see for this purpose tomorrow."


    "I''m definitely not in a good mood." Rose Crystal flew off the lamppost, and then took Ryan''s hand. "Let''s go back, Jill can''t watch TV so late, after going back I need to let her go to bed quickly."


    Ryan looked at a little doll with a mother''s face and didn''t know what to look for. It seemed that after she had a daughter, Rose Crystal also changed a lot. Now she is no different from a human being in emotion.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 671： Visit 12 Grimmauld Place

    Near the noon the next day, Ryan, who had been busy for a night, woke up from their sleep. After eating the sandwich and milk from Mr. Qiaoshou who did n¡¯t know whether it was breakfast or lunch, they sat on the table in the living room and started to look at the specialty that had just been set up in an unmanned area a few kilometers away. Retrieve the newspaper.


    Obviously, the Ministry of Magic in London is not so stupid that it does not carry out wartime news control. The morale-breaking news will never appear in the "Prophet Daily", so there is nothing in the newspaper that Ryan did yesterday. The "British Magic" only wrote reliable information in the second edition. The black wizard who had participated in the poca village massacre has been punished.


    "Aren''t we taking some photos afterwards?" Ryan turned to Rose Crystal. "You didn''t send those photos to the newspaper of" British Magic "this morning?"


    "I sent it, and sent it with the press release we prepared before." Rose Crystal said. "Since then, I have been hiding there and watching them typesetting. The president named Lovegood saw the press release I sent and decided to send the news directly in the second edition. But he deleted the specific description and me. The photos attached. "


    "What''s the reason?" Hermione leaned over and asked. "Why did Mr. Lovegood refuse to publish the specific situation? I think the words written in this way do not have the deterrent effect at all."


    "He said his daughter Luna would still read these newspapers. He didn''t want to scare his daughter." Speaking of this, Rose Crystal shrugged his shoulders humanly and showed a helpless expression. "I can understand a father''s thoughts, so I left after confirming the news."


    "Well, he may be right." Lane comforted Hermione, who seemed discouraged. "The long period of peace has made the wizards in the United Kingdom less comfortable with such cruel news. If we really announce the news as we originally planned, I guess it might have some negative effects. It may even be considered that we are more brutal. What, at least since the last battle of Hogsmeade I have heard such a voice. "


    "It''s really troublesome." Hermione raised her eyebrows and asked, "Ryan, what are we doing today? Are we going back to Hogwarts?"


    "No, of course not." Ryan shook his head. "Although I feel worthy of what we do, I think our friends will probably think that our means are too radical. Especially the way of hanging all the black wizards on the poles of the street lights. So in Before we finish what we have to do, it is more appropriate to reduce some of our connections with Hogwarts. "


    "But seriously, your method really looks a little too rough." Hermione said, putting her hand on Ryan''s shoulder. "But think about what the Death Eaters did before is no more disgusting than this, if this method can make the Death Eaters feel deterred and reduce the harm to the innocent. Then there is nothing wrong with doing so. Okay, as for the brutal infamy, please let me bear it with you. "


    "Thank you." Ryan stepped forward and hugged Hermione. It took a while before she let go. "What we have to do is to be ashamed, just like the 14 black wizards we killed yesterday, there is no need to have too much psychological burden."


    "Okay, brother and sister-in-law, you two should stop feeding dog food here." Rose Crystal looked a little bored sitting at the table and rocking her legs. "Can you tell me what the next plan is for? "


    "Don''t worry, little rose." Ryan turned his head and looked at the rose crystal. "We have enough time, just go to Sirius''s ancestral home before lunch."


    "The ancestral home of the Sirius family, what are you going to do there?" Hermione asked with a little blush on her face. "Is there anything I need to find Sirius?"


    "Not just Sirius." Ryan explained to the ladies in the room. "There are Sirius''s wife and Mrs. Malfoy who lives temporarily in Sirius''s house. We need some important information about the next move." But this information should only be known to members of their old, pure blood family. "


    "It''s not too late, then let''s go now. By the way, I''m going to prepare some small gifts. I can''t just run directly to other people''s houses." Hermione finished running upstairs and she took a few minutes A small bag went down. "I prepared some chocolates and red wine. Although we are very familiar with Sirius, some politeness is still needed."


    "Then let''s go now." Ryan took Hermione''s hand after watching Hermione stuff the prepared gift into the space bag, and then commanded Rose Crystal. "You and Jill may have to prepare their own lunch at noon, and we will be back soon."


    After telling the two little guys what to do this morning, Ryan and Hermione moved to the top of the front door steps of 12 Grimmauld Place, because this is the outermost place where the room''s defense magic extends.


    "It seems that the Death Eaters still attach great importance to this place." Standing at the top of the steps, Ryan said after looking at the desolate Grimo Square, because he saw two black robes on the square, and the first look The guy who is not a good person is staring in this direction.


    "Anyway, they can''t see us." Hermione took the gift out of the space bag, took it in her hand, and said to Ryan. "Let''s go in quickly, it always feels weird to stand here at the door."


    "You''re right." Ryan turned around and knocked on the door with his wand. After a few ringing bells, the sound of Sirius came from the door. "Who is it? Who is outside the door?"


    "Me, Ryan, Hermione and I came over to visit you today. At the same time there are some things that need to be discussed with you." Ryan replied. "So please help open the door."


    "Ryan?" Sirius''s voice paused in the room before saying, "For safety reasons, I need to ask you a question. Do you remember where we first met?"


    "In the common room." Lane said ~ www.novelhall.com ~ You dived into the Gryffindor dormitory and tried to find Peter, but I was stopped in the common room, and we even had a fight there. . "


    "Yes, it is indeed you, come in." The door opened after a burst of clattering chains. Sirius stood at the door with a magic wand and looked at them.


    "Don''t you worry about someone torture these questions after catching us, and then pretend that we came to call the door?" After the door was closed, Hermione asked while handing the gift to Sirius.


    "Thank you for your red wine and chocolates." After walking into the restaurant, Sirius first lit the chandelier in the restaurant with a magic wand, and then sat on the table and opened the gift. This is similar to the probability of catching Voldemort or Dumbledore. I was just worried that you might accidentally drop your hair and get disguised as you after getting it. "


    "By the way, what did you do today? You didn''t even notify me." Sirius asked directly after pouring two cups of black tea and handing over, "It''s important to be able to rush over so urgently at this time. I need my help! "


    "Yes, there are indeed important things to come to you." Ryan said after taking a sip of the cup of black tea. "Because of the last terrorist attack of the Death Eaters, I think sometimes it is necessary to give those Death Eaters a warning that they should not kill innocents indiscriminately."


    "This is a good idea." Sirius nodded. "But although I really want to act with you, there are many things that the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix need me to do now, and Melim is also pregnant. It may not be possible to be on call when you need me. "


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 672： unexpected result

    "Melim is pregnant? This is really good news, but unfortunately I didn''t prepare the corresponding gift, you should inform us soon--" Hermione whispered immediately after hearing the news, but was quickly interrupted by Sirius Too. "The gift you gave me was very precious the last time I got married, and everyone is very nervous at this time, there is no need to affect everyone because of my personal affairs."


    "How can this be said to affect everyone?" Ryan retorted. "Under such a tense situation, any good news will boost everyone''s morale. And the birth of a new life is undoubtedly good news."


    "Okay, okay, you are right. I will say something to Remus after a while. But seriously, now Klitsch is surrounded by Melim all day, now she is taken care of Very good. "Sirius waved helplessly. "Okay, don''t say this. What did you guys come to London to find me today?"


    "Don''t worry, we didn''t come to you today because of lack of manpower." Ryan waved his hand and signaled that he didn''t intend to take him to the battlefield to ask him to act with himself. At least they didn''t have such a plan before they came, let alone Sirius now needs time to accompany his pregnant wife. "Actually, our planning staff is absolutely sufficient, but we lack some key information."


    "Information?" Sirius asked, his face calmed down a lot later. "If it''s information I know, I promise to tell you all, never hide a little."


    "That''s good." Ryan smiled. "Actually, we now have enough manpower to carry out the next goal, but now we need to know the positions of the pure-blood family manors and farms on the mysterious side."


    "What do you want this information for?" Sirius asked with some surprise. "As far as I know, the Death Eaters now either follow Voldemort''s side every day, or work in the Ministry of Magic. They don''t usually live in their own homes."


    "You don''t need to worry about this." Hermione said that after Ryan said what she had to do here to find Sirius, she immediately guessed what Ryan wanted to do next, so she helped persuade Road. "Relax, we are not a Death Eater who destroys humanity. It will not hurt those innocent people, even if those people are related to Death Eaters."


    "If this is the case, then I believe you once." Sirius walked up the stairs after he finished. After a few tens of seconds, he walked down with a green leather cover and a thick book with a hot silver pattern on it. . "If you need to know the location of British wizards'' estates, farms and mines, then this book is the only option."


    After talking about Sirius came to the table and put the book on the table, Ryan only found out that the hot silver patterns on the cover were not all patterns. In the middle of the cover, the patterns formed letters. But the words spelled out by these letters are not common English, but ancient Latin.


    "" The Holy Family ", 1936 edition." Hermione whispered the text on the cover, and then asked, "Is this book a magic book, it will not be those that require pure blood to open."


    "Of course not." Sirius laughed at once. "Caution is a good thing, but excessive caution is not necessary at all. This is just an ordinary book. It is no different from the textbooks you usually go to school. To be precise, this book is actually very similar to the yellow pages used by Muggles. , Is used to connect between pure blood families. "


    "Do you still know the phone yellow pages?" Hermione felt a little unbelievable. "I always thought that wizards didn''t care much about the life of Muggles. Judging from what I''ve been in contact with before, even in the UK, even Muggle wizards will gradually lose contact with the Muggle world once they have lived in the wizarding world for a long time. , Slowly lagging behind the times. "


    "Maybe this is the case, but I am not." Sirius shrugged his shoulders. "If it were not for this **** war, for the safety of my wife and future children, I could only live in this old and broken house I have long rented a house outside the Muggle community, at least there is plenty of sunshine, a beautiful small garden, and I can watch TV when I return home. "


    Ryan was not surprised to say this to Sirius. When Sirius was young, he deliberately approached the world of ordinary people out of his family''s rebellious psychology. He even put all kinds of posters in his house and bought A motorcycle drove on the street. Under this subtle situation, some things have slowly become real hobbies.


    Thinking about these things, Ryan opened the "Holy Family" in front of him. This book lists more than 70 wizard families according to the initials of the surname, basically covering the family with a little history in the British magic world. After probably reviewing the catalog, Ryan can be sure that at least those pure-blooded wizards he met in school have their families recorded here.


    Lane found the Potter and Weasley families in it, but these two families did not seem to be particularly treated by the editor. Of course, it may be because there is nothing to say about the power and money of these two families. For example, the Weasley family only recorded that they had a small but barren wasteland. The Porter family later noted that the owner, Henry Porter, was a retired from Wiesengamo, and had a conflict with the former Minister of Magic because of Muggle''s position.


    "That, Sirius." After roughly reading the book, Ryan asked Sirius who was discussing the recent Muggle world with Hermione. "Is the thing recorded here still valid? I mean, after all, this thing was recorded more than 60 years ago. Will there be any change in such a long time?"


    "There will be some changes." Siren stopped chatting with Hermione and turned around after hearing Ryan''s inquiry. "Some of these mines may have changed, but homes and plantations will not change."


    Seeing Ryan and Hermione attracted attention by this sentence, Sirius said after clearing his throat slightly. "60 years is enough to completely deplete some mines that mine magical metals or magical gemstones, so that they will naturally move away. But houses and plantations will not."


    After completing the detailed explanation of Sirius, "For magic plantations, there must be enough magic power to provide those magic plants with everything they need to grow, while also meeting some harsh natural requirements, and such places are always Limited. For many wizarding families, the number of magical plantations is directly related to whether they are strong. So it is impossible to be abandoned. "


    "As for the house ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I think you have already seen it." Sirius smiled bitterly and spread his hands. "For example, the magic on the building like the one we are in now is accumulated over several generations, even Voldemort cannot break through the magic defense here in a short time. The same is true of other pure-blood family houses, this is our last Fortresses and cards. "


    "Therefore, relative to the plantation, the ancestral home is the real place that the pure blood family can''t give up. Once they give up their ancestral home, they are equivalent to exile from the circle of the pure blood family. If the pure-blood family has not completely disappeared, then their current ancestral home should be in the same place in the past. "


    "Sirius, why most of the families in this book don''t hide the address of their home." Hermione asked curiously after opening the book for a few pages. "I thought all the ancestral houses are the same as here."


    "No, absolutely different." Sirius showed a sneering smile. "Under normal circumstances, people like my grandfather who always feel that others are hurting him belong to an absolute minority. Normal wizards do not hide their ancestral homes. Some families even welcome those who are useful to them. Visit them and be willing to show off their family. The most famous is the Malfoy manor. "


    "If that''s the case," Hermione said, closing the book. "Does this book allow us to copy a copy? Because for us, the next action must require this information to proceed."


    "If you need it, this book can be sent directly to you." Sirius looked very generous. "Anyway, this thing is of no use to me, it would be great if it can work in your hands."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 673： plan

    After getting what he wanted, Ryan and Hermione had lunch with Sirius at 12 Grimmauld Place. Of course, three people prepare lunch together. It wasn''t until Ryan that they knew that Melim was not here now, but lived with Klice and lived with Hogsmead and Tonks.


    "Although there are many protective magics here, it is safe. But after all, it belongs to the control area of ??the black wizard, and even the black wizard is staring at the door. In this case, it is naturally impossible to go out normally, and staying in such a gloomy mansion all day It is good for the health of pregnant women and fetuses. So I sent them to my cousin, and of course I will visit her whenever I have time. "


    "You are right." Hermione used a wand to direct the knife on the chopping board to cut the lamb into small pieces, then sprayed some spices from the wand and put it in the pot with the lamb to stir. "From a medical point of view, pregnant women need to be exposed to the sun often, and they need to maintain a good mood. You can''t meet these requirements at all. In Hogsmeade, all this can be done easily."


    "You''re right." Sirius nodded rather emotionally. "Since Melim moved to Hogsmead and Tonks and my cousin lived together, I think she looks much better than when she stayed here."


    "Right, Sirius." Ryan asked after cutting a bunch of onions into the pot and putting the lid on. "Isn''t it Mrs. Malfoy living in this house, why haven''t she seen her?"


    "Ha, let alone you, even I only see him once or twice a week." Sirius squeezed his eyes and made a grimace. Of course, this may have been spiced by the onion. "Anyway, since she lived in, we have tried to avoid seeing each other as much as possible. I''m basically going to the third floor now, and my cousin and the two Malfoy families are also on the first floor as much as possible. Anyway Kreacher will give them every day There are all facilities upstairs for food delivery. "


    Therefore, after making lunch, Lane and the three of them started to eat. After eating and drinking black tea for a while, they said goodbye Sirius left Hogsmeade and returned to his estate.


    "Okay, now we have what you need. What are we going to do next?" After returning to his manor, Hermione asked directly, "Are you going to ambush the Death Eaters at the door of the manor?"


    "Not an Death Eater who ambushed Shan." Ryan shook his head. "Instead of doing a big thing, this thing is to destroy the foundation of those pure-blood families from the roots. Because even with the help of the heavenly alchemists, we are still at a disadvantage in terms of resources. I think if If we cannot destroy the source of resources of those pure blood families, it will only be a matter of time for us to fail under the current blood-letting situation. "


    "Do I have to do this?" Hermione asked, looking at Ryan, her voice trembling. "Do we really need to do this? To destroy the cornerstones that belong to the British magic world."


    "I don''t want that either," Ryan said, looking at Hermione''s face in an unprecedented tone. "Seriously, this is also a method that has no way. Because destruction is easy to build and difficult, once these things are destroyed, if you want to re-establish it, it will not be possible in a short time."


    "Then why¡ª" Hermione was interrupted by Ryan before he even asked. "However, these things have now become weapons used by the enemy to attack us. They are mortgaged into money and supplies, and then used to hire a large number of black wizards to attack us again and again. The mysterious man hides behind and waits Our strength is slowly weakened and rushed out to completely destroy everything we cherish. "


    "In addition, these places are continuously producing various supplies to the Death Eaters to give them a stronger power to fight us and put a large number of innocent people in danger. So we cannot find and eliminate them now. When the mysterious man, only through this method to contain the enemy''s power. "After finishing, Ryan shook his head helplessly.


    "I know you''re right, but I just couldn''t accept it for a while." Hermione said, holding Ryan''s hand. "But if you have to do this, let me be with you. If we still do after the war, Alive, I hope to rebuild these things with you. Rebuild them from house to house. "


    Soon, after an afternoon of discussion, the first goal was confirmed, that is, a large magic plantation belonging to the Malfoy family. Before the outbreak of the war, that plantation accounted for 30% of the entire British potion supply.


    "Although it is not known who is controlling the plantation now, we can be sure that it is indeed under the control of the mysterious man. And on the record, the Malfoy family plantation and the Crab family and Gower family plantation are all concentrated Together, if we are lucky, we can destroy them all at once. "Hermione concluded after finalizing the target.


    Malfoy ¡¯s plantation is located in Wiltshire and is a large plantation that integrates plains, woodlands, mountains, caves, marshes and wetlands. Together with the Crabbe and Gower family plantations, the total area is close to 100 acres. After seeing this scene over the plantation in a spaceship, Lane had to urgently revise their plans.


    "How could this plantation area be so large?" In the spaceship''s living area, Hermione looked at the 3D map of Malfoy Plantation where the pile of reconnaissance **** had just been dropped. "I always thought that the so-called potion plantation is like the Hogwarts greenhouse, at most it has more rooms in the greenhouse."


    "Cultivation of magic plants is a very complicated matter. At least more than half of the magic plants are difficult to cultivate indoors or in greenhouses. They must be cultivated by wild or semi-wild methods. This is why the Malfoy family was able to use raw materials for potions. The reason for providing a place above, the average person does not have such a huge breeding ground. "


    Ryan said, waving his hand at the 3d map on the table, the map immediately changed from sandbox-like color to transparent light blue. On the light blue map, Lane identified a dozen colorful spots and seven or eight buildings.


    "Look, they used different terrains and various magic arrays to create different climates and magical environments, and built a semi-independent open-air plantation. In this way, they can grow Eurasia and even the Americas in large quantities. There are various kinds of magical plants that are common. ¡±Ryan explained to others while pointing at the light spots. ~ Www.novelhall.com ~ These different color light spots represent different magic array uses in the area, such as adjustment Temperature, humidity, magic concentration, magic flow speed and the proportion of different magic in the area. "


    "So what are these marked buildings?" Rose Crystal floating in the air asked curiously, pointing to the specially circled buildings on the map. "I can only recognize that some of them are greenhouses."


    "You are right." Ryan nodded to Rose Crystal. "Some of these buildings are indeed greenhouses, because some magic plants are aggressive or have extremely harsh survival requirements, so it is obviously inappropriate to plant them in the open air. At this time, a fully enclosed greenhouse is needed to ensure the survival of the plants. "


    "The rest of the buildings have rooms dedicated to magic circles, some dormitories for house elves, some are laboratories or workshops for processing these magic materials, and some are places to guard." Lane said using his wand One by one pointed on the map, but soon his wand stopped in a small room, there was a huge space under the small room under the magic detection.


    "But I don''t know what this place is." Ryan frowned slightly. "The last time I went to France, I talked specifically with Lucius Malfoy to his family''s plantation. According to him, this house was supposed to be a warehouse for potions and a small underground vault underneath, but There is absolutely no area close to the football field now. "


    "Then let''s focus on checking here for a while." Hermione turned to Ryan and said, "Now we need to develop a plan of action for a while. The area here is too large and we need to work out an efficient plan."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 674： Whistle

    As we all know, destruction is always easier than construction, especially the more delicate and complicated things are, the simpler it is to destroy. For example, after investigating the magic array used to maintain the growth of plants throughout the plantation, Ryan found that as long as the magic loop in a few key places was slightly modified, it was easy to completely destroy those that may need to be built for a whole month or even a year. Magic array system.


    "The enemy is mainly concentrated in these two places. In addition, we have to block this place." Lane pointed at three places with his wand. They were the guard room, the strange small room with a large space underneath, and the family. Elf quarters.


    "Let ¡¯s first raid the two or three guards in the guard room to prevent them from sounding an alarm and buy time for our next move." Ryan said, "Then block the house of the house elves and install blasting magic at several key magic nodes simultaneously. Installation. Finally, I raided the small room that I did n¡¯t know what I was doing. "


    "Is the number of people clear?" Jill suddenly appeared to the side and asked. "Especially at the beginning, you must make sure that you won''t be able to issue any warning when you take down the guard room. If there are too many people in it, it will be difficult to control the situation in the first place."


    "Don''t worry about this." Hermione said with a wand and clicked on the map. Soon, a series of tiny red light dots appeared on the map. "The previous scout **** had my magic. Through the investigation of the soul, it was confirmed that there were only three people in the guard. There are eleven domestic elves in the other house."


    Hermione paused at this point, "but the strange thing is that although I couldn''t feel any fluctuations in the human soul in that smallest house, you look here."


    Hermione tapped the door of the little house on the map with her wand, and the map quickly began to zoom in. "Looking at the doorway of this room, there is even a small path on the grass and the traces of footprints are new. There are at least ten people analyzed from the shoe prints, which can be detected by soul magic. There is no one in this room."


    "That should be the anti-discovery magic circle here." Based on these signs, Ryan easily concluded. "It seems that some important things should be done in this house, so this operation will focus on this. Well, let ¡¯s go to dinner first, and lie down in bed after dinner. Three in the morning We get up on time and act. "


    At three o''clock in the morning, everything was in silence. After making preparations, Ryan summoned her wings and pulled Hermione to leap from the spaceship, and Rose Crystal flew around him to protect them.


    The wizard below apparently neglected the protection of the air, or thought that the anti-aircraft magic array could prevent any situation. But the effect of the subtle reconnaissance circle looks not as effective as expected. As Ryan''s flying height decreased, he quickly came into contact with the thin magical protection.


    At the moment of contact, a pendant on both Ryan and Hermione lit up at the same time. After that, the two of them penetrated the defense line silently as if two drops of water had merged into the sea. Finally, after a short glide, the two fell behind a small mountain bag 20 meters away from the top of the guardhouse.


    "It seems that the people inside didn''t find us." After feeling that all the magic around him was working as usual, Hermione moved a little and pulled out her wand and a short dagger made of Mithril. . "How are you preparing?"


    "It''s done." Ryan said, putting away the pink glow in his hands. "The six magic defenses around have been destroyed. Next, we only need to kill the three guys in the guard room."


    The following battle seemed a little bland. After Ryan unlocked the magic on the door and opened the door, Hermione, Rose Crystal and Jill simultaneously launched a magic attack to kill the three guards in an instant.


    "It''s actually a Death Eater, as Malfoy said before. The mysterious man took over this place as soon as he took over their house, and sent a group of elites to this place." After carefully inspecting the ground three Hermione said after the corpse''s arm. "This means that there must be something very important to the mysterious people in this place."


    "A very important thing, if any, it should be in the underground space of that little house." Rose Crystal said, and then he turned around and flew out to start alerting.


    Ryan walked to a table in the room at this time, and placed some strange-looking silverware on the table. Ryan''s first reaction was that he felt a bit familiar, and later I remembered that these things were a bit like the utensils in the principal''s office, but there was no more variety in Dumbledore''s style, and the shape was a lot simpler.


    "Well, let me see. This is a set of magic props mainly used for monitoring. In addition, it must be answered manually every ten minutes, otherwise it will automatically call the police." Ryan stretched out his wand and checked it soon. I analyzed what this set of things is for. "I need to change it a little bit now, at least half an hour of action time for us."


    After he finished, he took out a dozen pieces of silver plates inlaid with gold wires forming a rune on the sides of the instruments. After these silver plates were put in place, Ryan used a wand between the silver plates. A series of grooves were carved out, and then a small piece of sterling silver was used to transform the Virgin Rose into a liquid at room temperature, and then poured into these grooves.


    When the silver liquid metal spreads along the groove, all the silver plates are finally connected together. When the connection was completed, some silver plates shook quickly at the same time, making a pleasant sound. When the sound stops after a few seconds. Those instruments were shrouded in a half-spherical silver shield like half an egg shell.


    "Now I have won about half an hour." Ryan said. "The next step is to block the house of the house-elf, you first take these things and plug it into the ground around the house of the house-elf for a while." After finishing, Ryan took out several jujube sticks that used cinnabar to draw various spells To the three ladies present.


    "Isn''t it said that house elves can break through the normal prohibition and perform phantom transformation?" Hermione asked after receiving a few wooden sticks. "If so, the normal normal way of hindering space movement is probably not useful."


    "Relax ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The house elf phantom ability is not more powerful than the wizards. But the principle of their phantom shift is different from ours, and the wizards out of other intelligent creatures, especially the family The elves ¡¯contempt often does not pay attention to them, so naturally they are not targeted at them in conventional magic. These things I prepared are different, and they can completely block the surrounding space."


    "Is this the way it is, I used to think that the house elves have talents that humans do not have in the space shuttle because of their small size." Hermione showed a sudden expression of understanding, after solving her inner doubts, four The individuals left the guardhouse together and went outside the house of the house elf to insert the sticks into the designated locations as required.


    "The last is the little house." Ryan said looking at the house with a thick stone wall in the distance but no windows. "I have a hunch that there must be a lot of hidden things in that house."


    "Just one thing is a bit strange." After listening to Ryan''s words, Jill expressed his doubts. "If this place is very important, why doesn''t there even have a patrol in the whole plantation? Don''t you think it''s too lax to have only three Death Eater guards in this core area?"


    .

 Chapter 675： Back room

    "Something''s wrong, but it''s not that the defense is lax, but there are many contradictions in the defense." Ryan explained to Gil floating beside him while holding Hermione forward, "in terms of defense numbers There are indeed too few people here, but the set of magical props used for vigilance that I saw in the guard room is expensive and difficult to deal with. If it is not for me to master alchemy proficiently, ordinary wizards can kill guards The guards in the room could not stop the leak. "


    "So why is that?" Hermione frowned slightly. "What makes those Death Eaters unwilling to stay here when they know that this place is important, but chooses to stand by in the distance to prepare at any time. Rush over. "


    "That''s why I said this place is full of weirdness." Jill nodded solemnly. "So we must be vigilant enough in the past, an important place to minimize people. I worry about doing dangerous magic experiments."


    In less than a minute, Lion flew to the hill behind the warehouse. Ryan felt that the reason why these people dug here was because the whole manor, that is, this place is a stone ground that can dig a huge space. But for them, it was convenient for them to monitor this suspicious location.


    "There is no magic reaction that should exist here, but in this case, no reaction is the most abnormal situation." Ryan once again released the reconnaissance ball and flew around the small house. "If there was an ultrasonic detection device in the reconnaissance ball that was released, I wouldn''t even be able to find a huge space under the room in this place."


    "Then we would also like to thank the wizards, especially the pure-blood wizards, who are not interested in techniques that have nothing to do with magic." Hermione whispered while looking at the house under the mountain. "Otherwise they will not leave such a big flaw caught by us."


    "What should we do next?" Rose Crystal asked with some eagerness. "Is it now directly attacking the warehouse underneath and the attached underground space, or are there other arrangements?"


    "In this way, you are the fastest flying between us, so you first place these magic gems on the magic nodes of the entire plantation. After the department is released, let''s move together." After finishing, Ryan connected through the soul Marked a few important points and passed them to Rose Crystal, then took out a slap-sized bag and gave it to her.


    Rose Crystal opened her pocket and found that the leather bag was full of broad-colored gemstones in the size of broad beans, and a rune as if formed by light could be seen in the middle of each gemstone.


    "Are such beautiful gems all used up this time?" Rose Crystal said with a bit of pain, probably because of people''s name. Rose crystal with the name of the gem as its own name has a bright and shiny look for these shiny things. A special favorite. So she felt a little painful about using these gems as disposable consumables.


    "Sometimes we have to pay something for the purpose." Ryan touched the little head of Rose Crystal. "If you really like these things, you can go directly to my treasure house next time, There are more gems there than here. "


    "I didn''t want the gem myself, I just felt a bit of a pain." After finishing the rose crystal, the bag mouth was slammed and then flew up into the sky. "I will return as soon as I put these things. You just need to wait a little enough."


    Rose Crystal moved quickly, and she flew back just five minutes later. At this time, Ryan also judged the number of people in the room by observing the ultrasonic information from the reconnaissance ball.


    "I''m back, everything has been placed in the designated place." Rose Crystal said after falling from the air. "There are guardian magics in those designated locations. Fortunately, I am not a human being and will not trigger those magics."


    "It''s hard for you." Ryan nodded to Rose Crystal and signaled him to sit next to it and then said. "Now the people are here, let''s arrange the next task. According to the investigation just now, we can be sure¡ª"


    "That is to say, it has been determined that at least three people are staying in such a small house on the ground, and how many people are still unsure about the space underneath." Rose Crystal looked at the others with some surprise. "You are right, there is indeed a problem in this place."


    "So we have to be absolutely cautious and even need to assume that the mysterious person is inside." After Ryan finished speaking, he took out a few amulets from the space bag and gave them to several ladies. After seeing them all taken, they waved their hands. The individuals set off together. However, they did not go straight to the only entrance of the room below, but took off with the help of magic to the roof of the house.


    "There are a few defensive magics, but it''s not too much trouble." Ryan said after sensing the roof, and soon he lifted the magic on the roof to let everyone fall. After falling down, Hermione said in a tone of complaint. "It''s too clumsy to fly in the air by magic alone, it feels like a living target. I must find a real flying magic next time."


    "I''ll help you." Ryan said, pulling out his wand. "Okay, now everyone is standing at their place. Deng I counted three and we blasted the roof together and jumped down."


    "--One, two, three, crushed bones." After watching everyone signal that everything was ready, Ryan blasted the roof under their feet and jumped down. When he crossed the roof, everything in the room appeared in front of him.


    There were only a few gloomy lights throughout the room, and the three wizards in black clothes watched the surroundings warily with their wands. However, it was clear that they did not expect someone to break through the roof, and they were cleared by Ryan and his team at the moment they raised their wands.


    "The others are Death Eaters." Ryan came to a conclusion after briefly examining the arms of the three men. "But these people are much more elite than in the guard room just now. It seems that there should be something very important underneath."


    "Then I''ll rush to the first one next," Jill said. "Just now we think that the people below already know about it, so I rushed to the first one to be more secure."


    As she said, the previous movements really alarmed the people below. As soon as the door to the underground tunnel opened, a few green spell lights flew out, but fortunately, Jill turned into a ghost state and dispersed to avoid the blow.


    "Damn ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can''t rush in at all." Rose Crystal scolded after being forced back. Originally, he wanted to punch himself with his small size, but he was forced to retreat by a few spells.


    "We have to think about something else." Ryan turned to look at Hermione. "The floor in this place has been specially strengthened by magic, and I won''t be able to dig it in a while. Do you have any good solutions now?"


    "Now I don''t know if there are any hostages underneath." Hermione said quickly after thinking. "Now our movements are not small, I guess the enemy''s reinforcements are on the way. If we are hostage, we will retreat now. If there is no hostage, we can use some special means."


    "You''re right." Ryan nodded and let his hands glow pink, slowly penetrating through the open entrance, and found that four black wizards were staring nervously at the entrance and exit of the basement, As long as someone takes their heads, they will attack with storm-like spells. Behind them, there is a metal wall covered with defensive magic, and there is only one exit that can accommodate one person.


    "The back wall should have good defense. I have a solution now." Ryan said as he opened the space pocket and took out something.


    .

 Chapter 676： Wand maker

    "Now you will withdraw first and back to the hill behind." Ryan said that the large grenade transformed into a fat nuclear bomb in the radiation world was uninsured and released several defensive magic on it, then turned his head. Speaking to Hermione behind.


    "Okay, be careful." After finishing speaking, Hermione teleported out of the room with two little guys, and Ryan threw the fat nuclear bomb into the open secret room entrance after opening the insurance. On that hill.


    "Boom," just as Ryan had just teleported onto the hill bag, a huge explosion came from the house under the mountain, and then a burst of fire quickly expanded to form a mushroom cloud, and then grew into the sky, a few seconds later. The stones, wood and bricks that were blown into the sky fell again, crackling and scattered around, even causing Ryan to have a magic shield to block the falling bricks.


    "It''s fast, we''re running out of time." Ryan said, teleporting to the room with the others. The stone room, which looked strong before, has disappeared, and the place has now become a big pit. After pulling out his wand and removing the ruins of those buildings, the former iron wall reappeared in front of him.


    "It looks good." After a little inspection, Ryan discovered that the magical defense of this iron wall was weakened a lot because of the explosion. After a few seconds, the door opened with the help of Our Lady of Roses. .


    Behind the door is a magic laboratory that is not small in size. There are a lot of lights in the room to make the whole laboratory very bright. Under the illumination of the lights, a lot of alchemy vessels made of various metal gems sparkled on the experimental table. However, this laboratory only occupies one third of the room, and the other two thirds of the room are all placed with wooden shelves, and various alchemical materials are placed on the shelves.


    "We made a fortune this time." Ryan sighed softly after looking at the rows of shelves. He could feel that most of the things on the shelves were some good things that even the rich could not buy. But before collecting the loot, Lane found that he still had some things to do.


    "The guy hiding behind the shelf, now come out and surrender immediately." Hermione shouted with a wand at the back of a shelf. "Raise your hands over your head and slowly come out, let me see your palms, otherwise I will kill you."


    Soon a rustling sound came from behind the shelf, and a few seconds later, the two seemingly emaciated old men leaned against each other and lifted their hands up from the back of the shelf.


    "Mr. Ollivander, you are here." Ryan recognized the identity of one of the two old men who turned out from behind the shelf for the first time, although he had only seen the old man before. But as the creator of the first magic wand that he got when he entered the magic world. Ryan still remembers his appearance even after a few years.


    "Oh, it turns out to be you. Ryan Liang, an Asian wizard who is rare in Britain. Pine wood, phoenix feathers, twelve inches long, is a magic wand that is very picky about the owner. It''s also a magic wand that is very powerful for the master. "Olivier narrowed his eyes and looked at Ryan.


    Ryan could confirm that this one was indeed Oliver, and not someone posing after drinking the compound soup. Because only Ollivander can do that anyone who bought a wand from him can report the name of the other party and the wand used.


    "Let''s go now, the reinforcement of the mysterious man is now on the road. By the way, Mr. Ollivander, who is this gentleman beside you?" Ryan pointed to the man beside Ollivander. The old man asked. The old man looked fatter than Olivier, with white hair and a fluffy big beard. It looks like a Santa.


    "This is Grigovich, like me a wand craftsman. It was also kidnapped here by the mysterious man." Ollivander introduced. "So please take him with you, and he has helped me a lot during these days."


    "No problem, sir." Ryan nodded and promised that in fact Olivander would not leave such talents to Voldemort even if he didn''t say so. At this time, Rose Crystal had already received the things on the shelf together with Jill, and the top alchemy test equipment placed nearby on the table, and Hermione had to take advantage of this time to stay in the basement A lot of magic traps.


    After everything was packed, Ryan activated the alchemy bombs that had been placed before. Then an old man hand in hand left the basement, and Hermione also left here with two little guys. Three minutes after they left, several black smoke appeared on the rubble and became several Death Eaters.


    "Hah, Mrs. Lestrange. Is that what you said about the secretive, unprecedented defense of the laboratory?" A witch with long hair and a scar on his face sarcastically confronted him. The witch said.


    "Shut up!" He said, and the tall black-skinned Bellatrix directly turned his wand into a long whip and strangled the guy''s neck. Then he pulled the guy to face him and said angrily To, "I will naturally admit my mistakes to the Dark Lord and take on my responsibilities. But what happened here cannot be evaluated by the garbage like you."


    "Cough, slightly--" The wizard, who was strangled by the neck, grasped the long whip with both hands, and his face had changed from white to blood red, and then slowly turned to blue. Fortunately, before he hung up, Bellatrix finally vented his anger and let go of his whip.


    "Get away, get away now!" Bella shouted angrily. "I''m going to investigate here who actually dared to do such a thing. When I find him out, I''ll take it apart piece by piece."


    Looking at the angry Bella, the other black wizards hurriedly walked away from her, and everyone had a fear on their faces. Soon after they ran away, they heard the explosion sound after the spell hit the ground and Bella ¡¯s crazy roar ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But this time, the culprit of this attack has successfully returned Took their own home. After entering the living room, Ryan introduced warmly like the two old men he was pulling. "This is my current home. Even a mysterious person can''t come in. You are now safe."


    As soon as the words fell, Ryan felt that the weight on both sides had increased sharply. He turned his head in a hurry, and found that the two masters of wand making on both sides fainted at the same time.


    "Give up, don''t get in the way." Hermione, standing behind Ryan, squeezed him aside unkindly, and then squatted down to release the bleeding red airflow between the two old men.


    "There''s nothing serious about them. This is a few spells that would hurt the soul before. It is likely to be a heart curse. After a long time of overwork, the result is that after a sudden relaxation, I feel faint after being excited." One After a few minutes, Hermione stood up and said to Ryan. "Now put them both in the guest room to rest for a while, and then give them the soothing incense. I think they can wake up after a good sleep, but it may take more than a month to recover. "


    "It turns out that way." Ryan said a few words to Mr. Qiaoshou who ran out, and soon four or five Mr. Qiaosong rushed out of the basement with a stretcher to take the two old men lying on the carpet. Ryan believes that these robots can take care of the two magic wand makers.


    "I think we have to take a break too." Ryan watched the robot leave and turned to Hermione. "Anyway, counting the loot and figuring out what happened in the basement is too late to do it tomorrow. Just to relax this evening. . "


    https: //


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 677： Doubt and news

    "Good morning, my brother." Early the next morning, Ryan was awakened by Rose Crystal''s crisp voice. "I suggest you better hurry up now, because it is almost lunch time."


    "What, have I slept for so long?" Ryan hurriedly sat up and turned to look out of the window. It turned out that the sunlight outside was already very bright. A bunch of golden sunlight shined into the bedroom from the gap of the curtain, forming a thin beam of light in the room.


    "Maybe it was too tired yesterday." Ryan smiled self-deprecatingly, then got up from the bed and began to clean up. "Right, Little Rose. Where is Hermione?"


    "She was up half an hour ago. I didn''t alarm you to go out of the room to see if you were asleep." Rose Crystal shrugged. "She should be preparing breakfast now."


    "Oh, really." Ryan shook his head helplessly and then quickly packed up and went downstairs. When he came to the restaurant, he saw Hermione sitting at the table waiting for him. breakfast.


    "It''s really trouble you," Ryan said, apologizing to Hermione when he sat down at the table. "You should wake me up when you got up just now. You can''t keep you busy by doing breakfast."


    "But I didn''t actually do anything." Hermione smiled and spread her hand. "This is at home, I don''t need to cook by myself. Just go to the kitchen and tell Mr. Qiaoshou what to eat in the morning."


    "It turns out that way." Ryan used a fork to fork a piece of bacon and ate it, then said vaguely. "Since we had this family, the time we lived here can be counted with one hand, so I forgot about it."


    "It doesn''t matter, this is just a little thing." Hermione waved her hand, and then continued. "By the way, yesterday we rescued the hostages I just checked. Their condition is much less than that of the one who just returned yesterday. If there is no accident, they can wake up in three or four hours."


    "This sounds like a good idea." Lane said heartily. "At least I think it should be very important for the mysterious person to create such a large laboratory, so if you can figure out what this laboratory is doing, it should be very useful for us. Thing. "


    "You are right, but there is one thing you might not have thought of." Hermione lowered her fork and nodded in agreement. "At least in my opinion, this laboratory may be more important than you think."


    "Oh? Let''s talk about it." Ryan asked with some curiosity. He just thought it was important to have so many precious materials and so many places to guard, but he didn''t have time to think down seriously. So after hearing Hermione''s analysis, he stopped eating with interest and prepared to listen to her opinion.


    "That''s the case, do you think that although there are a lot of guards and there are enough magic circles to help. But they are all isolated in front of that iron wall. It''s a bit strange." Hermione looked at Ryan and said To.


    "To know that the two magic wand makers we rescued were previously taken by force, they wouldn''t worry about their actions under normal circumstances, so why is there a wall between the guard and the two magic wand makers? It ¡¯s not going to be personally monitored. "


    "This is indeed a suspicious place." Ryan nodded slightly, because the group of Death Eaters seemed a bit unreasonable. Under normal circumstances, such unreliable personnel must at least be kept under surveillance. It is a bit strange to stand outside the door like a Death Eater and not take a glance. "I think the things inside are either very dangerous or very important to the mysterious person."


    "It should be very important," Hermione said. "I don''t think that the mysterious person is the kind of person who values ??the lives of others. Even if he is to the Death Eaters under his, he will not put their lives in his own eyes."


    "What you said makes sense." Lane nodded. "But we don''t need to guess these things anymore. After a while, the two old gentlemen who we rescued yesterday should wake up and they should know what the mysterious man is doing.


    Time was boring after eating, so Ryan twisted the radio set on the table and tried to hear if there was any new news. These days they have been busy, and at the same time, they have imposed an interference spell on them to keep them secret. Therefore, after they left Hogwarts Castle, they almost cut off all the news, so they urgently need to know what happened recently.


    The first few radio stations existed originally, of course, now they have all fallen to Voldemort''s side. So it''s either whitewashed playing music, or a new decree chanting various London Ministry of Magic in a rigid tone. Of course, these laws are full of discrimination.


    Other than that, there were some wanted orders, and Ryan just heard his share. His reward is 10,000 gallons, which was added after the last battle at Hogsmeade, and is now second only to the reward of the so-called conspiracy usurper Professor Dumbledore. As the list was recited, they heard many familiar names. For example, Harry is now rewarded with 6000 gallons, while Hermione has only 3000 gallons.


    "It''s really boring content, and it''s illogical." Hermione sat on the sofa after the wanted list was finished. "Let''s listen to our radio station. The show made by the Ministry of Magic in London is really nothing." Audible. "


    "There are still some uses, at least to let us know who the Death Eaters are targeting now." Lane said, tapping his wand on the radio to change the channel. "Of course, the things in it are not necessarily accurate. For example, your reward is only half of Harry''s. It is not reasonable. At least in terms of your damage to the group of Death Eaters, is 7000 Gallon more reasonable. "


    "I wouldn''t be bored to be better than this number." Hermione said, lifting her chin slightly, "I just think that if these wanted amounts are more accurate, I can roughly analyze part of the enemy''s movements and send them to our personnel. A warning has been issued. "


    "What you said makes sense ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But we can listen to other news now." Ryan finally changed the channel after a toss for half a day and changed a familiar voice from the speaker.


    "... It''s great to meet the audience again, and you are welcome to listen to the Hogwarts Lights radio station. I am Fred Weasley, and beside me is George Weasley, good afternoon everyone."


    "Good noon." George''s voice came out, but because the twins'' voice was not as high as the resolution of the external radio, Ryan did not hear the difference between the two.


    "First of all I need to broadcast a piece of good news." Fred said, "It is now possible to confirm that all the Death Eaters who made the Poka Village massacre after the four days of attack on Hogsmeade have now been killed. We hope this will make it stand The wizards on the mysterious side can wake up in time to stop the massacre of innocent people. "


    "In addition, we call on all listeners to help nearby Muggles when possible. For example, you can cast a protective spell on the Muggle residence on your street. These simple measures may save many lives. "


    "Yes, we don''t require everyone to be a hero, but sometimes helping others is just a relief." George added. "Do n¡¯t believe the so-called sorcerer first that is circulated in the dark. The sorcerer first is the first step of discrimination, then it will easily become pure blood first, and finally become an evil Death Eater. Remember , Whether it is a wizard, a Muggle or any magical creature, life is equal, they are equally precious, and they are all worth protecting¡ª "


    "It seems that the radio station is doing well, at least it has played a role in publicity." Listening to the content of the radio, Ryan nodded approvingly.


    https: //


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 678： Oliver

    Just as they were drinking black tea while listening to the radio, Mr. Cleverman flew down the stairs. It came to Ryan where they sat and said in a unique mechanical voice, "Yesterday the guest named Oliverde is now awake and he hopes to see the person who rescued him from that prison yesterday. "


    "Okay, let''s go up here." Ryan nodded at the tumbling robot, then waved his wand to turn off the radio and stood up with Hermione and walked upstairs.


    Following the stairs all the way up to the second floor, I walked a few steps into the corridor on the left, and the brown wooden door of the guest room appeared in front of them. Ryan stepped forward to the door and knocked lightly on the door, and answered them with a faint "Please come in!"


    After opening the door, I could see a wooden single bed in the room by the window, and Ollivander was now lying on the bed halfway on the pillow. At this time, the curtains were pulled apart halfway, and with the help of sunshine, Ryan could see that his current state was much worse than it was then. He looked haggard, all the bones on his face protruded, and his skin was yellow and yellow. The big silver eyes are deep in the eye sockets, and they look even bigger. The hands on the thin quilt look like skeletons.


    According to Hermione ¡¯s inspection yesterday, Ollivander has been out of the sun for at least a year and has been tortured several times. This is why he now looks so bad.


    Olivander kept looking at the small garden downstairs through the window before they came in, but now he turned his head to look at them with silver eyes.


    "Mr. Ollivander, I''m glad to see you awake, but I think you''d better rest and rest, because your physical condition is not very good now." Ryan advised Ollivander lying on the bed halfway To.


    "My dear children," Ollivander''s voice was weak. "You rescued us. I thought we would die there. How can I thank you ... how do you ... not enough."


    "We are very happy to help you." Hermione said, "As long as it can weaken the mysterious person or the Death Eater, we are willing to do it, but you are still very weak, you don''t have to call us to thank . "


    "Ah, of course. I asked you to come not specifically to thank you, but to tell you what the mysterious man caught me and Grigovic, and I think this should be helpful to defeat the mysterious person. "


    "This is really good news." Leon and Hermione said after looking at each other. "After we entered the house where you were yesterday, I found out that you seemed to be making something through the seized loot?"


    "Yes, we are indeed making something." Ollivander nodded slowly. "The mysterious man asked us to make a wand, a wand that could defeat Principal Dumbledore."


    "Because his wand has been completely destroyed." Ollivander lowered his voice and said, "So he blamed all the reasons for the previous failures, so he kidnapped me at that time and let me do it for him. A powerful wand. "


    Ryan suddenly thought of the purple jellywood wand belonging to Voldemort that he burned with wildfire and Peter on the day of Voldemort''s resurrection. It seems that this should be the first time after Voldemort''s resurrection. Cause.


    "So, did you make that wand?" Hermione asked. "It''s the magic wand that the mysterious man demands."


    "Of course not, otherwise I won''t be like this." Olivier said after a bitter smile. "In this whole year, I have experimented with thousands of wands and rod cores, and even used some collections of pure blood families. Such as the bones of Titans, and then the real dragon scales, I I swear I have never seen these things before¡ª "


    "But I still don''t know why I can''t make the wand that the mysterious man needs." Ollivander seemed a bit desperate. "I have tried all the magic wand making techniques, even the oldest one. The made things do indeed fit the mysterious man, but I do n¡¯t know why I still ca n¡¯t reach the old one¡ª" Speaking of which, Austria Levander''s voice suddenly became smaller.


    "What''s old, sir?" Seeing Ollivander seemed to be lost in contemplation, Ryan had to interrupt his contemplation with a loud voice.


    "Where did I just say? Oh, yes, it''s an ancient wand." After being reminded, an excited spirit of Olivier woke up from contemplation. Then he leaned back up the bed and said. "More than a month ago, the mysterious man took out the most powerful wand I have made, but when he returned, he anxiously tortured me with a drill heart curse all night¡ª"


    "I''m sorry, sir, I think that''s because I''m trying to cover Harry Potter''s confrontation with the mysterious man." Ryan said in a somewhat guilty tone. After all, the old man was tortured because of his victory.


    "Child, didn''t you lie to me?" Ollivander''s eyes widened, and he couldn''t take care of the topic just now. "If I heard correctly, you just said that you and the mysterious person had confronted each other more than a month ago."


    "Not only that, Mr. Oliver." Hermione said. "Just a while ago, Ryan stopped another mysterious conspiracy in Hogsmeade and even forced the mysterious man back."


    "Hermione, you are a little touted." Ryan shook his head with a smile. "It is the principal Dumbledore who really repels the mysterious person. If he spends too much time with me, the principal will quickly come over."


    "This is already amazing, boy." Ollivander said. "It is a miracle in itself to be able to confront the mysterious people head-on at your age. This should be the best news I have heard today."


    The news made Ollivander very excited, and he could only continue with the topic he had just waited for a few minutes. "If things are the same as what you just said, then after the mysterious man once again failed, he began to ask his subordinates about various powerful magic props, and then grabbed Grigovich a week ago ~ www .novelhall.com ~ Speaking of here, Ollivander paused, "Grigovich was arrested because the mysterious man found out that he had the strongest wand ever-the death stick, the rod of destiny or the old wand. , So I will go to him. After tortured the whereabouts of the old wand, the mysterious man locked him and me out of a certain idea. Since then, he has asked us to make a wand that is comparable to an old wand. "


    "This is a place I can''t understand." Ollivander said in a confused tone. "The history of the old wand runs through the entire history of magic. Although there is an interruption in the middle, it will always reappear. It has certain recognizable characteristics that people who have studied wand science will recognize. There are some written records, some It ¡¯s very obscure, and I have studied with other wand makers. Those records have some authenticity. "


    "So I know very well that this wand is the night chick tail feather used, the body of the elderberry." Speaking of here, Ollivander''s eyes shone brightly. "This is a powerful combination, but it is definitely not top-notch in terms of materials. It can even be said that this combination was only slowly killed by those excellent and rare wand materials more than 1500 years ago with the disappearance of those powerful magical creatures. It was developed by people. I ca n¡¯t figure out why such a combination is more powerful than the old methods I used to make those powerful and ancient materials. ¡±


    "I think that in addition to the materials, the production method of any magic props can not be ignored." Thinking of his own production process of Lady Virgin, Ryan seemed to want to understand what. "If I am not wrong, the reason why you can''t make a wand comparable to the old one is because your own level is not enough."


    https: //


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 679： Wands and loot

    "Child, although you saved me and gave me a second life. But you can''t insult my ability in this respect." After hearing Ryan''s words, Ollivander choked a few times, and then looked a little bit. Said angrily.


    "Our family retains the oldest wand making technology in almost all of Western Europe. These technologies include all the technologies from the era of mythical heroes to the present. So I do n¡¯t think that in this aspect of technology, I and the wand making master who made old wands How bad is it. "


    After talking, Ollivander stared at Ryan with wide eyes, expressing his dissatisfaction with Ryan''s words just now. As a wand maker, Ollivander has his own pride. He will not let others downplay his craft at will.


    "You don''t believe that fairy tale?" Ollivander said as if suddenly remembering something. "I can assure you that the so-called **** of death made the three holy devices of death is just a legend. When he was imprisoned two days ago, Grigovich told me that he had an old wand. According to the results of his inspection, it can be determined The magic wand is indeed made by a human wizard, and it is not a miracle of a god. Although I do n¡¯t agree with the style, I believe that there will be no wrong judgment in this regard. "


    "I know this." Ryan said to Olivander, "I just said that to make a wand like an old wand, you have to reach a certain level of strength. If the strength is not enough, even if it is correct Cannot make that kind of powerful wand. "


    "Strength?" After listening to this sentence, Oliver had to fall into contemplation. As a wand maker, his own strength is not particularly powerful. It''s just that he never had to think about his own strength when making ordinary wands, so he never thought about it in this direction before.


    "It should be strength." Ryan stared at Ollivander''s eyes and nodded solemnly, and then summoned Our Lady of Roses. "Look at this and you will know."


    "Is this alchemist stone?" As a magic wand maker, Ollivander naturally understands alchemy. So after checking the jewel in Ryan''s hand a little, I soon figured out what it was. "If I remember correctly, Nicole May had an alchemist in his hand. But since that one was destroyed, there should be no alchemy in Europe."


    "It turned out to be true." Ryan raised his eyebrows. "But I recreated this kind of thing. In the process, I also found that my personal strength is very important for the production of these special items. Just like the production of alchemy stone, I can find how to make it even at Muggle. Alchemy stone, but not many people can make it, because there are too few people who meet the refining requirements. "


    "--You should be right." Ollivander, who wanted to hold on to his own opinion, could only admit that he was unable to make a powerful wand like an old wand after seeing the Virgin Rose in front of him.


    "But you''d better pay attention. I think the Dark Devil''s search for powerful magic items is not just for defeating you or Principal Dumbledore." Ollivander said after frowning. "According to what he did before, I think he feels like he thinks that his strength has reached a perfect level, so he is now looking for various magic props and even things in myths and legends because he believes that these things will make him change. It ¡¯s impeccable. "


    "It''s a strange idea." Hermione didn''t quite understand. "The magic wand is just a magic wand. Why do some people feel that these powerful props can make people more powerful than before."


    "I think that''s because he feels that he has gone far enough on the road to conquer death, and has even reached the extreme." Lane explained to Hermione through the Phoenix brand, "At least in terms of Horcrux, he has already He could n¡¯t cut more soul fragments, which might make him feel that his potential had been tapped to the extreme, so now he began to pursue external power to improve himself. And the first two times I used the power of the Holy Mother of Rose should also remind him of the importance of external power . "


    "But you obviously aren''t¡ª" Hermione was puzzled. She knows that Ryan ¡¯s Madonna Rose is not the same as the Magic Stone, and it cannot be regarded as an external force. And the Deathly Hallows is not a concept at all.


    "But he doesn''t know the mysterious man." Ryan blinked at Hermione mischievously after conveying this sentence through the Phoenix brand.


    After interacting with Hermione, Lane turned to Olivander. "Thank you very much for the news. They will provide enough help for our next move. We will leave now and give you a good rest."


    "Yes, yes, I really need to take a good rest. The torture of the Dark Lord before me was so powerful, the heart curse ... you don''t know ..."


    "We know," Ryan nodded seriously. "I really know. Please take a rest. If you have any requirements, you can order those metal robots to do it. They will complete your orders. Thank you for telling us all. "After finishing, Ryan and Hermione stepped back out of the room, and closed the door.


    The following afternoon, Ryan and they started to clean up the pile of magical materials from the basement in the living room. Previously, under Voldemort''s call, many pure-blood families took out their bottom of the box. This also allowed Ryan to find a lot of good things that he hadn''t even seen in the school library.


    "I finally know why the mysterious man didn''t allow the dead to enter that house." Hermione said, holding up a slap-sized amber, which was covered with a drop of sky blue liquid. But the magic is that there is a layer of hoarfrost on the appearance of amber. "There are too many precious treasures in that house. With the suspicious personality of the mysterious person, he will never let others have the opportunity to apologize for those treasures."


    "Besides, the mysterious man''s wand was made there." Ryan also picked up a silver smelt made by a goblin and looked at the sunlight outside the window. "The magic wand is equivalent to the second life of the wizard, so the mysterious person will definitely not let his subordinates see this process. If they guessed right, Olivander they really made a wand comparable to the old magic wand, waiting for their absolute It''s killing and killing. "


    This large pile of treasures, they cleaned up for half a day, and it was not until late at night that they were finally placed in different categories. In the process, Ryan discovered that the extraordinary power of Harry Potter before this world should be more prosperous than it is now. The rich magic contained in the unknown claws, feathers, or scales contained in various containers can explain some problems ~ www.novelhall.com ~ How powerful these magical creatures should be when they are alive. Hermione sighed after discovering the energy attached to these things. "Maybe at that time the world was like the Silver Moon City we visited last time, gestating a powerful magical civilization. "


    "But that world is not friendly to most people." Ryan had to point out this. "For example, the last time we went to Silvermoon City was already the safest city in the area, but if an ordinary person left the city wall to protect it, it would be very life-threatening."


    "You are right, so now this is the best." Hermione shrugged her shoulders here. "As for this magical material, anyway, we have so many worlds, we can always find this level of production. The world of materials. "


    "You''re right, but it''s not easy even if those worlds want to put together so many top-notch materials at one time. At least at the time, in the bustling place like Silvermoon City, I''ve only seen them in the treasure trove of Elastro So many things. It seems that this time the mysterious person has emptied the bottom of those pure blood families. "


    "But now they are all ours." Hermione smiled broadly. "It is our duty to save the innocent and stop the atrocities. But it would be better if there were more windfalls."


    "Don''t think about this." Lane smiled and shook his head. "There will not be too many of these pure blood families, so I don''t think there will be any big gains like today."


    "I know, but people always have to be a little optimistic, maybe someday the mysterious person''s brain will have a problem, and then gather a batch of treasures." Hermione stood up after saying, "Okay, let''s go to dinner, eat dinner today It is too late."


    https: //


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 680： Travel

    For the next few days, Ryan and Hermione stayed at the manor and went nowhere. On the one hand, they started to make a variety of magic props that may be used later, on the other hand, they helped the two wand masters recover their bodies.


    Regardless of whether it is day or night, Ryan, they wake up on time like an alarm clock, eat, work, fight to practice, and sleep. Although life is so monotonous in this way, it is very fulfilling.


    Just as the week was about to pass, the two wand-making masters also recovered to the point where they could get out of bed and move around. But when Ryan proposed to send them to Hogsmeade, they were rejected on the spot.


    "I would never go to Hogsmeade," said Grigovich with a strong accent in English. "You know, wand-making masters like me are all concerned about the protection of the Ministry of Magic in various countries. Even if it is so, I will be able to be taken away by the Dark Lord from layers of protection. So I think that the half of the Ministry of Magic in your north can''t protect me. "


    "Am I not?" Ollivander groaned, "Diagon Alley is not a remote place. After the mysterious man was resurrected, the patrol was strengthened there, but in the end, I was not taken directly from the store. "


    "So where are you going next?" Hermione asked, looking distressed. "Mr. Grigovich, do you need us to send you back to Bulgaria''s hometown? But we don''t have that time and energy for the time being."


    "No, no," Grigovi? waved his hand. "We have just discussed, and the result of the discussion is that we hope to live with you before the end of this war. Of course, we will pay for the accommodation, and we will never be stingy in terms of money. In addition, we are willing to Give you some of the materials and books we collected as a gift. "


    Ryan has no doubts about what he said. As a wand maker with a long history, it is certainly very sufficient in the collection of various magic materials and knowledge, even more abundant than the collection of normal pure blood family families. So they said that it is absolutely possible to come up with materials and books as a gift of thanks.


    But Ryan wondered why they had to stay in their own manor. Know that this manor was built entirely in the style of Muggles. Those wizards who came from the magic world are often not used to life here. At the same time, he didn''t think he could have the prestige of President Dumbledore, so that these two masters could stay.


    "But Hogsmeade is now guarded by Professor Dumbledore," Lane asked tentatively. "So it is definitely not safer than the Ministry of Magic full of ghosts in the past."


    "Albus is indeed very strong, but there are many people he needs to protect." Ollivander said in a hoarse voice. "People like us who are targeted by the Dark Lord cannot guarantee safety, because we cannot be under the protection of President Dumbledore at any time."


    "Yes," Grigovi? added, looking at Ryan. "At least we think it''s safest to live in your manor. You know, in the last war, the Dark Lord didn''t even find Nicholas Ver. The manor where the Lamers live. We believe that as an alchemist as powerful as Nicholas, the Dark Lord cannot enter your manor. "


    "Of course, we are not simply taking refuge here." Grigovi? said, "Although I have been retired for several years, if you can provide us with materials, we can produce for you during this time. Wand. "


    "If this is the case, you are welcome to live here." Ryan and Hermione made a decision after looking at each other. Many of the wizards rescued and fled from the previous period lost their wands, and The number of such wizards is likely to increase in the future.


    Most of these wizards now use second-hand wands of poor quality, while the other part simply cannot find a wand available. The lack of magic wands has become a well-known thing. Even Ryan and Hermione both traveled to the anchor point more than ten kilometers away three days ago and mailed to Hogsmeade the wands that had been renovated and were seized in the previous battle.


    So when the two masters of wand making were willing to continue working on wand making, Ryan decided to leave them both. With their help, Hogsmeade''s lack of wands should be greatly relieved.


    "I think the wand-making props should be available now." Hermione said, pulling her finger. "The last time we evacuated the basement when we rescued you, there were the best wand-making equipment in it. In addition, some of the seized materials are also commonly used materials made by magic wands. I think you can use them first. "


    "If you have a room, the spare alchemy room upstairs is just right for you to use." Ryan went on to say, "We will arrange the things for you today, and then go to Hogsmeade to purchase a batch of raw materials for you. "


    After setting up the two magic wand makers, Lane decided to go to Hogsmeade. On the one hand, it is to purchase various raw materials, on the other hand, it is to deliver the recently made things to those who need it.


    "It feels cold." As soon as she left the door of the room, Hermione tightened her robe subconsciously. This week they did n¡¯t even leave the room, even the combat exercises were done in the Lord of the Rings world. So as soon as I stepped out of the room, I realized that the weather had changed.


    "It''s October, and it''s rainy again. How could it not be cold." Lane said, adding a warming spell to Hermione and herself, and then left the manor with her using their unique teleportation spell.


    The two magic wand masters were right before. Ryan ¡¯s manor is indeed one of the best in the European magic world in this state of full defense, and this powerful defense comes from the mana ¡¯s special magic defense. system.


    The place where the normal wizards lived no matter what the defense would leave a passage for people to come and go, like a wall with windows and doors. However, as a result, these channels often become weak points in the defense system.


    Ryan''s manor completely blocked all external communication channels under the current state of high vigilance. For other wizards, this kind of defense is meaningless, because no one can enter and no one can defend the location. Out, people simply cannot live in it.


    Ryan they use this method because on the one hand, their teleportation magic can bypass almost all the magic defenses in the world, and can normally enter and exit under these defenses. On the other hand, they have multiple worlds that can provide logistic help, and can survive for a long time without communicating with the outside world On the road. Looking at the village from their foothold, we can find that almost all the traces of the last war have been erased. Only the bricks and tiles of different colors and the burnt traces on the big tree at the entrance of the village also tell the story of the last war. fierce.


    As they walked down the road to the entrance of the village, they found that the village now had a wall on the periphery like Hogwarts. As they approached the entrance and exit, they were stopped by a patrol, and the leader was actually the old acquaintance Cedric.


    "Lane, Hermione, I''m very happy to see you. Now I''d like to show you your pass." Cedric greeted him with a smile, and several patrols behind him looked at them with their magic wands in their posts.


    "We left more than a week ago, and we don''t know anything about the pass." Ryan said dumbfounded, at least the wall didn''t even exist when they left.


    "Yes." Cedric nodded. "Then do you have any way to prove your identity? If not, I think I might need to call out Professor Dumbledore."


    "No need to trouble Headmaster Dumbledore." Ryan said with a wave of his hand, a pair of pink wings appeared behind him, and then his feet floated off the ground. "Do you think this is enough?"


    You have to know that the only wizard who could fly without tools was only a Voldemort, so now Ryan easily proves his identity with these wings.


    "Okay, you go in." Cedric signaled them to go in. The players behind him also put away their wands. "For a while, remember to go to the Ministry of Magic to get a pass."


    https: //


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 681： Conversation in the store

    After entering the town of Hogsmead, Lane discovered that the town was still as lively as it was in the past. Especially after a large number of wizards fled here, the local market has prospered a lot, which made Ryan spend a little effort to squeeze out of the crowd and rush to the Weasley joke shop.


    The layout of the Weasley joke shop is completely different from before. The various joke products that used to be the protagonist are now pitifully squeezed in the corner of the shop. The windows and shelves that were vacated are now filled with all kinds of defense props, from defense suits to special smoke bombs, from decoy bombs to elementary magic simple tutorials.


    "Good morning, Sirius." When he came to the door of the store''s backyard warehouse, Ryan encountered an unexpected person. "I remember you Aurors should be very busy, why are you here today?"


    "I don''t want to, but this is the task assigned by the Ministry of Magic." Sirius said with a lift of the box in his hand. Ryan saw that the brown suitcase was wrapped in bronze at all eight corners, and it looked very strong. On the front of the box is a golden capital letter M, and in the middle of the letter m there is a raised wand.


    "Oh, does the Ministry of Procurement buy?" Hermione looked at this box with the Ministry of Magic logo on it with interest. If you guessed right, this should be a space box. "What are you going to buy this time?"


    "A large number of defense items, at least 100 bronze bracelets need to be purchased." Sirius turned his head to Ryan. "Ryan, these props you made are really useful. They have saved more than one life in the recent period. But the problem now is that there is a shortage of stock in your shop."


    "You don''t have to worry about this." Lane said, taking the space bag from his waist and shaking it. "I just made a batch of new products, and the rest of the store should meet your needs."


    After talking about it, he took out one bracelet after another from his pocket and placed it on the side table. It wasn''t until Sirius took out the 37th bracelet that he nodded to indicate that it was enough.


    "I remember you bought it last time!" Asked Sirius Ryan, looking at the bracelets in the box. "Why do you need so much this time, do you have so many people using these things?"


    "Absolutely enough manpower." Sirius recounted all the bracelets, and then closed the box. "Don''t you know that these bracelets have become consumables? Be aware that both Aurors and Blowers are now not only flooded with novices, but also overloaded. In this way, they will make more mistakes in battle than before More. "


    "In this case, the previous batch of bracelets will naturally wear out quickly. But correspondingly, we can use the limited manpower now to complete various complex tasks, and at the same time promote the rapid growth of everyone. So overall The consumption of these bracelets is still worthwhile. The only bad thing is that you need to trouble you. "


    "This is what I should do." Ryan nodded. "After all, life is the most important thing. Being able to exchange supplies for life is always a very worthwhile thing."


    "Yes, I think so too. Also, thank you for reporting the price to the Ministry of Magic as a cost price, so that more front-line fighters can have enough defense." After that, Sirius took the box to the store. Go ahead, "Okay, goodbye. I''m going back to the Ministry of Magic to get back to life now. By the way, the thing you did in the London Magic Department before is indeed beautiful."


    As the Auror of the Ministry of Magic, Sirius can see a lot of news that outsiders cannot see. Naturally, I also know who was the one who hanged the street lights from those black wizards. For Sirius, who lived in the Black family since childhood, this method of returning teeth to teeth is the most suitable for him.


    "Good luck!" Ryan watched Sirius carrying the box into the front room. I have to say that this job really suits Sirius. Especially as a shareholder of the joke shop, he can go directly to the warehouse to pick up what he needs and go to the front checkout. In this way, a lot of time can be saved, and at the same time, the efficiency is much higher when taking things.


    After saying goodbye to Sirius, Ryan took Hermione upstairs to the shop. At this time, George was making some kind of potion upstairs, and after seeing Ryan coming in, he extinguished the fire placed under the still.


    "Are you okay to stop making this? Won''t you waste this pot of medicine?" Hermione, looking at George who stopped making potions, pointed to the pile of bottles and jars in front of them with some concern.


    "Of course not, and my level of making finished potions is a waste." George said with a smile. "So I''m just doing some deep processing of some magic potion raw materials. For example, I was distilling white fresh essential oil just now. This is one of the essential raw materials for making white fresh essence. I hope these semi-finished raw materials can help you make more Potion. "


    "Then thank you." Ryan nodded, then handed over the space bag. "This is a new batch of protective props I made. You can put it on the shelf now. When I just came over, I saw a lot of places on the shelf with labels saying out of stock."


    "It''s out of stock." George took the space bag and opened it. He said, "Recent conflicts have continued, so many things that are not normally used have become consumables. In addition, ordinary people also hope to be able to Get some magic props for self-defense. So all our stuff about black magic defense is selling very well now. "


    After talking about it, he took out a crystal bottle as large as a thermos. The crystal bottle was reinforced by some steel and silver frames, and contained some emerald green liquid like a flowing emerald.


    "Ah, is this a potion of intoxication?" George said after he opened the bottle and smelled it with a fan. "The Ministry of Magic and the Phoenix Society charge as much as we have for this potion, because we now need this kind of potion that can play a part in the most insane spell."


    Speaking of which, George seemed agitated and his face flushed. "That group of **** Death Eaters ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and some of the evil men in the Ministry of Magic in London have been abusing the heart curse. Moody brought a group of Aurors to capture a pure The manor of the blood family rescued a dozen people from the inside. As a result, each of them was inadequately tortured by the Heart-Shaping Curse. "


    "Can you believe it?" George waved his hand excitedly. "One of the boys was only six years old, and the group of Death Eaters could use the Heart Drill. The only reason they did it was that it was fun to do it."


    "Really¡ª" Hermione covered her mouth with her hands. "So, how are those evildoers now?"


    "All ran away." George said looking very upset. "Of course, this is not to blame Moody. They had seven Death Eaters in the house, and Moody had only five of them. After rushing into the manor at that time, they were withdrawn to protect the hostages after they learned to save the hostages. Power to block the fleeing Death Eaters. "


    "That''s right." Ryan nodded slightly. "Anyway, saving innocent people is more important than punishing criminals. By the way, what is the situation of the rescued hostages now?"


    "It''s okay." George smiled. "Fortunately, not every Death Eater''s Heart-Drilling Curse can be so effective, and our rescue and treatment are more timely. So although these hostages have a few injuries, they should not be permanent. Injury. Of course, the coagulant and calming incense you developed played an indispensable role in the treatment process. "


    "That would be great." Ryan pointed to the space bag in George''s hand. "I have prepared ten bottles of this intoxicating potion, which should be enough for people who need to use it now."


    https: //


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 682： Smooth plan

    After spending more than ten minutes, Lane finally counted and handed over the magic items he had brought before. There are many kinds of magic props. In addition to the magic props used for magic defense, there are some new offensive props this time.


    "What''s this?" George took a slim velvet-covered box from the space bag, and opened it to take out the contents. "It looks a bit like a wand ..."


    "Stop it." Ryan hurried forward to split his hand and took the wand off. After putting it back in the box, he looked up at George. "Please, if you see magic items you have n¡¯t seen before, it ¡¯s better to ask me, otherwise you may hurt yourself."


    "Do you mean this is not an ordinary wand?" George asked, looking at the small blue box in Ryan''s hand. "Is it similar to the fake wand I sold with Fred before?"


    "It''s a bit like, but it''s not the same thing." Lane said, taking a wand that was previously used as a test article from another space bag in his arms. At this time, George discovered that although this wand looks like a normal wand, it looks more gorgeous than the ordinary wand. The surface is inlaid with a mysterious pattern of silver threads and a tiny crystal.


    "It really looks a lot prettier than a normal wand," George commented. "But at this time, although many people need a wand, I don''t think this gorgeous, pure-blood family-style wand can be welcomed by the hemp wizards who have lost the wand. And I don''t see anything about this wand special."


    "Hahaha--" Hermione could not help laughing when she looked at the wand in front of George''s solemn comment. After the laughter stopped a little, she said to George. "I really didn''t expect this thing to hide your observations. In fact, this wand is a consumable, and it can automatically cast magic."


    "Does magic work automatically?" George opened his mouth in surprise. "I only know that some magic items can automatically release magic when they need to be used, but I have never heard of a magic wand that can automatically release magic."


    "Accurately speaking, this should be a truncated version of the semi-automatic wand, because although it does not need to cast spells, it still requires the user to mentally lock the target of the spell. In addition, it can only use one kind of magic." Ryan shrugged. Shrugging his shoulders, "I must say that the real auto-casting props are made. It''s really difficult, even if it''s really made, almost no one can afford it."


    "Even in this case, this wand is very powerful." George looked at the wand in Ryan''s hand with awe. "What surprised me the most is that you can still mass produce this thing¡ª"


    "Okay, let''s try this wand now." Ryan looked at George and seemed to start praising the wand and interrupted George quickly. "I have to show you this wand first. Power, only in this way can you introduce its role to those who need this thing. And develop a suitable method of use. "


    "Open the fire." After coming to the yard, Ryan raised the wand and aimed at a stone in the middle of the yard. He instantly fired a magical energy missile from the head of the wand, and then a baseball was exploded on the stone. The size of the pit.


    "Pure magical energy?" After a few minutes of study, George also imitated Lane using the wand to make a pit of the same size on the stone, and then he took the wand and looked closely.


    "Although it is not very aggressive, it can play a very good effect in the battle of wizards. Especially after using pure magic energy, it can effectively kill and destroy most of the magical defense methods now. In short, this It is a magical prop that is very suitable for combat. "


    "So how much do you think the price of this thing is appropriate?" Ryan asked after briefly introducing the characteristics of this thing. In fact, this wand is a magically modified arcane missile wand. After getting this technology from Silvermoon City in the last trip, Ryan tried to restore a series of magical technologies in Silvermoon City.


    However, technical restoration is a very complicated process under different world backgrounds, not to mention that the magic level of that world last time is much higher than that of this world.


    This led to the fact that after such a long period of research, the arcane missile wand, which was not very complicated in that world, became the first magic prop that could be produced in batches using local raw materials among all the technologies obtained in that world, and it was comparable to the original For example, the magic wand made here is also quite different from its prototype.


    "For pricing, 20 magic items are stored in each wand. The wand will be scrapped after use. You tell me that it costs about 12 gallons." George tapped his chin with his finger, "I I think the price of 30 gallons is more appropriate, because you underestimate the complexity of making such magic props. However, I think the specific pricing will not be finalized until Fred returns. "


    "It''s okay, I''m not in a hurry anyway." Ryan asked George after shaking his hand that he didn''t urge him on the matter. "By the way, why are you alone in the shop, where did Fred and Penello go?"


    "Penello went to the wolf planting base in Northern Europe today to buy." George explained, "because the sales of magic props almost emptied our inventory, and the workshop on the other side of the town now needs more raw materials. To maintain production. "


    "As for Fred, he went to Hogwarts today to find Hagrid. You know, Hagrid can often find some good things in the forbidden forest by accident. After discussing with Dumbledore and Hagrid before , We can now get some materials that are harder to obtain from Hagrid every once in a while. Seriously, I hope they come back quickly, and now they work alone in the store, even if it ¡¯s just one morning. tired."


    "It turns out that way." Ryan nodded, and now Weasley''s joke shop is far less crowded than in the past. Most of the former shop assistants now work in the new Ministry of Magic.


    Because before, Ryan recruited and trained a large number of hemp seed wizards for their big plans, at the time this was just to improve the overall level of hemp seed wizards, so that they could be able to fight for their dues when the time came. s right.


    But Ryan did not expect that the opportunity came so fast at this time, nor did he think that there were so many people in the magic world who opposed the establishment of a new order after the end of the last war ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The order returned to the state in the past.


    This also led to Voldemort being able to seize the only opportunity that Dumbledore was unable to escape while Professor Dumbledore is still alive. Certain advantages. For many reasons, President Dumbledore could not recapture the Ministry of Magic in a short period of time, and the war became longer and longer.


    Under such circumstances, Hogsmeade Ministry of Magic was established. Because a large number of pure-blood faction wizards chose to stand on the side of the Ministry of Magic in London, resulting in an extreme shortage of personnel, the Ministry of Magic recruited a large number of personnel after it stabilized. And this just gave Ryan a chance to start acting, a chance for more hemp seed wizards to get a better job, and then to get the status and right to speak.


    Unsurprisingly, these hemp wizards who have been trained in the joke shop for several years have almost successfully passed the examination and were recruited by magic. It was a good thing for Ryan and they, but there were fewer people in the corresponding joke shop. Fortunately, after the outbreak of the war, the main business of the joke shop was changed to the production of magic props related to the war, and the shop in Diagon Alley was closed. This makes the store barely operational.


    However, the lack of personnel is still a very troublesome problem. Although some new recruits are recruited from the escaped personnel, the lack of personnel will cause the store to run poorly until the training of these new recruits is qualified.


    "Then we won''t disturb you." Finally, after instructing George to help collect materials for wand making, Ryan and they quickly left. After George waved his hand, he began to refine the essential oil.


    https: //


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 683： Goodbye Hagrid

    "Where are we going next?" After walking out of the Weasley joke shop, Hermione turned to ask Ryan next to him, "Are you going to buy the raw materials for the magic wand."


    "Yes, I think now we have to go to the Ministry of Magic to apply for a batch of materials. After going back, the two wand-making masters will be able to start work." Lane said along with Hermione to the hill where the Ministry of Magic is. .


    After the establishment of the Hogsmeade Ministry of Magic, with Dumbledore''s suggestion, most of the raw materials needed for the war are now under control. If it is only small-scale procurement, the problem is not big, but large-scale procurement like them must go to the Ministry of Magic to register in advance.


    Fortunately, this process was very smooth, because of the identity of Ryan Alchemist, the Ministry of Magic staff did not even ask Ryan what the raw materials for wand making were. In addition, they also applied for their own pass.


    "Let''s go to Hogwarts Castle now to find Hagrid. He should have something we can use." After getting the pass and a batch of raw materials, Ryan walked out of the Ministry of Magic door to Ho Walk towards Gwarts Castle.


    When they came outside Hagrid''s hut, they found that Yiya was chasing the goblin in the vegetable garden outside the hut. It''s a pity that those goblins responded very flexibly. When they rushed towards them, they would hide in the hole and laugh at it all the time.


    It seems there are guests in the room. Ryan thought about knocking on the door of the small house, and soon he heard the sound of the chair moving, and then there was a voice from Hagrid: "Okay, let me open the door. Why are there so many guests today?" . "


    Hagrid slit the door, revealing his big beard. After seeing it was Ryan, he opened the door wide and let them in. "I think the two of you can squeeze and sit on my sofa. I have a lot of guests here today."


    After entering the room, Lane discovered that Hagrid''s room had not changed much. There are still a lot of food hanging on the ceiling, such as dry cheese, ham, and some sausages. The flame is burning in the hearth of a stove in the middle of the room, and there is a big copper that is sobbing out. pot.


    "Good morning, Harry, Ron, and Ginny." Lane greeted the three people sitting on the big sofa. "I am glad to see you again. We have been too busy outside for most of the month, and there is really no way to write to you."


    "We can understand this." Harry nodded, then said excitedly. "We have learned from the news recently what you are doing, but unfortunately I did not pass the last exam successfully, otherwise I will definitely fight on the same line as you now."


    "Right, speaking of the exam." Hermione reacted suddenly. "Harry, Ron, you have to take the N.E.W.Ts test this year. You already knew how difficult this test was when the semester began. How come you have time to run out of school today?"


    "Hermione, you can still hear you nagging after you graduated." Ron said helplessly. "All day I was mad at school. Both Hogmode Day and Quidditch games were canceled this year, saying it was for safety reasons. The only thing that we can entertain for us is in This place has turned around, don''t you see that there are more people on the field now than in the past? "


    Ryan heard the words and looked at the venue through the window. Sure enough, there were more people on the venue than in the past. And many people use the venue to play games that do not require much space, such as cricket, tennis, and football.


    "Ah, these kids are really lively." Hagrid said when pouring the boiling water into a large teapot. "But I had to apply a protective magic on my window, because before that my window The glass was smashed twice by football. "


    "It''s quite common outside." Hermione took a sip after picking up the teacup, then raised the teacup in front of her and looked at it suspiciously. "Hagrid, how are you contacting Mrs. Maxime now?"


    "Every week there is a letter--" Hai Ge, who was handing a plate of sugar cubes to Ginny, subconsciously replied, and then a jerky stood up and almost hit the ham hanging on the roof. "How do you know that I never told anyone about this?"


    Harry immediately looked at Hermione with gossip. Hermione cleared her throat slightly and put the teacup in her hand on the saucer. Then she pointed to the teacup and said, "This tea set looks very delicate and somewhat biased. Feminine. At the same time, after careful observation, I can be sure that this tea set is produced by France''s Baitu ceramics, which belongs to the top porcelain brand in the Muggle world. So I guess this should not be bought by Hagrid itself, but a certain It was given to him by a woman in France. "


    "And the only French woman Hagrid knows is Mrs. Baksim, so the next thing can be easily inferred." After speaking, Hermione showed a little proud expression.


    "You guessed it," Hagrid admits calmly after a little hesitation. "Olim and I have been chatting before, especially in this case, she is under a lot of pressure and needs to confide her inner pressure to a reliable person."


    "Yeah, as President Dumbledore said, the more time we should be together, the only way to truly overcome the darkness." Hermione patted Hagrid sitting on the small stool beside him Speaking of the arm. "So, I sincerely wish you all."


    "Yeah, I wish you all the best." "It''s just awesome." Harry and they also sent their blessings. After hearing these blessings, Hagrid''s excited hands covered his face and sobbed loudly.


    Hagrid had a sense of inferiority before, because the difference between him and Maxim ¡¯s pitch is still too big, which is why he kept concealing his feelings, and now everyone ¡¯s blessings let him suddenly Put down the big stone. That''s why he suddenly burst into tears.


    It took a while for Hagrid to relax his emotions, and then he looked at Ryan and they asked. "By the way, you have already graduated. I heard Professor Dumbledore say that you have a lot of things to do recently ~ www.novelhall.com ~ so are you doing anything with me today?"


    "Yes, there are some." Ryan briefly described the process of saving the two wand makers before, and then continued. "For safety reasons, these two magic wand makers hope to stay in our manor during the war. However, during this time, they are willing to help you make magic wands, so I am here to hope that I can buy some materials for making magic wands. "


    "Magic wand making material-yes!" Hagrid pondered for a while and then tapped his head hard. The voice even made Ryan worry that Hagrid was concussed. Fortunately, this worry did not become a reality. Soon Hagrid stood up and took out a dozen silver-white unicorn tail hairs, two phoenix feathers, dozens of Ye Qi tail feathers and tie Bunches of twigs.


    "I think this should be the most common wand material." Hagrid pointed at these things and said. "I picked it up in the Forbidden Forest before. I hope the two wand masters can make good use of these things. Because many of the new students in these two years cannot buy a wand that belongs to them, they can only use it. Some old wands or second-hand wands that do n¡¯t fit well. So I hope the new wands can be made quickly. "


    "Thank you for your help. By the way, how much will these things cost?" Ryan asked after receiving them.


    "You can give me 100 gallons. The money is what I need to hand over to the school. After all, the Forbidden Forest is also a part of Hogwarts in a broad sense." Hagrid said, "If that''s not the case, I''ll pay I do n¡¯t even ask you to ask. Because I know you want these things for everyone. "


    https: //


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 684： Unexpected guest

    After completing the goal to come here, Ryan and Harry talked about what happened recently. At Hogwarts, everything is not much different from usual. Teachers and students are completing teaching tasks according to past plans. It seems that under the shelter of Professor Dumbledore, the chaos outside has not spread further into the school.


    But this does not mean that the storm outside has not affected the inside of the castle. Now that everyone is together, they are no longer talking about the gossip news of Quidditch or the "Witcher Weekly", but some topics about the specific situation outside. . Students like Ron whose family members are fighting on the front lines often become the birthplace of reliable and unreliable news in the castle.


    "Now people are constantly asking me about the situation outside." Ron said that he looked more stable than before, and if it was a few years ago, he might be excited to be everyone''s focus. . But now the most expression on his face is a worry. "It can be seen from the letter that both Bill, Percy, and my two twin brothers have encountered a lot of things recently, and some of them are more dangerous. Seriously, I am worried about them."


    After Ron had finished speaking, Ginny nodded sympathetically. "To say dad, Fred and George are safer now. After all, they are mainly dealing with some logistical work, but Bill and Percy are too worrying."


    "I know Percy is now a part-time striker, and that job is indeed a bit dangerous. But isn''t Bill working in Gu Lingge, now our people can''t go to London, what is Bill doing?" Lane looked at Harry and they Asked.


    "Now he is a member of the mobile team directly under the Auror office and is under the direct command of Moody." Harry said, "because the pure blood Death Eaters are located in places where there are too many magic spells, runes, and Magic trap. And as an excellent spell solver, Bill has an advantage in facing these things and can help a lot. "


    "By the way, Bill said to me last time to thank you. Thank you ??-Thank you for what?" Ron made a baboon scratching his head. "How can I forget that Bill specifically told me in the letter yesterday."


    "Thank you Ryan for the batch of magical dispelling tools for the Ministry of Magic last time." Ginny looked at Ron with a helpless look. "Ron, you may really need to enhance your memory. . "


    "Oh, it was that thing." Ginny remembered what it was as soon as he said Ryan. He had been asking the Weasley twins to collect feedback and needs from everyone. It happened that the last group of Death Eaters tried to attack Hogg. A batch of feedback collected by Maud before. In these feedbacks, Aurors complained that it was difficult to break the magical defense of the manor of the pure-blood family as the Death Eater. Escape or have reinforcements. So ask if there is anything that can quickly break the magic defense.


    Ryan then used the crystal ball that was used to destroy the age circle set by Professor Dumbledore around the goblet in the fourth grade as a model, and soon developed a universal magic prop that can target the magic defense of most buildings now. . However, after delivering the batch of 10 crystal **** to the Ministry of Magic, he did not receive any feedback, so he left the matter behind.


    It''s just that he didn''t expect Bill to write a letter of thanks specifically for this thing, so Ryan asked curiously. "I haven''t heard of the use of those magical Taoisms before? Can you tell me why Bill made a special thank you?"


    "Because of an action the other day," Ginny said after recalling the contents of the letter. "That time they rushed into a manor of a pure-blood family to rescue a dozen hostages. Bill said it would be your curse. The magic props broke through a large amount of defense in a short time, and if the Aurors hit the Death Eaters by surprise, these hostages are likely to be removed or killed ... "


    "It turns out that way." Ryan felt a lot better when he thought about what George said before. It is always a joy to let innocent people be saved through their creations.


    In the next hour or so, Ryan talked about their recent lives. It wasn''t until the bell rang that they heard Harry that they stood up and carried their schoolbags to say goodbye to Hagrid, because they were going to the next black magic defense class.


    Ryan also got up to say goodbye to Harry and they left Hagrid ¡¯s hut together. After going out, Harry got together while Ginny and Hermione were whispering something behind, and then used a grateful tone Say: "Ryan, thank you so much for everything you did for me."


    "What ... oh." Ryan was at a loss for a while, before realizing that Harry should have said that he had removed Voldemort''s soul from Harry''s body last time through a magic ritual. "Did Professor Dumbledore tell you what happened?"


    "Yes, he told me the things that had concealed me before. Although I was still a little angry at the beginning, I was fully able to understand your previous approach. After all, that soul was connected to Voldemort, if I knew what you concealed. , It is very likely that the soul will do something we do not want to happen. "Harry said with a sincere expression.


    "You''re fine." Ryan patted Harry on the shoulder. "Also, don''t take this matter too seriously. I did it before to overcome the mysterious people, and it''s just as easy to save you."


    "No, I know how difficult it is to get rid of that soul while guaranteeing my life." Harry looked stubborn, and it seemed that Professor Dumbledore did not hide anything in this regard. "So anyway, I will remember the thing that saved my life."


    "Relax, Harry." Ryan, who looked at Harry with a firm look, knew that someone like him must have owed himself a life, hoping to repay himself, so he said quickly, "Anyway, now we are still at war. Medium. So let ¡¯s live this war first and say nothing when the war is over. ¡±


    "You are right." Harry nodded. "I wish all of us and everyone we knew to live smoothly to the end of the war, I really hope this war can be over quickly."


    Everyone whom Lane knows hopes that this war can be ended as soon as possible, because this war has brought too much disaster. Just after Ryan and they were feeling a bit heavy and said goodbye to Harry at the entrance of the hall, two tall and furry figures came out of the castle. The students in the hallway were separated as if they had encountered the water at the bow of the ship ~ www.novelhall.com ~ gave way.


    "Heavenly Pandaren, what are they doing here?" Ryan and Hermione recognized the two upright big guys, only wondering why they appeared in Hogwarts'' castle at this time.


    "Ha, Mr. Liang, and Miss Granger, I''m so happy to see you today." The lead pandaman wearing a tuxedo, a top silk hat, and a panda holding a golden cane in his hand After seeing Ryan, they both seemed a little excited in Mandarin, and they waved his empty left hand to Ryan and waved to them.


    "Are you?" Ryan looked at the pandaren standing in front of him with some confusion. To him, all pandaren have the same appearance, so they really can''t recognize who the pandaren is.


    "Ah, you human beings can''t always distinguish our faces like this." There was a cute smile on the face of the pandaren in front of him. "I am Xiong Dusu, and this one is my brother Xiong Guangcai."


    "I remembered it." After the pandaren''s self-reported door, Lane suddenly thought of who the pandaren was in front of you. "You are the lobby manager at the Tianchao Alchemist Bank in Songjiangji. We gave it to us last time when we exchanged currency The one selling the fund. "


    "Yes, it''s me." Xiong Dusu showed a gentle smile, and then looked at more and more students with curious eyes around him. "Let''s go to the town of Hogsmeade, there are just some things I want to talk to you about. It is not convenient to talk here."


    "Okay, then let''s go to my shop." Ryan made a pleased gesture to signal the two pandaren to keep up with themselves. "I have a shop in Hogsmeade, that is a good place to communicate."


    https: //


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 685： bank

    Remember in a second ¡¾¡¿


    Weasley jokes in the lounge above the shop, Lane, Hermione, and two panda men sit on two large sofas. The coffee table in front of the sofa was filled with freshly brewed green tea and several plates of Tianchao-style refreshments, which he had previously obtained from Jiushu.


    "This traditional taste is rare even in the wizarding world of the Tian Dynasty. Especially this lotus cake is fragrant and not greasy. It is not simple. After all, it needs to be fried in the production process. I ate in a tea house in Shudi, my hometown, "said the panda man named Xiong Dusu.


    "And these are the same for Biluochun." Xiong Guangcai, another panda man, grabbed the small teacup with his claws and tasted the tea, then praised. "Like this top-level Suzhou Taihu Dongting Mountain Xishan Biluochun I haven''t had a few drinks."


    After tasting some tea leaves and refreshments, the two pandaren finally started to talk about the reason for finding them today. "It ¡¯s great to see you in a distant United Kingdom. We have heard about what you have done recently, especially you, Mr. Liang. Your growth in strength surprised us. This is why we came to you. Originally We plan to send you an owl letter from Hogwarts. "


    "What''s the specific situation?" Hermione asked curiously. "Actually, we were very curious about why you appeared here after seeing you. After all, it is far away from your hometown, and there have never been people from your brave family before."


    "Then I think you will see us many times in the future because I was promoted. Now I am the president of the Hogsmeade branch of Tianzhao Alchemist Bank." Xiong Dusu raised his head slightly and said proudly now.


    "So, congratulations!" Ryan and Hermione congratulated with fists in both hands, after which Ryan asked. "Oh, where is your bank now, why haven''t I seen it in Hog ??Modry before?"


    "It''s being renovated there, and it hasn''t opened yet." Xiong Dusu said with the pandaren''s unique doll tone. "That''s the location of the Fengya sorcerer clothing store before, but we have something to do before opening."


    After talking, Xiong Dusu looked at Ryan with a bright smile. After seeing this smiley face, Ryan immediately raised his vigilance. He also remembered that the last time he went to the heavenly dynasty, the alchemists there warned him that although he was a kind creature, he had a strong attachment to money, so it must be Watch out for their sales.


    Although as a kind of intelligent creature, the products that Pandaren sells are genuine. However, they will try their best to empty your pockets, so that you buy a lot of things that are not very necessary to take home.


    Sure enough, Xiong Dusu threw out a very attractive investment project. "You know, we opened a bank from Tianchao here to make money. To make money, we need to have a good relationship with local people. Therefore, we only hold Tianhao Alchemist Bank Hogsmeade Branch 50 % Of the shares, the rest will be assigned to you. "


    "Just in the negotiations at Hogwarts Castle, we reached an agreement with Principal Dumbledore and Minister Burns: Hogsmeade Ministry of Magic occupies 22% of the price with land, labor and a series of preferential policies. Shares, and Hogwarts also used gold and a series of other guarantees to occupy 22% of the shares. The remaining shares are open for public recruitment. "Xiong Guangcai pulled out several contracts to show to Ryan.


    "Then why did you find me?" Ryan asked. "I know that there are no banks at all, and the big guys need banks. In this case, there should be countless people opening a bank here. People are willing to invest. Why should they come to me specifically? "


    "You''re right, there are countless people willing to invest, but only willingly." Xiong Duosu shrugged his shoulders and spread his paws. "But the problem is that the people who choose to support Hogsmeade right now basically don''t have much money to invest! And because of our internal ban, I can''t go to London to raise funds."


    Xiong Dusu is talking about a very realistic situation. Don''t look at the fact that the British magic world is divided into two groups to tie the game. It seems that both sides are evenly matched. But it is undeniable that the wealth in the British magic world is mainly concentrated in the hands of pure-blood families who support the Ministry of Magic in London. Especially after the London Ministry of Magic blocked the Guling Court, Hogsmeade really didn''t have much money.


    If it were n¡¯t before Ryan became the Hogwarts school director, he took out a large amount of gold, and then the principal exchanged these golds for gold through his channel. If the order promotes production to promote the economic cycle, it is likely that the economy here It has collapsed.


    From this point of view, there are not many people who can produce a lot of hard currency in this place, so Xiong Duosu came to Ryan to estimate that Professor Dumbledore was also instructed. After all, Dumbledore knew that Ryan had a lot of hard currency, and at the same time as an alchemist with a magic stone, it was impossible to really lack money.


    In addition, there are two reasons why Xiong Duosu came to Ryan for financing. One of them is that as a new bank, it will inevitably be rejected by the old bank. As the only bank in the Western world, Gu Ling Pavilion, even after several goblins rebellion, the Gu Ling Pavilion of various countries was forced to be split and maintained an independent status by the wizards, but the Gu Ling Pavilion of each country is not easy to deal with.


    Fortunately, there is a basic principle in the magic world that power is respected, so Tianchao Alchemist Bank wants to successfully operate in the UK, it must necessarily be backed by enough power. Ryan, the wizard who can confront Voldemort, is naturally their first choice. Just like the other partners they chose were Hogwarts School and Hogmore''s Ministry of Magic.


    In Xiu Duosu''s opinion, a Voldemort can make the whole Europe shudder. Then if


    ^ 0 ^ One second to remember ¡¾¡¿


    If there are two Voldemort wizards of this level behind his bank, then there is no need to worry about any outrageous tricks of the group of Golinge Fairies who have lost their interests.


    The other reason is the reason of Ryan himself. Of course, the Tianzhao Alchemist Bank hopes that the collaborators will have goodwill towards the Tianzhao wizards. Ryan can be considered a friendly person regardless of his lineage or previous actions.


    "So how many shares can you sell me?" Ryan asked the pandaren in front of him, and it was clear that this group of pandaren had already sold those bank shares in other places before.


    "If you have money, we can sell you up to 5% of the shares." Xiong Guangcai said a surprising number.


    "5%!" Hermione''s eyes widened in surprise ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Because her parents are dentists, Hermione has a certain understanding of the economic stuff, she knows that as an individual shareholder can account for such a bank The 5% ratio is already very high.


    "Yes, 5%." Xiong Guangcai said helplessly. "Because in the previous fundraising, all the wizards did not have much hard currency, we met a dozen people before raising 1% of the shares."


    "Let''s invest the rest of the money." Ryan negotiated with Hermione through the Phoenix Brand and immediately made a decision. Then he got up and went out to go downstairs and entered the Wanjie grocery store. After a few minutes he came out with a space bag.


    "Do you see if the money is enough?" After returning to the lounge, he asked Xiong Duosu the space bag. "If not enough, I can add more."


    "It''s not only enough, it''s even more." Xiong Duosu extended his paws and opened the mouth of the bag. He looked carefully and said that Ryan put five cubic meters of gold in it. Hundreds of colorful gems the size of soybeans are placed in the plastic box.


    "It''s okay, if you have more money, you can count our deposits." Ryan said, "I don''t lack money anyway."


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^ 0 ^

 Chapter 686： Getting better

    Remember in a second ¡¾¡¿


    When I last invested in Hogwarts, Ryan knew that even in the magic world, gold, silver, precious metals, and various gemstones are hard currency with good circulation.


    This is because whether it is gold, silver or gems have a great role in the production of magic props and potions, and even in many cases are indispensable. Therefore, the wealth symbols of these Muggle worlds can have the same effect in the magic world.


    After discussing the specific situation and signing a series of documents, Ryan has officially become the largest individual independent shareholder of the Ho Chi Minh Branch of the Tianzhao Alchemist Bank, which has not yet been established.


    "Well, I wish us a happy cooperation." After all the documents were signed, Xiong Duosu extended his big paws and held Ryan together. "Then we will leave now. After all, the bank will open this week, and there are still many things to be dealt with by us."


    "Then wish you all the best." Ryan waved away the two pandaren. Sure enough, as the heavenly alchemists said, this group of brave peasants had always been making money as their fundamental goal under non-war conditions, and they were not even willing A minute wasted on all kinds of idle business. Therefore, the two panda men just said so quickly after they got the investment.


    "I finally found out that they have something in common with the goblins." Hermione whispered to Ryan, looking at the burly backs of the two pandaren who seemed to squeeze on the narrow stairs. "For them, time is money."


    "So they made so much money." Lane said with a smile. "Whether it''s a goblin or a pandaren, these creatures that make money their most important goal in their lives. Only in this way can they make as much money as possible."


    After Hogsmead had handled everything, Lane and Hermione returned to their estate with the purchases. After getting the first batch of materials, the two magic wand masters started construction smoothly. Because there is nothing to do in the manor now, the efficiency of the two magic wand masters is much higher than before. At their speed, they should be able to make up for the wands they are missing before Christmas.


    After dealing with the two wand masters, Ryan began his next plan. He did not plan to spend much energy on Voldemort, because Professor Dumbledore would stare at him. For him, the most important thing now is to reduce those innocent people who were inexplicably killed by the group of Death Eaters during the war.


    Unfortunately, it is only Ryan and Hermione who are striving for this goal. For the Order of the Phoenix or the Hogsmeade Ministry of Magic, they have to devote most of their energy to the protection of wizards. They simply cannot draw enough power to protect Muggles.


    Lu Ping wrote a letter saying that there are werewolves willing to help, but considering whether the work of Hogsmeade guards or the cultivation of magic plants in Norwegian plantations is very important. In addition, the werewolves that can be drawn out are only left with some old and weak and sick, and there are many risks when facing the Death Eaters. So Ryan specifically went to letter to refuse the werewolf''s kindness.


    For Voldemort, such random attacks by the scumbags can create an atmosphere of terror and disrupt social order. On the other hand, it can attract the attention of Hogsmeade Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix, and then cover up the conspiracy of him and those core Death Eaters. So he encouraged those new Death Eaters from abroad to free their inner evil.


    But for Ryan and them, it was not difficult to defeat the enemy when they met ordinary Death Eaters, especially this crowd of people. But the difficulty is that it is difficult to stop the Death Eaters, especially the scumbags that Voldemort recruited with money, to take random street attacks.


    But after careful consideration, Ryan found that the knowledge he had previously acquired from the world of "A Song of Ice and Fire" could solve that problem. This knowledge was given to Ryan after the Cangxing Stone and Cuixing Stone got the old gods and gods, that is to make Yuliangmu for monitoring.


    Of course, because there is no fish beam in Harry Potter ¡¯s world, Ryan spent some time using multiple world technologies to improve this magic. After the improvement, as long as any plant that has been grown for more than 30 years is engraved with a face pattern not less than the size of the thumb, the plant can function as a fish beam. Of course, the older the plant, the more extraordinary power it can have.


    Thanks to the British people who have awakened their awareness of environmental protection in the past 100 years, which made Ryan''s job of finding plants for more than 30 years a lot easier. And the face pattern of the size of the thumb is also very concealed and will not cause others to doubt. So in just a month, Ryan, with the help of Rose Crystal and his dolls and sisters, established a surveillance network that basically enveloped the British Isles and the Nordic cultivation base.


    In addition, Ryan also used the ability of the shape-shifters to control a group of crows and let them patrol in several big cities. In order to achieve the role of leak detection and filling vacancies. Because crows are common birds in British cities, these crows did not cause anyone to doubt.


    When all of these are arranged, winter is here. At 12 noon that day, Ryan was perceiving this newly built intelligence network. There was a knock on the door outside the door. After Ryan came to the door and opened the door, it was found that Hermione, who had sent the freshly prepared wand and magic props to Hogsmeade, appeared at the door.


    At this time she put on the red woolen cape with white borders, and at the same time put on the hood. Lane discovered that there were melting snowflakes on the top of her head and shoulders.


    "Is it snowing at Hogsmeade?" Lane leaned sideways to let Hermione come in and said to her at the same time. "It seems that the weather forecast is accurate. It is reasonable for me to ask you to add a dress before you leave."


    "You''re right," Hermione held out her wand and turned a little feather duster beside it into a little bird to dust off.


    ^ 0 ^ One second to remember ¡¾¡¿


    She said the snow on her body at the same time. "I should have thought that it will snow in Scotland every November. Unfortunately, the temperature is still not so cold here in the south where we live this year. As a result, I forgot about this matter."


    "So what''s going on at Hogsmeade now?" Ryan asked. Recently he has been busy making artificial fish beams in addition to magic props, so he hasn''t paid attention to the recent situation for some time.


    "It should be said that the situation is slowly getting better." Hermione handed over her coat to a Mr. Clever who came, and walked to the living room wearing a white sweater and fluffy slippers at home. "At least in my opinion, the previous chaos has disappeared and everything is back in order. For example, people in Hogsmeade have started a normal life again, no longer in the state of extreme panic before. "


    "It sounds great ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This war seems to be over for a short time. If everyone does not have an ordinary heart, I worry that people will collapse before the war ends." After sitting on the sofa , Lane handed Hermione a cup of hot cocoa and said.


    "You''re right." Hermione nodded and said. "By the way, I went to Hogsmeade this time and found that the Tianzhao Alchemist Bank has already opened. This is one of the important reasons why Hogsmeade has recently become prosperous."


    "Really, what about the bank?" Ryan asked after sitting upright. "I mean, are they popular? Has anyone rejected them?"


    "None of your worries have happened." Hermione raised her eyebrows. "At least now everyone has a good reputation for them. On the one hand, unlike the goblins, they hired a large number of local staff to provide jobs for everyone. On the other hand, I suspect that they may have some natural skills like Meiwa Enchanted magic, everyone''s perception of them is much better than fairies. "


    "Uh, it might be that the pandaren are more cute." Ryan defended his fellows. "Otherwise, there will not be so many people in the London Zoo to see pandas."


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^ 0 ^

 Chapter 687： Continuous fight

    Remember in a second ¡¾¡¿


    After setting up a complete monitoring system, Ryan began to attack frequently, and sometimes even lived in the wild for the convenience of action. Thanks to the last time I learned the magic of Leo Meng ¡¯s cabin in Silver Moon City Lane, and then combined with all the protection, safe guarding and a series of spells, field operations are basically impossible to be found by those search teams.


    Search teams are now everywhere in the South of England, and some obvious lineage discriminators have voluntarily joined the team. Their mission is to find hemp seed wizards or other intelligent creatures in the factory in various places. After all, not every hemp seed wizard or magical intelligent creature is willing to throw away everything and escape to the north.


    During this time, they have been to the brightly lit cities, but also to dense jungles, dark cliff seams, purple marshes, and hillsides full of gorse flowers. In addition to rushing to the scene of the attack as quickly as possible to kill the attackers. In the wild, they occasionally read the name of Voldemort after setting up various magic circles, and then ambushed the Death Eaters who heard the news.


    Even in some cases, they will randomly attack a Death Eater ¡¯s manor or property, kill all the resistance spells and Death Eaters with blood on their hands, and hang their bodies on the pole. Then use the memory eraser from the world of men in black to wash all the magic-related memories of the remaining people and intelligent creatures like house elves.


    Finally, Ryan and Hermione will use wildfire and the five very young dragons that were fostered in the world of the song of ice and fire to burn all the industries of the Death Eaters, and at the same time change the local area by communicating with the natural environment The magic distribution prevents those plantations from recovering in a short time.


    During the last war, the most terrifying battle against Voldemort was not head-on fighting. Both the Long Bartons and the Potters have confronted Voldemort three times and survived, and such people are not a minority.


    In that war, what really caused the Phoenix Society and the Ministry of Magic to suffer a great deal was that after the whereabouts were mastered, the mysterious people and Death Eaters were able to launch attacks and carry out killings at times and places that no one could imagine. Eliminate one rebel after another.


    Professor Dumbledore and the Ministry of Magic at that time did not have much resistance to Voldemort''s tactics. In addition to concentrating on protecting some points, they could only go back and forth to try to recover their losses. Unfortunately, this did not work very well. Judging from the group photo of the Phoenix members taken out by Hagrid at the time, at least most of the Phoenix members were killed in the last war.


    If it was n¡¯t Voldemort ¡¯s last slice of his soul that affected his spirit too much, he firmly believed that Harry Potter, who was a baby at the time, was the assassination of the biggest enemy in the magic world, and Mr. Potter who just happened to have mastered some ancient magic. If you bounce the death curse. Voldemort might have won in the last war.


    Now, Ryan and they started the targeted removal of the Death Eaters just like Voldemort had cleared those resistances. In the face of such an attack, the pure-blood families who target more in this regard are sorrowful, because they simply have no way to hide their manor or plantation. And for Voldemort, he would not release the complex and mana-hungry loyal mantra for several servants.


    After trying various methods but no effect, the group of Death Eaters finally reduced those shameless attacks. And the group of black wizards abroad was also scared to stop the harm to the innocent after a large number of people were killed by Ryan. In short, after more than 40 lives and more than ten manor estates paid by Death Eaters in more than a month, they could not be stopped at all, and even after any early warning of their attacks, the killing of innocent Muggles was finally stopped. .


    "Are we doing this, is it worth it?" After washing one morning in the morning, Ryan asked Hermione while they were walking by a campsite by the river. "To know what we are doing is shaking the cornerstone of the British magic world, I''m worried It will cause serious problems after the war. "


    "Of course it is." Ryan said. "As you said, it does cause serious problems after the end of the war. But the prerequisite for us to consider this problem is that we have won the war. Before we win, we There is no need to consider these things. "


    "And the facts are already here. Under our reciprocal retaliation, from yesterday, the wanton killing of innocent people has temporarily stopped. We can say that everything we do is meaningful. After all, whatever Under what circumstances, talent is the most important. "


    "You are right. Many times you have to choose things. I know this too." Hermione nodded. "It''s just that sometimes after successfully completing the goal, there will always be some greedy hope to get all the benefits."


    After a few minutes of walking by the river, Ryan and they returned to the camp hidden by magic. Just after passing through a transparent barrier, I saw six or seven tents in the barrier distributed around the extinguished portable stove, and some people were going in and out at the door of the tent.


    "Good morning, Commander." Good morning. After seeing Ryan and their return, the wizards stood up to greet them, and Ryan and Hermione saluted them one by one.


    These people were the wizards who were rescued from the Death Eater''s manor and various attacks. They are mainly hemp seed wizards, but there are also mixed-blood or even pure-blood wizards. Originally Ryan planned to transfer them to a safe Hogsmeade after rescue, but some wizards hoped to revenge with Ryan due to the death of their relatives and friends, and also hoped that through their own efforts to avoid letting others suffer their fate.


    After some discussion, Ryan first sent those families and those who were not suitable for fighting back to Hogsmeade. And then took those volunteers to form a guerrilla squad


    ^ 0 ^ One second to remember ¡¾¡¿


    Side training, but fortunately with their help, so that Ryan they can better destroy those manor in the previous battles.


    Soon, the portable stove was reignited. The two guerrillas began to heat up a variety of foods, while Ryan sat while thinking about the goal of the next move. The next task is to maintain high pressure on the dead, keep them in a state of fear, and ensure that they dare not have the ability to kill the innocent.


    When the meal was almost ready, the three people who had patrolled outside came back to change jobs. The only difference is that this time the three of them led others into the camp.


    "Dirk, why did you come with two goblins? Was it because of the occupational disease?" After seeing the two goblins brought in, some guerrillas ridiculed the patrol leader who walked in front.


    "No, I just caught the two of them outside. When I patrolled just now, I heard something happening by the river. I found that the two of them were trying to catch fish there. I think I can get some news from them. So I caught them both. "Patrol Captain Dirk said.


    The patrol captain was the director of the Fairy Liaison Office who was rescued from the trial court when they were in the Ministry of Magic. I went home to pick up the child and prepared to run north, but unfortunately because of his higher position in the Ministry of Magic, he was caught up by the Death Eaters before he ran far.


    After being overtaken, Dirk Cresway resisted very bravely. His resistance was quite effective, and he succeeded in attracting Death Eaters'' attention to buy time for his wife and children to allow them to escape to Hogsmead, but unfortunately he was caught by Death Eaters later. It wasn''t until Ryan three weeks ago that they captured a pure-blood manor that they rescued him and another wizard from a demented cellar.


    After being rescued again, Dirk Cresway realized that only by destroying Voldemort and the Death Eaters would he and his family be able to regain a peaceful life. So after going to Hogsmeade to meet his wife who works in the Weasley joke shop, he joined the Ryan guerrillas.


    As a student who could join the slug club as a student, Dirk quickly showed his value in the guerrillas. For example, he shouldered a very important patrol task, and today it was because of his vigilance that he discovered the two fairies who ran to the guerrilla camp.


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^ 0 ^

 Chapter 688： Encounter

    Remember in a second ¡¾¡¿


    "Introduce yourself, and why did you appear here." After rushing to eat breakfast, Ryan began to inquire about the two caught goblins. "If I remember correctly, you usually count gold in Gu Ling Pavilion or collect various ores in your underground mines to make magic props. So I am curious why I met you here at this place."


    "My name is Gonuk, and the one next to me is pull ring. Seriously, we do n¡¯t want to do this either. For us, whether it ¡¯s listening to the tumbling collision of gold coins in the vault or standing by the hot fire It''s better than wandering in the wild like this. "Said the goblin with a loud voice. "But now, we are in danger of life, so we have to wander around like this."


    "Life is dangerous, what a joke?" Said an guerrilla spectator next to him. "If I remember correctly, the goblin generally supports the mysterious man. Just like now, your Guling Pavilion has basically stopped. For our services. From the fact that Gu Ling Pavilion has now become a financial institution exclusively for the mysterious person. "


    "Your impression is wrong," said the goblin in a low voice. "We are not on which side. This is the war of the wizards."


    "But why do you actually stand on the side of the mysterious man?" Dirk asked. "According to my previous experience, you used to be not as biased as you said. But now from a factual point of view, your Gu Ling Pavilion has indeed become an accomplice of the mysterious man and the Ministry of Magic in London."


    "It''s just a part of the goblin." Said the goblin called Gonuk, who also looked very angry. "I rejected some kind of request that I thought was rude, and naturally my personal safety is in danger. But even if it is so, I will stick to my point of view."


    "Unreasonable demand." Ryan asked somewhat curiously. "What kind of request will make you refuse so firmly?"


    "Things that are not commensurate with my ethnic dignity," the goblin replied, his voice rougher and less human-like, "I''m not a house elf, and I will not bow down to the wizard and obey."


    "Then pull the ring, how about you?" Ryan turned to look at another goblin after listening to Gonuk. Although he hadn''t seen the goblin, he knew that the goblin should have taken Harry to get it. The magic stone, who wanted to be able to go to the vault with the highest level of confidentiality at that time, should also be a senior staff member with not a low level in the Gu Ling Pavilion, and may even be the core staff of the Gu Ling Pavilion.


    "Similar reasons," said Lahuan, "Guling Pavilion is no longer controlled solely by my race. I don''t admit that the wizard is my master. In this way, it will naturally be hunted down. There are some members of my family besides the disciples. "


    "Yes, without those guys who disagree with us, we can even live peacefully in the Goblin Crypt instead of wandering around like this now." Gonuk looked angry. "Know that even if the goblins were the worst, no one could break into the goblin crypt."


    "That is to say, the London Ministry of Magic, Death Eaters or Mysteries now have control of the Gulling Pavilion in Britain." Hermione quickly sorted out an important message from the words of the two goblins. "And most goblins have already chosen to cooperate, and people like you who are not willing to cooperate can only go into exile."


    "Hermione is right, although you may not want to hear others say this." Ryan stretched out his hand and interrupted as the goblin wanted to say something. "If it weren''t for the goblins who advocated cooperation with the group of Death Eaters, you wouldn''t need to go into exile now."


    "People with magic wands, you don''t understand some things." Lahuan said angrily. "For us, maintaining independence and freedom is the most important thing. There are always sacrifices in the process. Although I hate those The fairies who drove us out, but I also know why they did it. "


    Ryan knew what the group of British goblins thought. Gulingge did not want Hardtop Voldemort to suffer heavy losses, but they also did not want to give the outside world a feeling that the goblin was weak and bully.


    In this case, it is a last resort for them to maintain control of the Guling Pavilion at the expense of some goblins. Of course, the goblins dare to do this also firmly believe that the group of Death Eaters is not enough in a short time The power and knowledge to take over the complex business of Gu Ling Ge. For the goblins, no matter who is on stage to run the Gulinge Fairies, they are indispensable.


    And this time it was the extremists in the Gu Ling Pavilion who were thrown by the fairies as scapegoats. Their previous contempt for the wizards made them successfully on the clearance list of Voldemort and the Death Eaters.


    After all, according to the usual habits of Death Eaters, this non-human intelligent creature itself is at the bottom of their contempt chain. And this kind of goblin who refused to kneel and lick their toes must be the object of priority removal.


    Gu Ling Ge will naturally not cause everyone to be in trouble because of some people, so it will naturally kick this group of extremists. Even in order to show that they have nothing to do with them, some goblins were sent to chase them down.


    "People with wands, what does that mean?" A guerrilla asked as Ryan thought. At the same time, the guerrillas around them all showed a listening expression. After all, most of the wizards here are grown in the Muggle world or mixed race, and they do n¡¯t really understand some common sense in the wizarding world. Not to mention that most people who grew up in the wizarding world at this knowledge point don''t even know it.


    "Right with a magic wand," the goblin does not seem to be shy about sharing the meaning of the word with others. He said softly, "The wizard and the goblin have been fighting for a long time."


    "Accurately speaking, the wizards and goblins in the European cultural circle have been fighting for a long time." Hermione added


    ^ 0 ^ One second to remember ¡¾¡¿


    It is sufficient to say, "As far as I know, African wizards do not use magic wands, and the intelligent creatures on the other side of the heaven often have their own spellcasting props."


    "In addition to that, the goblin can cast spells without a wand." Someone next to him said, "Without a wand at this point will not hinder your life."


    "Don''t mention this matter." Griphook looked angry. "Only wizards in Europe and America will refuse to let other magical creatures share the secrets of wand learning, and will not allow us to expand our influence!"


    "When it comes to secrets, isn''t the blockade of knowledge mutual?" Ryan asked. "In the heavens, the intelligent creatures and the human wizards gained the knowledge of human spells and the secrets of how to make the props through knowledge exchange, and you fairies. Well, I do n¡¯t want to pay anything and just want to get it for free. "


    "Yeah, the goblin wouldn''t disclose his magic." Said Dirk Cresway, former director of the goblin liaison office. "They also never told us how to make swords and armor. The special method of fairy forging metal, even the casting method of Jialong. Be aware that those panda people in the heavens were very generous to share with us immediately after the establishment of the bank. The manufacturing method of Singalong. "


    "Shut up," the anger in Taban''s eyes now seems to be burning the entire tent. "What''s the difference between you and the Dark Lord? They are both trying to be more solid than us. UU reads and seizes our stuff at the same time."


    "Oh, your stuff--" Dirk looked angry too. "The proper owner of any thing is its maker, not the purchaser. Anything made by the goblin, in the eyes of the goblin, deserves to belong to them. Even if the wizard has paid, the goblins will think it is The payer rented it. It is believed that after the death of the original purchaser, the thing should be returned to the goblin. And the wizard passed it to the wizard and no longer paid, which is no better than stealing. "


    A whispering noise immediately sounded in the tent. Although most of the wizards here did not use leprechauns as luxury goods in the wizarding world, they generally felt that the goblins'' definition of their own things was unacceptable to them.


    Just as the two fairies were about to explode, Rose Crystal flew in from outside, and she held several newspapers in her hand. Soon she bypassed the others and came to Lane''s ear and whispered a few words.


    Ryan opened his eyes instantly, then took a closer look at the newspaper. After reading the newspaper, he looked up at the two flushed goblins in front of him and said, "Just now you were talking about the independence and freedom of reading goblins, but now it seems that this is not the case."


    Dear, this chapter is over, I wish you a happy reading! ^ 0 ^

 Chapter 689： The secret of Gu Ling Pavilion

    After reading the newspaper that Rose Crystal sent in, Ryan taunted the two fairies across from him, but before the two fair-looking fairies had been asked, Dirk asked curiously, "Commander, in the end what''s going on?"


    "Look at these newspapers. I really don''t know that the independence and freedom of the goblins are so hypocritical." Ryan said as he handed the newspaper in his hand, and then chatted with Rose Crystal.


    In front of these guerrillas, Ryan did not hide the existence of rose crystal. On the one hand, the rose crystal played a big role in the previous action, it is difficult to completely hide her whereabouts. On the other hand, he has always regarded Rose Crystal as his loved one, which is also a good opportunity for her to act in public.


    As a result, Ryan discovered that the appearance of Rose Crystal really surprised the guerrillas, but that was only the case. Later, he realized that for the guerrillas, as a master alchemist, Ryan made their conscious dolls belong to their expectations. As a group of wizards who have no basic knowledge of alchemy, they feel that Rose Crystal is not different from the branch hat, but the appearance is different.


    This made Ryan''s previous set of rhetoric about the origin of rose crystal not useful at all, but on the other hand, rose crystal also blended into this world more easily than expected.


    Dirk quickly read the newspapers, and his face also showed a surprised expression. But he said nothing but passed the newspaper to the next person. After a few minutes, everyone in the tent saw the contents of the newspaper.


    "How is this possible?" Finally they handed the newspaper to the two fairies. After reading the two fairies opened their eyes at the same time, and the newspaper fell from their hands to the ground. "How could Gu Lingge make such orders, are they crazy?"


    The front page of the newspaper that fell on the floor, whether it was Hogsmead''s "British Magic" or London''s "The Prophet''s Daily", had the same title written in bold and black font: Announced that it would cooperate with the London Ministry of Magic to seize and confiscate all the fortunes stored in Hoh Mohd in the Guling Pavilion. "


    The wizards present did not respond much, and the wizards who had fallen into this state were not born of ancient magic families. Therefore, they did not have much deposits in Gu Ling Pavilion. For them, even if the deposit was confiscated by Gu Ling Pao, the loss would not be great. At the same time, as they grew up in the Muggle world, they did not feel anything wrong with this behavior of confiscating enemy funds during the war.


    However, this news is an unacceptable thing for the goblins, especially for the goblin and Gonouk extremists. Because this means that the Guling Pavilion, which has always been neutral, is finally controlled by the Death Eaters, and what they least want to see happened. All previous preparations seem to have no effect.


    The two fairies cried together and cried. On the one hand, as extremists, they could not accept this fact. On the other hand, this means that their previous sacrifice has become meaningless, and they now weep bitterly about their future destiny.


    "How could the fairies suddenly succumb?" Hermione, who was sitting next to Ryan, asked Ryan through the Phoenix brand. "To know that the British goblins have launched so many rebellions, how could this time simply accept the Death Eater''s order?"


    "I think there may be two reasons." After looking at the two goblins and crying whispers held together in the tent, after discovering that they had not noticed themselves, Ryan also explained to Hermione through the branding of Phoenix. Road.


    "First, in such a long war, the current goblins are no longer the same as the past goblins. The wizards have lost the fighting spirit of the past in a long peace. The goblins are similar. Even if they realize After this point, try to keep the fighting spirit, but the long and peaceful life finally let them lose the spirit of the past that dared to die. "


    "Of course this is also related to the actions of the wizards." Ryan pointed out a key point. "After many goblin rebellions, the goblins of the goblins became the only financial institution in the United Kingdom and even Western Europe. By 1865, the Ministry of Magic even agreed to allow the goblins to take full control of the gory. After the British and European financial banks were in hand, the resistance spirits of the goblins were greatly consumed by these wealth. In addition, through the monopoly of the financial industry, the goblins also obtained the long-awaited rights, which has reduced Contradictions with wizards. "


    "You are right." Hermione suddenly thought of some knowledge. "Guling Pavilion may not be as old as we thought. Only when the economy develops to a certain extent will such things as banks be needed. Therefore, I even suspect that the establishment of Guling Pavilion is related to the wizards in order to appease the goblins."


    "Accurately, a very important reason for the wizards to let goblins take control of the Gu Ling Pavilion is to appease the goblins and kill their fighting spirit at the same time." Ryan replied, "That''s why this mysterious man can use intimidation this time. One of the reasons for seizing control of Gu Ling Pavilion. "


    "Then another reason." Hermione asked curiously. "You just said that there are two reasons why the goblins cooperated with the mysterious man''s order. You said one, so what is the other reason?"


    "That is the Hogsmeade branch of Tianchao Alchemist Bank opened in Hogsmeade. Of course, in the next step for localization, Xiong Guangsu suggested that this bank be named and may further reduce their shareholding."


    "It sounds like a good idea, but it doesn''t have much to do with the issues we are discussing!" Hermione said somewhat puzzled.


    "No, no, there is a connection." Ryan turned to smile at Hermione, then continued through the Phoenix brand. "It turns out that Gu Ling Pavilion has always been in a monopoly in the UK and where it was radiated by British wizarding power. This monopoly has brought not only money but also rights to the goblins. But now, competitors have been introduced into the UK. "


    "Because of the threat from the mysterious side, the goblins have no way to come to Hogsmeade to drive the future Union Bank of England out of the UK through competition. So for them, the only way to eliminate the threat from competitors is now. The only way to safeguard their wealth and rights is to completely trust the mysterious people, and then unite the power of the mysterious people to eradicate us. "


    "What about the American Gu Ling Pavilion?" Hermione asked a little puzzled. "Don''t we know that the Gu Ling Pavilion was the most important fund provider behind the group of Death Eaters a while ago ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Do n¡¯t they come out to help pass the Guling Pavilion? "


    "How is it possible? Although the Gu Ling Pavilion in the United States still has the Gu Ling Pavilion brand, they are two completely independent banks." Ryan told Hermione the information he had obtained when chatting with the Weasley brothers. As a large family in the magic world, many members of the Weasley family also immigrated to North America. Naturally, they also have a deep understanding of the American magic world.


    "Do n¡¯t forget, this time, a very important supporter of the Death Eaters is the Guling Pavilion in the United States. Unlike us here, the controller of the Guling Pavilion in the United States is their magical Congress, and their actions often represent the United States. The will of the wizarding world. For example, this time they provided funds for the pure-blood family of the British magic world, in fact, to weaken the British magic world and even the European magic world, in order to obtain the leading position of the Western magic world. "


    "Of course, because Professor Dumbledore is still alive, and at the same time, you are kind enough to say that because of my rise. Americans do not want to come down in person. Just like those two world wars, they only hope that we can help each other through money and resources. Carnage, and then come out and dominate everything when we are all weakened. "


    "That''s why you destroyed those manors before, right?" Hermione reacted. "You are making bad debts for those American wizards and let them continue to suffer losses."


    "Yes, the completely destroyed manor and plantation herald that the money they loaned will never be recovered. After the loss reaches a certain level, the American wizarding community is likely to choose to stop the loss in time. After all, according to their goals, this kind of Under the circumstances, they do not want to intervene too deeply, let alone be involved in this war. "Lane nodded and replied.


    https: //


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 690： Another year of christmas

    The news in the newspaper today represents the end of an old era. At least after Voldemort ¡¯s former control of the Ministry of Magic in London, Britain exerted a powerful influence on Guling Pavilion through various means, but it did not directly intervene in ancient times like now. The inner operation of the Lingge even made things that completely destroyed the cornerstone of the ancient Lingge.


    You know, Gu Ling Pavilion can stand for so many years is not just the authorization of the Ministry of Magic. Let everyone believe that these fairies who were former enemies and store their wealth inside, the most important point is that fairies insist on maintaining the privacy of guests, while ensuring that they will not conspire to not belong to their wealth.


    Although humans and goblins have different perceptions of wealth ownership, the goblin respects human cognition when there is a serious gap between the two forces. This also allowed Gu Ling Ge to exist for hundreds of years with this credit, and even monopolized the British financial industry.


    But now it''s all over, just as Ryan traversed the United States and asked Swiss banks to hand over depositors'' accounts, which caused serious damage to the Swiss banking industry. The Death Eaters now move the gold away from the vaults that do not belong to them, which has also hit the Guling Pavilion. From now on, the Guling Pavilion has lost its gold signboard and will not occupy an absolute advantage as before. Too.


    However, this behavior also shows that Ryan ¡¯s previous tactics were successful. The Death Eaters now hope to raise enough money to make up for the damage caused by the destruction of the manor, and then stabilize the American wizards in order to obtain more. Resources.


    "Oh, I really don''t know if I should be happy or sad now." Hermione whispered, and was heard by Ryan next to him. So Ryan asked curiously: "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s like this." After watching the people in the tent, they walked out of the tent after discussing the previous things, and took away the two goblins who nearly passed out crying. Hermione opened her mouth very simply and said, "The loss on our side is indeed great, but the mysterious man is using long-term interests in exchange for short-term benefits. In a certain way, this is conducive to the further advantage of the war. "


    "Fortunately, we introduced our own bank in advance, so the overall impact on us should not be great." Ryan analyzed calmly. "But the impact on the mysterious man may be greater. Do n¡¯t forget that today we can confiscate our wealth there, then tomorrow we will definitely confiscate the wealth of other people and even Death Eaters, and to be honest, Death Eaters We have more wealth than us. "


    After walking out of the tent, Lane discovered that everyone was packing up the camp and preparing to evacuate. A guerrilla fighter came over and asked after watching Ryan walk out of the tent. "Commander, where are we going next?"


    After hearing this sentence, many wizards who were cleaning up also turned their attention. The morale of the entire team is high because of the consecutive victories in the past, and everyone is eager to fight under the leadership of Ryan.


    "I think, let''s take a holiday back to Hogsmeade today." Ryan said to everyone, "After all, we have fought so long before, and it''s time to take a break. And I just read the newspaper, and the day after tomorrow should be It''s Christmas. "


    "Is Christmas coming?" Many wizards showed expressions of sudden enlightenment. After all, they had been imprisoned in the dungeon or fled everywhere, even with the dementors. In this case, they have been living a very vague life. Until Ryan said today, they only realized that Christmas is coming.


    "It''s great, go home for Christmas." The wizards whispered, although they still have a strong fighting spirit and a firm fighting will, they will still feel some fatigue in the previous continuous battles. Therefore, for them, the opportunity to have a good rest and reunite with their family is definitely news to make them happy.


    So after getting the news of going home for Christmas, everyone''s hands and feet are a lot more dexterous than before. Soon the entire camp was cleaned up. After the previous patrol returned, everyone returned to Hogsmeade with two goblins.


    "Ah, welcome to you, our heroes." Percy, who had just arrived at the door of Hogsmeade Town, as the captain of the town guard today, greeted them enthusiastically. "Oh, how did you all come over today?"


    Ryan before they would send people to send those trophies and rescued hostages after the battle, but never a group of people all returned. So Percy asked strangely after seeing a group of people.


    "Oh, we came back for Christmas." Ryan explained, and after hearing this, Percy patted his forehead lightly. "Oh my god! You ¡¯re right, Christmas is coming soon. I ¡¯ve been so busy recently and almost forgot about this. It ¡¯s just too bad. My mother would kill me if I did n¡¯t think of it today-- By the way, what about the two fairies in your team? "


    Percy asked after seeing the two fairies that were standing behind the crowd and blocked by everyone so they didn''t see them. "Is this where you rescued the hostages from the previous raid? It feels like you will always come with all kinds of people every time you come over."


    "No, they just met on our way." Ryan said, "But they have been chased by mysterious people before, so we brought them in hand."


    "If that''s the case, you''d better take those two goblins to the Ministry of Magic. I think the staff of the Ministry of Magic should be able to arrange a suitable place for them." Percy said, other people also checked this time Ryan their pass. After seeing the companion''s gesture, Percy made a please gesture. "Wish you a Merry Christmas!"


    "You are the same." Ryan said, and then came to the main road of the town with everyone. There are now more people on the road than before. There was even the kind of prosperity before the war in Hogsmeade. Because it snowed a few days ago, there was a thick layer of snow everywhere in the town.


    There are a lot of Christmas decorations in the shops on both sides of the road and on the road: people decorate the doors and windows of the store with a variety of sparkling ornaments and mistletoe ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At the same time, magic dyes have drawn various Christmas banners and The garland tied with branches hangs over the road with magic, and even some garlands are enchanted with special magic, and he keeps singing Christmas songs.


    In addition, various Christmas products also appeared in the windows of many shops, and the merchants also carried out corresponding activities. For example, Ryan saw the panda man in front of the bank wearing a red and white Santa costume to distribute candy to every wizard who passed by the bank. In short, the tense atmosphere of war in the whole town is much less, and everyone is immersed in the joy of the festival.


    "I will send these two goblins to the Ministry of Magic. After all, I am more familiar with the people over there." Dirk Cresway said, this time everyone has come to the center of Hogsmeade, this place A huge Christmas tree is now placed, and several children are playing snowball fights around the tree.


    "Okay, then everyone will disband now, go home individually, and we will contact you if something happens." Ryan watched everyone leave after he finished speaking to everyone, and every wizard looked very excited, only those two The goblin looked like he was not at home, following Dirk''s magical steps toward the hill like a walking corpse.


    "Then where are we going now? Back to school." After watching everyone leave, Hermione turned around and asked. "Ginny wrote a lot of letters a while ago, and I really want to see them now."


    "For the time being, go to the Weasley joke shop," Lane suggested. "I heard that a while ago, Weasley prepared some special Christmas products. I want to see how those products are selling now."


    https: //


    Please remember the first domain name of this book :. Miaoshuwu mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 691： Christmas sale

    "It seems that the prosperity has been restored here." Hermione said that the people coming and going on both sides of the street did look much better than the depression of a while ago.


    "It''s just Christmas." Ryan shook his head slightly. "This is some kind of venting after everyone was too tense before, and it can''t fully explain the problem. If the situation is to be completely improved, I think unless this war can really end."


    Just as they were talking, they had come to the door of the Weasley Joke shop. Unexpectedly, the people here were not as many as they had imagined, only one or two hurried wizards holding a paper bag Came out of the shop.


    "Don''t you say they have a batch of goods ready for Christmas? How does it feel like no one is there?" Hermione asked strangely, looking at the deserted shop at the door. "I see those shops along the way, you are full of people inside and out!"


    "This is indeed a bit weird." Ryan went to the shop door and opened the door to make a move in motion: "But what happened here we can just go in and ask, we are already here anyway."


    After entering the store, Lane found that the store that was full of piles now looks more full. Half of the stores are stacked with large and small packages that have been wrapped in colorful wrapping paper, and the Weasley twins, together with several employees, waved their magic wands to wrap this kind of wrapping paper in more boxes.


    "What are you doing?" Looking at the wrapping paper that is flying under the magic and the various products that are being packaged. Ryan asked the Weasley twins "Why don''t many people come to the store?"


    "That''s because we don''t have enough staff this year and there is no way to guarantee business." Fred stopped his work and looked up. "So we simply changed our approach this year to take full owl orders to sell Christmas products."


    "Looking at the current situation, your new sales method works well." Hermione said while looking at the pile of goods. "You really are geniuses in store operations."


    "That is of course." George, who was busy, said proudly. "This year there are really many orders from Hogwarts. This may be because Hogsmeade Day was cancelled for security reasons. Everyone hopes to take advantage of Christmas to buy one. Of course, In addition, the new developer potion that Ryan developed before is also very useful. "


    "The new developer potion, what is that?" Hermione asked strangely. "I know that the wizards'' photos are active because of the special developer potion, but what''s special about the new developer potion you just said?"


    "Of course." Fred said, "Lyn''s newly developed potion can use those color films to wash out colorful photos, so our advertising posters are universal color photos. Now it seems that the wizarding world is the first The color magic poster works very well. From the perspective of order quantity, at least 1/3 of Hogwarts students have ordered goods from us. "


    "Sounds great." Hermione looked at the pile of goods on the side and counted them. "But Hogwarts shouldn''t be able to sell so much!"


    "You''re right. Except for Hogwarts'' goods and some scattered orders, the big head is mainly from the newly opened bank." Fred said, as a Weasley family, he certainly Know something about that bank. "The bank ordered a large amount of goods from us because of Ryan''s relationship and prepared to give it to its customers at Christmas time, saying it was to give feedback to customers."


    No wonder that the group of pandaren are considered to be the most business-savvy guys in the magical world of heaven, and even the tricks of sending small gifts to attract customers are unacceptable. However, the effect of doing so does not look good, especially after accepting decades of hard-to-do and ugly services. The wizards have an excellent view of the warm service of these pandaren. At least from the information sent by Xiong Duosu, the number of people who have deposited money in the bank has been increasing recently, and many financial activities have begun to gradually start. The entire bank is on track.


    "It seems there are many things in it!" Ryan said, pulling out his wand. "Let''s help you, it will be Christmas the day after tomorrow. Anyway, we''d better handle this shipment as soon as possible."


    After joining Ryan and Hermione, the speed of packing these goods has accelerated a lot. Finally packed all the goods before lunch, afterwards several staff members floated the goods like an owl post office with a floating charm.


    "It''s finally possible to go on holiday." Fred, who watched the employees leave, said that after mailing the items away, they would go home and prepare for the annual Christmas holiday. "Our mother prepared a lot of food at home this time and was going to use a sumptuous dinner to repay our previous half-year''s hard work. Unfortunately, our brothers and sisters couldn''t come back this time."


    "Ron and Ginny can''t go home?" Hermione asked strangely. "If Ron doesn''t go home, I can still understand that after all, he will take the NEWT test this year and may need to review in school. But Ginny did not Things, why didn''t she go back? "


    "Ron can review at school? Don''t joke." George looked disgusted. "He must have taken advantage of this opportunity to play crazy, and I even doubt that he will probably go to his homework on the last day before the end of the holiday."


    "So why didn''t he and Ginny go home?" Ryan also asked curiously, because he felt that in this situation, people should want to be with their parents and relatives, rather than staying alone in Hog. Watts Castle.


    "Don''t you know? By the way, you may not know, after all, you have been fighting in the wild during this time, and you may not have received any news." George began to feel a little puzzled, but soon thought that Lane had been Wandering around to fight and rescue innocent people. It is normal to not know some news.


    "This is the case. This year, Hogwarts asked everyone to stay in school on Christmas holidays ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This is a decision made out of safety considerations." Fred explained, "Since last time After the Gwarts Express attack, the school thought that students should be kept in a safe castle as much as possible, rather than going outside to be exposed to the danger of Death Eater attacks, especially since Death Eaters are now crazy. Start attacking all people indiscriminately, not even the students.


    "Understand the school professors'' ideas." Ryan said that at least after the last Death Eater attack, they knew that there was no lower limit for Death Eaters to start. In this case, the little wizards scattered because of the holiday It is too easy to become the target of the attackers. In particular, many small wizards live in enemy-occupied areas and cannot be protected at all.


    "Oh, has anything happened in school recently?" Lane asked, because he was going to Hogwarts Castle with Hermione for a while, and was a little worried that they would not go to school because of the new security arrangements.


    "No major changes," Fred said. "Except with your help, the witch problems and materials and materials problems of the little wizards have been completely resolved, and the teaching activities have been put on the right track. I have not heard that there are What changes are worth mentioning. "


    "At this time, no change is the best change." Lane nodded. "Hermione and I are going downstairs to make lunch now, and then we will eat together. After dinner, we have to go to the castle to do something."


    "Good idea, we were hungry after a busy morning." George said, "I am looking forward to your lunch now. Although our mother''s cooking level is very high, we have not learned. Eat three brooms all day. The package here feels too bad. "

 Chapter 692： Communication in the principals office

    After having a lunch with Weasley twins, Lane left the joke shop and went straight to Hogwarts Castle. The defense around the castle is much better than before, especially the size of the patrol is much larger than before.


    Although many of these patrols are composed of volunteers among the temporary residents who recently lived in Hogsmeade, the level may not be very high. But their appearance proves from the side that the previous panic has slowly ended, and everything is beginning to be on track.


    Ryan originally planned to return to their room to deal with something, and then chat with friends. When they walked upstairs from the entrance hall, a fire burst in front of them, and a little phoenix flew out of the fire. After throwing them a roll of tight parchment paper, another blaze disappeared.


    "It looks like Professor Dumbledore. I think he found me as soon as we walked into the castle." Ryan said after taking the note, and then unfolded it. "Like our manor, as a building complex with a lot of magic circles and alchemy products, its owner can always control any information in this building."


    "So what is written on the note?" Hermione asked after watching Ryan unfold the note. "We are just back from the outside to the school. Is there anything that Dumbledore needs to find us so urgently?"


    "I don''t know, because it just invited us to go to his office for a cup of tea." Lane handed the small note to Hermione. Hermione saw that the note was only a simple invitation and today The password of the principal''s office. Nothing else.


    "Sandwich Marshmallow." After coming to the entrance of the principal''s room to read the exit order, the stone monster jumped aside and let out the spiral staircase of the principal''s room. Hovering up to the oak door, Lane knocked on the door, and the door opened.


    The principal''s office is still the same as before. A round office is full of small strange sounds. The silverware of Professor Dumbledore was still placed on the small table next to it and the partition on the back of the desk, each rotating, spraying out smoke after smoke. The principal''s phoenix stood on a tall gilded perch behind the door as before, and when Ryan looked at it, he screamed and greeted Ryan.


    Just as Ryan looked at the office with a bit of nostalgia, the door opened with a squeak. Principal Dumbledore walked out of a door above, then stood on the platform and greeted Ryan and them. "Ryan, Hermione, it''s great to see you again after such a long time."


    "We are also very happy to see you, Mr. Principal." After watching the principal walk down the stairs and do the high-back chair, Ryan nodded slightly and said. "Is there anything you want to see us today?"


    "Sit down first, you don''t have to be so nervous." Dumbledore waved his wand, and two back chairs appeared at the large desk, along with a small coffee table in the middle of the back chair. "Just something very simple and want to chat with you."


    "Black tea and refreshments, right, really, your tastes are not like those of young people of your age. Instead, they are like the tastes of people of my age." Principal Dumbledore said after watching Ryan sitting down As his words fell, a pot of black tea and a small saucer appeared on the coffee table.


    "Thank you for these refreshments. The familiar tastes of black tea and snacks at school are always so nostalgic. Although I only left here for a month, I feel that I have been away for a long time." After drinking half a cup of black tea and ate it. After ordering snacks, Ryan put down the cup and said with some emotion.


    "Yes, the school will always leave us with some indelible memories." Dumbledore nodded sympathetically, and then said, "The reason why I hurried to call you back after you returned to school today, There is one thing that needs to be discussed with you. "


    Ryan They heard Professor Dumbledore start to speak and leaned forward slightly, staring at Dumbledore in a serious listening gesture, only to see Professor Dumbledore said. "I heard that a few days ago, you raided many manors."


    "Yes, you are right." Ryan admitted, "In the previous month, we were fighting almost every day. It has to be said that the power of the Death Eaters now comes mainly from their manor. The various products produced and the command of the local Death Eaters in the UK, after destroying part of the manor and eliminating a group of local Death Eaters, we can clearly see that the resistance of the Death Eaters is being weakened, and the innocent are victimized. The number of people has also greatly reduced. "


    "I know, I also got the news from my channel before." Professor Dumbledore nodded and said. "But I must say, children, your approach is a little too radical."


    "Radical?" Ryan repeated the word, then said a little puzzled. "Do you think my actions are radical? But I don''t think my actions are radical. I can even say that my actions are mild."


    "Isn''t this radical?" After raising his hands and holding his half-moon-shaped glasses, Dumbledore took a serious look at Ryan''s face, as if he wanted to see what Ryan was thinking, "You must know, The wizard who died a month ago is almost the same as the wizard who died when Voldemort was most active in the last war. This is a huge loss for the wizard in Britain. "


    "But, Professor. I can guarantee that everyone we killed deserves to die." Hermione couldn''t help but stood up and argued, "Among the people we killed, the blood of the innocent was on our hands. Either a deadly spell was used in the battle. It can be said that even if we took so many lives, every killing was to save people. "


    "I know, I know." Dumbledore shook his hand to signal Hermione to sit down, and then said, "I assure you that I never thought that what you did was for an evil goal. As a There are over 100 years old, and I can trust my own vision at this point. It ¡¯s just that I think the means you have taken have crossed certain boundaries. "


    "Yes, we know that killing is the worst method." Ryan said in a quick tone. "But it is undeniable that sometimes it is also the most effective method. Just now, for example, do you think that in the face of massacres Is there any better way for melancholy death eaters to stop their evil deeds than now? "


    "Ah--" Dumbledore sighed softly ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and at the same time showed a tired expression, "I know that some people can''t look back now, many of them used to be my students , I really did n¡¯t expect the situation to be like this. I still remember when they entered the school, they were so naive and lively¡ª "


    Watching Dumbledore began to recall the past. Ryan and Hermione glanced at each other without interrupting him. Ryan knew that Dumbledore had experienced many things when he was young. He lost his parents, sister, and brothers, and had no contact with his old brother. He turned against his like-minded friends and lovers. So after experiencing so many things in solitude, Dumbledore really put all his energy on the students.


    Therefore, the situation in which the Hogwarts graduates are now fighting is not what the principal wants to see. In addition to the various pressures after the outbreak of the war, Professor Dumbledore actually has a lot of pressure in his heart.


    As a leader of the White Wizard, he cannot reveal his weak side in front of everyone. So now Professor Dumbledore has not maintained the most powerful white wizard appearance after meeting someone at least equal in strength. So that the mood fluctuated a little, and began to talk about some past events.


    Ryan did not interrupt, but listened quietly. After all, Ryan knew that if he had psychological pressure, he could find many people to talk to. And Dumbledore ¡¯s identity is only for everyone to tell him, he ca n¡¯t tell others. Under such a bad situation now, Mr. Principal must have accumulated a lot of pressure. Having a chance to talk is a good thing for everyone.

 Chapter 693： Discussion and outlook

    "Ah, sorry." After half an hour of whispers, Professor Dumbledore took off his glasses and wiped them, then said. "I''m sorry. Older people sometimes like to remember the past and keep you two waiting for a long time."


    "It doesn''t matter, Professor." Ryan said with a smile. "From the stories you just told, we know a lot of things that we never knew before, which is conducive to our next move."


    "Oh, what did you hear?" Dumbledore looked at Ryan curiously with his blue eyes. He had just said those things. On the one hand, it was indeed a bit gaffe, and on the other hand, he hoped to pass one of the stories. One person reminded Ryan that the people they killed in the war also had family members and friends. They were all alive people, not just an abstract concept such as a brutal Death Eater.


    So Dumbledore was now very curious about what Ryan had gotten from the words he had just made, so he put his elbows on the table and made a serious listening gesture.


    "I found that the connections between wizards in Britain far exceeded my previous imagination." Ryan said that from Professor Dumbledore''s story, Ryan found that the networks of pure-blood families built were more complicated than they thought. many.


    It also reminded him that even in the original text, even if the contradiction between the two parties has reached the point, but in the seventh year, pure blood like Neville and Ginny can still be taught in school. Even if they organized resistance activities, those Death Eaters did not hurt their lives. This is not a simple one, and the reason for not wanting to waste the life of a pure-blood wizard can be explained.


    "For us, this means that there are still many things we have to do to avoid harming those innocent people." Ryan looked at Dumbledore''s statement, "I think there should be many people asking you to restrain us Behavior, stop killing. "


    "Yes," Professor Dumbledore nodded and admitted, "Someone asked me here to stop your kind of killing and destruction. Children, know that any killing will leave an indelible mark on the soul. Scars. Of course, I ¡¯m not asking you to take into account a lot of things in combat, that is unreasonable. I just hope that you can reduce some killings within your ability. "


    "We are not killers, you can see from our previous actions that we did not even harm the house elves who attacked us, because they attack us only as a result of being ordered, they are just Tools only. "Ryan explained. "Everyone we killed has definite evidence that they should indeed die!"


    "No one of us has the right to decide the lives of others, no one." Principal Dumbledore raised his voice, "So it is an inappropriate act for you to execute the deadly Death Eaters after the war."


    "So what should we do?" Ryan discovered that Dumbledore was not shy about killing enemies in battle. After all, he was also a person who had experienced many brutal wars, whether it be wizards or Muggles. But he hopes that everything can run in a certain order, such as trying those criminals and punishing them according to the crime. Instead of direct execution like the original **** revenge.


    "I don''t know." Unexpectedly, Dumbledore did not preach as before, but shook his head in distress. "After all, when you are surrounded by enemies, you still have to protect those hostages from leaving. It is not appropriate to force you to bring those people back to trial. This will put you in danger. If you let them go, they will Will cause more casualties later. "


    "Yes, this is the biggest problem we encountered, Professor." Hermione added. "Killing is indeed a terrible choice, but this method can ensure that they will never do evil again, and no innocent people will be hurt."


    "You guys-alas!" Professor Dumbledore sighed for a long time. In the war years, many things could not achieve the perfect ending, even if it was Professor Dumbledore who was known as the most powerful white wizard. In the face of the current situation, there is no solution that can achieve the best of both worlds.


    After all, this has been the principal for many years. Dumbledore, who is more than 100 years old, is not a saint, but he is a really good person. So from his standpoint, he couldn''t accuse Ryan of wrongly protecting their innocent Muggles, even if such behavior was accompanied by killing. At the same time, he can''t deny that Ryan''s previous methods, although radical, were a very reasonable choice at that time.


    "Okay, we won''t discuss this topic anymore." Dumbledore waved weakly, and a tired feeling appeared from his body. The core of the wizarding world is still power, so for Ryan, this power is basically the same level as him, and is obviously a friendly person. Dumbledore could only use persuasion instead of forcing orders.


    So when he found that he couldn''t find a reason for persuasion that he had internally recognized, Dumbledore automatically gave up the discussion of the question just now and began to talk about the next question. In his eyes, defeating Voldemort and restoring the order of the British magic world are the most important. Some things that are not satisfactory in the process can be temporarily put aside.


    Not to mention Ryan ¡¯s killings did not conform to the principal ¡¯s ethics, but from another perspective, the damage caused by Ryan ¡¯s previous actions attracted the attention of Voldemort and the Death Eaters. Reduced the pressure on Dumbledore''s side.


    "In addition to the question about the killing just now, there is your previous behavior on the destruction of manor and plantations everywhere. I hope you can give me a reasonable explanation." Soon Professor Dumbledore asked in a good mood The next question. "Your destruction can''t be repaired in a short time, and even the damage in many places is almost the same as the reconstruction."


    "You know, these ancient magic plant plantations and miraculous creature breeding gardens ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The house elf workshop and mines are an important part of the British magic world, and also one of the heritage of the British magic world. If you do this, we will lose a lot even if the war is won. "


    "But that''s something we need to consider after the victory of our war, isn''t it?" Ryan said solemnly. "If we can''t completely cut off the sources of Death Eater''s wealth, I don''t think we need to consider the future of the British magic world. Moreover, these estates have now been mortgaged to American wizards, to be precise, they do not belong to Britain. "


    "After destroying those estates, we not only cut off part of the cash flow and material flow of the Death Eaters. At the same time, it also caused a lot of bad debts to the American Guling Pavilion and the American Magic Congress that were standing behind the Death Eaters. In the Atlantic On the premise that the cousins ??of our group are unwilling to go directly to the battle, a large number of losses will force them to stop the loss in time. That is to reduce the secret funding for Death Eaters. "


    "The core is that we already have a way to make up for these losses." Hermione added to some worried Professor Dumbledore. "Our intensive plantations in the north can provide a large part of the resources. In addition, during the period around Christmas, I will stay here to build several plantations or workshops in our control area. To make up most of the gap. "


    "Of course it would be good news if this is the case." Dumbledore touched his white beard. "But as far as I know, you may need a lot of resources and wealth to support it."


    "Please be assured that I have absolutely no problem in this regard." Ryan assured the principal Dumbledore. "

 Chapter 694： talk

    In Hogwarts'' principal''s office, Lane promised principal Dumbledore that he could quickly recover some of the resources produced by the British magic world and make up for the loss of production capacity caused by his own destruction.


    This is not perfunctory or obscured. After integrating several world technologies, Ryan has created a new type of plantation that can be operated with a small amount of labor. It''s just that because these manors are likely to have fierce competition with those pure-blood manors, Ryan has not taken these things out.


    However, although these things have not been brought up in this world, as an experiment and in order to obtain sufficient resources, Lane has established three such cultivations in the world of "The Lord of the Rings" and the world of "Song of Ice and Fire". garden. After nearly a year of operation, Lane can confirm that all of these can be run smoothly for a long time.


    In addition to the six plantations in these two worlds, a little hamster-like hobbyist and well-resourced Lane also prepared six sets of all the necessary equipment and raw materials for the plantation, which can be used in a short time. Six new estates were built. This time, Ryan planned to take out three of them and set up three manor houses in his own control area.


    "It seems that you have considered a lot of things in advance." Dumbledore said slowly, staring at Ryan, and their blue eyes became like deep lake water. "I hope you can honestly answer my last question, why did you choose to split the British magic world."


    "We didn''t--" Hermione wanted to argue, but Ryan put up a hand to stop her, and then asked Professor Dumbledore. "We admit that we are consciously dividing the magic world, but we are here to make the end of this war a truly peaceful start, not a truce less than 20 years away."


    Dumbledore was able to see his own layout, which was what Lane expected. Before, whether he was an attack on a pure-blood wizard and a vassal, or introduced an independent financial institution, even by destroying and rebuilding those magic resource production bases. The transfer of overall industry dominance. All of this clearly shows Ryan''s intention to re-establish a magic society.


    As a centenarian who has experienced so many things, Headmaster Dumbledore could not have seen Ryan''s rear hand. What makes Ryan a little strange is that Professor Dumbledore hasn''t talked about this with himself until now, which is a little late in some ways.


    "I hope you will know that the purpose of war is for peace." Dumbledore solemnly said. "And everything you do is actually tearing up the British wizarding society, and it will seriously intensify the conflict between pure blood, mixed blood and Muggle family wizards."


    "Of course I know this." Lane nodded. "But now the British wizarding world has actually split. Since the mysterious man established the London Ministry of Magic with his help from the pure blood family, the British wizarding world has split openly into two hostile groups. Part. And all of this stems from mistakes after the last war. "


    "Oh? Where do you think the mistake is." Dumbledore looked at Ryan with interest. "After the last war, we walked out of the shadow of the war at the fastest speed and continued to maintain the position of the British wizards in the world, allowing the British wizarding world to resume prosperity in the shortest time. In my It seems that this is already a good result. "


    "But it also lays the roots of the current war." Ryan pointed out bluntly, "The last war was more provoked than the mysterious man''s ambitions. It was better after the previous secrecy law was revised. After the number of hemp seeds and mixed-race wizards has greatly increased, the pure-blood families who feel that their interests have been violated have made a counterattack. "


    "And after the defeat of the mysterious man and the Death Eaters, the British magic world did not seriously liquidate those who provoked the war. A large number of Death Eaters who held extremely serious lineage discrimination and participated in the last war were not tried. , They still retain their ideas, their status, and their wealth and resources. "


    Speaking of this, Ryan looked at Dumbledore very seriously. "You might think that after the last compromise, the wizards of these pure-blood families should be grateful, should repent, and should correct their deep-rooted prejudices, but you are wrong. At least from this rapid fall of the Ministry of Magic And in the series of battles that followed, we can see that those people did not repent at all. Instead, they buried those hatreds in their hearts, ready to break out at any time, and once again invest in their so-called clean **** cause. "


    "I think even if the mysterious man didn''t resurrect, the war will break out." Finally, Ryan pointed out a cruel conclusion inferred by him. "As soon as I went to school, I heard a popular word from Slytherin: mud type. At the Quidditch World Cup, I saw a meeting of former Death Eaters. This represents some kind of dirty and dangerous thinking. It has been circulating in the minds of many people. Last time your kindness only exchanged for their weak mocking of you and preparation for the next war. "


    "You are right, boy. You are right." Professor Dumbledore looked exhausted. He did not justify himself as Ryan imagined. Because the current situation is what Ryan said, the enemies in the last war are back this time, and the war is waged again for the same reason.


    "At that time, I just hoped that more people in the British magic world would survive to minimize the loss of the British magic world." Professor Dumbledore began to tell Ryan about the past. "When I was young, I experienced a brutal wizard war that spread across Europe. A large number of people died in that war, and since then, I have hoped to minimize the loss in dealing with the problem."


    "Your idea is good, professor. I think the only purpose of a reasonable war is to stop the war." Hermione said after listening to it for a long time, "but I have to say that last time Grindelwald provoked In that war, the pure-blood families that had dominated the whole of Europe except the United Kingdom were hit hard. In this way, they could just complete the integration after the war to make up for the contradiction between pure-blooded hybrids and hemp seed wizards. "


    "But the United Kingdom does not have ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Under your protection, Grindelwald ¡¯s power has never been to the United Kingdom. The British wizards still retain the oldest social structure and more deadly old ideas. As the society goes further Development, hemp seed and mixed-breed wizards are increasing, but stubborn pure-blood wizards occupy almost all resources. In this case, war will break out one day, the only difference is who will start first. "


    After reading a large number of books recommended by Ryan, especially those related to politics and history and practiced in several worlds. Hermione had a deeper understanding of the causes of several wizarding wars. One of the most important understandings is when the power of a group of people is not directly proportional to their status. These wars in the wizarding world are inevitable.


    "And professor, you have also experienced two world wars in the Muggle world before." Ryan went on to say, "The different development directions of Germany after the two wars have already explained the problem, so we think that this time only Liquidate those lineageists comprehensively. Only in the next time will we achieve truly long-lasting peace, and everything we do now is to achieve this goal. "


    "Yes," Hermione nodded, then gave a slightly awkward smile to Principal Dumbledore. "You know, we are still young. So we really don''t want to be at war or preparing for war in our lives."


    "Okay, okay, this time you will do what you want." After Dumbledore finished speaking, the whole person leaned on the back of the chair, as if exhausted. "But you must not forget your original intentions in the war."

 Chapter 695： Longbottoms

    After discussing a series of content about the war, Professor Dumbledore showed a very tired look. Seeing this scene, Ryan and Hermione stood up very appreciatively and bowed to the principal, and then walked to the door of the principal''s room together.


    "Ryan, can you tell me why you want to do so many things for this war?" Professor Ryan Dumbledore suddenly asked when they were about to leave the door. "Because I can feel that your sense of belonging to the magic world is not so strong, and as a high-level alchemist, you don''t need to rely on the British magic world at all. So what kept you here?"


    "The reason is complicated," Ryan and Hermione glanced at each other here. "But if you want to understand the original reason, I think it may be an ideal from my second grade. I want to fight for my ideals. "


    Professor Dumbledore did not say anything after listening to this sentence, but shook his hand to signal Ryan they left. Ryan and they nodded at Professor Dumbledore and left the principal''s office along the spiral staircase.


    "Principal Dumbledore asked us today to tell me why these things are?" After coming to the corridor on the next floor, Hermione recalled the conversation in the office and asked Ryan.


    "Because what we have done recently is so much like what the mysterious man did when he was young." Lane explained to Hermione. "For example, killing people who are hostile to oneself, or for example, organizing manpower and forces that tend to favor oneself. So Professor Dumbledore wants to make sure that we will not be the second mysterious person, and will not become Britain again after this war. A new threat from the magic world. "


    "We obviously don''t." Hermione said anxiously after listening to Ryan''s analysis. "Everything we are doing is to make the British magic world better. How can the principal think that way? Power, money, power, these The things that others have been searching for are enough for us, and all these things in the British magic world are not worth mentioning to us. "


    "But Mr. Principal does not know." Then Ryan said through the Phoenix brand. "He didn''t know that we have several worlds, and he inferred from common sense that there are too few people who do not pursue power, money, and power. Mr. Principal is understandable if he is a little worried."


    "Therefore, I think Professor Dumbledore came to us today to remind us of these things and avoid us from going astray. And to let the principal dispel these doubts, I think that in addition to the fact that we are not mysterious people in the passage of time There is no other way to do this than a careerist. The principal will not relax our vigilance because of our answer today. "


    "Well, what you said is very reasonable, let time prove it all. Anyway, we have no plans to rule the British magic world like a mysterious man." Hermione shrugged and answered directly, then she went with Ryan. Walk towards the library. Because they have some materials to look up in the library.


    The wizards have a longer history of drawing accurate maps than Muggles. In addition, they will add some magic-related content when drawing maps. The reason why Ryan is going to the library is to be able to find the location of the three magical plantations after the map is easy to determine. After all, the more appropriate the location, the lower the cost of the plantation, and the better the effect of the last planted herbs .


    The reason why they came to school today, in addition to approaching Christmas to chat with friends, has a very important purpose is to collect some materials that have not been noticed before. Only after talking with Principal Dumbledore, Ryan felt that they now need to inquire in advance about the information needed for the establishment of the new plantation that they intended to put a little bit behind.


    After visiting the library to search for some materials, Lane discovered that there are actually many places in Scotland that are suitable for the establishment of magic plantations. It''s just that the British pure-blood families were mainly distributed in the rich England region, so they also opened these magical plantations near the manor in England for convenience.


    This is why Ryan mainly fought in the English region. In fact, in history, the power of the British pure-blood family has always been concentrated in the English region. When the Big Four chose to establish Hogwarts in distant Scotland, it was not to avoid the pure-blood families that had monopolized magic education.


    So from a certain point of view, Ryan is doing what they are doing is actually similar to what the Big Four were. It is through their own strength that they try to change the British magic world, and then make the British magic world more in line with their own minds.


    Soon after Ryan entered the library, the bell of the class rang. Soon after school the students poured into the library to prepare for their homework.


    "Hi, Ryan, Hermione, are you back today?" Just as Ryan looked at a map near Dundee, he was suddenly photographed on his shoulder, and then a familiar voice came from behind.


    "Navi, long time no see." Turning his head, it was really Neville Longbottom standing behind him. As a talented student, Neville worked hard to make up for it. Before, when Ryan was at school, he could see the lesson almost every day. After he went straight to the library, he began to write homework and review today''s content.


    "Yeah, it''s been a long time." Neville nodded and said. "By the way, I am here today to thank you specifically. Because your previous potion has made my parents start to recover. The last time I visited them, they seemed to recognize my grandmother."


    "Wait, now London is completely under the control of Death Eaters, especially in places like Saint Mungo. How did you go to visit your parents?" After listening to Neville, Ryan had no time to answer Hermione. Ask first.


    "My parents are not in St. Munger now." Neville explained to Ryan and them. "After the mysterious man took control of the Ministry of Magic at that time, my grandmother and I transferred my parents out with the help of several therapists ~ www.novelhall.com ~ began to live at home, and the crisis became more and more serious. My grandmother, along with the rest of the Longbottom family, gave up those houses in danger and moved to Hogsmeade. "


    "The Hogsmeade Magical Hospital was established more than a month ago, and my grandmother sent my parents to the hospital. Thanks to the proposal of Merrim Therapist, now Sirius'' wife. They used a batch of condensed spices and magic potions for soul healing that you donated to the hospital a while ago to my parents. They look good. "


    "That was what I prepared for the group of rescued hostages before. Many of them were hurt by the Heart-Draining Curse." Lane told Neville. "Originally, these medicines are mainly for those who have just been hurt. If it is useful to your parents, I will go back this time and try to adjust the formula to see if it can be inferred that it is suitable for your parents based on the original formula. . "


    "That''s so thank you." Neville said excitedly, and then sobbed. As a result, the three were driven out by Mrs. Pins because of the loud voice.


    "Sorry, I was so excited just now." Neville apologized to Ryan in the corridor. "It hurts you to be kicked out together."


    "It''s okay, we have basically checked everything." Ryan said, "So it''s no problem to be kicked out now, yes, we have considered the drug just now for patients who are more seriously injured, so it has been Some of the initial test products have appeared. But I hope to see your parents to confirm the specific method of preparation. "


    :. :

 Chapter 696： anonymous letter

    The day before Christmas, Ryan and Hermione spent a day in a spaceship to place a batch of observation magic props to collect data in the seven previously selected locations. Until the sun started to go west, the sun turned everything on the earth into orange-red. Lane and the two of them finally dragged their tired bodies back to Hogsmeade.


    "Wait to retrieve those props the morning after tomorrow." After stepping on the thick snow and entering the town gate and coming to the street, Lane said to Hermione, "Because we have to analyze the conditions at different times throughout the day. The magic flow of the location is different. Then analyze the data to select the most suitable location, and arrange the cultivation of different magic plants according to the magic flow of the selected location. "


    "After surveying for a whole day, I can feel that this work is really a bit complicated." Hermione pressed her hand behind her sore waist because of the installation of magical instruments. "Yes, how much do you put in?" .After opening the space door just now, I saw that the materials you built for the three estates were stored in a warehouse. There are nearly a hundred warehouses in that place. "


    "Uh, that''s something that is reserved for the outbreak of several large-scale wars or disasters in the world. I have a total of three similar warehouse clusters in different worlds, and the warehouse cluster of the end world is just one of them." Lane explained. "The materials in each warehouse group can maintain the life of 100,000 people for three months, in addition to various magic raw materials that can maintain the normal use of 3,000 ordinary wizards in the second half of the normal period."


    "Is this the modern national reserve?" Hermione murmured. "No wonder you can destroy the important production institutions of the British magic world without hesitation, because you are confident that you can fill those gaps."


    "Yes," Ryan nodded seriously. "Recently, most of the products in Weasley''s joke store are produced using these reserve resources, but I think the resources will be provided locally after these plantations are established."


    "So what is the demand for magical ores?" Hermione asked. "Before the mines we haven''t discovered, could this gap be completely covered by similar ores you got from other worlds?"


    "Do n¡¯t forget the trade with Heaven and the underground trade with Europe," Ryan said, tilting his head slightly and approaching Hermione. "The Hogmore Ministry of Magic was not idle when we were fighting. They have succeeded. Recaptured more than 60% of the overseas trade channels before the outbreak of the war. This is enough for us. After all, the United Kingdom was not the main source of those magical minerals. These things mainly depend on imports. "


    After listening to Ryan''s explanation, Hermione nodded. At this time, an owl flew towards them, and then dropped a letter when flying over them.


    "This evening is Christmas Eve. Who will write to us at this time?" Hermione checked the letter on the ground and picked it up. "Huh-this is actually an anonymous letter."


    "Anonymous letter?" Ryan was also aroused interest. He was curious why someone would send such a thing to himself.


    Understand that when the Hogsmeade Town is on alert, such letters cannot be mailed in from outside the town with ordinary owls. The only way is to release owls in Hogsmeade Town. Most of the cases where anonymous letters can be mailed are not friendly people. Ryan couldn''t figure out who would spend a lot of energy sneaking into the town just to send a letter.


    "There is only one photo in the envelope." Hermione had checked the envelope at this time, and after careful inspection inside and out, only one photo was taken out of it, and a purple ink was written on the back of the photo. Address of the newly built area in Gmode Town.


    "What''s strange in the photo¡ª" Hermione said after taking a last look at the photo before the sun went down, and then handed the photo to Ryan. "It looks like a tall glass for drinking wine, but the feet are a little short."


    Lane took the photo and looked at it seriously, and found that this photo is a bit old. But after a closer look, Ryan still found that it was not a goblet, but a strange crucible with one leg. The crucible was sealed in a transparent substance, and the entire transparent substance was placed on a stone table.


    It may be because the person taking the picture is some distance away from the stone platform, so everything on the stone platform and the stone platform looks very small and a little fuzzy. That''s why Hermione considers this thing to be a glass.


    "So let''s go to the address after the photo first." Ryan was aroused by the photo, so he proposed, "Anyway, there is still a little time for dinner, and this place is at Hogmore. Germany, there should be no major danger. "


    "You are right." Hermione thought for a while and said, "If I remember correctly, this place is not too far from the temporary residence of the Weasleys. We can take a look first."


    After walking for three or four minutes along the main road in the town, they turned a corner on the path towards the pig''s head bar. Soon, they came to the townhouse in front of the destination. At this time it was already dark, but the candles hung on the tree to celebrate Christmas and the street lamps on the road illuminated everything clearly.


    "Look, No. 7A South District." Lane whispered and looked at the house, and soon they came to the gate of No. 7A South District. This is a standard new house in the town of Hogsmeade. The main building is a two-story red brick building with a pointed black roof and small windows on the roof for ventilation of the attic.


    "There seems to be no one in the room." Hermione glanced at the house through the iron gate of the courtyard and said. This is a very obvious thing, because today is Christmas Eve, people who live in Hogsmead use mistletoe branches early on, and the lights decorate the house beautifully. The house in front of it had no light at all, and there was no decoration outside.


    Of course, this is no surprise ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After all, it was more necessary to build a house, so there are indeed many temporary houses that are now unmanned. For example, there are several rooms on this road without people.


    However, unlike the unoccupied rooms, the snow on the iron gate of the house''s courtyard fell to the ground. At the same time, the snow on the courtyard also left a trace of the gate opening, and there was a row of footprints leading directly to the gate.


    "Araho cave is open." Hermione read the opening curse at the iron gate, and the door opened inward. There is basically no magic defense in this unmanned house. After crossing the small yard to the door of the room, Ryan first released a bunch of pink light and penetrated the cracks of the door and windows of the house. After confirming that there was no danger in the house, he used the same unlocking spell The door was opened.


    "Fluorescent flashes." After entering the room, Ryan lit his wand. The furnishings in this house are no different from the other rooms on this street, they are just some simple furniture. Because the environment in this place is good, there is not much dust in the room even if you have not lived for more than two months.


    "Let''s look around for clues," Lane said to Hermione. "I just checked that there are no magic waves in the room, so don''t worry about the door key or something. But for safety, don''t touch it when you see something different.


    "Understood." Hermione nodded, then raised her wand and followed Ryan. Because the temporary housing is not large, they quickly searched the ground floor and cellar, everything is normal here. But when they walked to the workshop on the second floor, the two found something on the desk in the workshop that should not appear here.

 Chapter 697： Book of fairy tales

    Before, Hogsmeade prepared some simple furniture and did some processing when constructing this temporary house. For example, in the workshop where the wizards need to put some simple protection spells on this house, but the furniture in the house is very simple, only a shelf, a table and a chair are placed.


    And now, after they enter the door, Ryan finds that there should be a book on the empty table. The book is not very large, and it is about the size of a normal textbook. But the whole book looked very shabby. The black cover was spotted and peeled off in several places.


    Checked it several times with magic, after confirming that there is nothing abnormal or harmful on the book. Ryan they walked to the front of the table and then stepped forward to start looking at the old book on the table.


    "Why is the book" The Story of Shiwon Bidou "?" Hermione once read this book. She didn''t know why someone would lead them over and put this book in this place. After all, this book In the wizarding world, it can basically be considered that every family will have a book, similar to the "Andersen''s Fairy Tales" or "Green Fairy Tales" in the Muggle world. It is strange to draw them with an anonymous letter for this book. Things.


    "This book is a bit different from ordinary books." Ryan picked up the book on the table and looked at it carefully. "The" Shiwon Bidou Story Collection "in our hands seems to be the earliest batch, written in Runi, because many books have been deleted in the later period, and I now recognize this The origin of the book is because I once saw a book similar to this book at Professor Dumbledore. "


    "Why delete the contents of these books?" Hermione didn''t understand. "It''s just a story book! Although it''s very different from the fairy tales we read when we were kids, it looks positive and sunny as a whole, and it is also very suitable for children to read. I don''t think which stories here need to be Was deleted. "


    "This book is really no problem for us, but for the wizards who rule the magic world, there are some stories in this book that have a clear pro-Muggle tendency. And what is worse is that the book was released at ten. Early fifth century. "


    "Early 15th century?" As a student of O in the history of magic, Hermione suddenly thought of what happened in that era. "Do you mean, is it because of the witch hunt?"


    "It is true, the persecution of wizards intensified in Europe at that time. Many people in the magic world felt that casting a spell on the plague pig next door to the Muggle neighbor was equivalent to actively adding firewood to the fire that burned them. . Therefore, this book seems a bit outdated after its birth, so some wizards changed the content of the book to make it have an obvious anti-Muggle position. "


    "For example, in the set of books I found at Sirius''s home, I changed the stories that helped ordinary people into ordinary people persecuting wizards, and then the crucible that came alive to eat ordinary people''s stories." Ryan explained.


    "Race hatred, racial conflict, plus crucible cannibalism? I think this story is really not suitable for children to tell." Hermione commented. "What are the education of those children of pure blood family?"


    "And at that time, some people even thought that any wizard who chose to be good with Muggles would be considered weak in magic and inferior in skill. For example, Brutus Malfoy, the direct ancestor of the Malfoy family, was in an anti-Muggle magazine. "The Witcher in War" wrote: We can say with certainty that any wizard who likes Muggle society is a person with low intelligence, whose magic is weak and poor, and can only be found in Muggle waste. A little superiority. "


    "Of course, we now know that he is completely bullshit." Lane opened his hand. "I can assure you that I can win the Malfoy family alone now, and the wealth we have now far exceeds the accumulation of the Malfoy family for centuries."


    Hermione laughed softly after listening to Ryan ¡¯s mouth, Ryan lit up an oil lamp in the room, and then looked at this fairy tale collection page by page by the light of the oil lamp. Soon Hermione also recovered and leaned over with Ryan to read the book together.


    "The person who left this book is a bit weird." Ryan said after reading the entire book. "It may be to match the cover and content of the book. All the messages in it are actually ancient Runi. If it was not for me before I ca n¡¯t understand these things if I have inherited them. ¡±


    "This means that the former owner of this book is probably a pure-blood wizard with some family history." Hermione said, "As far as I know, the pure-blood wizard family party chose to learn Guruni as a kind of identity. Practice. Just like those nobles in the United Kingdom who can learn Latin or Greek, all the rest of us except the two of us who were in the ancient Mojo course were wizards from the pure blood family. "


    "What you said makes sense." Ryan turned a page of the book and pointed to a line of Niven to Hermione. "You see, the main messages of this book are concentrated on the pages of the wizard and the jumping pot. For example, in the title, he wrote: Is this just a fairy tale? The same sentence is in the last three brothers. There also appeared once in the story, except that there was a sign of the Deathly Hallows. "


    "That is to say, this person wants to remind us that the jumping pot is true." Hermione said with her finger on her chin. "But what does this have to do with us? In this kind of war, we can''t Treasure hunt for adventure! "


    "The other party went around in such a big circle certainly not to tell us an adventure clue," Ryan said with certainty. "For example, there are two other comments on the story page of the jumping pot, one of which is that every Everyone dreams of getting such a magical treasure. Another thing is that magic is powerful. "


    "It seems that this should be left to us by some pure-blood families, otherwise it won''t be written like this." Hermione said, "So what do we do now, is we using magic to track that person?"


    "Of course, you can''t always be found at your door, don''t you know what happened?" Ryan shrugged. "I also know that the man had just struggled so much to prevent us from finding him, but I think that guy should not know that our research on soul and space has exceeded most people. When I got the book, I ¡¯ve started tracking, and now I can basically lock the other party ¡¯s position. "


    "Then let''s go find that guy now?" Hermione asked, his face eager to try. In the three months since the outbreak of this war, she has completely mastered her ability ~ www.novelhall.com ~ At the same time, she began to feel a little bit of the battle under the influence of the power of death. The possible raid generated some interest.


    "Go find it tomorrow." Ryan said. "These two days are Christmas holidays. I think it is more appropriate for us to rest for two days. Anyway, I have basically locked the identity and position of the other party, and I can basically determine who the guy is."


    "Have you already confirmed the identity and location of the other party? This is really good news." Hermione nodded, and she could guess that Lion dare to guarantee the location and identity of the other party so much. It is estimated that the other party appeared after locking the other party''s location. In a manor of a pure blood family.


    Although they attacked several mansions of pure-blood families before, the main target was still plantations. After all, their goal is only to cut off each other''s economic sources, not to kill for the sake of killing.


    At the same time during the raid on the manor, they always leave a text after the attack to explain the reason for their attack, such as punishing the black wizard who indiscriminately killed the innocent, or saving the hostages held.


    Under such circumstances, some of the marginal Death Eaters who did not participate in the indiscriminate killing of innocent people and the manor was not held hostage still chose to live at home. After all, according to the history of the previous attack, Lane did not kill any innocent people by mistake.


    So those marginalized Death Eaters who cannot give up their homes because of the wealth and knowledge in their homes can now only choose to put the whole family ¡¯s life on the ethics of the enemy, Lane, which was previously left in books and letters. The person who sent the anonymous letter traced by the traces should be one of the marginal Death Eaters.

 Chapter 698： Past present

    Under the gleam of the fluorescent flashing magic spell on the wand, Ryan and they took the book out of the building and restored everything to their original condition, after which the two men stepped on the thick snow under the light of the light Go to the exit of the town.


    "I don''t know how the Christmas Eve dinner was prepared in our manor today?" Ryan said after glancing at the now brightly lit Weasley''s house. The Weasley''s didn''t know where to get a bunch of magic lanterns hanging from it In his house, there is a small Christmas tree in the small courtyard. Although a bit shabby, it is full of a warm atmosphere.


    The Weasley family is not a special case, as long as the room where the people live in the whole street shines warm light. At the same time, the aroma of various foods wafted throughout the street, and a warm feeling permeated everyone.


    "I think those skillful gentlemen should be able to surprise us." After sniffing the scent in the air, Hermione reached out and took Ryan''s arm. "Although we can''t spend Christmas with our parents this year, But the six people living in our family are happy enough to hold a small Christmas Eve dinner together. "


    After registering at the gate of the town, Lane left Hogsmeade. When they followed the path to a place invisible to the town, Lane returned to his manor by teleporting.


    Walked into the hall of the manor, Ryan found that several clever hands had dressed the room with a festive atmosphere. The ceiling of the hall is already covered with various colored strips and mistletoe, and there are small slap-sized lanterns gleaming in the middle. Four Christmas trees were also placed in the four corners of the house, and many decorations were hung on each Christmas tree.


    The large dining table in front of the fireplace is now covered with a new snow-white linen tablecloth. Five large, one small and six sets of pure gold tableware are placed in front of the corresponding chairs. There are also several exquisite crafts in the center of the table .


    "Master, can I start now?" After changing clothes, a Mr. Qiaofu floated in and asked Ryan. "Everyone is almost ready, you can hold a banquet at any time."


    Soon, everyone in the family sat on their own chairs. At the same time, Mr. Three Qiaoshou brought the delicious food prepared before and put it on the table. The plate was filled with fat and bright roasted goose, various barbecues neatly placed on the plate and placed on the small silver plate The variety of sauces and the vegetable salad that looks very fresh on a crystal plate.


    "May the war end soon, I wish our future is getting better and better." Ryan, as the host here, raised an elf fruit wine and said that after the wine, everyone began to enjoy this rich Christmas dinner. Everyone took turns telling light and interesting little stories, so that the unhappiness caused by the previous tensions was swept away.


    Ryan also got good news at the dining table, that both wand makers can confirm that their loved ones are now hiding in a safe place that Voldemort could not find, and the news of their loved ones during the festival is worth anyway. Celebrating.


    So when leaving the table, the two magic wand makers seemed to shake a little because they drank more wine. Ryan specifically called two robots to take care of their two elderly people.


    These two magic wand masters told Ryan a lot of past things after drinking high, the most important of which is how the mysterious man and the Death Eater rise. As the people who have experienced the last war, their narratives let Ryan learn more about the last war. And some of these materials have a certain guiding role in the current war.


    At the beginning of the last war, Voldemort only used his eloquence and appeal to promote anti-Muggle ideas through relatively peaceful means, while excluding those hemp wizards. Although everyone was vigilant at this time, because there was no violence and ethnic conflicts within the wizarding world, no one except Dumbledore urged everyone to be vigilant, no one stopped Voldemort''s actions.


    And when Voldemort gathered enough partisans, they were no longer content with propaganda or legal means. Soon, various violent incidents began to emerge one after another, and wars really broke out.


    At the beginning, the Ministry of Magic even had a lot of initiative. Even though many Death Eaters were born in pure-blood families and received complete magic combat training, they are still lacking compared with the professionally trained professional armed personnel like the Ministry of Magic.


    But Voldemort''s own power smoothed all the gaps. As long as he appeared on the battlefield, whether it was Auror or the striker would be crushed. No matter how many advantages these professional armed personnel of the Ministry of Magic can''t hinder Voldemort''s attack.


    Every time he wins, Voldemort will kill the captives who refuse to surrender, and at the same time kill the relatives of these people with his subordinates. And through the horror atmosphere created in this way, Voldemort''s side can easily host more people to join the ranks of collaborators.


    Later, as the power increased like a snowball. The actions of Death Eaters are also more daring, such as the direct application of the soul-taking spell, or the recruitment of various dark creatures. At the same time, the Ministry ¡¯s Aurors and strikers were also stunned by Voldemort ¡¯s brutal warfare. They fell into a semi-paralyzed state and basically dared not enemies the Death Eaters.


    In this case, even Professor Dumbledore could not reverse the situation. Because as the only wizard in Britain that could confront Voldemort at the time, he had too many places and people to protect, which not only dispersed his energy, but also prevented him from arriving in time every time Voldemort attacked on site.


    Fortunately, in the end, Voldemort made the wrong choice to murder or baby Harry, causing the death curse to bounce back on himself. And his temporary death also made all the huge criminal organizations based on his strength in a very short time.


    And this is the same in this war now. Voldemort reappeared after the war, and the attacks everywhere tried to wake people''s memories of horror history again. But Ryan''s appearance changed all that.


    Is different from Dumbledore who was born a century ago in the wizarding world, insisting on fighting habits between wizards and upholding procedural justice. As a man who grew up in the modern ordinary world for both lifetimes, Ryan''s understanding of war is also the same as that of ordinary people. Therefore, at the beginning of the war, Ryan used the only guide to eliminate the enemy ¡¯s vitality and war potential.


    Therefore, he is very different from Dumbledore in his actions. He will try to kill as many enemies as possible in battle and destroy more resources belonging to the enemy instead of Dumbledore ¡¯s limited tactics, especially before. Dumbledore tends to catch those enemies alive and give them judgment, and this practice of binding his hands and feet often leads to the escape of the enemy.


    At the same time, the act of letting those innocent people out of humanitarianism in the previous actions also created a burden for the Voldemort side that only consumed resources but could not provide any help, and further weakened the war of the Voldemort side. Potential ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In a certain way, what Ryan does now is very similar to what Voldemort did that time, except that the subject who suffered the fear has changed. And Voldemort would not be willing to risk his life to protect his own people and property like Dumbledore, which made Ryan spread fear among Death Eaters much faster than these Death Eaters spread fear in the magic world. .


    And Ryan ¡¯s strength made Voldemort completely afraid to take the initiative to change the war situation as he did in the last war, because he knew that as long as he was entangled for a little time to let Ryan and Dumbledore merge together, he would have to pay a lot even if he did not die The price.


    So after the outbreak of total war, Voldemort chose to hide and try to use his absolute superiority to slowly destroy his resistance. On the one hand, this approach prevented Dumbledore and Ryan from locking his position and killing it. After all, a wizard of this level would be hard to catch if he deliberately avoided war.


    But on the other hand, Voldemort''s evasive battle made many people see his decline, and the morale of both sides began to change slowly.


    Lean people on their side no longer think that Voldemort is an invincible devil as he used to, and although the Death Eaters still defer to Voldemort''s brutality, he still obeyed his orders, but most people''s subjective initiative greatly reduced. The behaviors that used to take the initiative around basically no longer appear.


    Therefore, three months after the outbreak of the war, that is, after Ryan and their full participation in the war, the number of missing or killed people has been greatly reduced than before, Ryan can proudly say that they have earned a peace for everyone through **** fighting Christmas, all the hardships and killings before were worthwhile.

 Chapter 699： Christmas travel

    "Merry Christmas!" The first thing Ryan woke up on Christmas morning was to turn around and greet Hermione on the side, then grabbed the wand at the head of the bed and waved at the curtain. The curtains quickly opened to both sides, and a warm and unglaring sunlight illuminated the entire bedroom.


    "You are the same, Merry Christmas!" Hermione also woke up at this time, she smiled and turned to kiss Ryan''s cheek, "Hurry up, we need to hurry up and go to the contact point to see friends and give us What is the Christmas present. "


    After getting up quickly to wash, Ryan and they put on a thick set of clothes and teleported to the contact point more than ten kilometers away. On the platform in the middle of a cave built at the same time as the manor, Lane saw that they saw a pile of gifts piled up in a mess.


    "I feel that this gift is far more than in previous years." Hermione briefly observed the scale of the pile of gifts and commented, "It seems that this year we have met more new friends than in the past."


    The process of opening a gift is very pleasant, because it can make people feel the friendship of everyone included in the gift. Most of the gifts came from some new people who made friends after the war, such as the guerrillas who followed them fighting around, the hostages who were rescued from the dark dungeons, and even picked up from the battlefield because of the materials provided by Lane before. The wizards who died or recovered.


    "The gift from Mr. Principal this time is too precious." Ryan took out an old parchment book from Professor Dumbledore''s gift bag, and he opened it immediately after looking at it for the first time. Realized that the contents of this book may be unusual.


    Because on the title page of the book, Ryan saw the name of Nicole May, and after turning a few pages back, Lane could see from the crooked and slanted font above that when writing this book, Nicole May The body has reached a very weak level. After further examination, Ryan was surprised to find that the history of this book will not exceed ten years.


    "What are you looking at?" Hermione asked a little curiously as she watched Ryan standing there holding a seemingly commercially available book. It''s a pity that Ryan is now half a head taller than her, so she can''t look directly over Ryan''s shoulder like the lower grades, and can only go to his side to see what''s in his hand. "Professor Dumbledore''s gift? But I didn''t see anything strange in this book."


    "This is just a very ordinary notebook." Ryan turned the book back to the title page and said. "This is the alchemy note left by Nicole May, and judging from the year of this note and part of the content I just looked at, this is probably the last note of the master alchemist."


    "This is simply too precious." Hermione said in disbelief. "Why does Principal Dumbledore give this thing to you? It is impossible to say that it is because you are an alchemist. Give it to you. I dare to say that the wizard in Europe who wants this notebook may be A public lounge that can fill Gryffindor. "


    "You said that you can understand this note. If even people who don''t understand can add it, maybe you can line up and go around Hogwarts Castle." Lane shrugged. "Of course, I know why Professor Dumbledore gave me this thing. I guess he thinks that I am more reliable, and at the same time thinks this thing can improve my level and is more conducive to the war with the mysterious people now."


    Dumbledore ¡¯s idea is easy to understand, and wizards at the level of Ryan will have their own path in the pursuit of power. It is basically impossible to change. So Dumbledore was able to give this thing to Ryan with confidence, in the hope that Ryan would have a stronger effect in the following wars.


    "It seems that even if you disagree with him, Principal Dumbledore still thinks that you and he are still firmly in the same camp." Hermione also figured out the relationship. "Yes, the place where you conflict is just an unimportant part. Professor Dumbledore, who can be the leader for a long time, will not be the kind of too old-fashioned person, and should be able to tolerate between you if the general direction is correct. different."


    "You are right, at least the principal Dumbledore we know is a good person in every sense." Lane nodded. "He is willing to unite all forces willing to unite under the premise of the same direction."


    Of course, in private, Ryan believes that this is because Dumbledore realized that even with the old wand in full force, he can only guarantee a tie with Voldemort, so in order to kill Voldemort, he must unite himself.


    After counting the gifts, Ryan and they returned to the manor with the gifts. After putting all these gifts away, Lane invited Hermione. "Let''s go to other worlds to relax now, the battle a while ago was really exhausting."


    "When you say that, I also feel uncomfortable all over my body. I want to relax. I used to sleep for only four hours a day for a month. If our body is stronger than ordinary people, I would n¡¯t be able to sustain it long ago. "Hermione nodded." Hey, yes, can we find a world that hasn''t been better this time? "


    "Of course." Ryan nodded with a smile and then dragged Hermione to the underground laboratory. Because other people lived in the manor now, they chose the underground base under the manor to avoid the eyes of the guests, lest this secret be known to others.


    "Since you are distracted, the world level cannot be too high, because it is too high and you need to be busy fighting. But the world level cannot be too low, otherwise it doesn''t make much sense." Ryan said to Hermione after coming to the underground base. "So I think the sixth level world is more appropriate, what do you think?"


    "Is it the last time you knew the world of a group of vampires?" Hermione thought for a moment and then nodded. "I think that world is really good, but I don''t know if it will be a world we are familiar with this time."


    "Look at luck." Ryan said after opening the door leading to the world of groceries and pulled Hermione into it. Rose Crystal was sitting in a grocery store at the top of a cabinet at this time with her hands holding a set from "Twilight" The smartphones in the world looked at cats and mice and giggled from time to time. After hearing the footsteps of Ryan and Hermione walking into the grocery store, she turned her head and asked, "Brother, what are you doing here?"


    "We plan to find a new world to relax, do you want to come together?" Ryan sent an invitation to the doll.


    "Of course, of course I do." Rose Crystal put away her smartphone at the fastest speed, and then quickly lit her little head. "Finally, I can go to a new world to see it again, which is simply great."


    After finishing the talk, Rose Crystal took a small backpack with a space bag modified from the corner of the grocery store and carried it on his back ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Then he flew directly to the left of Ryan and raised his arm to hold the empty one. hand.


    "Then we set off." After injecting 32 offset points, the door of the grocery store turned into a vortex of blue and white light. After making sure everything was ready, Ryan took a hand through the space door.


    "Hah, this time it''s not in the forest anymore." After looking at the surroundings, Rose Crystal showed a smile. "At least this pit looks like it should have been dug out by intelligent creatures."


    "Yes, according to the size and design habits of the machine, it is very likely to belong to humans." Ryan glanced around and definitely concluded that as a person who has inherited the mechanical design, many machines only need to look at it. Can roughly infer the situation of the machine user.


    "Hey, it''s kind of like a machine from the end of the nineteenth century." Hermione looked curiously at the rivet-filled steam engine below their foothold. "I visited the old factory in Manchester with my parents before. The machine is very similar to this one. "


    "Nineteenth Century" was reminded by Hermione that Ryan also woke up, and everything here really looked like a mine during the first industrial revolution. But Ryan doesn''t think he is just entering an era of ordinary steam industry development. After all, here is a six-level world, which represents the power of science and technology beyond this era.


    Fortunately, it is only a sixth-level world, so it should not be the most terrifying world in this background, such as the total grams of sugar or the concentration of Amon is too high or something. Ryan felt that he could go step by step and look at the situation before saying.

 Chapter 700： "Castle in the Sky"

    Ryan''s foothold this time was on a wooden board for maintenance on the side of the crane in the pit, so they could easily see the general situation of the entire pit from the top, but the people below could not see Ryan because of the obstruction. they.


    But it ¡¯s not a matter of standing here all the time, so Ryan released a phantom body curse to themselves and prepared to leave here to find nearby settlements. After all, since there are mines and workers here, under normal circumstances there must be a settlement. After coming to a new world, it is very important to go to the nearest settlement.


    Just as Ryan was about to leave, they were alerting the surrounding rose crystals and suddenly pointed to the sky and whispered: "Brother and grandma, Sister Granger, what are you looking at in the sky?"


    Ryan and Hermione immediately looked up at the place where Rose Crystal''s fingers were. As a result, the two saw a spot of light falling from the clouds and falling towards where they are now.


    "Is this a meteor?" Hermione whispered to herself, but she quickly denied her claim, "No, no, if it is a meteor, the speed of falling cannot be this-how is it a person?"


    After applying an eagle eye in front of her eyes, Hermione saw at once what the thing that was shining down. She immediately turned her head and said to Ryan, "Hurry, we have to figure out a way quickly. I can''t be sure how long the magic on the child will last. In case the magic effect disappears before landing."


    "It''s generally the protagonist who plays this way, so there shouldn''t be any problems." Ryan muttered inwardly, but he was also a little worried that the appearance of his group would cause the original plot to change. So he immediately summoned his pink wings and flew over to the person who fell to the sky.


    When he flew to a height of 50 or 60 meters and approached the person who was slowly falling from below, Ryan discovered that the girl who fell was a blue dress. She wore a pair of ponytails and a pink headband on her head.


    But it wasn''t her own strength that caused the girl to fall slowly, but she wore a thumb-sized pendant on her neck that was emitting blue light outward. Lion could feel that the pendant was releasing magic power, forming an effect like a slow curse. The girl himself is now in a coma.


    "Okay, now I know where this is." Ryan saw the girl and set up [Zero Zero Reading 00kxs] to understand exactly what the world is. Thank goodness, this is not a mythical world, but a relatively warm fairytale world.


    As the girl was still falling to the ground in a coma, Ryan stretched out her arms and hugged the girl towards the small mountain bag above the mine. He felt that Hermione had left the mine pit with a short-distance teleportation with rose crystal, and should now stay on the edge of the ruins beside the mine pit.


    Sure enough, when Ryan followed up with the souls of the two ladies and merged with them, they found that Hermione had set up a tent with magic on the edge of a building ruin and raised a fire. After seeing Ryan holding a girl and landing, Hermione greeted him.


    "Is it such a little girl that fell from the sky?" She said that she reached out and grabbed the girl''s arm, and **** smoke came out of her hand to detect it. "The reason for this child ¡¯s coma is that he quickly lost his temperature after falling down, and at the same time he was very tired in the soul. I think it was caused by fear and restlessness before. Now give her to me, I think she is in our tent Get a good night ¡¯s sleep on the soft bed by the stove in the bedroom, and it should be fine tomorrow. ¡±


    "Good idea." Then she said that Hermione, who had passed the girl to Ryan, watched her walk into the tent with the girl in her arms. As soon as Hermione entered the tent, Lane heard a running sound coming from a distance, and soon a teenager in shabby but neat tooling ran over with an iron can.


    "--First of all, sir, hello." It may be the temperament of Ryan and a costume that looks very expensive. After seeing Ryan through the campfire in front of the tent, the teenager seemed a little restrained, but soon he was inwardly He''s kindness overwhelmed, "I just had a luminous girl in this direction, did you see her?"


    "She fell to us, but the girl was cold when she fell from the sky, and she had been frightened a lot before. So I asked my wife to take her to rest in the tent." Lane turned to the front The protagonist of this story explained. "So we are not well suited to enter that tent now, but if you care about that girl, you can come over at breakfast tomorrow. I think the girl should be awake at that time."


    "You are right, sir, it is indeed rude to enter the lady''s bedroom at this time." The teenager nodded, and then said, "Yes, my name is Baru, how can I call you?"


    "Just call me Ryan, there is no need to add so many honorifics, anyway, I am no bigger than how old you are." Ryan said mildly. "Oh, I think you ran up in a hurry with something, did you have anything to do?"


    "By the way, I still have to give the master a meal-then, we will see you tomorrow morning." Baru said with a snap of his forehead, and then quickly ran to the direction of the mine where Ryan was there.


    "Ah, it''s nice to be young." There was a pretended voice behind him, and Ryan turned his head to find that the rose crystal that had just been hiding in the tent flew out of the tent and floated with his hands in the air, watching Baru going away.


    "You are not as big as him." Watching Rose Crystal heard this sentence as if he was about to pounce on and pull his hair, Ryan quickly changed the subject. "Right, how is that girl now?"


    "She''s in good condition now, Hermione carefully checked and said that everything will recover after she wakes up tomorrow morning." After asking about the matter, Rose Crystal quickly recovered and said seriously.


    "That''s good," Ryan said and walked into the tent with Rose Crystal. This is an improved tent. Ryan bought the tent a few years ago and applied countless powerful magic afterwards. The tent of this tent is no less than that of some fixed buildings with magical defenses. In addition, this tent has been developed with many other functions.


    "The child''s health is fine." Ryan walked into the living room in the tent ~ www.novelhall.com ~ just saw Hermione retreat from the guest room and closed the door of the guest room. "I just remembered what the world is."


    Lane was surprised for a while, only to think that the two of them packed a lot of cultural materials when they last went to the world of MIB. The information about entertainment in that world is actually not much different from that of Ryan ¡¯s previous life. So it''s not too strange for Hermione to guess that this world is here.


    It ¡¯s just that Ryan was mistaken by Hermione for thinking that Ryan did n¡¯t believe it after she paused for a moment, so she went on to say, ¡°I think this place should be the world of Sky City! That very touching fairytale world.¡±


    "Ah, you guessed it right, I was just a little distracted just now." Lane said to Hermione. "So this world is really suitable for us to take a good rest."


    "Not just take a good rest, Ryan." Hermione looked at Ryan and said, "Don''t forget, there is another very precious thing in this world, that is, it can make such a huge city fly into the sky at the same time. A flying stone that can provide sufficient energy to the city. What does this thing remind you of? "


    "¡ª¡ªMisser Energy Nuclear." As the Ryan who had just been to the Feren World, Ryan was reminded by Hermione and immediately thought of a baby that had been lost in that world. "And there is still no need for the Mether Core of the Magic Web."


    "So, we must find Laputa, the city of the sky, and study the flying stone." Hermione said, "After going back, we can build a floating magic tower that belongs to us. As long as we have this A magic tower, we can guarantee that after seeing the mysterious man, he can be completely eliminated, so that he has no possibility of escape. "

 Chapter 701： Adventure plan

    Early the next morning, Ryan and they got up early to start preparing breakfast. Just after they swiftly prepared breakfast for the restaurant table, Rose Crystal floated in the air and took the girl out yesterday.


    "Thank you for saving me yesterday." The girl bowed politely after seeing Ryan and them. "Nice to meet you, my name is Xida."


    Looking at Xida, Ryan guessed that Rose Crystal must have introduced Xida to the previous situation. That''s why she thanked her first.


    "Ryan." "Hermione." Ryan introduced themselves briefly, and then Hermione said, "I was really shocked to see you fall from the sky when we came to this place yesterday, but only later. I found that you seemed to float down a little bit from the sky. I think you should land safely on the ground even if we do n¡¯t save you. "


    "Really? It''s a pity that I was comatose at that time." Hida said after thinking for a while, "I fell from a flying boat, but I don''t know why it fell slowly from the sky."


    "I think it should be the pendant worn on your neck," Lane said. "Because when I saw you yesterday, I felt that the pendant on your neck had a magical reaction, and it was still releasing a float like Spell magic. "


    "Floating curse?" Hida thought after hearing Ryan''s words, and then said suddenly. "The person named Rose Crystal just said that you are a wizard who came here from a distant place. Is the floating spell you said the magic of your wizard?"


    "Yeah, like this." Hermione said, pulling out her wand and pointing at a plate on the table. "Yugadim Leviosa." As the last syllable of the spell fell, the plate floated in Hida''s surprised eyes, and then began to circle around the dining table as Hermione''s wand pointed. "


    Hida this time completely believed that Ryan said they were wizards, because she saw the existence of magic with her own eyes. Just as she exclaimed, a young voice came from the door. "Sir, I''m here as agreed."


    "Is it Baru?" Ryan said, "Come in, we have prepared breakfast. And yesterday the young lady who fell from the sky is now in the tent."


    "Tent, but this tent is so small, how could it be inside-this is, my God!" Baru was stunned when he walked into the tent, and the simple canvas tent that seemed to sleep only two people outside was actually more than before The mansions in the town are large, and the decoration is even more impressive. Compared with the furnishings in this tent, the most luxurious house in the town that Baru has visited before looks as simple as its broken house.


    "My elder brother and his wife are wizards, so naturally there is something different." Rose Crystal saw Baru standing in the door with a surprised face and flew out of the air, and slightly raised his head. A look of pride.


    "Oh my god, a talking doll." Baru said in surprise when he saw Rose Crystal''s first glance, and he was even more surprised when he found Rose Crystal floating. "Not only can you talk, but the doll will fly."


    "Courtesy, especially when facing a lady when you call it a doll is really rude." Rose Crystal said, "I have my own name, you can call me Rose Crystal."


    "I''m sorry, Miss Rose Crystal." Baru bowed politely. "It was indeed my rudeness just now, I''m sorry, because I''ve never seen a person like you-."


    "It''s normal, because we have the magic that no one else has mastered, so you will see a lot of things that you have never seen before." Rose Crystal said to Baru. "So, I forgive you for your rudeness! Come with me now and we will start breakfast soon. Brother and brother, they have reserved a place for you."


    "Thank you for your concern." After walking into the restaurant and learning from Barin that Baru was because of his concern, Xida bowed slightly to thank. Baru also bowed quickly to return the gift, but because of his excitement, he hit his head against the table.


    "Relax, my head is hard, at least harder than my master''s fist, this is okay." Everyone at the table looked at themselves with concern, and Baru quickly waved his hand to signal that he was fine. However, after this episode, everyone also relaxed a lot, and they started chatting during the meal.


    "Did you say you came here from a distant place to find Laputa, the city of the sky? My father once saw the city of the sky and took pictures, but unfortunately people thought he was a liar, and in the end he also Somber and ended. And now it seems that Laputa, the city of the sky, actually exists. "Baru''s face was surprised. "But you are already wizards, why do you want to find Laputa when you have such magical magic?"


    "I''m sorry to hear your father''s story, but just as your father insisted on his inner goal, we as wizards also insisted on ourselves, that is to pursue knowledge." Hermione said in a firm tone "at least like Lapp A city that can fly in the sky like this is a great research object. If we master the knowledge, we can build a floating castle of our own in our hometown. "


    "She was right." Ryan said after eating a poached egg. "The most precious thing for wizards is knowledge that has never been touched. There must be someone we have never seen in the sky city of Laputa. knowledge."


    "Aren''t you looking for wealth or rights?" Xida asked, still subconsciously clutching the flying stone sinker he placed on his chest while speaking. "I heard that many people are chasing that sky city just to find them."


    "Fortune?" Ryan picked up a napkin from the table and asked the two guests to check it and use the power of Our Lady Rose to turn it into pure gold. "The power I possess can be turned into gold, and the worldly wealth can be obtained for me as long as I want."


    "Gosh ~ www.novelhall.com ~ this magic is really magical." After taking a look at the napkin that had been turned into a gold plate, Baru made a sigh. "I also believe that you are indeed not looking for the city of the sky for money or rights. After all, gold is similar to the earth for you, and in this world, as long as there is gold, what rights do you have?"


    After making sure Ryan is not an ambitionist, everyone talked more relaxed. Hida talked about her life in Kendea in the northern mountains while her loved ones were still alive. She talked about the beautiful valleys and the yaks at home. Baru talked about her dreams and her own work. .


    "So, we are going to prepare for the day today, and we will start tomorrow to find the city of the sky." Ryan said after breakfast, then looked at Hida and Baru and asked, "Hermione and I will go to the underground mine nearby to see , Because I heard that the raw materials of flying stones come from there. By the way, what arrangements do you have? "


    "We''ll go to my house to get something first, and then wait for you here." Hida and Baru privately discussed and Baru raised his head and replied. "Then we will come back here and wait for you."


    "That''s good." Ryan nodded, and then took out the two tied ropes, the size of which can be put into the palm of the small gold version with various runes engraved and handed over to the two of them. "When we go out together, I will Put a magic spell around this tent to protect it. You will only see this tent when you bring this thing in, so do n¡¯t lose it. "


    "Relax, we will never lose this thing." After finishing Baru, they brought the magic key to their necks, and then they followed Ryan out of the tent.

 Chapter 702： Underground mine

    After hiding the tent with magic, Ryan and Baru waved goodbye to their respective destinations. This place is a mining-oriented town built around the mines in the canyon, so the drop in the whole town is very large. And the mine pit where they were going to collect flying stones was at the bottom of the canyon.


    "This drop is too high." Hermione sighed after standing on the mountain and looking under the deep canyon. "I really don''t know how those people in the past could endure such a day can only see the sun for an hour or two. Living? "


    "Do n¡¯t forget, the mine below was collected from flying stone ore 700 years ago." Lane pointed to the dirt road that was cut out on the edge of the cliff and the rails on the bridge made of wood. "I think people at that time There are enough flying stones to easily climb up and down from this cliff, not the way of the current way through the rough railway or dirt road. "


    "You are right." Hermione said after carefully observing the wreckage of these roads and buildings in the valley. "Look at the buildings at the bottom. It should be the people who used the original facilities in the pit to mine the various minerals that were not mined when the flying stones were mined. But after the associated mines were mined, People naturally gave up these mines and buildings. The buildings that are in use today are, without exception, located halfway up the valley and above. "


    "Then how do we go down?" The rose crystal hidden in Ryan''s backpack asked, "You can only go down the hillside down the road, and there is no way down. How do you plan to go to the bottom mine?" Go inside? "


    "Of course it''s flying down. The cornflower home broom I bought can hold the three of us down together. Flying slower should not be a problem for now." Ryan said. A flying broom was pulled out of the space pocket.


    "Actually, you don''t have to be so troublesome." Hermione said to Ryan a little embarrassedly. "You have learned the magic that uses magical energy to form wings to fly. I can fly by myself."


    "Sounds good," Ryan said strangely. "But why do I rarely see you practice flying? To know that flying is not just a matter of swimming in theory, you can fly successfully. You need to do some practice."


    "I practiced." Hermione refuted Ryan''s statement. "It''s just that I haven''t practiced in front of you. In order to practice, I also went to teacher Luo Zhen to learn from the mercury lamp how to use wings to fly."


    After two people stood on the edge of the cliff and stretched their wings, Ryan didn''t know why Hermione avoided her practice flight. After mobilizing the energy in the body, Hermione blew out two groups of blood from her back. These blood seemed to have life, and slowly stretched out with her back as the core, just like the trees continued to grow, and finally formed a pair of red Skeleton-like wings.


    After the wings were fully extended, they flicked gently. With the flapping of the wings, a cloud of black mist emerged from the **** skeleton and began to spread along the skeleton, just like the film of the dragon wing. Completely fill the gap in the skeleton. After shaking her wings a little, Hermione''s feet flew off the ground.


    Ryan figured out why Hermione was reluctant to practice flying in front of herself, because the wings were full of evil and darkness. Especially for women who have a love for beauty, the black and red wings are really awful.


    "This pair of wings looks pretty cool." As a person who has experienced the cultural baptism of the 21st century in his previous life, Ryan doesn''t think that this wing has anything unsightly, but feels a special beauty.


    "Really? That''s great." Hermione felt Ryan''s heartfelt compliment through the soul connection of the two people, and the whole person became a lot happier at once. "Let''s go now. If we move faster, we might go back for lunch."


    After speaking, Hermione came to the edge of the cliff to add a phantom body curse to herself, then stretched her wings and swooped down. Ryan and Rose Crystal also glanced down from the cliff follower Hermione after casting an invisibility spell on their bodies.


    This pit is at the very bottom of the canyon. It took three people some time to fly into the pit. This mine is a sky pit, the entrance is not very big, but it is very deep. After they descended to the bottom of the pit, there was almost no light at all, and they could only vaguely watch the sky above the head that was now the size of a ping pong ball.


    "It feels like the underground level in our first grade, it is also deep underground." After stepping on the ground, Hermione folded her wings and looked at the small piece of light above her head with emotion, "Unconsciously In the past, time has passed so long. "


    "Yeah, as if everything happened just yesterday." Ryan folded his wings and also sighed, fortunately, the two people had a good dark vision after the body strengthened many times, at least at a distance of twenty or thirty meters You can still see clearly inside.


    According to the previous adventure experience, it is best not to light the lights in this dark and unknown situation, otherwise it will easily become the target of the enemy hidden in the dark. So in the darkness, four people set off.


    After reaching the bottom of the pit, Jill took the initiative to come from Rose Crystal''s body and volunteered to walk to the forefront to explore the way. According to her statement, in this complex environment, as a hero, she is more suitable to act here, while being able to At any time, her incarnation is more likely to survive the raid.


    After walking out for a while, Lane discovered that there were a lot of traces of human activity around him. Such as the traces excavated by various metal tools on the stone wall, and some wooden support columns that have begun to decay. Even on the ground you can find metal tracks that have been covered with thick dust.


    "Which direction are we heading now?" Said Hermione, holding her magic wand, looking a little confused, because the pits in this area are well-connected, and some of them were left during the earliest excavation flight, and more are some people who later excavated other minerals. From the time left ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Because of the enrichment of minerals here, people have been digging in this direction for hundreds of years, and now a cave system like a complex spider web is left underground.


    Therefore, Hermione stopped when she came to the bifurcated road with exits up, down, left, and right in front of her. She didn''t know which direction to go next.


    "I have a way." Ryan said and took out a slap-sized gold compass and tapped it with a magic wand, and soon the pointer in the center of the gold plate pointed to a tunnel entrance.


    "Let''s go this way." Lane pointed to a tunnel to the left. "I asked Baru yesterday, he told me that this place produces only a variety of metal ores in addition to flying stones, and those ordinary metal ores will not have a strong magic reaction. Therefore, we only need to pass this compass Just find the place with the strongest magical response in this area. "


    Guided by the compass, the four people came to an open space by the underground river in only two hours. But they found that they were not the first to come here, because there was a light of kerosene lamps in the open space, and a figure that was not tall seemed to pack something beside the light.


    In this quiet underground space, footsteps can travel far and far. So when Ryan walked 50 to 60 meters away from the figure, they saw the man standing and asked. "Who is there?"


    "Relax, sir." From afar, Ryan saw that the man in front of him had a big beard that was thicker than President Dumbledore, but he looked a lot shorter, giving the impression that he was a dwarf. "We are just tourists from afar, come here to visit the mine where the flying stones were mined."

 Chapter 703： Get flying ore

    "Oh, you originally came to see the mine." After discovering that Ryan was just some young people in very high-grade clothes, the dwarf-like old man put down his raised hoe, and the whole person looked relaxed. Quite a lot. "You can call me Pom, knowing that there are not many unusual people in the pits here, how do outsiders like you know?"


    "Because we met Baru yesterday, he told us that there is a mine of flying stones at the bottom of the valley." Ryan explained to the old man in front of him that in his impression, this old man should know Baru of.


    Sure enough, the old Pom like a dwarf smiled and plucked his beard. "Oh, it''s the little guy Baru. I remember that I told them these kids a long time ago about the story of this deep underground, and it''s no wonder he will tell you this place-by the way, lad, that one in you What is the sound, I hear something seem to be calling you. "


    "On me, oh." Ryan said, drawing a small gold plate from his arms. This gold plate was exactly the same as the one handed over to Baru at the time, but now the gold plate did not stay there quietly, and It was a constant buzzing vibration. "This means that Baru should have encountered some danger that triggered the defense I set on this gold board."


    After finishing, Ryan lightly pressed a rune on the gold plate and said, "Baro, how are you doing now, why is the defensive magic prepared on the pendant I gave you activated?"


    "Just now the pirates found us, they chased us all the way, and after they escaped to the railway, they met the armored train of the army. Both of us and Hida almost got shot. Fortunately, the gold pendant you gave us Our body surface was covered with a golden glow protective layer to block the bullets and shells, and at the same time let us land safely. But unfortunately, the panda stone pendant of Hida was broken by the shrapnel and the lanyard was lost. , It may have fallen into the hands of the army now. "Jinban''s voice came from Baru.


    "People are fine," Lane said comfortingly, "Can you tell us where you are now?"


    "We ... we are in the bottom pit at the bottom of the valley. The one with a bunch of abandoned factories around." Hida''s voice came from the gold plate. "By the way, I saw a very fresh footprint on this ground, as if someone had just walked by."


    "That should be ours, didn''t I say we were going to see the mining site in flight, before we got down from the pit in the ruins of that factory." Ryan said. "Okay, you are waiting there now, I''ll come and pick you up."


    After finishing, Ryan stood up and moved to the bottom of the tiankeng just now using phantom dislocation. Baru and Hida just lighted up a small oil lamp and stood looking around, and Ryan, who suddenly appeared in the air, startled them.


    "We wizards also have their own ways of traveling." Ryan shrugged his shoulders and extended his hands. "Okay, take my hand. We will meet you soon. We have found the flying stone pit before. There was an old man with a big beard, he said he called Bo Mu, I also know you Baru. "


    "It''s Grandpa Pom." Baru showed an expression of sudden enlightenment, and then stepped forward and Hida took Ryan''s left and right hands respectively. "He often tells his stories to us children, but why is he under the mountain now?"


    "We should know by the time we meet." Ryan finished disillusioning with his two children. After a sense of squeeze, they appeared in the pit left after the flying stone mining.


    "Vomit-" As soon as they reached the pit, the two children bent down and let Ryan''s hand nausea. At this time, Hermione picked up two cups of freshly brewed hot tea and walked over and handed them to the two children who came up slightly and straightened.


    "Drink some hot tea." Hermione handed over the tea cup to the two and said. "This is basically the case for the first follower manifestation, and it will be much better when you get used to it a few times."


    A few minutes later, everyone was drinking tea and talking about the city of sky and flying stones around the fire. After Elder Pom extinguished the fire, a few people saw a scene of unbelievable beauty.


    "It''s so beautiful," Hermione held her hands on her chest and watched the flying blue ore gleaming in the dark blue light scattered throughout the cave. After the light source was extinguished, a beautiful view like a starry sky was formed.


    "Oh, I''ll show you a stone." Pom said as he picked up a stone from the ground and smashed it with a small mine hammer that he carried with him. Sure enough, a blue light like an annual ring appeared on the cross section of the stone. However, as some light spots disappeared into the air, the light on the cross section of the stone gradually disappeared, and finally became the same as ordinary stones.


    "I just said that the stones in this area contain the components of flying stones. But these components will change when they touch the air and then disappear." Pom said as he picked up a stone and repeated the operation just now. Once Ryan''s hand suddenly released a pink light that wrapped the light spot in the air, and then a crystal of half a sesame-sized flying stone condensed in his hand.


    "Is this?" Pom showed a look of consternation as he looked at the extremely tiny translucent crystal with bright light in Ryan''s hand. "I used to hear that only Laputa talents have the technology to make this crystal, so they can build islands floating in the air."


    After, Ryan learned from Pom that Lapda was there, and also received a warning that the old man told them that such magical things might bring good luck or misfortune.


    In the next few hours, Ryan summoned the Virgin Rose to analyze the composition of the flying stones around him. Through these analyses, he found that the flying stone can indeed convert all the energy around and create a floating position, while providing a stable energy to the outside. It ¡¯s just that in the shortest time, I need to take a look at the specific use of this energy in the shortest time ~ www.novelhall.com ~ After finishing these things, Ryan and they led the wave from the top of the mountain together. An exit left the mine. Of course, before that, he and Hermione teamed up to collect enough flying stone components from this mine, but Ryan did not melt them into a crystal.


    After all, Ryan''s technology for making in-flight crystals is reversed from the one worn by Xida. He has a certain difference between the production methods of large and small crystals. Although his current technology can obtain enough ore through material conversion, it needs a lot of magic support after all. So he didn''t want to waste the ore on hand.


    After saying goodbye to Grandpa Pom, everyone avoided the reconnaissance of planes and people on the ground by phantom dislocation, left the mine and returned to their tent, and began to discuss the next move.


    "Before we fell just now, I was anxious to read the spell of asking for help, and the pendant emitted a beam of light and pointed to the distance." Hida said at this time. "Later, the army fired artillery, and the shrapnel after the explosion knocked out my pendant. I am now worried that the army has moved towards the city of air in Laputa."


    "Why your pendant will guide the existence of Laputa." Baru asked with some curiosity. "And why would the army arrest you such an ordinary shepherdess?"


    "Because, because I still have a name. It''s called La Lapuda ... Doyalu.Ulu Lapuda." Hida took a deep breath and said as if she had made up her mind. "I think I may be a descendant of Laputa''s ruler."

 Chapter 704： set sail

    "Then we must rush to find Laputa in front of the military now." After Hida said his identity, Ryan suggested. "The previous light was probably found to indicate the location of the city of the sky. Know that those who wear black glasses can go to Hida, who is now a shepherdess, which means they know a lot of things, maybe they have Ways to control the sky city.


    "You''re right, let''s go now." Baru said with a wave of his hand, but soon his movements froze. "But, but how do we get there? Although Hida remembers the beam According to the location, but we do n¡¯t have a flying boat. Moreover, we have to find it before the military. "


    "We can solve this problem." Hermione said directly, then she took everyone out of the tent to open the space door, and then summoned the small spaceship that was obtained from the world of the man in black last time. .


    In fact, when choosing an aircraft in this world, the airship that summoned the Brotherhood in the world of radiation is more suitable, but now the time is a little tight, and it is more appropriate to focus on practicality.


    "This airship is so strange, I have never seen a similar one before." After seeing a bus-sized spaceship suddenly appeared in front of him, Baru said with some doubt. "It feels much smaller than the flying ones I have seen before."


    "Relax, no one on this planet can catch up with us. Well, now everyone hurry up and take off while the plane that was previously surveyed over the canyon is not coming." Ryan waved his wand. Let the tent pack and pack quickly, and then enter the spaceship with everyone.


    After entering the spaceship, the door of the spaceship automatically closed. After the soft lights on the ceiling lit up, Baru and Xida opened their mouths in surprise, because the interior of the spaceship was much larger than the outside.


    "Is this magic?" Baru rushed to a display screen. The display screen faithfully reflected the outside situation into the spaceship. It looked like a huge porthole.


    "Of course, this is a product of the combination of technology and magic." Ryan introduced in a proud tone. "We bought a lot of spells in the spacecraft after we bought it, making the spacecraft overall stronger than it used to be. "After speaking, Ryan''s head slightly raised and shouted:" Now turn on the stealth engine, and then head towards the east. "


    After a slight shock, the spacecraft flew from the grass on the hill. At the same time, a blue aperture shifted from the bow to the stern, and swept across the entire spacecraft. With the movement of the aperture, the spacecraft slowly disappeared into the air.


    "This spacecraft can fly at Mach 15 in the atmosphere, which is 15 times the speed of sound propagation." Ryan explained to Baru, "So we should be able to reach Laputa in front of the military. "


    "You are right." Baru nodded vigorously. "I heard that the military''s fastest flying warship can only travel 60 kilometers per hour, and our speed is more than 300 times that of him. If the direction is correct, we should be able to reach Laputa in a few minutes."


    ¡°Let ¡¯s look at the military ¡¯s plan first.¡± Ryan finished speaking to the ship ¡¯s artificial intelligence command, ¡°Now monitor all the military ¡¯s radio communications, and list the movement of the warship and the flight plan.


    Only a dozen seconds after the order was issued, a large amount of data appeared in front of them with a projection. At the same time, the artificial intelligence on the ship said in a mechanical voice: "There are now 17 radio communications related to the transfer of flying warships detected, excluded There is only one thing that is relevant to us after the normal patrol and transfer. "


    "This is too fast." Baru showed an incredible expression. "I heard that the military radio used the latest password, but you cracked their secret almost instantly."


    "That is of course. The technology here is too far away from what we have. Their passwords have no effect on us." Ryan said. His words are not an exaggerated description. Sometimes the generational difference of technology can be Achieve the crushing of inferior technology. For example, with the help of quantum computers, the messages encrypted by the early cryptography used by the military are no different from the plain text messages.


    After the explanation, Ryan asked the spaceship: "Okay, now tell us what is the information about the transfer of the airship related to us, and all the sailing plans of the ship."


    "The position of the ship, from base B7 to the base of the Grand Canyon." The artificial intelligence on board continued to use that flat tone. "According to the transfer order, this military''s fastest flying warship will depart for Lapda tomorrow morning. The estimated flight time is 24 hours."


    "It seems that we should be able to reach the city of the sky two days in advance." After listening to the artificial intelligence on the spacecraft, Ryan turned his head and said to everyone, "There should be a way for us to hide the city of the sky in two days. Not found by the military ambitions. "


    Since they knew the military''s plan, Ryan did not sail so aggressively at the highest speed, but controlled the sailing time to about half an hour, so that they could just have a simple lunch on the ship.


    Steaks, salads, and juices made from some kinds of fruit make up the main course of this simple lunch, but the skill of the skillful gentlemen still makes everyone satisfied. When everyone spends more than ten minutes eating lunch Afterwards, the messy dining table was left for the robot to clean up. And they came to a small room next door drinking tea and chatting.


    "You have such advanced technology and powerful magic. Why have we never heard of your existence?" After a few minutes of talking, Hida asked with courage. "The people with such powers to you will certainly not succumb to the rule of the military, but I have never heard of your conflict with them."


    "That''s because--" Ryan and Hermione glanced at each other and discussed a few words through the Phoenix brand. They didn''t expect Hida to see the problems in their previous narrative in such a short time.


    But this is also expected, after all, magic can be a powerful force for some individual people. But like this spaceship now represents a complete industrial system ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It is not that individual people can make it by themselves.


    Soon the two reached a consensus on how to answer Hida ¡¯s question. Hermione cleared her throat and looked at Hida and said, ¡°Because we are from a world other than this world, you naturally have never heard of us. "


    "What?" Hida and Baru stood up from their seats in surprise, but Ryan made a slightly restless gesture. "Relax, we are just traveling and pursuing our knowledge that does not exist in our world, not for conquest or war."


    "Is that what you said is true?" Baru asked in a suspicious tone, but soon he thought that Ryan hadn''t done anything evil in their previous actions. It was inappropriate for him to ask like this, so he stumbled. Speaking. I mean, before we saw a lot of people who had enough strength and full of greed for Laputa¡ª "


    "You are worried that we will use Laputa to use the sky city in the evil place." Ryan made the topic straightforward and said, "I can understand why you think so, but I need to tell you It ¡¯s because we really do n¡¯t use this city for evil purposes. After all, for us, the weapons on the ancient Laputa are not even as powerful as we originally had. ¡±


    "Similarly, we ruled several countries in other worlds, but that was not obtained by our conquest, but was elected as king by the local people after eliminating the oppressors and evil forces." Hermione said seriously, "Relative power is an obligation. For us, ruling a country is a heavy burden. Compared to ruling a country, we are more willing to pursue endless knowledge."

 Chapter 705： Arrive at destination

    Just as Ryan and they were talking, the sirens in the spacecraft suddenly sounded: "Warning, the ship''s radar has detected large-scale violent air movement ahead, requesting to turn on energy protection or change the route.


    "Pick in the image." Ryan commanded the artificial intelligence inside the spacecraft. As soon as the voice fell, a 3D stereoscopic image appeared in front of several people. From the picture, they can see that a huge wind column from the sea to the sky is standing in front of him. According to the data marked on the side, the wind column has a height of more than 3000 meters.


    "Yunfeng, Yunfeng as high as a mountain." Xida exclaimed softly as she looked at the projection in front of her. "We are approaching there now. What should we do next, do we need to avoid it?"


    "I think we might need to rush in." Baru said after carefully looking at the 3D projection, "This place should be a giant storm called the dragon''s lair. My father said that the sky Strong winds are blowing around the city. I think this unprecedented storm is the sky city that my father saw. "


    "Then how should we get in, should we just rush in?" Xida said, looking worried. "With such a strong wind, I think that even the most advanced flying warships of the military will get chopped into pieces."


    "My father told me that there was an entrance on the wind wall to allow safe passage, otherwise the broken airship he used to ride would probably not be able to come back and tell me the story." Baru said, then looked at Ryan, "So I think we may need to fly around this cloud peak and find the entrance."


    "In fact, it''s not so complicated. After all, our ship is much stronger than the flying ship in this world. The aircraft that can fly across galaxies in the harsh environment of the universe will never be afraid of the extreme conditions inside this planet''s atmosphere." , Ryan ordered, "Open the shield and rush straight in."


    "Understand that the energy shield is on." The voice of artificial intelligence came from the spacecraft. At the same time, a blue transparent shield like air bubbles rose over the surface of the spacecraft to cover the entire spaceship.


    "Now let''s rush in." After the spacecraft raised the energy shield, Ryan told everyone. I saw the spacecraft rushed straight towards the huge Yunfeng, and then plunged into it.


    After the spacecraft entered the clouds, everything around was dark. The thick clouds blocked all the light, making the interior of Yunfeng as dark as the night without stars and moon.


    In addition, the wind in the clouds is several times stronger than the wind outside the clouds. Under the violent friction of the air, one after another huge, like a dragon-like lightning rotating around the spacecraft and exploded. But no matter whether it is a blade-like wind or a powerful lightning, it can''t break through the thin energy shield outside the spaceship.


    Under the influence of the spacecraft''s powerful engine, it took them more than ten seconds to break through the thick wind wall and rush into the interior of Yunfeng. After breaking through the clouds, the interior is a calm space with only a breeze.


    After breaking through the surrounding clouds, Ryan took everyone to the forefront of the spaceship. The spaceship was remodeled. The lower level of the front end is the weapon and control room, while the upper level is the restaurant and observation deck. Observation deck. Under Ryan''s order, the three walls of the restaurant began to display the outside scene in real time, which looked like transparent.


    "This is so beautiful." Everyone gave a heartfelt admiration. At this time, the clouds that enveloped the entire spaceship had just dispersed, and a majestic sky city appeared in everyone''s sight.


    The lower half of the sky city is a hemisphere, and the upper half is a wall that is raised in sequence by three. In the middle of the wall are some white buildings, and a giant tree on the top of the building emerges from the top, and the dense foliage covers all the buildings.


    "It''s incredible!" Ryan also looked at the huge canopy that almost covered the entire sky city and expressed his emotions. "This tree clearly exceeds the upper limit that the world can support. How did this happen?"


    "We can figure out why after we went up." Hermione said, "But we need to find a place where we can dock now, because I think there are many buildings in this place that are heavily weathered, and I worry that our ship needs only a little touch Will break that building. "


    Hermione ¡¯s worries are not unreasonable, because the bottom wall of the city of sky stands like an aperture in the sky, which means that in the long time, the land below the city of sky is likely to be weathered. There are many reasons. In this case, leaning on your own spaceship does not guarantee that it will not destroy the buildings of the Sky City.


    After making a circle around the entire sky city, Ryan and they turned on the spacecraft''s anti-gravity system and suspended it on an open space above the sky city. Just after they jumped off the spacecraft, a heavy footsteps came from a distance.


    "Ready to fight." Ryan and Hermione pulled out their wands and pointed to the place where the sound came out, and at the same time motioned the two children to find a place to hide. "You go back to the spaceship first, it''s safer there."


    "Understood," Baru nodded and pulled Hida into the spaceship. As the crystallization of ancient technology, Ryan worried that they might encounter some defense systems not seen in anime, so this time first It is always okay for combatants to retreat.


    Soon, a robot covered with moss came over. The robot glanced at the two red lights behind them, and then walked in the other direction.


    "It should be for us to follow him." Looking at the movement of this robot, Ryan and Hermione simultaneously thought of the robot in harmony with nature in the anime. To be precise, this robot with self can no longer be described as a robot. He should have possessed his own soul after a long evolution, which is a constructive life.


    At this time, a purple streamer flew out of the spaceship ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and said to Ryan, "The big man just now let us follow him to appreciate this beautiful city."


    "Can you understand him?" After discovering that there was no danger, the two children also ran out of the spaceship. Xida asked curiously about the rose crystal floating in the air. "But I didn''t hear anything just now?"


    "Of course." Rose Crystal raised her head proudly. "Don''t forget that from a certain angle I am the same creature as him, in this case I know what he is going to tell us."


    Several people followed this robot along a path through a beautiful garden. On both sides of the path there were some beautiful buildings made of white marble. It''s just that because of the passage of time, these buildings are dilapidated.


    However, corresponding to the broken building, the whole garden is full of vitality, and the plants grow lushly. Some cute little animals are running around in the plants.


    "Wow, this is a city." After being attracted to a square pool by a group of small otter-like animals, Hida saw a shocking scene through the clear pool water.


    "This should be the patio of the sky city in the past." Looking at the huge city hidden under the water, Ryan probably guessed what the pool was all about. "But then I didn''t know whether it was a coincidence or a robot job. , They converted this into a large storage tank to provide water for the entire Sky City ecosystem. "


    Finally, under the guidance of the robot, several people climbed a huge staircase and walked through a deep doorway into the buildings that were seen at the top of the sky city.

 Chapter 706： Enter the core

    The view in the top building of the city of sky is amazing, because there is almost no trace of someone who has been in the whole building. The whole space looks green, and it looks like a huge primitive jungle.


    "Are we inside a building? This building is really magnificent." Baru looked at the thick trees with emotion. Suddenly he looked at the top of the big tree, then shouted with his finger pointing upward. "Look at everyone, the sky--"


    Lean They looked up in the direction of their fingers, and really saw a transparent structure like glass. But Lane clearly remembered that the walls were white and opaque from the outside.


    "It''s amazing!" Although this kind of one-way transparent material is also in the hands of Ryan, but this kind of one-way transparent material is used to make an oversized greenhouse, and then build a small primitive jungle that can circulate inside. Shocked.


    But after walking through this small jungle, the truly stunning scenery appeared in front of him: a huge, miracle-like tree stood at the very center of the whole building, under the tree Broad and flat lawn.


    A broken robot is standing under the big tree. On the ground in front of him and the big tree are each inlaid with a huge black stone slab. There are many things carved with a cuneiform text that has never been seen before. This and this English, which is common in the world, is not a language at all.


    "It would be nice if I could read these words." Hermione looked at the slate with regret, "It must have recorded a lot of knowledge and stories about this civilization, maybe it also recorded why those people gave up this. The reason why the city left. But it ¡¯s too bad not to know these words now, just like there is no key at the door of the vault. "


    "I guess it should be a warning to future generations." Xida said, "They should have left the city after doing something wrong, so they left this stone tablet before leaving and told future generations not to commit Make the same mistakes as them. "


    "Even if it is carved into a mural, at least let us guess what happened." Ryan complained. "This kind of thoroughly mature abstract text makes it impossible for anyone to guess. In terms of the transfer of culture and knowledge, the accuracy of the drawing is relatively low, but at least once the civilization breaks down, the most important warning can be told to future generations. "


    "Oh, Hida. From your secret name, you should be a descendant of the ruler of the city of Laputa." Baru turned to ask Hida after hearing their complaint, "Your home Have you left any knowledge about this language? "


    "Sorry, there really isn''t." After looking down for a moment, Xida said very regretfully, "Our family only left a variety of spells, but unfortunately those spells need to be used with the pendant."


    "Okay, let''s find it here again. Maybe I can find more written records. If enough text is collected, I will try a prophetic magic to see if I can translate it." Ryan shrugged to heaven. Looking at it, I was surprised to see that the color of the clouds on the outside sky had faded, and the storm surrounding the city had also decreased.


    In his impression, the clouds around this city should be scattered only the morning after tomorrow. But at the current rate of cloud dissipation, Ryan estimates that the barrier formed by the storm around in an hour or two will disappear.


    Ryan looked up at the sky and quickly attracted everyone''s attention. After looking out the window with his eyes, others quickly noticed that the clouds and storms now surrounding Lapda were spreading out. .


    "I always thought that the stone used as the pendant was the key." Hermione said to Ryan through the Phoenix brand. "But I didn''t expect that this city of sky is actually used for blood detection. It seems that Lapda''s technology is more powerful than we thought."


    "Oops, the clouds are gone." A worried expression appeared on Xida''s face. "We just didn''t listen to the military''s radio. It said they would send flying warships to find Laputa. What if they took control of this floating city? I''m worried that the city will be used by ambitions. A tool to achieve your evil purpose. "


    "Then what should we do?" Baru looked anxious, and then turned to look at Ryan, "If you are wizards, is there any magic that can make those in the military find this city of the sky?"


    "There is indeed a way." Lane nodded. "But it is absolutely impossible to cover up such a big city in a short time, even if we work together, it is impossible to hide the whole city before the flying warship arrives."


    As long as you think about the scale of this big World Cup venue, it took half a year to mobilize half of the magic world to cover it up, and you know that it is impossible for two people to apply so much complexity in 48 hours. Magic hid such a big sky city. And pure visual stealth is basically useless for those who have pendants as instructions.


    "In addition to using magic to hide the city of the sky, we have other solutions that can also solve the current problem." Hermione said at the edge at this time, "With the technological level of our spacecraft, it should be easy to shoot down. The coming battleship. To be precise, our spacecraft can destroy all the aircraft in the world with its powerful energy. As long as they ca n¡¯t leave the ground, it ¡¯s impossible to grab this sky city. "


    "No, you can''t do this." Hida shook her head after reacting. "If we kill like this, what is the difference between us and those who are ambitious?"


    "So what do you say we should do?" Baru scratched his hair in distress. "We can''t hide such a big city, and we can''t eliminate the guys who might hurt this city. Is it? Can I just watch the city fall on the hands of some villains and bring darkness and killing to the world? "


    "I have a way." Ryan said, summoning Our Lady of Roses, "I see if I can find the control room of this city of sky, maybe I can find a good way ~ www.novelhall.com ~ so beautiful "" Baru and Hida marveled at the pink gemstone floating above Ryan''s head, and soon a pink light spot flew out of the gemstone under the guidance of Ryan''s spell. After a few circles around a few people, it flew past the door like this building.


    Followed this spot, everyone ran out of the building and ran to the edge of this platform. Because of weathering, the original path has gone. Fortunately, the giant tree on the top floor grew countless roots densely scattered throughout the sky city, allowing them to follow these thicker roots all the way down.


    With the help of the short-range phantom shift, they finally reached the plank road on the edge of the black hemisphere in the lower half of the sky city at the fastest speed. At this time, the pink light ball rotated around a wall. Then disappeared directly in the air.


    "Yes, this is it," Lane said, looking at a thumb-sized Lapda badge on the wall. "But in theory, a pendant is needed to open this door to the core area."


    "Then we--" Baru asked, but was stopped by Lane before he finished. "But my Lady of Roses can open this door, it only takes a little time."


    After speaking, Ryan drew a rune in the air while holding the Virgin Rose. In seven or eight minutes, these runes composed of light in the air gathered together to form a light that looks almost exactly like the pendant. Click and then sink into the wall.


    In an instant, a hexagonal door appeared on the wall, and Ryan stood at the door with a please gesture. "Okay, let''s go in. It should be the core part of this sky city."

 Chapter 707： core

    "How does it feel horrible here," said Xida, holding her chest with both hands. After crossing a short corridor, everyone is now riding a cube to the core of Laputa.


    But the core of the sky city is completely different from the garden above, not as sunny and full of vitality as the building above. It is a huge space with dim light. The whole space is very empty, with only a few cubic stones carved with patterns suspended in the space.


    In addition, the walls around the entire space are made of such stones, arranged neatly. Just like the printing plates arranged in movable type printing. There are only one or two square gaps in individual places. The size and shape of the gap should be left after the stones suspended in the center of the space fly out.


    The cube under their feet went all the way down until they reached a corner at the bottom of the space before stopping. Ryan again used the power of Our Lady of Roses to summon the phantom of the pendant. A slate next to it disappeared, revealing a door.


    After everyone walks in the door, the ground moves down like an elevator. At this time, the surrounding environment is no longer dark, but it shows blue light, which is full of science and technology.


    "We are in a position where there is a strong magic defense and extremely complex magical reactions." Lane said after sensing the surrounding environment. "I think this place should have only the extreme even when this sky city is at its peak. A small number of people will be allowed to enter. "


    "This may be the control center that my grandma told me that only the Lapda royal family can reach." After arriving at this place, Hida also recalled some things related to this place.


    "How long has no one come to this place? It feels like the whole space is occupied by roots." Baru complained loudly. After falling to the bottom, the door in front of him opened, but a root with thick arms blocked The door makes everyone unable to get out of the elevator.


    "Don''t worry," Ryan said, reaching out and touching the root of the tree to start communication, and soon the root of the tree was put aside as if it were alive. Except for the root of the tree in front of you. All the tree roots in the entire corridor outside the elevator that would hinder people''s movements were moved aside, forming a smooth road leading directly to the main control room.


    "Wow! It''s amazing, is this the power of magic?" Baru and Hida whispered at the same time, and Ryan took the lead out of the elevator and said: "Okay, now you two hurry up. This It ¡¯s not just the power of magic. To achieve my level, you need a deep understanding of nature and a harmonious coexistence relationship with nature. "


    "It sounds terrible." Baru shrugged and pulled Xida behind. They walked along the empty road through a narrow corridor to the front of another wall. An arch was formed in front of the wall, accurately marking the position of the door.


    "Can plants do this? Especially when the magic of this world is not so active." Hermione asked with a puzzled look at the arch formed by the tree roots in front of her.


    "Other plants in this world may not work, but we just saw the giant tree." Ryan said, stroking the arch made of tree roots. "This tree can only grow after absorbing a lot of special energy. To the point where the limit of the tree itself is exceeded, do n¡¯t forget that this place has a powerful source of energy that can make a huge difference to this tree. "


    "This change has other aspects besides body size." Ryan, while summoning Our Lady of Roses to summon the phantom of the pendant to open the door as before, turned his head and said to others, "For example, I just felt this The big tree has now produced its own consciousness. Although this consciousness is very vague, it is not even a complete soul. But I believe that in time the big tree will become a wise tree. "


    "That''s why after the tree communicated with you just now, the response it has made has exceeded the upper limit of ordinary plants." Hermione nodded in understanding. Sometimes a powerful energy source does mutate those ordinary creatures. At least in the radiation world, they have seen more creatures that mutated under the stimulation of a strong energy source.


    As they talked, the wall in the arch made of tree roots slowly separated to both sides, and a beam of light leaked out from inside, illuminating the entire dark corridor.


    After the stone door was fully opened, they discovered that all the space inside the door had been completely occupied by plants. The roots of the big tree enveloped the entire room, and at the same time a cocoon with golden light was formed in the room.


    And on the ground there is a herbaceous plant that can almost stand tall. The roots of these plants are straight, and only a few eggs the size of an egg are on the top 1/3. They grew densely on the floor of this house, occupying all the ground.


    "The flying stone crystal should be in the cocoon of the root of the tree." Ryan said by pointing to the spherical space formed by the root of the tree in the middle. "I can feel the powerful energy released there."


    Without him, everyone present could feel the power inside that cocoon. Even people like Baru or Hida who do n¡¯t know magic at all feel that the light from the cracks in the roots of the trees makes them feel lighter than before.


    Ryan pulled out her wand at the virtual point in the air and began to release a natural affinity spell. Soon a green ripple asked Ryan''s wand head to fly across the space.


    After touching this green ripple, those herbs retreated as if they were activated, and also took away some silt from the roots. Soon, a stone road leading to the light cocoons formed by the tree roots was exposed in the grass.


    When everyone followed the stone road to the big cocoon formed by the tree roots, some of the tree roots separated to the two sides, revealing a blue transparent octahedral crystal floating in the air. In everyone''s line of sight, this crystal is constantly spinning in the air, releasing light and energy outward.


    "What a powerful magic!" Ryan whispered, standing in front of this crystal. In his magic perception, the crystal in front of him released a lot of magic to the outside world like the sun, but left beside the flying stone crystal. After sensing for a while on a black stone table engraved with cuneiform text, Ryan frowned.


    "Is this?" Hermione watched Ryan''s expression change and approached him, then took out her wand and released several investigative spells on the stone platform. As someone who followed Ryan and saw a lot of top alchemy, she quickly discovered something wrong around her. "This means of energy utilization is too rough."


    "What is the use of power for roughness?" Baru, who was confused by the communication between Ryan and them, asked ~ www.novelhall.com ~ What do you mean now? "


    "Ah, by the way, let me give you a protection first. Although the short-term exposure of the magic energy radiation in this place will not cause any serious harm, sometimes it is better to be cautious." Ryan waved and gave The two children were covered with a pink protective cover and told the curious two children who poked the protective cover with their hands. "This is used to protect you from the excessive magic energy radiation you receive."


    After taking good protection, Ryan explained, "In short, the flying stone crystal in front of us is a great miracle. It has a powerful energy inside to maintain the flight and the city of the sky. But ancient Lapda People''s use of this energy is too rough. It can be said that this city of the sky is a typical example of Lida. "


    "Rough, but we think this sky city is already like a miracle." Hida subconsciously retorted, probably because as a descendant of the Lapuda royal family, she subconsciously defended her ancestors.


    "Did not say that your ancestors are not great," Hermione placated with a smile. "But the characteristics of this world prevent you from mastering magic like we do. If you only know magic through various props, it is inevitable that the magic is rough and not in place. In fact, your ancestors can do this now. One thing is already very powerful. "


    "However, according to the technology we have mastered, the use of magic power is far more perfect than it is now. I think that only one-fifth of the crystal size can now maintain the operation of this sky city."

 Chapter 708： Secrets in the long river of history

    According to the analysis, they believed that the ancient Laputa people should have discovered the manufacturing method of the flying stone crystal in an accident, and then created a flourishing civilization based on the flying stone crystal.


    However, because of the technical level mismatch, there were many problems after the establishment of the floating city, and finally the Laputa people had to give up the floating city and choose to return to the ground to live.


    One of the most important one is the problem of magic energy radiation. As Ryan analyzed before, the utilization rate of crystalline energy of pumice stone by ancient Laputa people is extremely low, so that a large amount of magic energy is released in vain. Into the surrounding environment.


    This high-intensity magic energy has no small harm for the Lapda people who cannot master the magic. For those living in the floating city, they will find that if they spend too long in the sky city, There will be some malignant lesions on the body, especially for the next generation born in the floating city. Because they receive more radiation, the malignant lesions on the body will become more and more serious.


    In the end, the Lapda people who could not solve these problems could only give up the floating city of their crystallization of wisdom and put it back on the ground, while consciously blocking all the techniques of crystallization of the city of the sky and the flying stone, so as to avoid future generations repeating the same mistakes.


    But just like the vitality around Chernobyl, although this radiation will cause damage to humans, it will not cause damage to plants, and even promote the evolution of plants. The small ecological circle like the primitive jungle on the upper level of the sky city and the huge tree without any friends can illustrate this problem.


    In addition, after the big tree wraps the crystal of this fast-flying stone with its roots, part of the energy passes through the filtering of the big tree and reaches the upper layer of Laputa, the city of the sky, which nourishes the growth of the upper layer. This is the most important reason why the upper-level ecosystem, which is neither large nor perfect, can last for a long 700 years.


    After Ryan told everyone everything he had analyzed, the entire main control room was quiet. It took several minutes for Hida to wake up from the shock of receiving the news.


    "Now I understand the reason why Laputa died out." Hida said with emotion, "Just in the valley of Kendia, my hometown, an ancient ballad has been popular for 700 years. Its The lyrics are sung like this, rooted in the soil, survived with the wind, spent the winter with the bamboo, and sang the spring with the birds. I think this should be the admonition of our ancestors to future generations. "


    "You''re right, it''s like this big tree has pointed out a great development direction for the city of the sky." Ryan said after gently patting a tree root that was thicker than himself. "High-intensity magic energy will indeed hurt people nearby, but the magic energy filtered by this tree will not only harm the surrounding creatures, but even promote the benign evolution of surrounding creatures."


    "Yes, it is." Hermione nodded and added that she had also discovered a secret in the special energy cycle formed by this huge flying stone crystal and the big tree just by her own methods. . "I think if the plant filtration program was adopted in the beginning, 700 years would be enough for your generations of evolution to finally master the power of magic."


    When he said this, Hermione thought of the difference between a wizard and a Muggle in his hometown. She now has enough evidence to prove that the ancestors of wizards and many magical creatures were living in a magically stimulated environment by coincidence, and then they evolved the ability to use magic and passed it on from generation to generation.


    Even Hermione suspected that the ancestors of the goblins, giants or elves were actually humans at this time, except that they had changed their appearance by the magic radiation different from that of the wizards. In this way, it can explain why they are far from humans in appearance, but they are not reproductively isolated from humans.


    Of course, it is better to do research on these important topics in my spare time. Now they need to find a way to hide this sky city.


    "At least Laputa''s own power cannot hide the city." Ryan and Hermione were busy for five or six hours, and until the time came at night, they looked helpless to the two little ones who were close together and were fast asleep. The guy said.


    "Aren''t we seeing a huge storm surrounding this sky city before we came?" Baru asked a little puzzled. "It''s not enough to call the storm out again."


    "It would be nice if it was so simple." Ryan said helplessly. "You need to know that the energy and difficulty required to re-start a storm in a calm sky and maintain a storm are completely different, and now that many systems in the Sky City are damaged, once the storm is re-rolled, we basically Unable to control the size and direction of the storm, in case the storm turns on land¡ª "


    "You are right." Xida nodded. "Even if all the organs along the way we came in were able to operate normally, but think about such thick tree roots that can reach this originally sealed space, this city of sky should be very much compared with 700 years ago. Big changes. I believe that in places we ca n¡¯t see, many things may not be able to function correctly as before. ¡±


    "We just found that the weapon system of the entire sky city can function normally. As the floating city at the core of ancient civilization, the overall state of the pure military systems of Laputa is much better than other systems. For example, we can use this The city fired devastating lightning or manipulated nearly 10,000 war robots to sweep everything around. ¡±Hermione said, spread her hands. "But it doesn''t make sense to us, because for a flying warship to destroy as long as our spaceship is enough, no amount of force now makes sense to us."


    "So what should we do now?" Baru squatted depressed and scratched his hair with both hands. "There is not enough time to hide this sky city with magic, and the sky city itself is not powerful enough to hide itself as it used to."


    "Brother Ryan, Sister Hermione." Hida suddenly stood up and looked at Ryan. They said, "Did you say that you have your own country in other worlds?"


    "Yeah ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan nodded," To be precise, we have our own countries in several worlds. It ¡¯s just that all countries are not very peaceful and always face wars of one kind or another¡ª "


    After he and Hermione, you gave me a brief introduction to several worlds, and finally concluded: "So we have a purpose to find information everywhere, that is, we hope to obtain enough technology to defeat those enemies and for those. Those who follow us because of believing will live a better life. "


    "That''s it!" Hida nodded and suddenly said something surprising. "So can you bring this city of sky to your world?"


    "What?" Baru turned his head in surprise at Xida. "Why do you do this?"


    "It''s simple." Xida looked at the big guy and said, "On the one hand, we can''t hide Lapuda for now. Once this flying city falls into the hands of the ambitions, then our world will be The flames are full, and peace will never return. "


    "On the other hand, even if we hide Laputa this time, but with the development of flight technology, I believe that one day we will still find this floating city. In this case, only the city that made the sky Only hiding in other worlds can guarantee safety. "


    "Okay, I think we can hide this city of sky in other worlds. But what do you do then?" Ryan asked with some worry now. "After all, your identity has been exposed now, unless you can hide in no one else, otherwise those ambitions have been hunting you."

 Chapter 709： go away

    "Is this the door to the space that left this world?" Hida marveled that at this time everyone had stood in the garden on the top floor and watched the spectacular scene of Lapda crossing the barriers between the world.


    "Yes, but rest assured, our journey is absolutely safe." Ryan comforted everyone that when Hida asked Ryan to take Lapda to other worlds, the city of the sky already belonged to Ryan, and It means that Ryan can take away the city of the sky.


    Out of consideration for the safety of the two children, Ryan suggested to them that they could leave with Sky City. Baru and Hida agreed after a short consideration. After all, they are all orphans and there is no concern for their loved ones in this world. For their friends, if they can disappear in this world as the main target of the enemy, they will make their friends safer, and will not be involved in dangerous things.


    Although is the protagonist of the animation, the ordinary people Baru and Xida do not need much offset. Just paying 20 offset points, Plants vs. Zombie World opened the door for them.


    Yes, Hida and they chose the world of Plants vs. Zombies. In the process of being hunted down by the ambitions of the ambitions before, they left a lot of psychological shadows, so when they knew that they could choose the world, they only chose the Plants vs. Zombies without hesitation after a brief discussion. The world with the fewest humans.


    Although before they provided a lot of technology and went to the world of Plants vs. Zombies many times, they repeatedly strangled the endless zombies. Even after becoming a legend, Lane cleaned up all the zombies within 10 kilometers around the area they occupied before. Greatly reduced the power of zombies. But humans are still a weak part in that world.


    The main core issue here is that after a long zombie apocalypse, not many humans have survived. Even after so many years of collection, Ryan and they only recruited more than 100,000 people, which is more than half of the planet''s population.


    Fortunately, with the help of plants, robots, various high-tech weapons and alchemy props, humans have finally blocked the attacks of zombies and got rid of the fate that may die at any time. One day, humans in this world will eventually regain control of this planet.


    The scene of crossing the world barrier is indeed very spectacular. After a huge blue space door opened, Lapuda entered the space door and entered another world with only a little power left. What they did n¡¯t know was that the magnificent scene of the sky city passing through the world was photographed by a passenger ship on the sea and became the last trace of this legendary city left in this world.


    "It looks no different from our original world." Baru said that through the space gate, the whole sky city appeared above the sea on the green leaf plain. After seeing the blue sky and the snow-white clouds, Baru and Xida looked around for the first time.


    The sky city appeared above the sea as soon as Luye City discovered them, and soon Dave appeared on the top platform of the sky city in a helicopter.


    "Hah, my friends, Dave is very happy to see you." As soon as he saw Ryan, Dave gave him a hug enthusiastically. Then he took a step back and asked, "Yes, how do you bring a city floating in the sky this time?"


    "This matter is a long story--" In the following time, Ryan took seven or eight minutes to briefly explain what they had encountered in the world of the Sky City before introducing Baru and Hida To Dr. Dave.


    "Relax, no one here will fight for those boring ambitions." Dave assured his two children of the thump of his chest, "Because we have only a few people together, and we are all trying to survive busy."


    "Then do you need a mechanic here?" Baru asked. "I grew up in a mine since I was a child, and I followed the master to master the maintenance principles and operation methods of many machines."


    "Mechanic? Of course I need it." Dave said. "But you should go to school at your age and learn the operating principles of those machines. Compared with mechanics, we need mechanical engineers more. After all, we now have enough robots to complete the simple repetitive tasks that require a lot of manpower. But how to improve robots and boilers is a university question. "


    "Then I will only cattle. What should I do in the future?" After hearing Dave say that the robot can do simple work here, she seems to be crying anxiously. She is worried that she will become a burden for everyone and be thrown away by everyone. under.


    "Don''t be discouraged, little girl." Dave tried to squeeze out a gentle smile. "You can go to school with your friends and wait for your future career after you come out of school. Also, breeding animals here is also a very important job. The meat that grows on the trees is only suitable for use Lunch meat or ham sausages, as living standards improve, people always want to eat real meat. "


    This is why Lane had to develop aquaculture in the world of "Song of Ice and Fire" before. For the newly liberated slaves, as long as there was meat at the beginning, it was enough, but as the world progressed, they Demand will increase one day. Fortunately, the five dragons grew up slowly, and they only pay attention to the nutrition of meat, and do not pay attention to the taste. These plant flesh can just be used to feed the dragon.


    After appeasing the two children who had come away from their hometown to the strange new world and prepared them for their residence and school, a group of professionals came to the sky city with robots to start a comprehensive inspection of this ancient city.


    Checked the situation is not optimistic, although the outer shell of the core area is extremely hard, but the internal magic flow circuit has become somewhat incomplete due to the invasion of tree roots. In addition, the buildings outside the core area are severely weathered, and even most of them are simply fixed there by huge tree roots, which may collapse and fall at any time.


    "It seems that it can only be strengthened by means of alchemy." Ryan sighed after reading the list sent after the inspection. The overall building material was aging and it was difficult to repair it by ordinary reinforcement. Especially now that I do n¡¯t want to destroy the uppermost ecosystem in the Sky City ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The common methods of overall demolition and reconstruction cannot be used.


    Fortunately, just strengthening the building wreckage in the sky city does not require much energy and materials, especially after Ryan used natural magic to wake up the big tree above, the big tree with spiritual wisdom helped a lot in the reinforcement work. Big busy.


    So during this time, except for the reinforcement of Laputa, the city of sky, the rest of the energy was spent on the production and research of flying stone crystals. Because the production of this crystal is probably due to some accident, the Lapda people did not use the common alchemy encryption method on the crystal. In just three days, Ryan mastered how to make flying stone crystals.


    After successfully analysing how to use flying stone crystals, Ryan began to build his own sky city. Based on the knowledge he learned from Silvermoon City last time, he intends to build a floating magic tower that combines the advantages of various worlds this time, just like the one in Ms. Erasjo in Silvermoon City.


    "Can our floating city become a magical building as powerful as Hogwarts Castle?" Watching Ryan seal a flying stone made in a week into a diameter of two meters, filled with mysterious silver inside and outside After the magic array was inlaid in a hollow golden ball filled with magic gems on the magic node, Hermione asked in a whisper, as if asking Ryan, as if asking herself.


    "No problem, I firmly believe that this castle will one day become bigger than Hogwarts Castle." Looking at the golden ball slowly floating at a height of about one meter from the ground after it was manufactured, Ryan held Hermione''s hand whispered. "Whether it is the owner of the castle or the castle itself."

 Chapter 710： Sky castle

    Magic Tower is a very useful fixed asset for casters, their sanctuary, research center, and fortress. Because of the powerful magical powers they possess, there are many extraordinary spells that surround and protect the building.


    For those spellcasters with magic towers, magic towers are shields, a haven of refuge in times of danger, and a reliable refuge for mages to avoid powerful enemies or huge chaos.


    At the same time, it is also a spear. By using the magic engineering design, radiation, magic turbulence, and other mysterious forces obtained from various mysterious knowledge, the caster can build a Arcana that can greatly enhance his arcane ability and allow him to expand control. Elements, planes, and buildings of other abilities bring the most complete destruction to the enemy.


    At the same time, the magic tower can provide the most important scientific research environment for the casters who use it. For many spellcasters, knowledge is power. The magic tower can provide all kinds of effective functions and necessary books, items, equipment, space, etc. Allows the caster to complete every step of his research without leaving the house.


    In short, for the casters they are very close to their magic tower. Through precise calculation and arrangement, the magic tower and its owner establish a connection, so that the magic power of the two can flow with each other, and gather the surrounding magic power on the magic tower. In many ways, the magic tower is not so much a residential building, but rather a magic energy gathering and channeling device.


    In essence, the magic tower is a magic item of architectural level. The purpose and structure of this building is to gather magic. The appearance of the tower, the towering and upright structure are all for this purpose, so the casters like to build the towering mage tower so much.


    This law is common in most of the world, even in the world of Harry Potter where magical civilization is not very developed. Whether it is Hogwarts, New Mongarde or Hogwarts. These places that have been studied by wizards for a long time have one thing in common, that is, these places have high towers.


    Take Hogwarts as an example, Ravenclaw, who has invested the most energy in magic research, has his own tower. This already illustrates the effect of this tower design on the user''s magical focus.


    Of course, not every spellcaster has its own magic tower. Or to be precise, only a very small number of casters can own a magic tower of their own. Some casters can only borrow magic towers by attaching to certain powerful wizards or forces, and most of the casters have never used magic towers for their entire lives.


    The reason for this situation is that the cost of constructing such an enchanted building is quite amazing. Even if there are enough resources to build their own magic tower, the caster often only builds a basic tower instead of an entire castle. Take the kind of magical buildings that Ryan has seen for example. Anyone who builds a castle is either extremely rich in builders or has experienced a long history, even for two reasons.


    For Ryan who has mastered the massive resources in several worlds, since he is determined to build a magic tower, he will naturally choose the best. Therefore, a single magic tower is naturally not his goal. A sky city like Laputa is his ideal construction model.


    The core of the magic tower is the energy mechanism, also known as the energy pool. Fortunately, Ryan had used flying stone crystals to solve this most critical problem. The next job is to build a house as the central room of the entire magic tower, and all other rooms of the magic tower are based on this central room. The cornerstone is built.


    "The book says that it is best to use some stable and strong materials for the construction of the central room. The most important thing for these materials is that they have enough magic shielding effect and high enough strength." Hermione held a book "Arcane Geometry". "In the choice of materials, metal is the first choice, followed by metal alchemical stone. For example, like the magic tower we saw last time at Ms. Yinyue, I heard that a lot of metal ore was used to make it, and the cost is also A lot higher than the ordinary magic tower. "


    "I choose materials better than they choose." Just as they spoke, puppet robots borrowed from Laputa came out of a space door and moved out one piece of silver-white metal ingot.


    "Is this a magic metal?" Hermione looked a little surprised at the metal ingots that gradually piled up in front of her. She could feel a faint magical reaction on these metals. "I said in the book before that only gods would build their palaces with metal as the main body."


    "Do n¡¯t forget, the world where Silver Moon City is located is equivalent to our Middle Ages. They smelt metal but they are purely manual. In this case, how could there be too much metal for the mages to squander?" Metal Hill Lane shrugged. "And we have a modern industrial society behind us."


    "This should not be iron." Hermione stepped forward and picked up a piece of silver-white metal. "It''s light and fluttering in your hand, don''t you plan to use aluminum alloy?"


    "Of course not." Ryan also picked up a metal ingot and injected a little magic power, and the metal emitted a faint blue light in an instant, just like some kind of radioactive metal. "This is a titanium alloy. During the smelting, I added a little bit of mithral silver to make them magic alloys."


    Soon, these puppets built a room of titanium alloy members of different sizes. Then Ryan stepped forward and used the power of the Virgin Rose to fuse the whole room into one, and then placed the golden ball on the altar built with a whole piece of amethyst in the middle of the room.


    In an instant, the whole room radiated a blue light, and a large number of complex golden runes appeared from the metal walls. Hermione had a feeling that the house in front of her seemed to be alive.


    "Okay, the first cornerstone of the Magic Tower has been laid." Ryan pulled Hermione to the front of the house at this moment, and the room showed a gap that could accommodate two people in and out, letting them both in ~ www .novelhall.com ~ When they entered the room, the passage just disappeared again, and the whole room was restored to a unified state. But although the room has no doors and windows, it is filled with soft light. This light comes from the four walls, floor, and ceiling of the room.


    Walls, ceilings and floors are now densely covered with various runes composed of golden light, magic circles and mysterious patterns, and they light up the whole house. In addition to this, there is almost nothing in the room, only a three-layer round amethyst altar with a height of one person is placed in the center of the floor, and the golden ball as the core of energy is now suspended in silence about one meter above the altar .


    "Next, we need to float this room 20 meters above the ground, and then start construction from the lower half of the city of sky." After Ryan made a gesture, a rune on the golden ball lit up. Hermione immediately felt that the floor beneath her feet began to rise slowly, just like sitting in an ascending elevator.


    For the next seven months, Ryan and their help, with the help of tens of thousands of puppets and robots, a floating castle was built little by little. This castle has all the things that a magic tower should have, such as a magic garden, a laboratory, a blast room, a library, a discovery room, and a work room. In addition, this magic castle also has its own artificial intelligence.


    "Now we can go back." Looking at this dark blue roof floating in the sky, the white wall looks like a castle coming out of a fairy tale. Ryan said to Hermione who was standing next to him, "It must be said that the gifts we got on our Christmas trip are really great."

 Chapter 711： Go to the hospital

    This time Ryan got a 55-point offset, which is not a lot in terms of quantity. After all, even though they changed a lot of plots this time, but because the world level is not very high, the upper limit of the points they can get is not high.


    But for him, this trip was very worthwhile. During this trip, he not only relaxed his mood but also harvested an important thing, a magic tower belonging to him. Know that for the caster, whether they have their own magic tower strength is completely two grades.


    After returning to his manor, Ryan and Hermione first summoned their wings, and then moved to the Atlantic Ocean in the west of Ireland, which was passed by the last time to ambush and hunt down Lucius Malfoy.


    "There is no one near here." After two people flew in a circle, they confirmed that there was no one above the sea. After all, this place is far from the human settlement and the route of the sea boat. Basically, no one will choose to come to this place.


    "If there is no one, we can summon our floating castle now." Ryan nodded after hearing Hermione''s words, and then opened the space door to summon the city in the air that was already invisible.


    "No matter how many times I have seen it, this castle is so magnificent." Hermione whispered over the castle overlooking the miracle floating in the air. As a master of the castle, Hermione was able to stay in the castle. See it in stealth as usual. "I believe this castle can now bring unprecedented changes here."


    "Okay, don''t sigh." Ryan waved her hand to greet Hermione and he fell to the fountain in the central patio of the castle, and then said to the sky, "The city of the sky is now heading towards our manor location, height 800 Meter."


    "Understood." A mechanical sound was heard from all around, then the ground gave a slight shock, and the whole floating castle began to fly over the manor in the north of England.


    "How long does it take to fly?" Hermione turned around and asked Ryan, who was standing beside him, looking at the white clouds that were rushing back toward the sky. "Isn''t the castle flying fast, at least much slower than during the test."


    "Of course it''s much slower." Ryan also looked up at the clouds in the sky and said, "If you move at high speed, the concealment of the castle can''t be guaranteed. That''s why I don''t use the space jump in the castle. The reason. After all, I plan to use this castle to surprise the mysterious people, if they are discovered in advance, the effect may not be so good. "


    "Of course, we don''t have to fly back and forth with the castle all the time." Ryan explained as he looked at Hermione''s suddenly depressed expression. "Now it''s enough for us to directly move the phantom back, and the intelligent system on this castle can definitely fly the entire castle back safely."


    "If that''s the case, it would be great." Hermione seemed a little happy at once. "Let ¡¯s go back now, after all, at noon today we will send a batch of pharmacy to Hogsmeade Magic Hospital to help Neville ¡¯s parents check up. By the way, you think we can cure Neville ¡¯s parents now. ?"


    "It''s not easy to say." Lion Ang said after thinking for a moment. "Mainly we do n¡¯t know the specific situation of the Longbottons, but from the point of view that the drugs used for emergency rescue and nourishing souls can play a large role. This time, even if they cannot be completely healed, they should be able to greatly Improve their condition so that they can acquire normal self-care ability. "


    "It would be great if this was the case." Hermione nodded. "Yes, when will we visit him about the person who secretly gave us that book before?"


    "Just tonight." Lane quickly made a decision. "I will go after dinner tonight, just to give them a surprise when they are unprepared for Christmas."


    "You were talking about them, not him?" Hermione suddenly heard something different from Ryan''s words. "Is it a few people splitting up this time?"


    "Yes, I suspect that sending this letter to us is a collective action of several people, even these people are a family." Lane nodded. "Because when I built a floating castle and took a break, I bored and compared the writing left on the book and the letter on the letter are actually from the hands of two people, but from the ink you will find the words written in these two places. It was written within three days. "


    "What you said makes sense." Hermione raised her hand and touched her chin. "After all, this matter is a secret contact with us. In some ways, it is a serious betrayal of the mysterious person. If there is Companion''s words are estimated to be only trusted by family members. "


    After confirming that the artificial intelligence in the castle is functioning properly, the two phantoms return to the manor. After that, until the time for lunch, both of them stayed together in the laboratory, disposing various soul-related medicines.


    Until two o''clock in the afternoon, the two talents walked out of the laboratory tiredly. At this time, more than 30 kinds of soul-specific medicines have been put into their space, all of which have been readjusted based on various data summarized by people who have been tortured by the heart-draining curse before. Hope to heal the long-term injuries caused by the Longbottons.


    After lunch in a hurry, the two illusions went to Hogsmeade. After checking into the town, Lane discovered that the town was quiet, and only one or two people hurried by on the street. After all, today is Christmas. Like the Chinese New Year in the East, it is the day of family reunion. Most people stay at this time with their loved ones.


    The snow in Hogsmeade was so heavy last night that even today the weather is clear, the ground is still thick with snow. Ryan and Hermione walked hand in hand along the road towards Hogsmeade Magic Hospital, leaving behind two trails of huddled footprints.


    Hogmode Magic Hospital is located between the post office and the three broom bars. It is a newly built three-story building that looks like a concave word from the air. A small garden was built in the open space in the middle of the building, and several benches were placed around the garden.


    "This is like a hospital." Hermione said while looking at the garden and the bench. "I used to think that St. Mungo felt too depressing. All the wards were all indoor. It was really not conducive to recovery."


    "It''s also difficult to open a hospital with a garden in downtown London," Lane said. "Besides, for wizards, most injuries can be treated quickly. Those who really need to stay in hospital for a long time are not many."


    Two people discussed about the medical treatment of the wizards and walked into the magic hospital. At this time, Melim, who had begun to remember, had already waited for them in the hall ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Is there no pregnancy leave in the magic world? "Hermione asked Melim, who was not as sensitive as before when she walked." I think you should go to rest now, not work here. " "


    "Wizards will be on holiday in this situation, and even for the wizards who are expecting newborns, the maternity welfare is much better than Muggles. But now this place is understaffed, and I can''t give up these patients." Mei Liam said with a motherly smile. "After all, my work is different from that of Mrs. Lupin. Even if she is pregnant, she can still work normally. In fact, now Mrs. Lupin is working as an assistant in the hospital to help treat the wizards who have been hurt by the curse. You know, Aurors He has received special training in this area and is able to complete such work. "


    As they spoke, they passed the security check in the lobby, and then took the elevator to the wards upstairs for patients who needed long hospital stays.


    As I walked along the way, Lane discovered that the design of the entire hospital looked more like the Muggles'' hospital. It may have been the curious gaze when Ryan and Hermione looked to the left and right, and Mellenm explained, "This should look like the hospitals outside, because the therapists who come here are basically hemp seeds or They are half-breed wizards, so they design their hospitals with their own habits. "


    "It''s okay, I think it''s fine." Hermione looked at Ryan with a smile after she finished. Ryan knew that she was happy now because she saw that the status of the hemp wizards had indeed improved, proving that everyone''s previous plans were real. Achieved results.

 Chapter 712： Response and Pharmacy

    Like San Mungo, the patients who need long-term care here also live on the top floor of the hospital. There is also a gate to isolate the ward to prevent those patients from running out of danger.


    Withdrew his wand and opened the door of the ward, Melim took them into the ward. The walls on both sides of the ward are beige. According to her previous statement on the road, this was proposed by several therapists. They believe that this color can help the patient''s spirit to be more stable.


    The innermost part of the corridor is the ward belonging to the Longbottons. After entering the door, Ryan discovered that this ward was very different from the one in San Mungo. The Holy One is a pure ward, there is nothing more than a bed and a bedside table. Now this ward looks more like a hotel, with tables and chairs besides the beds, and Christmas decorations everywhere. It seems to be more suitable for people to live than the cold room.


    ¡°It ¡¯s much more here now than it was in the past,¡± Melim said. ¡°So the environment we provide to patients is much better than in the past. Like in the past in San Mungo, because there was not enough space to expand, the patients can only It''s packed like a sardine in a net. "


    Because they had just finished eating at noon, the Longbottom couple in pajamas are now sitting quietly on the wooden chairs on both sides of the coffee table eating their own dessert: a small piece of cake filled with canned fruits. In a small incense burner under the coffee table, there was a ray of green smoke, which filled the room with a light, citrus-like aroma.


    "We gave them the medicines you sent before, and now they are much better than they used to be. At least this week they have not been as hysterical as they were in the past, yelling. Nor did they suddenly wake up in the middle of the night and hide under the bed." Merien introduced. "In short, they are now much quieter than before, and their health is much better."


    After hearing the words, the Longbottoms raised their heads with their hands holding small cakes together, and then looked at Ryan and Hermione who were standing behind the Melanium therapist with a curious look.


    After they raised their heads, Hermione''s strength in holding Ryan''s hand increased. Because the two people in front of them look very thin, so their eyes look very big. In addition, the two people''s hair is already white, and it looks messy and dry, like weeds in winter.


    "What are they?" Hermione had seen the previous photos of the Phoenix Society from Sirius. There was really no way to connect the two people in front of them with the two round and happy faces in the photos at that time.


    "Damages on the soul often affect, especially black magic like the Heart Drill." Lane explained, "The sequelae of this black magic lasted for more than ten years, and their natural body will not be too good."


    "It''s much better than it was in the past." Melim explained to Ryan and they said, "In the past, their spirits have been in tension and exhaustion, but now they are much better. Just because their bodies are full for more than ten years After being tortured by black magic, it looks like this, so for safety reasons, we can only use some very gentle tonic to supplement those weak places on their body. "


    "Of course, like this, have a good meal every day and sleep well. I believe they only need more than a month and up to two months, and all the previous deficiencies in the body will be repaired back." Melim concluded.


    "It''s really good news." A smile also appeared on Hermione''s face. "Okay, let me check them now."


    "What-is-they-to-do-now?" After putting the last bite of cake in her mouth, Mrs. Longbottom slightly tilted her head and looked at Ryan, and then the words were as if they were just The child who learned to speak asked.


    "Observed." Melim said softly like coaxing a child. "The two of them are the people I found to relieve your discomfort. Those who used to drink the very comfortable potions that cool your head and the spices that burn you to sleep are the same."


    "Oh, this is it." Mrs. Longbottom put her hands on her knees like a child, and her back was straight. Seeing this scene, Mr. Longbottom beside her hurriedly ate the cake and wiped his mouth with his sleeves, and then sat on the chair as well.


    "Okay, don''t move." Hermione probably understood the situation now, and she stepped forward to calm the two patients with a coaxing tone, and at the same time slowly pulled out her wand with some exaggerated movements. . "Relax, it doesn''t hurt at all."


    After appeasing the two patients, Hermione first waved her wand and summoned a stool from under the cabinet to sit in front of the Longbottons. Then she meditated on the spell and released a filament of blood-red smoke from the head of the wand, and then directed The blood-red filament wound around the bodies of the two people in a circle.


    As a major life cycle spell, Hermione has more advantages than Lion in the face of soul damage, whether it is diagnosis or treatment. This is why the current inspection is entirely hosted by Hermione rather than the higher-ranked Ryan.


    "How is it going?" After watching the red threads disappear from the two patients, Ryan turned to look at Hermione, who was more relaxed than before, and asked, "Are they likely to be cured?"


    "Yes, but--" Here, Hermione twitched, and then lowered her voice to say. "They have been traumatized for too long, so many memories have been permanently and completely lost. Even if we do our best to treat it, it will be difficult to fully restore the past."


    "Can I restore some of my memory?" Ryan''s eyes widened in surprise. This is much stronger than he expected. He thought that serious injuries like this would be able to restore daily self-care ability, but he did not expect to be able to do better. Out of curiosity, Ryan asked: "How much memory can this part have?"


    "Between%." Hermione closed her eyes and thought for a while, "And there is no way to choose which part of the memory is recalled, but in any case, this is better than completely forgetting everything like this now."


    "You are right." Ryan nodded slightly. "Self-cognition is indeed very important for a person. Okay, let''s start the next treatment. Which one of the medicines you prepared before is more appropriate now?"


    "None of them." Hermione said ~ www.novelhall.com ~ But if you combine the duration of potion No. 3 with the strength of potion No. 7, then let them release the same effect as potion No. 2. If it ¡¯s gentle, I think it ¡¯s perfectly appropriate. "


    "It sounds not too difficult." After Ryan finished looking at Melim, "Yes, Ms. Melem, may I ask where there is a place where I can dispense medicine? I think I need to make a batch of truly suitable Elixir. "


    Soon, Melim found an empty house for them. Only half an hour later, the targeted potions formulated with the potions on hand were successfully manufactured.


    "Is this potion very complicated?" Hermione, who watched the whole process of potion production and helped inject some soul energy, asked curiously. "I think you just summoned the Virgin Rose and used a very complicated alchemy technique."


    "Uh, it''s not very complicated." Ryan said, holding a large bottle of transparent ice blue potion with a quiet breath in his hand. "The main reason is that the use of the Virgin Rose will be faster and more convenient for me. When I use magical props when making potions, I mainly have to consider the need for large-scale production in the future, so I must summarize it. A set of solutions suitable for others to use. "


    "Now, this kind of medicament is mainly customized for a certain person. Since I don''t need to consider letting others learn, I naturally do it in the most convenient way." Ryan finally summarized and explained, and then took the medicine bottle to the door. Go. "Okay, give these medicines to Ms. Melim, according to my judgment, as long as they continue to take the Longbottom couple for a month, they should be able to get rid of such a bad state."

 Chapter 713： Visit at night

    After explaining the usage and dosage of the melanem therapist, Lane left Hogsmeade''s hospital. Just as the two of them walked out of the hospital gate, an owl flew over and dropped a letter to them.


    "It wouldn''t be the sneaky guy last time." Hermione asked subconsciously while looking at the envelope in Ryan''s hand. "Can it be so rash to do this kind of secret work? Even if the mysterious person is seriously damaged." It''s not as cunning as before, but it should be difficult for Mango and his eyes to be so densely connected. "


    "Ah, no, of course not." Ryan gave Hermione a glance at the envelope. "This was sent by Neville to us. Ms. Melim should have written a letter to him while we were treating."


    After speaking, Ryan opened the envelope and found that the letter was very simple. In addition to the normal head and end on a whole piece of parchment, in the middle of the parchment just wrote a word with an oversized letter: Thank you. However, the paper and the tears left on the paper that were scratched due to excessive force can tell how excited Neville was when writing this thing.


    "As a hero, they have such a terrible ending." Hermione sighed with emotion after leaning with Ryan and reading the parchment with him. "We are only doing what we should do now."


    "Okay, now you can tell me who was the one who sent us that anonymous letter and then sent us a fairy tale book of wizards." After returning to his manor, Hermione couldn''t bear it. Asked the inner curiosity. "Since we are going to find them at night, you should tell me who is the one behind the scenes."


    "Okay," since Hermione asked, Ryan told the truth about her previous findings. "According to my previous tracking, I found that the person who left the book last appeared near a manor of the Greengrass family."


    "Greengrass, why are they?" Hermione asked strangely. "If I remember correctly, the Greengrass family is more noble than the Malfoy family according to the pure-blood wizards. It is one of the top 28 holy families in Britain. I can hardly believe them Will choose to fall back to us at this time. "


    "I also feel a little strange." Lane shrugged. "But the evidence I have is pointing to the facts. To further understand what happened, I think we can only go to them and ask them specifically tonight."


    At more than five o''clock in the afternoon, the city of the sky successfully reached the sky near their estate in Lane. After carefully checking the current situation of the city of sky and turning on the full defense, the two of them flew away from the magic castle in the sky with the wings of a group of puppet patrols.


    "Ah, the feeling of flying wings in the sky is simply great, yes, ask you a question. Why don''t we kill the mysterious people now?" On the way back to the manor, Hermione asked through the Phoenix imprint To. "I think if your strength is added to this sky city, even a mysterious person can''t resist it."


    "You''re right," Lane replied, "but since the last time the mysterious man nearly got killed by the principal Dumbledore after he was dragged by me during the attack on Hogsmeade, I never showed up in public again. It is very difficult to find out if a wizard like a mysterious person wants to hide himself, just like when we ran to attack before, they could not take us same."


    "So, it depends on our luck next." Hermione sighed softly. "We must find a battlefield where the mysterious man cannot leave within a short time, and then summon the sky city to give him a fatal blow. But this also means that in the subsequent battles, we must be cautious when using the sky city to ensure this The intelligence of the city will not appear in the hands of the mysterious man. "


    "That means it''s not necessary. Once used, make sure those witnesses can''t tell the news, right?" Ryan summarized Hermione''s suggestion, if she couldn''t come up with such a **** plan a few years ago. of. But after experiencing so many battles and Ryan''s conscious guidance, the current Hermione can be said to be completely different from her original.


    "Yes," Hermione said, looking a little unhappy. "This **** war forced us sometimes to take some extreme measures to guarantee the victory of the war. But for a fairer and more energetic New World. I believe all this is worth it. "


    "You are right, this war is not just a war against justice over evil, it is also a war that belongs to us. In order to achieve our purpose, we always have to bear more than others." Lane Finally concluded.


    After sitting for a while after dinner, Ryan and they went back to the room to rest. Until 11:30 in the evening, the two talents opened their eyes on time from the bed, and then got up to pack up their travel equipment.


    Both people wore a set of leather armor that had been repeatedly strengthened by alchemy tonight, with various magic props on their bodies. After all, they were n¡¯t going to visit other people ¡¯s homes tonight, but just sneaking in secret. It is even possible that the entire event was a conspiracy, and there would be a large group of Death Eaters and even Voldemort himself waiting for them. So both of them chose costumes suitable for fighting.


    "Let''s go!" After confirming that both Hermione and herself were packed, Ryan took Hermione''s hand and disapparated. After a snapping sound, the two appeared on a small hill bag more than ten meters high. Through the night vision ability that the body strengthened many times before, the two found that the mountain was a piece of emerald green grass like a carpet, and one The manor stands in the middle of the grass.


    "No wonder their surname is Greengrass." Hermione whispered whispered as she looked at the vast green grass below the mountain that was rare even in Britain. "Did we just walk in like this?"


    "Of course." Lane gave her a positive answer. "Malfoe told us the specific location of the Greengrass family estate before, and the reason why we did n¡¯t directly teleport in, but chose to show up at the guest entrance of this estate ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is to show our kind Attitude. An attitude willing to negotiate. "


    "Aren''t our goals necessary to destroy the dominance of the pure-blood families that occupy all aspects of the wizarding world in Britain? Now that we clearly have the decisive power, why should we pull them in?" As she walked towards the Greengrass estate, Hermione asked her own question.


    "There are several ways to destroy the dominance. Thorough cleansing is a means rather than an end." Ryan smiled awkwardly, and he began to wonder if he had left Hermione white when he saw Harry Potter in his previous life. The tendency is more disgusting, so after seeing a real person in this life, he subconsciously reversed Hermione''s ideas, and now it seems that it is a bit overkill.


    Especially coupled with the stubborn character that Hermione herself has, this has caused her to be more radical when she is dealing with problems under the premise of efficiency first. For example, now, she tends to eliminate the various problems caused by those pure blood families from the most basic way through fixed-point removal, because this is the most efficient.


    "Well, you are right." Hermione nodded. "I believe you can successfully control the situation."


    "Of course I am confident to control the situation. After all, this war will take some time to end. I believe that before the end of the war, we can threaten these pure blood by weakening the power of the pure blood family and increasing the power of the Mazong wizards. To the lowest degree, "Lane said firmly.


    :. :

 Chapter 714： meet

    The distance from the hill where the guests settled was not far from the manor. Just five minutes later, the two of them crossed the large grass and came to the Greengrass manor.


    The first thing that caught their eyes was a bronze gilt gate, decorated with a large number of exquisite reliefs. When the two of them were close to the gate, a man who looked like a mighty wizard on the relief turned his head and looked at both of them.


    "Visitor, tell your name and the purpose of coming here." A voice of a middle-aged man with a little magnetism came out of the mouth of the relief, although the voice did not fluctuate much, like those common artificial Smart. But the sound chosen by the room owner can still make people feel good.


    "Just showed friendship, now it''s time to show our power." Ryan smiled at Hermione, and then pressed the pink light outward right hand on the gate. After only a few seconds, the relief face There was a smile. "Ah, distinguished guests coming from afar, please come in. I have notified the host that he will greet you in the living room."


    "Don''t look at me, we are not here to raid, naturally we have to notify the host to welcome." Ryan explained to Hermione, who turned her head suddenly and looked at her, whispering. In the alert state, you can jump through the space at any time. Even if there is a mysterious person hidden in the Greengrass house, we do n¡¯t need to worry. "


    Lane just finished explaining, and the door opened inward with a creak. Behind the door is a French garden with shrubs cut into various geometric shapes and animal shapes.


    In the middle of the garden is a fountain with a sculpture of a girl holding a water bottle. A clear spring spouted upwards from the mouth of the water bottle in the girl''s hand, forming the image of a flower in the sky, and finally fell into the pool, making the sound of ding ding dong dong like music.


    Behind the garden, a three-story beige building that is not very large stands there. The bronze roof has become greenish-green due to long-term oxidation, but it looks very harmonious with this beige building. After approaching, they discovered that each column had a complex and exquisite gilded sculpture, which decorated the whole building.


    "It feels that it is much stronger than the Malfoy Manor." As a wizard, Hermione does not judge a building solely on the surface. However, after entering the manor, Hermione in the state of preparation can feel that there are a large number of exquisitely designed magical institutions protecting it. If compared with the Malfoy Manor, in general, the Malfoy Manor has the number of defense systems. Very good, but the quality is still worse.


    "This is normal." Lane whispered. "Do n¡¯t forget that the Greengrass family is one of the 28 oldest blood-blooded families in the British magic world, and the Malfoy family is just an upstart from France. So many times even the Malfoy family is among the best in the British magic world. Money, but some things are still unavailable. "


    Stepped on the hard and smooth black marble steps, Ryan and they came to a brown-red door. But he hadn''t knocked on the door yet. The heavy door was opened like that, and a house-elf who looked only a little bit more mature than that appeared.


    "Welcome, welcome two noble guests to Greengrass Manor." After the door was completely opened, the house-elf bowed deeply, and his nose seemed to touch the floor.


    Then she raised her hand and made a gesture of motion, instructing Ryan to follow him, and said in a sharp but not loud voice. "Mr. William is waiting for you in the reception room. The ladies and the ladies are asleep, so please be quiet."


    After saying that the house-elves took Ryan, they turned around and walked into a hallway that seemed to be rarely used. Like the Malfoy Manor, there is also a gorgeous carpet on the stone floor. However, unlike the silver-green decoration style of Sirius or the Malfoy family, the colors here are mainly blue, white and yellow, and there is no such gloomy feeling.


    May be for safety reasons, so Mr. William, the owner of Greengrass, opened a room that was rarely used. So on this way, Ryan even found that there is no such kind of portrait that the pure-blood wizard family often has.


    "Sir, I''ve brought the guests." Walking to the end of the corridor, the house-elf of the Greengrass family said to a brown door, and soon a bit tired was heard inside The voice of a middle-aged man. "Okay, Carrie, do your business. Don''t come over until I call you."


    "Yes, sir." Carrie bowed and disappeared into the thin air with a snap. At the same time, the door at the end of the corridor opened silently.


    Ryan took Hermione into this reception room. This is a small room with a small interior area but a very delicate interior. A blonde middle-aged man is now sitting on a red velvet high-back chair by the fireplace. After seeing Ryan and them coming in, he extended his finger and made a welcoming gesture to the couch opposite the coffee table in front of him, beckoning him and Hermione to sit down.


    After sitting down, they didn''t say a word, watching William Greengrass made three cups of black tea, and then handed them two cups, and took one cup in their hands.


    In the next few minutes, the whole house was in a strange silence. Only the occasional sound of tea drinking and the light collision of cups and saucers kept the room quiet.


    Finally, as the owner of Greengrass, William Greengrass could not support it first. He lowered the cup in his hand and broke the silence in the room. "I really didn''t expect that you would find me in such a short time."


    "It''s nothing remarkable." Ryan also put down the teacup and said, although at first he won a game with the other party''s eagerness. But in the face of the head of this pure-blood family, Lane did not dare to have any slack. "Don''t forget, I can deal with that person directly. The traces you left are enough for me."


    "--You are right ~ www.novelhall.com ~ William nodded after a brief silence." That''s why I chose to disclose this news to you, because only you and Dumbledore can block it. The Dark Lord''s next move, but compared to Dumbledore, I am more willing to deal with you. "


    "Is it because I am younger, which is better to cheat?" Ryan said with a proud expression, but unexpectedly, the Greengrass host opposite him did not show an angry or embarrassed expression, but Stated in a very plain tone.


    "No, I will not deceive you." William shook his head. "For a wizard, power is everything. Deceiving a wizard of your level is equivalent to bringing me and my family endless scourge, so I wo n¡¯t do it."


    William Greengrass knew that he had to give Ryan an explanation today, otherwise Ryan would never believe what he said next. So after explaining that he was by no means deceiving, he explained: "You and Dumbledore are completely different. The principal will tell him to sacrifice anyone for the purpose of justice, even including himself. There are many things about the last war in my family. The information shows this. "


    "And you are different, you are willing to shelter those who have taken refuge in you. For example, the Malfoy family. Even if the Dark Lord wants to kill them, they still can''t take it."


    "On the other hand," Mr. Greengrass said that he paused here for a few seconds, and then said very frankly: "You were scared by the people who were involved in the killing of Muggles before. A very important purpose is to keep my family and my family. "

 Chapter 715： force

    "No, Mr. Greengrass." Ryan put the teacup lightly on the countertop inlaid with lapis lazuli, then straightened up and looked at the tired Greengrass owner.


    "The reasons you just said should be true, but they do not represent all the reasons. At least in my opinion, people who are on the side of the mysterious person now have the reasons you just said, but only you make Now the choice. This shows that you must have something more important, which is your own unique reason. "


    "At least for pure-blood wizards like you, these two reasons alone are not enough." Lane stopped Mr. Greengrass who wanted to defend. "Everyone is afraid of death, but after reading my attitude towards the Malfoy family, you should know that the person I sheltered must surrender to me in public, which means that if I choose me, I will be chased by the mysterious person, from In a way, this is no safer than it is now. "


    "And if you contact me now and this is discovered by the mysterious person, 100% of the family will be killed. And in the previous battle, even if I killed the Death Eaters, I let their relatives go, from a certain perspective. It ¡¯s safer to say that it ¡¯s safer for you to follow mysterious talents if you want to preserve the family. So it ¡¯s hard for me to believe the reason you told me. ¡±


    "You''re right." Greengrass sighed softly and gave up his defense. He had originally looked at Ryan young, trying to conceal his unfavorable status quo. See if you can use your family as a bargaining chip. What, but it seems that this kind of cleverness is useless.


    So in order not to be self-defeating, Greengrass simply admitted that he had deliberately omitted: "Well, I think you should know what happened before the Crabbe and Gower families."


    "Of course I know." Hermione nodded. "We killed the heads of the two families in the battle a while ago, and then heard that the mysterious people assigned their wives and families to the two black wizard leaders from Eastern Europe."


    "Yes, that''s it." Mr. Greengrass nodded bitterly. "I just did not tell the truth, that is for us, the survival of the family is far more important than personal life and death, so I am not afraid of death. But now, the Dark Lord''s order is destroying my family."


    "I have already hinted in the children''s literature that remained in Hogsmeade. The Dark Lord has found the legendary jumping pot and intends to reverse the magic on the jumping pot and use the characteristics of this treasure to contaminate it once. A lot of Muggles are used to make corpses. And I will perform this dangerous task as an executor of this operation. "


    "If you die in this way, I don''t think you can escape our pursuit." Ryan said loudly, "You should find that the wizards we killed before were all indiscriminate killing of innocent people, and you This time it is just in line with this. "


    "Yes, of course I know this," Greengrass nodded. "The reason why I reported to you was because the Dark Lord assigned my two daughters a husband from Eastern Europe and asked them Married within the last two months. After I die, my two daughters will marry others, and the Greengrass family will disappear in this world forever. "


    "Like Crabbe and Gower''s-no, it should be even worse." Ryan could understand why Greengrass found himself in a hurry this time. Once he died, the two designated sons-in-law Will surely devour everything from the Greengrass family. Then this ancient family, which was listed as a tribute to the sacred 28 family, has since disappeared in history.


    It reminded Ryan why after the war in the original text, Malfoy married his young daughter Astoria. It was estimated that Daphne, the eldest daughter of the Greengrass family, was likely to choose a son-in-law in marriage to maintain the existence of the family.


    "It''s terrible," Hermione whispered through the phoenix brand, she had dealt with the eldest daughter of the Greengrass family when she was studying in the second grade. There is no such kind of crossbow between the hemp seed wizard. "At that time Daphne told me that she had a good dad, but she didn''t expect to be so cold-blooded."


    "No matter whether it is magic or not, noble marriages will not take affection as the main consideration as we do. Their core is interest." Lane also replied silently through the branding of Phoenix, "Think about his death a few months ago. Princess Diana, for them, the weight of love in marriage can even be ignored. "


    After answering Hermione ¡¯s inner question, Ryan looked at Mr. Greengrass and said, "Now that I know of the attack, then I will definitely stop it. Given that you have ventilated us, we will naturally let you go, and I promise not to tell anyone what happened tonight, and even Professor Dumbledore will not tell him. "


    "Yes, yes¡ª" Mr. Greengrass opened his eyes wide. What Ryan did now was completely beyond his expectations. Originally, he wanted to let Ryan provide him with some protection by providing information this time, but he did not expect only Obtained a promise not to be hunted down.


    This kind of commitment is totally meaningless to William Greengrass. After all, it is not only him who is involved in ritual magic, when Ryan kills all the others and only leaves him. Even if the mysterious person is much worse than before after the soul is sliced, it should be able to see the problem.


    Before Greengrass felt that as one of the holy 28 families standing at the top of the British magic world, his surrender should be very important. In theory, Ryan will try to keep him safe. But I didn''t expect Ryan to take it as their footsteps. They didn''t care whether they were dead or alive.


    "Don''t be excited, sir." Ryan waved his right hand slightly as he looked at Greengrass who reached into his pocket. For a moment, several magic circles that started to work appeared on the wall of this house, pointing at Greengrass.


    "You can only get this for what you pay, like I just said ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The person I sheltered must necessarily openly trust me. If I do n¡¯t want to trust, I wo n¡¯t force anyone, but I How much they do depends entirely on how much they have paid. "


    Greengrass made a mistake. Ryan did not do his best to defeat Voldemort as Dumbledore did. Instead, he hoped that this war would permanently destroy the dominance of these pure blood families in the British magic world. . Under such circumstances, the pure blood family can be said to be their enemies. How could Ryan spend a lot of money to attract them?


    "Okay, okay." Greengrass slowly pulled out his empty palm from his pocket and slowly placed it on his knee. The whole person looked a lot older, and when Ryan took control of all the defensive magic in the whole house and pointed at him for a moment, Mr. Greengrass knew that everything he had today was miscalculated.


    He originally thought that Ryan was a sense of justice, a jealous hero or a nerdy researcher. This is normal for a young man. But unexpectedly, Ryan was completely different from what he imagined.


    "You have to know that I still have two daughters, of which Daphne has also been to Brazil with you-" Mr. Greengrass said in a tone of prayer, but was interrupted by Ryan''s plain words.


    "I''m sorry to hear such things, but as a member of a pure-blood family, you also have to pay the price while enjoying the benefits. But for the sake of classmates, if they really encounter misfortune because of you, I promise every year They wear black dresses and white carnations to see them. "


    :. :

 Chapter 716： conspiracy

    Finally, under the witness of Hermione, Mr. Greengreen Grass, who was helpless, could only swear allegiance to Ryan through an ancient magic oath. Ryan promised to protect their safety and ensure that they would not intervene in his family''s affairs under normal circumstances.


    As a sincere surrender, Greengrass specially took a large amount of information from the family''s secret room and handed it over to Ryan. Fortunately, Ryan had no interest in the few peculiar bloodline magics of their family, which made him relieved for a long time.


    In fact, the Malfoy family also surrendered all their inheritance except bloodline magic at the time, which was also the most important prerequisite for Ryan to ask them to swear. As for bloodline magic, which is regarded by the pure blood family as the core, Ryan does not care, right For him, everything that can''t be used universally doesn''t make much sense.


    The knowledge they taught the guerrillas when they attacked the guerrillas before, except for a small part specially prepared by Ryan, all the rest was obtained after the optimization of the casting skills from the pure blood family. of.


    After all, the magic that Ryan owns comes from multiple worlds. For the wizards of this world, there will be some difficulties in learning, and the knowledge from pure blood will not have the learning difficulties caused by the cultural differences of different worlds. So now those Ryan and their followers mainly learn from the optimized part of the pure blood family knowledge.


    "Why are you opening the Greengrass family network?" After getting all the information he has from Mr. Greengrass, they returned to their estate. Hermione asked her inner question as soon as she returned home. "Tonight we can completely kill him and torture his soul."


    "Then? Even if we wiped out all the pure blood families on the side of the Death Eaters, the situation of the hemp wizards would at most improve, but absolutely no real equality could be achieved. Do n¡¯t forget that there are pure people on our side. Blood Wizard. "Ryan said that he thought of the Weasley family. In the original text, the Weasley family became the biggest winner after the war.


    When Ryan was a child, when he read a novel, he felt that justice defeated evil, but now think about it is actually equivalent to a pure-blood family replacing another pure-blood family from the perspective of the ending. The hemp seed wizard does get some benefits, but the social structure does not change. Everything is not much different from the past.


    So that ¡¯s why he wanted to leave a pure-blood family like Malfoy or Greengrass, a controllable, but apparently a family of pure-blood wizards who are on their own side in this war. After the war, let the pure-blood families check each other, leaving room for the hemp wizards that should belong to them.


    After explaining, Hermione nodded slightly to show her understanding. Then the two went to the study room to make a pot of tea, preparing to analyze the information they had obtained from Mr. Greengrass overnight.


    "The only source of our information about Leaping Pot is from this fairy tale book." Ryan said, taking out the previous book and turning to the story of Leaping Pot, then pointed to one of the thoughts.


    "In the rest of the week, no more villagers will come to the wizard''s house to ask for help, but the crucible still keeps telling their patients about it. In just a few days, it not only screamed and groaned. , Tossing tears while jumping, sarcoma, coughing and retching, crying like a baby, wailing like a dog, spitting bad cheese and sour milk, and countless hungry slugs. "


    "That is to say, this magic pot can gather all these bad things around itself and then reveal it." After listening to the passage that Ryan read, Hermione was keenly aware of the horror of this conspiracy, " If, according to Greengrass, the effect is reversed¡ª "


    "If the effect is reversed, it means that as long as you put some targeted potions in this pot, all people around you can be affected by the action of the potions at the same time." As an alchemist master, Ryan easily inferred The specific function of this alchemy prop. "For example, after placing a special poison in the pot, you can transform everyone around you into a corpse."


    "And most importantly, if you want to infect as many people as possible and spread it over a wider area, then the magic power spread over each person ¡¯s head will not be too much. In this way, the magic wizard will not make a move, and Ordinary people who do n¡¯t have magic power in their bodies will suffer bad luck. This is in line with the slogan of the southern group of people to remove dirty blood. "


    "So we have to stop this." Hermione concluded. "By the way, do we need to notify Principal Dumbledore? I think Mr. Principal will provide us with some help if he knows this."


    "No need." Lane thought about whether he had rejected the proposal. "Greengrass said earlier that the mysterious man would choose a location in the north for a raid at this time. In case Professor Dumbledore weakened our defense, I believe that the mysterious man would definitely change the pretentious attack in the plan If you become a strong attacker, it wo n¡¯t make a difference if we lose too much. "


    "Of course, in order to avoid what the other party is doing in this operation, I will do enough preparations." Lane saw Hermione a little uneasy, so comforted. "Anyway, according to Mr. Greengrass, this operation will start on January 13, and we have nearly half a month to prepare for it, which is enough."


    "Unfortunately, even he didn''t know where the mysterious man would be. This magic ceremony was arranged. We can only know the signal he left from his wife when he left the house to start acting." Hermione looked a little bit. Sorry to say.


    "This is very in line with the character of the mysterious man. He will not tell others what to do at the last minute." Ryan shrugged. "Of course, this may also be a small trick by Mr. Greengrass. He should be hopeful. Confirm that we have fulfilled our commitments, and our wife and children will only tell us after they have successfully moved to a safe place. "


    "This--" Hermione pressed her lips hard, and Ryan suddenly felt that she was acting like Professor McGonagall. But soon Hermione replied with her usual expression. "Although I gave up a possible early detection opportunity, but I can understand his uneasiness as the first cooperation, but to be honest, these pure-blood wizards are really too wary."


    "Because they have to fight all their lives, not only the enemies who might threaten them, but also those friends who are still pushing their cups with them yesterday. Remember, every pure blood family that can survive today It won''t be that simple. "Ryan raised his eyebrows and then recounted the fact in a slightly heavy tone.


    "Nadrako Malfoy--" Hermione frowned ~ www.novelhall.com ~ When she talked about the pure blood family, she first thought of Malfoy, but the pure blood family in the narrative of Malfoy and Lane It doesn''t seem to be the same breed at all. "Why does he look so-naive."


    "Because Malfoy doesn''t belong to the core pure-blood family." Ryan said, "In the eyes of a true pure-blood family, the Malfoy family is just an upstart. Don''t forget that they never entered the Ministry of Magic, although they are Because the Malfoys are used to hiding behind the scenes and controlling everything, but from another perspective, it is not because they are excluded by others that they ca n¡¯t even enter the Ministry of Magic to control power. "


    "It makes sense for you to say that." Hermione nodded slightly and then asked. "So, what about the Weasley family? Are they so good at calculating?"


    "No, of course not." Ryan shook his head gently, and then thought of the fact that the principal Dumbledore pointed out in the second grade in the original book: The Weasley family is one of the most prestigious pure wizards.


    "I think that each family has its own way of survival. The one I just said is only suitable for most pure-blood families. The Weasley family is an exception. They are so famous because they have enough people. Think I think there are only three people in the Malfoy family, and the Weasley family members we met at the last wedding were at least more than 100. According to Mrs. Weasley, not the entire population of the whole family, many live in foreign countries. Family members did not come. "


    "That''s good." Hermione patted her chest lightly. She didn''t dare the Weasley''s harmony and friendliness. If it were just disguise, how bad the world would be.

 Chapter 717： Chaos is the ladder

    The Christmas holidays in the wizarding world and the ordinary world in the UK are very long, generally around three weeks. But for Ryan, this Christmas holiday was exceptionally short, because on the third day after the festival, Ryan rushed back out of Hogsmeade and joined the guerrillas.


    "You can actually stay a little longer at home," Ryan said after seeing a dozen guerrillas have arrived at the meeting point in advance. "After all, you have been fighting with us in various places for more than a month. You should be very tired. So I think you should take a good rest this Christmas and stay with your loved ones for a while."


    "Three days are enough." Bob, a young wizard who worked in Diagon Alley and a second-hand bookstore before the war. "Now if we take a short rest, then we can eliminate those enemies earlier. In this way, we will have enough time to be with our loved ones."


    "Yes." "He was right." "That''s how it was." After the young man finished, the rest of the guerrillas also echoed, watching the high morale of everyone, Ryan showed. Satisfied smile.


    "Relax, I will take you to victory in this war." After everyone calmed down, Ryan inspired everyone, "We must be able to take back everything we lost in the war through our own hands."


    It may be because Voldemort is planning a big operation recently, or it may be because it is Christmas recently. Therefore, no attacks occurred during the past few days of Christmas. In this case, Ryan did not choose the same attack as before, but began to formally train this group of guerrillas.


    In the previous guerrilla warfare, Ryan had trained these guerrillas, but at that time, he mainly trained various combat abilities to improve their combat effectiveness in the shortest time. And now, Ryan took them collectively to his manor to prepare for a short system training to make up for their previous shortcomings.


    With Ryan''s cautious character, he used his manor as a key place before and kept this place in a hidden state. But now that he has his own flying castle, he has moved most of his important things from the manor into the flying castle, and after screening, he is believed to be a reliable person to open his manor.


    In the ten days after, these guerrillas took out a dozen or so confirmed former joke shop employees who came later to undergo strict closed training together.


    In the test on the first day after entering the manor, Ryan found that the problem of the unification of this group of people was that, except for a small number of people, most people had a very poor knowledge base in magic, and it was even terrible.


    Think about it too. Except for a few people in this group who entered the Ministry of Magic with excellent results, the academic level of other people is the same, otherwise they will not be engaged in work similar to ordinary staff. Not to mention that because of the pressure of life and the knowledge blockade of the pure-blood family, their strength not only did not improve after graduation, but declined a lot.


    Even most of the former joke shop employees now work in the Ministry of Magic, but this only shows that Ryan ¡¯s training has played a part after they entered the job, and it does not mean that their current level has reached the level that Ryan hopes. In fact, this group of people is still a bit short of the regular Ministry of Magic staff. If there is no one at Hogsmeade, they will not get the position they are now.


    Fortunately, this problem of academic mastery is not very difficult to solve. With the help of potions and soul magic, Ryan let this group of people master a lot of important theoretical knowledge in just one day.


    "It''s really exhausting." Hermione complained when she slept at night. "I instilled knowledge to more than 30 people in one breath. I also had to ensure that the recipient''s memory did not have any problems when this knowledge was infused. Words are very challenging. "


    Memory instillation is mainly based on Hermione, and Ryan just helps her. After all, the power Hermione masters is more suitable for these things. Fortunately, Ryan designed a special magic array to greatly reduce Hermione''s labor intensity.


    "But okay." Hermione said after complaining. "At least after this memory instilled spells, I can be sure that they are now absolutely faithful and reliable, and we can proceed normally with the next move."


    "You checked their memories today?" Hermione uttered the sentence and Ryan immediately realized what was happening, so he quickly asked. "How? You haven''t been caught by your movements."


    "Of course it was not found by anyone. You know, I just investigated their ideas and did not modify them." Following a burst of friction, Hermione turned her face to Ryan. "I thought you would oppose my approach."


    "Seriously, I don''t quite support your practice today. But since you did, I must be on your side." Ryan said. "And I can understand your thoughts. All our plans afterwards are based on enough supporters, and all you do today is to ensure that our supporters are true."


    "Yes." Hermione admitted Ryan''s inference. "After all, the things we have to teach them are very precious even in the pure-blood family. After the war, we will slowly generalize these things and make them daily so that they can become wizards. We can all learn knowledge. But now, we must confirm that these powers belong to those who have previously given strength and loyalty. "


    "You''re right, our dream is to build a fairer magical world. It''s an unchangeable principle to pay as much as you want, and not to be different because of your identity." Speaking here, Ryan changed the topic, "If you Found someone unreliable today? "


    "It depends on the situation." Hermione replied. "If I just do n¡¯t want to be loyal just because of personal interests or ideas, I will make an excuse to give them another piece of knowledge that is commensurate with what they have done. Of course, this knowledge must be a certain gap from what loyalists learn. . And if he is a bad-hearted person, I will give him enough punishment. "


    "Relax, I''m not that kind of evil witch." Hermione summed it up seriously. "That''s why I just looked at their ideas and didn''t modify them. I still have a bottom line in doing things anyway, not that. A madman who tramples on everything for the purpose. "


    "Yes, I believe you." Ryan said, "I didn''t expect that we already have more than 30 followers, which also means that the weakest link in our plan has now been made up."


    Unlike the protagonist of Harry Potter who tried to change the world in his previous life, Ryan is much slower than others in transforming the magic world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This is not because of his strength problems, but He has suffered a lot from the birth condition.


    Britain is a class-oriented country, and wizards are no exception. It can even be said that wizards pay more attention to this aspect. Therefore, as a wizard of Muggle background, he does not have a noble magic family background, it is impossible to affect the Ministry of Magic through his family, and then obtain sufficient resources.


    At the same time, he is not as popular as some protagonists in the novel, as Harry has become a Dumbledore''s proud student, and has the favor of a big guy, and then obtain huge resources and connections.


    Therefore, he has kept a low profile before accumulating strength. After all, Ryan knew that without a follower, transforming the magic world was a simple joke.


    Fortunately, the wizard has one of the most basic principles is to respect the strong. Therefore, he has been going to various worlds to accumulate resources and strengthen himself for a long time before. It was not until this inevitable war broke out that he leapt through the war. Like the sentence in a book he read the previous life, chaos is the ladder. This war has brought Ryan unprecedented opportunities.


    It was at this time that Ryan noticed an additional benefit of finding Hermione as a lover: Hermione, like him, came from the Muggle world, so he does not exclude Ryan ¡¯s current plan to use chaos to achieve his goals. The other popular heroines in the previous life, such as Luna, Zhang Qiu, Ginny, Penelope and even Pansidu, have an inextricable relationship with the magic world. They will definitely not support it as fully as Hermione. This plan to completely subvert the British magic world.

 Chapter 718： Pre-war plan

    The next day, all the trainees got up early, and then started the movement under the leadership of Ryan and Hermione respectively. Even if the wizards use magical combat as their main means of combat, physical exercise is still indispensable.


    Fortunately, Ryan has enough resources, and with the support of money-burning tactics, he can improve the physical quality of these followers in a short time. At the same time, with the support of memory instillation, high-intensity training will allow them to quickly master those spell-casting skills.


    "I think the resources that each of us consume today can even catch up with those pure blood family heads who consume one month during training." After a hard day of training, at dinner, he served as the director of the former fairy liaison office. Dirk. Cresway told everyone about the value of the potions and various magic items provided by Ryan.


    "¡ª¡ªSoul stabilizer, a vial of 12 gallons. A potion-enhancing potion containing riem bovine blood, 20 gallons. The core is that all of these things are valuable and precious." Although he was a hemp wizard, he could not even use these things even if he was a Ministry official. But in the process of interacting with his colleagues, he also knew the value of these things. So at dinner, he began to introduce the value of these things to his companions.


    "Glory is loyalty." These Ryan and their followers whispered that they knew from the beginning why Ryan spent so much money on them, but as a hemp wizard and even a hybrid wizard who had been ignored before, They do not resent offering their loyalty. First of all, Ryan had a good reputation before and saved them from fire and water. They naturally will not exclude following such leaders.


    Secondly, Ryan is willing to provide them with the resources that they had always dreamed of but were always looking for, as the fringe figures of the magic world. In this case, the identity of a follower is naturally what they are after.


    Finally and most importantly, Ryan ¡¯s goal of eliminating lineage discrimination and giving wizards equal opportunities is not just justice, but also talking about the hearts of wizards who have suffered because of lineage discrimination. This also makes them regard Ryan''s goal as their own goal, which naturally makes them have a strong initiative in doing things.


    Therefore, although he was very bitter and tired in the following training, everyone insisted on it. This is true for young people who have just graduated, or for former employees who are 30 or 40 years old. At the same time, everyone''s eyes are full of hope.


    After half a month of hard training, everyone successfully passed the end of training assessment. At the banquet in the evening, everyone asked about Ryan''s next plan.


    "You take a day off tomorrow, and then gather together the day after tomorrow to strengthen the defense of Hogsmeade." Ryan told everyone at the table. "I have received reliable information that the mysterious man will launch a new round of attacks the day after tomorrow, but the only problem now is that I don''t know the target of the enemy''s specific actions."


    "So what should we do?" Someone asked, "In this case we must do something, but now we don''t know the enemy''s action target, where should we go?"


    "Personally suggest you go to Hogsmeade." Lane said. "Because the mysterious person is likely to appear in this attack, I do not recommend that you act separately. The only place where you can facilitate collective action is the town of Hogsmeade."


    "Of course, this is not to say that you are only considering your safety." Hermione added to seeing a few people with discouraged expressions, "Because Hogsmeade is the place with the most civilians in the place we want to protect, from a defensive perspective It is also the most difficult. And from another perspective, that place also needs you the most. "


    Hermione''s words are not perfunctory, because neither Hogwarts nor Azkaban are structures similar to magic strongholds. Defensively, it is much simpler to defend than the settlement of Hogsmeade.


    "Of course, you do n¡¯t have to worry too much if the mysterious man attacks Hogsmeade, as long as you can be confident and do n¡¯t be afraid, you can drag the mysterious man for more than ten minutes without injury. Principal Dumbledore is at Hogwarts Castle Inside, it was enough time for him to come over. "After discovering that everyone was still a little afraid of Voldemort, Ryan hurriedly encouraged everyone.


    After eating, Ryan and Hermione took these people away from the manor. It was only after watching all of their phantoms disappear in the doorway of the manor that they returned to the room together.


    "How are you prepared for the day after tomorrow?" Hermione asked after returning to the room. "I haven''t received any letters from Mr. Greengrass recently. I''m a little worried now--"


    "There is nothing to worry about this." Lane comforted. "After all, the connection between him and us is secret, and this time the matter is so important. In this case, it is natural to have less contact."


    "In short, no news is the best news at this time. Anyway, what we agreed at that time is that he will send us specific conditions at noon tomorrow, as long as he sends us a letter. It will be for security reasons before then. He has never contacted us is the best choice. "


    "Well, as long as everything is within our expectations." Hermione finished and flicked her hair. "I''m going to bed now, and these two weeks of training are almost exhausting me."


    This fatigue does not only affect the body, but also the soul. Even with memory instillation as the bottom, guiding 30 people at a stretch is a very complicated and difficult thing. After almost half a month of such work, Hermione felt a little unsustainable even if her body was strengthened.


    Of course, Ryan did not go easily. This also caused two people to get up at ten o''clock in the morning the next morning. Fortunately, after a long sleep, their energy finally recovered, and they would not delay the acquired actions.


    At 12 noon, a wind chime hung in the dining room rang, and Ryan immediately phantom moved to the letter reception point. Sure enough, the roll of parchment with an index finger was placed there.


    This parchment roll is simply rolled together without the wax seal with a family badge commonly used by nobles ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Not even an envelope. According to the method previously agreed with Mr. Greengrass, Ryan pulled out his wand and clicked on both ends of the wax seal, and then wrapped the parchment around the parchment with his wand head three times, and the parchment roll unfolded by itself.


    This is a little trick for sealing secret documents. If you do n¡¯t open it correctly, the text on the parchment will disappear by yourself. Only two lines were written on the unfolded parchment. The above asked Ryan to go to Greengrass Estate to pick up his wife and two daughters in a safe place at 6:30 tomorrow afternoon. Ryan will be told the location of their magic ritual.


    "It seems that Mr. Greengrass is still very wary." After reading the letter, he watched the words fade slowly until they disappeared. Lane said to himself. But for the first cooperation, such a big thing needs to be done, and Ryan can understand Mr. Greengrass''s ideas.


    After returning to the manor, Lane told Hermione about it. After hearing the content of the letter, Hermione asked: "I want to know where you plan to arrange the three of them in this situation?"


    "It must not be stuffed into Sirius''s house like Malfoy. After all, Mrs. Malfoy is a member of the Black family. Although the Greengrass family also has a relationship with the Black family, it is not appropriate for the whole refuge in the past." Lane said Here, "How about sending it to Hogsmeade?"


    "Not very good." Hermione shook her head. "After this operation, the Greengrass family will definitely be on the mysterious man''s hunt list. Hogsmead is not suitable. The security in that place is too low. We can''t risk it. That risk. "

 Chapter 719： Panic

    Lane proposed a plan for the Greengrass family to move, but Hermione rejected it. For the sake of model role, as Greengrass and Malfoy as the two families who fled to Ryan, Ryan must ensure the safety of these two families. The houses in Hogsmeade do not meet this requirement in terms of safety.


    "Hogsmeade''s current defense wants to block the Death Eaters'' large-scale offensive, or small-scale simple penetration is okay. But once the mysterious person decides to kill someone, I don''t think Hogsmeade can block those. The raid of the elite team. "Hermione said with her hands spread.


    "So where do you think it''s more appropriate to put the Greengrass people?" Ryan asked. "After all, they are now the source of danger, and they cannot always bring disaster to others because of them."


    "Of course not." Hermione bit her lip and said. "I mean, the Greengrass family can live in this manor temporarily. I think we should be able to guarantee safety here."


    "If you decide, then do it." Ryan nodded, and according to British habits, all the things in this family are decided by the hostess. So after Hermione made the decision, Ryan did not object. After all, this manor is large and has enough space for four people from the Greengrass family. As far as safety is concerned, there are some independent buildings in the manor, just tidy up a guest room and ban them from entering the main house.


    So this afternoon, Ryan ordered several robots in the house to pick up an independent building in the manor, and then went to several worlds to prepare enough weapons for a small battle.


    At six o''clock the next day, Lane and Hermione appeared three kilometers away from Greengrass Manor. For security reasons, Ryan and they are ready to walk past.


    "Someone around." After stepping out of a small wood, Hermione stopped suddenly and alertly. At this time, she and Ryan wore a school uniform-like clothes and carried a schoolbag to disguise as a Muggle couple traveling in winter. Because when they visited here before, they found that the Greengrass family manor was very close to a hot spring attraction, and they were better able to hide themselves in their clothes.


    "There are attractions around here, so someone should be very normal." Ryan replied to Hermione through the phoenix brand, "This place is not surprising if you don''t enter the range of Greengrass Manor."


    "Don''t look to the right, there are two guys in a suit but standing in the range of Greengrass Manor." Hermione pulled Ryan forward and said through the Phoenix brand. "It feels like it is specifically for us."


    Ryan responded at once and Hermione was right. If they turned around and looked at the two people who should theoretically be invisible to Muggles, the Death Eaters would immediately know that Ryan was wrong.


    "How could anyone be watching here?" Asked silently as he walked forward to Lane. "Our previous connection should be very covert, how could it be found that the group of Death Eaters was wrong?"


    "It''s not clear, but this matter will not be that simple today." Ryan muttered softly. He just looked at the two guys standing on the side of the road more than ten meters away with the afterglow of his eyes. The guys are all the kind of dark wizards with a certain level, and there is also some kind of magical props on their bodies.


    After turning a corner to confirm that the two people were blocked by a bush of trees, Ryan and Hermione touched back with stealth magic. After entering the forest and communicating with the plants, Lane felt the existence of the third person seven or eight meters behind the two people.


    The third person is now hiding in a one-person high earthen pit, with concealed objects made of branches and leaves. If it was n¡¯t that the pit he dug was close to a tree root, it would not be easy for the average person to find him.


    "A highly targeted trap." Lane confirmed that there was no fourth ambush. He thought that the wizards who knew the Greengrass family manor would definitely enter the manor through normal entrances and exits, and now these guys hiding on the roadside are trying to sneak in Of the person.


    Know that although the Greengrass family estate is large in area, there are magics around it for space interference. Only this place on the Muggle road in order to avoid the inexplicable appearance of the wizards in the Muggle''s field of vision, this kind of interference has been weakened, and at the same time, some defensive magic has been reduced to avoid accidentally hurting the Muggle, so the general penetration is also Will choose this direction.


    Fortunately, it ¡¯s easy for the reconnaissance to determine the position of the three people, and Ryan and Hermione used magic to hide themselves and slowly approached them. After a command, they started to work simultaneously, and the green light of three fingers of death flashed. The guy immediately fluttered the street.


    Then Ryan prepared a simple ritual magic to quickly summon their souls and began to interrogate, but the information obtained was very bad. The three of them were sent by Voldemort to investigate whether anyone had infiltrated the Greengrass family estate, and from three They were sent here a few days ago.


    "That means that our actions are probably already known by the mysterious person, and maybe even the whole thing is a bureau of the mysterious person." After watching Ryan send away three souls to the world of the dead, Hermione snorted Pinch your lips. "So shall we continue next?"


    "Of course continue." Lane said. "This time we are underestimating the mysterious man, even if the soul is cut and there is not much left in the body, but his cunning is not much worse than in the past. Don''t forget that when Harry dreamed of seeing the mysterious man before I found something important, so I think this jump pot and the whole conspiracy are true. "


    "That is to say, this time the mysterious person wants to use this jumping pot to attract us to kill in the past." Hermione concluded, "It is no wonder that you will be chosen, at least you are really a little bit worse than Principal Dumbledore. , And the accumulation is not enough in terms of age. The difficulty of getting rid of you should be much lower. "


    "Although you are telling the truth, next time you can express it with a little politeness." Ryan made a joke, and then said positively. "But I don''t think he should have thought that I can gain strong power in such a short period of time, so it is not easy to say who attacked this time this time."


    After entering Greengrass Manor ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Their conjecture was completely confirmed. There was no one here after opening the door. It was not until he walked into the reception room that he found a body lying on his back on the sofa. He was Mr. Greengrass.


    The face of the corpse had a shocked expression on his face, as if he was surprised by his death. In addition, many of the furniture in the room seemed very messy, it should be someone who rushed in and destroyed all this.


    In addition, the body of the house-elf was poured on the side of the coffee table in the reception room. Several tea cups and a teapot rolled down on the carpet. The tea inside dyed a large piece of carpet brown.


    "They died a day ago." Hermione, who had mastered the magic of the undead, checked the two corpses a little and got an accurate autopsy result, and then restored what happened here according to the environment of the scene.


    "At about 6 o''clock last night, there were seven people in this living room plus a house elf. The three guests were known or familiar by Mr. Greengrass. Greengrass even called his wife and children to receive this together. Three guests. "


    "But just as everyone appeared in this living room, the guests suddenly violently killed Mr. Greengrass and the house-elf who could phantom the scene, and then kidnapped Mrs. Greengrass and hers. Two children. "While speaking, Hermione called blue images in the air to restore the scene at that time.


    "What do those uninvited guests seem to leave us?" While Hermione was using magic, Ryan suddenly noticed a flash of light in a corner of the room.


    :. :

 Chapter 720： Yangmou

    After discovering the flash in the room, Ryan moved up curiously. After checking, he can confirm that this flash is actually a simple message magic, as long as the magic power is injected, you can see the content inside.


    Infused with a little magic, a sharp and crazy female voice from Ryan who they are familiar with immediately came out of this shimmering place: "Muddy, we are here waiting for you now, as long as you come over, we can stop our actions and save them at the same time. The three ladies from the Green Grass family. Let ¡¯s take a look at your guts. "


    After these words were finished, a low-pitched male voice said a certain position and a time in southern England, and there was the crazy laughter of the previous female.


    "Damn! It''s Bellatrix." Hermione whispered, then frowned. "But lunatics like Bella should also be well-known in pure blood. How could Mr. Greengrass take the whole family out to see her?"


    "I guess it was Bella who used compound decoction to pretend to be someone else." Ryan explained. "For these pure-bloods, there are usually many contacts. Bella and her associates should have obtained some hair from a pure-blood wizard who had made good relations with the Greengrass family, and then pretended to be their identity. Come in. "


    "Now we have two and a half hours," Ryan said after waving his wand. At this time, a long list of numbers representing the current time was displayed in the air. "We have enough time to move our floating castle secretly near that place."


    "Really?" Hermione asked subconsciously. After all, the main institution in the construction of the floating castle was Ryan, so she didn''t know the whole floating city very carefully.


    "Absolutely no problem, because the secret flight speed of our flying fortress is 65km per hour, and its specific location is located near Oxford. If everything goes well, in fact, it can reach that location in just two hours." Lane Quietly explained.


    "Don''t you plan to use this floating fortress to give a mysterious blow to the mysterious man, how come you have changed your mind now?" After hearing Ryan''s words, Hermione then asked, "Aren''t you going to hide this floating fortress?" ? "


    "It''s best if you can hide nature," Ryan said. "But now I think it''s better to bring a floating fortress for this sudden situation. Of course, you see, I have prepared it in our space bag. A lot of weapons. Maybe we can solve all the problems without going to the last card of the floating fortress. "


    "I hope everything goes so well." Hermione shrugged. "But I think the next battle should be very difficult. After all, this is a trap designed for us. I am worried that they will make some targeted preparations."


    "It''s okay, as long as we are ready to do what we can. The rest depends on the fate." Ryan said as he changed into a large and a small coffin, put the two bodies in, and then directed with a magic wand As they drifted out of the door, Hermione followed closely behind him.


    After going out, Ryan dug two deep pits in the grass in front of the door to put the coffin down, and then restored everything to the original state and silently observed this temporary graveyard for a few seconds. Although his previous connection with the Greengrass family was purely for profit, but Greengrass''s death has something to do with him anyway, so now these things are what Ryan feels he must do.


    After the silence, Ryan then said to Hermione: "Based on the previous battles, I believe that the mysterious man already knows our magical level, so this time it is not a large group of Death Eaters who can ambush us there. The elite among them is the mysterious person himself. In this case, as long as we win, our cleaning plan will be almost completed, and the war should be over. "


    "You are right." After the silence, the two began to walk outside the manor. After a little thought, Hermione said. "Now Americans have stopped supporting mysterious people because of our destruction, which also led to a large number of pure blood family clan''s heritage being filled into the war. Next we only need to consume enough life of the pure blood family , I think this war can be over. "


    Ryan''s previous actions gave the Death Eaters a feeling that they were protecting the Muggles as their first goal. So this time they set up a trap that would prevent them from choosing to escape. But in the current situation, who is the hunter and who is the prey may not make them imagine.


    "Let''s go back to the floating fortress first." After leaving the manor, Lane pulled Hermione''s phantom back to the floating fortress. After the two people stepped into the control room, they saw a small figure floating on the edge of the flying stone core and operating something. Several pictures were projected beside her, with surrounding images, a series of patterns indicating the data of various floating city fortresses, and a map of the British Isles.


    "You have worked hard, little rose." Ryan greeted the busy rose crystal. The little puppet jumped from the air after hearing what Ryan said, and the surrounding patterns disappeared.


    "You''re back, brother and brother." Rose Crystal''s face showed a smile. "I didn''t have any hard work just now. This simple movement does not require manual operation. The tower spirit at the core of the magic tower is enough to complete such a simple task. I just felt a little curious just now."


    After finishing speaking, the three people left the control room below the floating fortress and took the special teleportation circle inside to the magic tower. After opening the door of the guest room, a little girl''s chatter came from the room.


    "Good evening, Ryan." The silver-haired black-winged puppet facing the gate waved, and then said nothing at all. "Your castle in the sky is really great, but unfortunately father Luo Zhen doesn''t think it makes sense to make such a thing."


    "Mr. Luo Zhu is right, mercury lamp." Ryan said after sitting on the table. "The purpose of this castle is to build a war, a brutal war. Fortunately, you do n¡¯t need to face these in your world. ~ Www.novelhall.com ~ Naturally, you do n¡¯t need to consume a lot of materials like us. Build such a building. "


    "Okay, okay." Rose Crystal flapped her tiny wings. "My father said the same, but did you really not notice that your sky city is as beautiful as those castles in fairy tales?"


    "Thank you, really red." At this time, Zhenhong held a huge teapot for her and filled the glass in front of Ryan and Hermione with black tea. Ryan took the teacup and nodded their thanks. Then Ryan looked at Rose Crystal and said. "Sorry, I really didn''t pay attention to these. We only noticed the magical effect of this floating fortress before."


    "But this castle is so beautiful--"


    The voice of the mercury lamp hadn''t fallen yet, and Rose Crystal flew to her and said, "That''s because the elder brother found a group of elves to do the design, he didn''t care about it at all."


    "It turns out so!" The mercury lamp nodded. "But don''t refuse me if I want to play later."


    "That wouldn''t happen naturally, the door here will be open to you at any time." Lane said with a smile to the mercury lamp, and then he looked at the others. "I think Rose Crystal has told you why you should be invited over?"


    "Of course, we certainly know how cruel the battle will be next." As the backbone of Teacher Luo Zhen''s daughters, Canary stood up and said, "But I believe that we can win with our level and preparation. . "


    "That''s right." Ryan also smiled on the face of the little puppets. "No matter how many conspiracies the enemy engages in today, the final winner must be us."

 Chapter 721： Mist

    Two hours away, Ryan ate dinner with these little dolls who came to support. The remaining time is used to analyze and arrange what should be done during the next battle.


    "Our destination is on an open space in central Hampshire." At this time the dining table has been cleaned up, and a 3D map is projected above. Ryan pointed the introduction with his wand as a teaching pointer. "This open space is northeast of Portsmouth and is now a nature reserve."


    "And on the side of the wizard, I checked some of the Ministry of Magic materials before and I can be sure that no wizard has lived here for 300 years. To talk to the world of magic, the only thing in this area that is related to magic is that There are several very common magic herbs growing in the forest. These herbs are not unique to this region, nor are they the best in this region.


    "That is to say, you don''t know why the enemy set the battlefield here." As a think tank in the puppet, Canary said with his hands on his chest. "The battlefield selected by the enemy is actually very bad for you, right Now, can you lure out the enemy. "


    "It''s extremely unlikely." Ryan shrugged. "I must destroy the evil magic ritual prepared by the group of black wizards, and they know it. In this case, I think they cannot give up their presupposition. The position ran out with me desperately. "


    "It''s terrible." Canary murmured, then looked down at the map and said seriously. "If that''s the case, you can only be tough, but such a large area is too bad for the attacking side, yes, can you call for more helpers?"


    "It is indeed a good idea to mobilize the helper, I think we can mobilize-" Hermione was saying that suddenly an owl brooch on her body vibrated slightly, and she immediately exited the room when she saw it. After a few minutes, she walked in ugly.


    "What happened?" Ryan asked, and the dolls in the room also turned around and looked at Hermione. Under a crowd of people, Hermione took a deep breath and said. "I was in touch with Penello just now. She told me that the mysterious man appeared and defeated a seven-person Auror squad outside of Hogsmeade. Now the entire Hogsmeade town is at the highest level. Alert state. "


    "Can you be sure that he himself?" Ryan asked, and he didn''t dare to carelessly at this time. "Also, who is the mysterious person with, the group of Death Eaters?"


    "The mysterious man was dispatched today without any death eaters." Hermione frowned when she spoke, because such a school is completely different from his previous habits. In all the previous battles It was all a group of Death Eaters who played the striker, and Voldemort himself finally made a final decision. Never seen Voldemort''s tactics of playing shirtless alone.


    "I guess it might be pinning." The canary thought of a possibility, "If there is only the black devil alone, he has enough maneuverability to maintain great pressure around him."


    "You are right." Ryan nodded. "In this case, Professor Dumbledore and those who are currently defending in Hogsmeade can''t leave his post at all, even if there are not too many people who can be transferred, let them come to die instead of helping."


    "But we are not short of manpower," Canary said. "There are 1500 alchemy robots stored in this floating castle. Although the level is much lower than that of the wizards, it is only compared with the number of human resources. We have an advantage, and although these human resources can be regarded as humans, we are the only ones in this house. "


    After nearly an hour of discussion, Ryan''s response plan they summed up was just the words of adaptability. After all, they have too little information this time, and many places do not know how to prepare.


    At 8:40 pm, the floating castle finally arrived 5 kilometers away from the agreed location. Standing on the edge of the castle, Lane could only see the woods covered by a large white fog.


    "Passive magical reconnaissance simply can''t see what''s inside, and active reconnaissance magic is likely to alarm the people who were hidden in it before to let them hurt the hostages or act early to destroy Zhixing''s large-scale damage plan for ordinary people. This time Hermione came from behind him and said.


    "The good news is that it is now basically certain that the jumping pot is inside, because we can feel a strong magical fluctuation in the core area of ??this place, which should be caused by some powerful alchemy props." At this time the canary also flew and said, "Rose Crystal and the sisters are on standby. We will rush over as soon as you order. The distance of five kilometers is for us to fly for more than a minute. "


    "Then please here." Ryan jumped down with Hermione after he finished speaking, summoning his wings to slow down when approaching the ground, and finally fell silently to the ground.


    "This is definitely not a naturally formed thing." After landing, Ryan looked in the direction of the target, and found that the milky white opaque fog stood in front of them like the same wall, as if there was a transparent wall to put the strange foggy place and normal The place is cut in two.


    "However, we still have to pass by anyway!" Hermione looked a little helpless. "Even if it''s a trap against us, but if we think about ordinary people who are innocent, we simply can''t turn a blind eye."


    "You are right, let''s go in." Lane smiled. "This time it''s not impossible to reap a jump pot, because I think the mysterious person also knows that a defective product can''t lie to me. To be precise, this time he turned the ordinary people around him into a corpse. The plan itself is true. Only in this way can we ensure that we are completely trapped as he planned the conspiracy. "


    After stepping into the invisible wall, Ryan suddenly felt that the surroundings became quiet all at once, and the visibility suddenly became no more than 20 meters. The mist absorbs all the sounds of the surroundings like cotton ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Let everything in the haze.


    "Have you found anything?" Hermione asked after walking forward a distance. "I found that my magical reconnaissance distance has been greatly reduced, and there seems to be no animal or insect activity in the reconnaissance area."


    "This place is very problematic." Lane stopped and pressed his hand against a tree. After ten seconds or so, he dropped his hand and said to Hermione. "It feels like all my life has been taken away. Under normal circumstances, these trees should give me a feedback, but now there is nothing. What is abnormal is that they are still alive."


    After looking at Hermione ¡¯s somewhat puzzled eyes, Ryan explained: ¡°Although plants do n¡¯t react as magically as animals do, they do have some feedback on nature ¡¯s magic. But now, they give me The magic just now did not respond at all. "


    "How about contacting the outside?" Hermione suddenly thought of something nervously asking, "especially the contact with the puppets standing on the floating fortress is still normal?"


    "It''s still normal for the time being," Ryan said. "Because I prepared some magical communication methods that have never appeared in this world when I built the floating fortress magic tower, the communication with the floating castle is normal. But otherwise The alchemy props on my body used to communicate with Lupin and the guerrillas are no longer valid. These fogs are likely to have a shielding effect. "


    "Damn! This feeling of knowing nothing about it is too bad." After complaining, Hermione rallied and went on to walk deep into the jungle with Ryan.

 Chapter 722： Wolf crowd

    "The Death Eaters are also very conscious of them." Ryan said as the two of them advanced towards the predetermined position deep in the woods. "It seems that our previous attacks made them discover some of our attack characteristics, and this time they All of the layouts are clearly aimed at the features we exposed before. "


    "You''re right, I feel the same way." Hermione ran a few steps forward and stood on a stump before turning around and saying to Ryan, "They should limit our ability to detect the first time. , Trying to break the previous fighting habits we used to gain a lot of advantages by sneak attack, and conceal the forces that belong to ourselves. "


    Here, Hermione frowned slightly and asked. "But the problem is that at least hundreds of years ago, the files did not say that there is a problem in this place, and I don''t believe that the group of Death Eaters can arrange such a large-scale magic circle."


    "I believe that the group of Death Eaters should have just discovered this place and found all the original starting methods of this place." Lane said while walking forward, "Know that the Death Eaters are from all pure blood. Family, I think the records in their family will be more comprehensive than those recorded in the Ministry of Magic, maybe some of them found something in it. "


    During the discussion, the two people moved forward quickly. Fortunately, although the place is full of various disturbances and turbulence, most people have no way to illusion. But for Ryan they just increased the difficulty of space traversal, which does not mean that they could not teleport.


    Of course, for safety reasons, Ryan first moved a few hundred meters towards the destination. Then use the special effect of Phoenix Brand to pull Hermione to her side. In this way, they spent 15 minutes across the 5 kilometers of strange woodland.


    "It should be here." At this time, Ryan and Hermione were standing side by side on a boulder. Now in front of him and Hermione was the same thing as the invisible wall seen on the way before. It''s just that unlike the wall on the way, there is no mist outside the wall.


    "Looks like we are here." After confirming that there was no problem in the surroundings, they crossed the invisible boundary. Appearing in front of them was a piece of flat grass, the size of a football field, and a simple tent in the middle of the grass.


    This tent is just an ordinary tent without any magical reaction. After Ryan held the magic wand and opened the curtain to enter the tent, they found that the mother and daughter of the Greengrass family were now lying on the broken carpet beside the tent door.


    In addition, there are several men and women who were also comatose and were placed everywhere in the tent. In the center of the tent, a crucible slightly larger than the ordinary crucible is boiling a liquid like green mud.


    Unlike ordinary crucibles, the bottom of this crucible has a small cast brass foot that is the size of Ryan''s arm. In theory, if this is the legendary jumping pot, it should now use this foot to keep jumping. But now, after being grilled on a green magic fire by a silver shelf covered with serpentine reliefs, the little foot twitched continuously.


    After chanting a few spells, Ryan shone a pink light around the crucible. After a sound like cold water gradually getting into the hot oil, a lot of fluorescent green runes appeared on the outer wall of the pot.


    These runes are full of weird feelings, just like someone scribbling with a magic wand after being drunk. But the brilliance of the breath above and below, and the magic flowing above, illustrate the power contained in these runes.


    "What''s this?" Hermione, who had just checked all the unconscious people in the tent in the bombing tent, turned her head and happened to see this scene. "Why do I feel a little uncomfortable when looking at these words."


    "Do you feel uncomfortable? I think this should be normal, because these runes are a branch of ancient Greek, known as profanity in the age of mythology. It is specifically used for black magic props production and writing black magic The special language of the book. There is a certain bonus to the black magic cast. "Ryan explained. "For example, now, this pot has been completely contaminated by these profanities, which were probably drawn by mysterious people."


    "Total pollution?" Hermione''s eyes widened. "That is to say, the plan to convert those ordinary people into corpses is true. Can this pot really do this?"


    "Of course, do n¡¯t forget that this jumping pot was included in the legend together with the three holy weapons of death. Think about the power of the three holy weapons of death. It is understandable that this pot can do the step in the previous plan. Yes, "Ryan nodded with certainty, and then he asked. "Oh, what the **** are these unconscious people?"


    "The situation is not too good." Hermione said. "When I checked just now, I found that all of them drank a peculiar potion. These potions will not be fatal, but they will cause people to fall into a deep sleep. And apart from the three members of the Greengrass family, There are traces of torture on the body. "


    "Drowsy and tortured?" Ryan frowned. "What is the situation of this lethargy, can you wake them up? I think this place is not safe, we need to quickly remove these non-combatants."


    "Sorry, I don''t have such ability." Hermione''s face looked a little ugly. "This potion is not fatal, but it is very complicated. If you wake up forcibly, it will permanently damage their soul."


    Having said this, Hermione paused, and then went on to say: "The people other than the Greengrass family should be the hemp wizards kidnapped by the mysterious people before, because I recognized a few people and our newspapers. The photos in the people ¡¯s bulletin look the same. Their situation is worse, because the torture hurt their souls, and if it is replaced by force, it will cause fatal damage. "


    After speaking, Hermione passed the specific results of the previous inspection to Ryan through the Phoenix Brand. Ryan was surprised to find that the complexity of this potion was only comparable to that of True Medication. Even if he used the power of Madonna Rose, it would take half an hour to analyze and produce the corresponding antidote.


    However, the person who designed the trap this time certainly did not intend to give Ryan emergency time. Just as Ryan had just read the information transmitted by Hermione through the Phoenix Brand, there were several wolves howling outside.


    "Werewolf." As the people who had been dealing with Lupin and their werewolves for a long time, Lane and the two of them immediately recognized the source of this voice. Based on the calls of the werewolves, they clearly judged that the werewolves outside had almost surrounded them.


    "Damn! Today is the full moon ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Only then did Ryan realize that according to the eastern lunar calendar, today is the fifteenth, but even in his last life he only paid attention to the lunar calendar, not to mention the ten. He has lived in the UK for several years and has not noticed this at all.


    "It''s really insidious," Ryan said to himself inwardly. The powerful magical interference around this place makes even a wizard like him who masters special space-traveling skills can''t guarantee that people with coma can be 100% safe, let alone. So many people are difficult to take away at once.


    Obviously, after attracting Ryan with the jumping pot, the group of people dragged them with the Greengrass women and a few innocent people. Then summon a group of people to kill them. It''s just that Ryan wondered why Voldemort chose the werewolf.


    According to the simple test done by Ryan before, even the werewolf that can maintain human consciousness after being transformed into a wolf like Professor Lupin is in a mess with the small scale of the wizard''s 3 + 3, not to mention the werewolf on the Voldemort side. All have no human consciousness after becoming wolf-shaped.


    If Voldemort mixed Death Eaters and Werewolves this time, Ryan suspected that there would be a high probability that they would fight on their own before contacting Ryan.


    If only the werewolves were sent, Ryan did not think that a group of guys with little brains in the werewolf form could do much harm to themselves. Because the werewolves who are willing to surrender to Voldemort will not exceed two hundred even if they are the most optimistic. Even if these werewolves have powerful magic and physical defense capabilities, Ryan does not think they will be their opponents, especially if they have the deadly brainlessness. Weakness.

 Chapter 723： Hole card

    Feeling the werewolf attacking, Ryan summoned the squad of puppets standing by in the sky for the first time, and at the same time Hermione stepped out of the tent to apply some protective magic to protect these temporarily inoperable rooms. people.


    After watching Hermione step out of the tent, Ryan came to the edge of the jumping pot to check the current situation of the magical crucible. He needed to figure out how to stop the magic on the jumping pot from being activated.


    Although it is said that the magic has greatly weakened the attack power against the single target in order to pursue the maximum killing range, even as long as there is a little magic in the body, this curse magic can avoid the bad consequences of entering the body. But considering that Southampton, one of Britain''s top ten ports, which is only seven or eighty kilometers away from this place, Lane felt that he had to disarm the bomb that could explode at any time.


    But unexpectedly, Lane''s first tentative attempt was successful. He just wrapped the energy of Our Lady of Roses with his hands and then touched the handle of the jumping pot with his hands. He was surprised to find that there was no counterattack in his imagination. So he gently moved the pot away from the fire with light arms, and after losing the energy injected by the magic flame below, the magic reaction on the pot began to gradually disappear.


    It was at this time that several runes suddenly broke, and a burst of frequencies so high that normal humans could hardly hear them rang. But these sounds are not harmful, but they sound like some kind of signal.


    "How could it be so simple?" Ryan was puzzled by holding the pot handle in both hands. Suddenly, he felt the temperature in his hands getting hotter and hotter. It quickly exceeded the normal temperature, and in theory, even if the molten metal was taken freely by a layer of the energy of the Holy Rosary, it would not feel any high temperature.


    He lowered his head, and he saw that the energy of the pink rose mulch covering his hands was rapidly fading. Fortunately, his body has been strengthened repeatedly, so that his hands will not be scalded by the temperature of Baidu.


    "This is¡ª" While Ryan was in amazement, Hermione slammed the curtain of the tent and rushed in, saying at the same time: "It''s not right. I just cast a safe guard and all protection outside the tent, but these magic It will soon disappear. "


    "The disappeared magic, isn''t it just the problem on this pot?" Ryan thought of putting the jumping pot next to the cabinet, and then pulled out his wand and shouted to a corner: "I fainted."


    I saw a red ray of light flying out of the stick head as usual, but it quickly dimmed as soon as the ray of light appeared. The red light disappeared completely when it reached three or four meters.


    "Are you using some kind of concealment technique?" Hermione asked. The wizards have some special skills in their spellcasting. For example, many wizards who are proficient in combat will have some tricks to hide the spell light or change the color of the spell. This allows them to gain a greater advantage in combat. Hermione thought Ryan was using one of these methods.


    "No." Ryan''s face suddenly became serious. "There is a problem in this place, and the surrounding environment is very destructive to our magic power. For example, just now that magic has lost all its energy in the air."


    Speaking of which, Ryan finally knew what the killing move Voldemort had prepared, and that was this strange land. In this land, it is basically impossible for them to use powerful magic, and if they cannot use magic, neither Dumbledore nor other people, nor even Voldemort himself can escape after fighting with more than 100 werewolves. Raw days.


    "Brother, we can''t get there within the scheduled time now, because this place can''t fly with magic power at all." At this time, Ryan received the bad news of the puppet team led by Rose Crystal, "but if you need help urgently , I can let the mercury lamp come over in advance. She has wings and this place does not affect her flight. "


    "No, you still have to act in groups, pay attention to safety, we have a way here, you don''t have to worry." After appeasing the anxious rose crystal through the soul, Ryan pulled out a laser pistol from the space pocket and opened it toward the corner of the tent. A shot. A red light flew from the muzzle and hit a small wooden cabinet placed there, then hit a fist-sized scorch mark on it.


    "The electronics-related things can be used here!" Hermione''s eyes widened at the sight of this scene, "This is great, I remember you brought a lot of technological weapons from those worlds."


    "Yes, this place is weird. It seems that most of the magic cannot be used, but everything that is not related to magic can be used normally. It is like the opposite of the magic we have at Hogwarts." Lane said aside. Two big guys were taken out of the space bag. "This gives us a chance. I think the mysterious human brain should not guess what kind of weapon we have in our hands."


    "You''re right, they certainly can''t think of the Muggles that they look down on, and they also have powerful weapons." Hermione looked at the two power armor that had just been taken out. These two are the X01 power armor in the radiation world, which is also a battle. After the best power armor. After the overall improvement of the alien technology obtained by the world in black before, these two sentences can even be said to be reborn.


    "I guess that''s because he thinks that we have weapons and at most some rifles or pistols. And this type of weapon is completely impossible to produce enough lethal damage to those werewolves." The power armor was activated soon after it was taken out. After that, Ryan and Hermione entered the power armor and chatted with the radio.


    "You are right, the book I read in the library lists a wolf-shaped werewolf that killed the whole Viking warrior on the leading ship that came to England for robbery nearly a thousand years ago. With their spears, short swords or axes, it is difficult to break through the werewolf ¡¯s defense. Even if some weapons have caused damage to the werewolf ¡¯s body, they ca n¡¯t make the werewolf lose its combat effectiveness. But it is very clear, which shows that this place does not hinder the use of various technological products.


    "Oh ---" At this time another wolf howling sounded, from the distance is much closer than just now. It sounds like the wolves have charged into the forest on the edge of this flatland ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Before, these wolves have been scattered and hidden in the whole forest with white fog, this is to avoid being discovered by Ryan. . And now, all the werewolves were attracted by the signal when Ryan picked up the pot. They began to gather together to prepare a deadly attack on everyone in this tent on the open ground.


    Walked out of the tent, and a dozen red dots were quickly displayed on the helmet display in front of Ryan, and these red dots continued to increase. Just as Ryan picked up Gatling from Atom IV, Hermione''s voice was heard on the other side of the tent.


    "It feels like these werewolves are used to being like wolves." With a little static noise, Hermione''s voice rang in the helmet. "They seemed to wait for the gathering to launch a raid."


    "You''re right, think about Professor Lupin when they turned into wolves. This attack action is also like a real giant wolf. Not to mention that I think it is likely that the native werewolf Fenrir will lead today. Grey Burke, his attack will surely be of a ruled manner, and will not leave us with some possibility of escape. "


    Soon, one red dot after another appeared on the small map of the display screen. Ryan found that they stopped at the edge of the wood and slowly approached under the cover of the tree. From time to time, they raised their hair and howled to try to create pressure.


    "It seems they surrounded us." Ryan said to the microphone while looking at a circle of red dots around the open space on the small map. "Prepare to fight. It is estimated that the next battle will be an endless **** battle."


    :. :

 Chapter 724： Times have changed

    There are more and more red dots appearing on the display, and they don''t increase until the number approaches 200. But at this time, those red dots have turned into a red circle to completely surround the open space.


    "Oh ---" A gray werewolf, some older than the other wolves, walked out of the forest first, then raised his head and howled. For a moment, the tall wolves rushed out of the forest, and then rushed to the little tent in the center of the open space on all fours like a real wolf, and howled while sprinting.


    "Prepare to shoot Hermione and switch to the auxiliary aiming system. When facing a large group of enemies, it is much easier to use than our manual aiming. It is also the best way to cooperate with this set of power armor on us." Ryan pointed into the microphone. Speaking.


    "Okay, I have seen the heads of the werewolves who were rushing out are surrounded by a red circle." Hermione''s voice came from the headphones. "What should I do next? Although I have received training before, I have never crossed this gadget in actual combat."


    "Relax, in fact, this set of power armor is completely intelligent. You only need to believe the computer in the armor." Ryan comforted that some werewolves had rushed over from the cover of the forest.


    "Now-shoot!" Ryan yelled, and two silver-white Gatling guns were fired at once. Ryan could feel the power mech arm under the control of a large number of hydraulic pumps and quickly moved towards the Gatling gun. Shoot one by one.


    The ammunition shot by the machine gun is blue, only a light ball the size of a pinball. After being blown on the ground, it will bring a lot of mud like a grenade, and once hit the werewolf, it will cause a football-sized hole. Even a werewolf with strong physical strength, resilience, and endurance can''t stand up again after a shot in the trunk.


    In addition, Ryan and Hermione''s mechs each turned up two small bursting pistols called small crickets. With a clicking sound, all the joints on the power armor from the back to the feet were locked, and something appeared on the feet that grabbed the ground.


    "Open fire." Ryan and Hermione shouted at the same time. After a slight shock, four fireballs shot from the muzzle on their shoulders to the place where the wolves rushed up and gathered. Then there was a rumbling sound, the whole piece of ground near the point where the shell fell was shredded together with everything on the ground and then flew to the sky.


    Under the joint attack of the firepower beyond the times, the whole open space became a slaughterhouse. There was blood everywhere, stumps and mud that had been turned up by the explosion. But these things did not prevent Ryan from continuing their shooting, and the life radar was not covered by some dust. A round of Gatling''s atomic blasting ammunition still smoothly created huge holes in the werewolf''s body or head.


    Less than a minute, all the red dots on the radar screen that represent the enemy disappeared within the clear ground. After making sure no one rushed up, Ryan finally stopped shooting.


    Soon the smoke dissipated, and a messy ground appeared in front of them. The entire open space was destroyed by the large and small craters formed by the explosion just now. And around each crater, there are incomplete corpses of werewolves and fragments that have been blown up even more.


    "The mysterious people have arranged so much handwriting, used so many people, and even paid for powerful magic props such as the jumping pot. Then the result is like this?" Looking at everything in front of her, Hermione used Speaking with confidence. "Accurately, in 46 seconds, instead of killing us, they almost wiped out the wolves. If I knew the mysterious man and our hatred, I would still use our mysterious person to help us To eradicate the evil. "


    "This is because the times have changed! Hermione." Ryan replied while picking up the body to make sure no one was pretending to be dead here. "Under normal circumstances, we can only choose swords or ordinary gunpowder-powered firearms after prohibiting magical abilities. These simply cannot cause any effective damage to the werewolves, and those heavy weapons are not usable by the two of us. . "


    "I think according to the werewolf''s idea, they think their own single-digit loss can rush in front of us and tear the two of us apart. But their group of werewolves and even the mysterious people probably didn''t expect us two to have Heavy firepower that can be held by a single person, asymmetric information will naturally cause this scene. "


    After confirming that there was no problem with the surrounding security situation, the two retreated from the power armor. When they pulled out their wands and waved to try their magic, they found that they were still unable to perform magic.


    "I thought everything around me was arranged by mysterious people, but now it seems that it should not be." Ryan began to have some curiosity about this place. He wanted to know why this place would make magic invalid, but let the technological products be normal. use.


    It happened that the small dolls and the large alchemy puppets sent later did not come over, nor could they remove nearly ten people in the tent, so during the time waiting for the reinforcements to arrive, Lane began to look for Something is wrong. Unexpectedly, just over a minute later, Hermione discovered an anomaly in the side of a huge crater bombed by the little cricket.


    "Lean, look, something under the crater is a bit abnormal." After discovering the anomaly, Hermione waved her hands like Ryan signaled, "I think this place was not a normal open space at all."


    "You''re right." After walking to the pit for a look, Ryan soon discovered something was wrong. Based on his knowledge of plants, it is obvious that the grass and soil in this place have only been obtained from other places recently, not even for more than a week.


    What made Hermione feel that something was wrong was a piece of stone at the bottom of the pit. This piece of stone was square and square, and it was obviously impossible to be a product of nature. Even Hermione found several marks on it that should have been chiseled by the workers during the renovation.


    Now that they found something wrong, Ryan immediately re-entered the power armor and started to dig this big pit with some simple tools. When the reinforcements arrived, I happened to see two power armor equipped with a special shovel in their hands and worked hard to dig pits ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It would be great if you came. "Seeing the arrival of reinforcements, Ryan jumped out of this pit that was more than three meters deep with his armor and said to the leading rose crystal," Let the alchemy puppets first bring the unconscious people and the pot in the house. Go, after all, this place is really not suitable for those who are unconscious. "


    "What about you? My elder brother." Rose Crystal nodded and signaled the puppets behind to enter the tent to move people, and then asked with a small face on her back. "Is there anything here?"


    "Well, I found some abnormal phenomena here. I want to study them carefully." After that, Ryan briefly explained what they just discovered.


    Results After listening to Ryan ¡¯s discovery, all the dolls agreed to stay and accompany Ryan as they explored the mysteries of this place. According to the lead elder sister mercury lamp, she and her sisters must investigate this strange phenomenon of magic. The knowledge contained in it just happens to be a gift to his father Luo Zhen.


    In the next few days, Ryan dug a lot of ground with the help of a lot of puppets. After the entire ground was dug, Lane discovered that the lawn in the forest was purely artificially manufactured in a short period of time. By digging them, they found an ancient castle ruin buried in the soil under the lawn.


    It is amazing that after dawn, no matter the surrounding fog or the restrictions on magic power disappeared. The entire area has become indistinguishable from those nearby jungles, and in the following days nothing happened like that night.

 Chapter 725： Excavation

    After the annihilation of the werewolves, Lane spent half a month in this forested open space to study this magical ruin. Through the excavation of a large number of puppets, an ancient and large-scale ancient city appeared in front of everyone.


    During the time they dig, the outside world has also changed a lot. When the alchemist dolls sent the rescued hostages back to Hogsmead Town Hospital and their own manor, they also brought the latest information outside to them.


    Voldemort''s previous harassment of Hogwarts was indeed to contain Dumbledore, but to Ryan''s surprise, besides his ambush and Dumbledore''s containment, Voldemort concentrated all he could control The Death Eaters raided Azkaban Castle and almost succeeded.


    Fortunately, under Moody ¡¯s command, the Azkaban guards suffered little loss. And the group of Death Eaters rushed from the top of the castle into the prison cell of the top prisoner of the castle and triggered the magic circle that Ryan had set up.


    The Magic Array exploded after it sensed that a large number of unauthorized personnel had entered and exploded. At that time, everyone covered in this area ate a strong soul shock. According to the letter from Sirius, who was brought back by the alchemy puppet in Azkabankaban, 80% of the prisoners in custody died on the spot, and three Death Eaters did not respond because they were too close. Come and die together.


    At the same time, the people who survived were seriously injured by the soul. This also forced them to evacuate from Azkaban Castle with all the living people and a part of the corpse while occupying an absolute advantage.


    In short, this Voldemort''s operation was once again a failure, and the loss was not bad. At least the werewolf annihilation of the whole army was an irreparable loss to Voldemort, especially when it was dawn the next day after the attack, Ryan found Fenrir Greber in a large number of bombed and fragmented bodies. The backbone of almost all evil werewolves.


    The biggest influence that the werewolf''s almost army annihilation brought to Voldemort is that he can no longer threaten others by using the werewolf''s effective terrorist means, which also makes Voldemort''s control of the ruling area greatly reduced. For example, Lupin ¡¯s letter brought back by the puppet stated that there have been many more wizards who have fled to the north recently than before.


    Of course, in addition to telling Ryan the information in Lupin ¡¯s letter, he also expressed his gratitude in a large paragraph at the end. Because he was bitten by Fenrir Greyback before he experienced a painful first half of his life, and now they successfully killed Greyback in the battle. This incident also made Lupin feel a bit worried. .


    In addition to letters from Sirius and Lupin, they also received letters from other people during this time of digging in the jungle. For example, greeting letters from Harry, Percy, Neville, Weasley twins and even Luna. These letters also bring a lot of fun to the boring excavation work, and reading these letters under the tent lights and to friends Replying to letters has become a rare entertainment activity for them during this time.


    After half a month of digging time, the outline of a city in the jungle was sorted out. According to the archeological map drawn, they found that the city was large enough to accommodate 10,000 people living together. If you consider that the city was more than 1,000 years ago, it can be shown that the city was almost a miracle in Britain at that time.


    "Accurately speaking, it is an architectural relic from more than 1400 to more than 1500 years ago." After using a combination of science and magic to detect a large number of building components and even a part of the excavated utensils, Hermione roughly inferred the site. There is time.


    "I think I can be sure what''s going on in this place." Ryan had just cleaned a red pottery bowl with only the bottom half left. From the rest, the pottery bowl was smooth and hard, and the color was well-proportioned. It is used by nobles. After turning over the bowl, there was a nick on the bottom of the bowl with a word in Latin: Camelot.


    "Cammelo, King Arthur''s capital?" Hermione, who had read many books, was immediately excited after hearing the word Ryan''s performance, "I always thought it was just a legend."


    "How could it be a legend?" Ryan showed the bowl to Hermione. "Do n¡¯t forget that Merlin really exists in the history recorded by the wizards, and the Merlin Knight Medal was originally to commemorate the wizards who helped ordinary people like Merlin, which specifically explained that King Arthur did exist in that era."


    "And it also gave us a direction for the next investigation." Ryan said, pulling a book out of the space bag, and turning to a certain page, he pointed to Hermione word by word: " ¡ª¡ªBecause King Arthur ¡¯s father King Yousel had carried out the massacre of wizards in the country, Camelot is a holy city that is not tolerated by evil magic. "


    "In other words, the magical power of this land is related to the wizards who died here a thousand years ago." After listening to Ryan''s studies, Hermione raised her eyebrows and said. "After all, legends cannot be fabricated out of thin air."


    "Yes, all kinds of legends always leave a shadow of facts." Ryan closed the book and nodded. "And if it is related to the soul, the power of death you have can play a big role in this situation."


    Sure enough, in the next targeted search, they easily ruled out a lot of places that didn''t make much sense. Finally, the focus of the search was placed on the previous open space.


    Now the soil and lawn used by the Death Eaters to disguise the entire open space have been removed by the alchemy puppets, and the rest is a ruined wall that was hidden under the ground. Because of the severe damage caused by various natural and human factors in the long time, the highest part of the remaining part of this site is only as high as one and a half people. But the rest of the exquisite reliefs that occasionally remain and the paint that remains in the corners of the reliefs all show the magnificence before this castle.


    "Unfortunately, all the findings in this place can''t tell ordinary people." Hermione sighed after the whole was cleared. "Otherwise, just the name of Camelot is enough to make the whole world sensational."


    Said that she used her wand to gently wipe off the dust on a piece of earth-colored marble plaque buried under the wall ~ www.novelhall.com ~ there appeared a scene depicting a knight riding a horse and fighting a dragon. "This is marble from Syria, which was considered the best marble in the Roman era. Its appearance here shows that international trade more than 1,000 years ago was much more prosperous than people now know."


    "Because outside researchers ignore wizards and magic." Ryan said looking at the marble slab. "Do n¡¯t forget that a wizard can easily bring dozens of tons of marble across the Mediterranean Sea to Britain in three days, and if someone who ca n¡¯t do magic is allowed to do it, it takes at least 30 people plus a month to complete this feat. time."


    "You are right." Ryan nodded. "And even with the help of wizards, these top marbles from other countries are very precious. So I can be sure that we have dug into the core area of ??the castle now."


    After finished speaking, Ryan held Hermione''s hand and summoned Our Lady of Roses. Soon with the magical cooperation of the two people, a pink ray of light wrapped in a red mist spread around them in all directions.


    "Found it." The two opened their eyes at the same time and said in unison. At this time, at a distance of five or six meters in front of them, a three-meter-diameter square began to permeate a trace of gray mist.


    "It seems that this is what we are looking for." Ryan and they walked over, then bent down and looked at this slate floor that was no different from the surrounding. "Hopefully I will find something that surprises us."


    :. :

 Chapter 726： source

    After more than half a month of digging, Ryan finally found the secret place where the legendary Camello could invalidate the wizard''s magic. Probably because of the long time of abrasion, the large amount of defensive magic that should have existed is now very few. So Ryan easily opened a stone slab and found the way to the ground.


    This underground passage was directly cut into the rock, but magic may have been used in the construction process, and the walls and the ceiling of the cave looked unexpectedly smooth. There is an alcove at every distance on the wall of the cave, which should be used to place candles or oil lamps in the past.


    For safety reasons, Ryan and Hermione did not use any lighting facilities. But simply rely on the ability of night vision to walk down the stone steps all the way. The steps are narrow and long, and it seems as if you can''t see the end. After walking for nearly 20 minutes, the two talents found that the steps under their feet had disappeared, and a not-so-large cave appeared in front of them.


    The top of the cave grows a lot of fungi like sponges. These fungi emit azure blue cold light to outline the things in the cave, and also make the top of the cave look like the night sky.


    "It''s a magical scenery. I didn''t expect such a wonderful life in this dull cave." Hermione raised her head and looked at the shining blue fungus. Then she looked down at the cave. A stone platform in the center. "I can feel that what we are looking for is on that stone platform, because I can feel as if something is calling me."


    "Do you feel this way too? When I walked in before, I felt that the stone platform was a bit wrong." On the one hand, Ryan could clearly feel some weak magic fluctuations on the stone platform, and on the other hand, the stone platform It is also the only man-made structure in this space. Normally, all important things will be placed in that place.


    Carefully inspected the surrounding environment, and summoned the Virgin Rose to release several magic traps that were checked out. It has to be said that the masters of magic that created an era did appear thousands of years ago, and they also possess many powerful magics. Even today many important or commonly used magic. The earliest origins come from that era.


    But after thousands of years of development in the magic world, many complicated magics that were regarded as top-level inheritance have now become common things. Therefore, Ryan easily lifted the powerful defense magic around the stone platform, and then the two walked to the edge of the stone platform together.


    This stone platform is a square double-layer stone platform, not very tall. The appearance looks like an altar in the church. The brightly colored reliefs stained by various pigments on the stone platform make the whole stone platform vivid and lively, and also bring a life to this dead underground space.


    "This is the legendary story of King Arthur," looking at the continuous pictures on the reliefs, Ryan quickly recognized what kind of stories these reliefs narrate, "From birth to Merlin''s teaching, he pulled up the sword in the stone and established the round table. The Knights will fight for a lifetime, and finally King Arthur, who was seriously injured after the battle of the sword fence, goes to Avalon. Here is the life of King Arthur. "


    "That is to say, the last renovation of this place should be after King Arthur disappeared in Avalon, that is, when King Arthur''s kingdom began to fall apart." Hermione reacted at once, "If this is the case, they need to use A lot of complex magic to protect things should be something very important but can not be moved. "


    "Your conjecture makes sense." Ryan said, pulling out his wand and gently tapping the props held in the hands of some sculptures on the stone platform in a special order. At this time, Hermione noticed these embossed hands. The various weapons held in it are actually made of wood or metal, and they are completely small scale models of real weapons.


    After the tapping, Ryan stepped back and looked at Shitai. After a clicking sound, Shitai slowly sank. After the stone platform completely disappeared from the ground, a Roman-style stone column slowly rose from the ground, and a basketball-sized gray stone ball embedded with gold wire was placed on top of the stone column.


    "A very strong breath of death." After the stone ball appeared, Hermione felt a suffocating breath of death swept away from the stone ball all around.


    "This is a grievance." Ryan thought of pulling a yellow rune paper out of his arms and throwing it out. As a result, the rune of the rune paper just broke away from Ryan''s hand and then burned with a slam. Paper dust fluttering in the air.


    "No problem, this is it." Looking at the paper dust, Ryan determined the specific situation here. "The whole castle is a magic circle, and the builders used these resentful spirits in conjunction with the magic of moonlight to build a powerful magic circle specifically for magicians in this place."


    "This method of using the soul of death is too rough, and it seriously violates the laws of nature." For Hermione who believes in the theory of life cycle, the current method of forcibly binding the undead to prevent them from obtaining tranquility is that she cannot Accepted.


    After all, destroying the soul like Ryan''s previous production of Our Lady of Roses is also a means of bringing the soul back to circulation, and now this completely restraint of the soul completely prevents the soul from entering the circulation.


    "So I think we need to free these undead for thousands of years now." Ryan said to Hermione after carefully examining the stone ball. "It''s best if you do this, it can help you understand the power of death." "


    "No problem." Hermione said that she took the Sun Golden Sutra and the Undead Black Sutra from the space bag. Although the two books have been taken out by the gods, their own divine power, but its own precious materials make it pass through several After a thousand years of divine power, it is still a very useful cast item.


    After preparing all the necessities for casting spells, Hermione looked at Ryan who took a step back and asked. "If I let these resentful souls be quiet now, then the magic circle here now will disappear. Then--"


    Before she finished, Ryan waved her hand to signal Hermione not to worry. "Relax, in the exploration of a while ago, I have written down the magical structures in the castle, and after I came in, I also mastered the core technology of the entire magic circle."


    "Seriously, the principle of this magic circle is not very complicated. I have basically understood the principle of this magic in my inspection just now. After going back, we can add a new weapon to the floating city. And and Compared to this ancient magic array that must rely on the magic of moonlight, I think my new design should be better than this ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Of course, I will not use the soul of the dead as the core. In the end, Ryan concluded, "That is a very rough method. For the floating city, as long as the tower spirit is used as the main guide core, and then the flying stone crystal is used as energy, then the magic can be launched at any time to form a prohibited use around The magic area is just like Camelot. "


    "That would be great," Hermione nodded happily and stood up to start singing the spell. Ancient Latin mantras sang like an old ballad. With the chanting, two magic books also began to shine, and at the same time one or two cracks began to appear on the stone ball. Through these cracks, Ryan could see some white light revealing from the cracks.


    Finally, half an hour after the spell was recited, the shell formed by the first stone peeled off the stone ball like an eggshell, and through the gap left after the stone shell fell, Ryan found hiding in this stone Inside the ball is a light ball. On the surface of the light sphere, one painful face after another protruded and returned flat, revealing a strange taste.


    The fall of the first stone shell was like a signal, and soon the stone shells in the rest of the area fell one after another, and only a white light ball remained in the air.


    "Now it''s time for the next step." Hermione made a gesture on the chest while watching the white light ball. With her gestures, the two magic books that were originally placed on the ground automatically opened and floated into the air. In a flash, two colors of gold and black emerged from the pages of the two books, leaving the entire cave. Shrouded in the light of these two colors.

 Chapter 727： Dust to dust, soil to earth

    Under the light of two colors of gold and black, shimmering figures one after another emerged from the light ball in the middle of the cave. At the same time, the surrounding walls made a buzzing sound because of the magic resonance, as if responding to the sound of Hermione''s spell.


    Those figures get bigger and bigger after leaving the sphere of light, and finally become the size of ordinary humans. At the same time, the details on his body are becoming clearer. It is no longer a vague human-shaped silhouette like in the past, but a human ghost formed by smoke.


    They wear ancient costumes and look just like the people painted on Hogwarts oil paintings. From their soul, Ryan could feel that they were not ordinary wizards during their lifetime.


    After being squeezed out of the light ball, they gathered together after a short burst of excitement, and then began to talk in ancient Latin. A few minutes later, an elderly wizard with a white beard and an ancient woolly pointed wizard hat was pushed out by other souls. He slowly floated in front of Lane and performed an ancient wizard etiquette for Lane. All souls come to hope to communicate with Ryan through him.


    "Please wait a moment." Ryan returned the same courtesy, and then said in ancient Latin, "Please let my companion put everyone out before talking, so that we can deal with the situation you face in one go. . "


    Fortunately, once the magic ritual that Hermione is presiding is running successfully, you do n¡¯t need to put too much energy into it, and all the rest will naturally come to an end. As the soul continued to leave, the light ball also began to blink, and the frequency of blinking became higher and higher.


    Half an hour later, with the last soul left the light ball. The sphere of light also shone brightly and disappeared completely, just like a burned candle. At the same time, those souls are crowded in this small underground space. Ryan even reminded him of the train station during his Spring Festival in his previous life.


    Fortunately, the soul can fly, so after a simple consultation, some ghosts flew together with other ghosts to form a hemisphere form in the cave, and their focus is on Ryan and Hermione.


    "Young people." Just after these ghosts were lined up, the ghost old man who had been selected by the ghosts as his representative stood out from a group of ghosts and said to Ryan, "Please tell us what time it is now?" "


    "It is now January 1998 AD." Ryan answered the ghosts, and then asked. "Oh, do you know the definition of AD? That''s¡ª"


    "Yes, we know this method of calculating time from people who don''t know how to do magic." The old wizard''s soul seemed to break Ryan''s words a little impatiently, and then sighed softly. "It has been more than 1,000 years, and our kingdom should have disappeared into history."


    "Yes, you are right." Hermione said, "After King Arthur left the world and went to Avalon forever, the kingdom of Britain was completely disintegrated, and the people were scattered everywhere."


    Hermione''s words immediately made the souls of these wizards noisy, and some ghost wizards'' faces showed sad expressions. There were even individual ghost wizards who wept bitterly.


    This confusion lasted for several minutes before being crushed by the soul of the old wizard who was elected to communicate with Ryan. After everyone was quiet, the soul of the old wizard continued to ask. "I think both of you are wizards like us, so what is the situation with the wizards now, are you still awed and scared by ordinary people?"


    "The wizards are in a fair situation, but all wizards are now separated from ordinary people, because witch hunts have appeared among ordinary people hundreds of years ago. In order to protect both sides, the wizards passed the secrecy law." Lane answered seriously.


    "The game of prey, the law of secrecy." These endless new vocabulary made these wizards who had been confined for thousands of years at a loss, so after a few minutes of quiet communication, the soul of the old wizard asked whether Ryan could explain the situation outside .


    Ryan was naturally willing to satisfy the little wish of these poor souls, so he took two chairs from the space bag and sat down with Hermione one by one, and then began to talk about them from the previous magic history textbook and each The history of the wizarding world over the past 1,000 years seen in the collected data.


    Talked for more than three hours in this lecture. Even if the whole explanation was in turn with Hermione, Ryan felt that his voice was extremely dry. Fortunately, after the final lecture, these ghosts stayed there because they received too much information in one breath. He also took the opportunity to take two cups of honey and mint herbal tea from the space bag and give Hermione a cup.


    It wasn''t until the two men finished the herbal tea that the souls of these wizards slowly quieted down. After that, the soul of the old wizard who had been the representative of the exchange with Ryan once again came out and asked them. "Can you tell me what arrangements you have for us undeads?"


    "We will send you to where the dead should go." Ryan said. "After all, the world belongs to the living, you are not suitable in this place."


    "That''s good," the old man nodded his soul. "In our time, there were countless evil guys who liked to enslave souls, especially the souls of wizards like us. We are very lucky to meet young, powerful and kind wizards like you two."


    After speaking, the old man''s soul nodded slightly. Then the souls of all the wizards present reached out to their chests and took out a small ball of table tennis-sized fog. Then they threw the ball together.


    These small **** began to spread out slowly after flying out, and the corners also appeared, and finally turned into a4 sheets of gray smoke. All the a4 paper slowly gathered together under the leadership of the leading old wizard, and finally became a book of soul state.


    "I heard that in the long time, many wisdoms from ancient times have been completely forgotten ~ www.novelhall.com ~ So in order to thank you for your help, we all took out all the knowledge we have mastered In this book. I think that powerful wizards like you can definitely get enough nutrition from them. "


    "Thank you." Ryan and Hermione performed an ancient wizard etiquette at the same time. After that, Ryan took out a rosewood box filled with cinnabar spells from her arms and collected the soul state book. "We will sort out this knowledge bit by bit and pass it on to the appropriate wizards."


    After completing the communication, Hermione held Ryan''s hand to resonate with the magic of both sides, and then used this powerful magic to arouse the power of the undead black scripture and the solar golden scripture.


    In two moments, golden and black light spewed out from the two books, forming an ancient Greek-style gate with two colors in the air. At the center of the gate is a tumbling black mist, which hides a strong death force. But unexpectedly, this power of death is not evil, but gives a feeling of tranquility.


    "Is this behind the world of the dead." As the dead undead, the ghosts of these wizards soon learned the purpose of this door. They floated salute one by one from Ryan in front of them, then held their heads up Cross the gate.


    After more than 300 souls left, the door flashed in the air and disappeared completely. At the same time Hermione fell into Ryan''s arms.


    "You are still in a hurry." Lane whispered after turning the chair into a recliner and supporting Hermione. "It''s still too reluctant for you to open that door now."

 Chapter 728： return

    Hermione lying on the recliner appeared weak, so she listened quietly to Ryan''s chatter, while sipping her bottle of soul nourishment that Ryan had just removed from the space bag. This specially made potent tonic has a bad taste, so Hermione''s face shows a slightly distorted expression after every sip.


    "Do you know it''s hard to drink?" After watching Hermione drink all the facial features on her face to be squeezed together, Ryan unconsciously reached out and touched Hermione''s hair, but this time Hermione was weak and Not flashing like before, only staring at Ryan uncomfortably.


    "Don''t look at me like this." Ryan then whispered, "You can use ordinary requisition magic to let those dead souls go to where they should go, and the result is to choose to open the door connecting the two worlds. Be aware of the ability to open The magic that communicates the gates of the two worlds is still somewhat reluctant for you now. Even if I provide you with magic power, your soul can hardly withstand the positive impact of the power of death. "


    "Of course I know." After drinking the special potion, Hermione quickly recovered a small part. She rolled her eyes first and moved Ryan''s hand touching her hair like a cat, and then said. "That''s not because you are by my side. I believe you can help me do this magic."


    After she saw Ryan ¡¯s face, she found that Ryan did n¡¯t say anything, and then said, ¡°After this magic is performed, I feel that my understanding of the power of death has taken a big step forward, which is very conducive to my next growth. "


    "If you say that-I forgive you this time." Ryan said with a soft sigh. "But next time you want to do this, you better tell me, don''t be like this time. The decision was made temporarily. "


    "Well, I will inform you in advance next time." Hermione nodded and said that she knew the matter, and then whispered as she looked at Ryan checking the back of the entire cave, "Of course, in order to be able to follow you Footsteps, sometimes risk is necessary. "


    After searching the entire cave, Ryan found that there was nothing in this place. However, traces on the ground and walls prove that this place used to have many decorative things, such as metal plates or certain tapestries. But when withdrawing, these easy-to-carry decorations should be taken away completely.


    After watching Hermione''s body recover almost, Ryan left a lot of alchemy puppets to restore the place to its original state, and then returned to the manor with Hermione. After destroying the stone ball, all the magic effects in this place completely disappeared. Only some stone remains that are of no research value from a magic point of view.


    "Did anyone come to us recently?" After returning to the manor, Ryan ran over to help them get their clothes and asked Mr. Qiao, "Also, how are the three ladies we sent before?"


    "Recently, no unauthorized personnel approached the manor." Mr. Qiaoshou said, "The three ladies have been living in the guest rooms of the annex building after entering the manor. The lady once went to the yard for a bit of activity, but went back again in ten minutes. "


    "Of course, their current state should be fairly normal." Mr. Qiaoshou paused and added. "Because the improved life reconnaissance device on my body shows that although their bodies are slightly weak, they are still relatively healthy."


    "I see." Ryan nodded and ordered. "Please tell them that Hermione and I will visit their current residence after lunch. By the way, don''t give a verbal notification. You''d better prepare a formal card."


    "Understood, sir." The two cameras on the skillful robot compare a V-shape, and then said: "My system stores a full set of wizard etiquette rules, and I will definitely not be rude."


    "Witch etiquette and regulations?" Next to Hermione looked a little ignorant, "I remember the robots at home have never been asked to store these things, where did you learn from?"


    "Madam, this is your order at Christmas time." Mr. Qiaoshou pointed at Hermione with his camera and said. "Mr. Black sent a lot of books about housework at that time. You asked us to record all the contents of these books that we can operate. One of them is the" Witches Etiquette Handbook. "


    "It turns out so, you go to work now." Hermione sent the gentleman away and turned to Ryan. "Sirian Sirius used a temporary space bag that we used to deliver medicine to the Ministry of Magic. A whole bag of books, and the attached letter said that they were some of their family''s books about home life, and they were just given to us. I read a few books that I found to have recipes and threw them to the robots. No I thought it was mixed with things like etiquette manuals. "


    "It''s normal. This gift must have been given by Sirius alone. He probably can''t stand the bottles and cans at home. This time, we can give us these things that we are likely to use." Speaking with a shrug.


    Because it was still a few minutes before dinner, Ryan first checked the letter that he had just received this morning. The letter was sent by the guerrillas. They attacked and completely destroyed an alchemy workshop of those pure blood in Cornwall yesterday. In the process, they killed a Death Eater and no one was there. Injured.


    Ryan immediately wrote a reply to them, which first praised the fruitful results of the guerrillas ¡¯multiple attacks in the past half a month, especially since they used a kind of enhanced wildfire that Ryan configured to burn down. The act of bringing two Death Eaters outside half of the Gulinge Tower forced Voldemort to shrink the frontline personnel to strengthen protection in some key areas.


    In addition to his praise, Ryan also suggested that these guerrillas temporarily retreat from the southern area and return to the north for a few days. After all, seven attacks in half a month made the players now very tired, and all kinds of magic props were also consumed. At the same time, the gradual tightening of defenses in the South has also increased the risk of attacks exponentially. ~ Www.novelhall.com ~ Ryan didn''t want this group of followers that he could finally raise to be consumed.


    After sending the letter from the manor, Lane and Hermione had a lunch together. As for the two magic wand makers, according to the reports of Mr. Qiaoshou, they almost did not have meals on time. After every meal, they were busy and let these robots help them to the dining room. It took only half a month for the two masters to add up to less than ten meals in the restaurant.


    I have to say that many things in the magic world are really wonderful. Some problems that ordinary people can''t solve are very easy for wizards to solve. Therefore, unhealthy lifestyles like these two wand masters who eat completely irregularly, or Dumbledore''s intake of sugar, did not bring bad consequences to their bodies.


    After sighing about the magic of magic, Ryan and Hermione changed their formal clothes and walked through the manor ¡¯s small garden to the double-storey building on the side. Anyway, Mr. Greengrass ¡¯s death was related to them. . So some things have to be said sooner or later.


    Knocked on the door, and Mrs. Greengrass in black opened the door. After seeing them, Mrs. Greengrass greeted calmly and led them to the living room.


    Ryan once told the robots at home to meet the material requirements of the three mothers and daughters of Greengrass as much as possible. They didn''t need anything other than school supplies, and everything in the room remained the same as before.

 Chapter 729： Meet Mrs. Greengrass

    Ryan After they came to the living room with Mrs. Greengrass, a gentleman floated out from the side and poured a cup of black tea for each of the three people. In an awkward silence. Finally, Mrs. Greengrass broke this embarrassment.


    "Is there anything to come to me as soon as you come back today?" Mrs. Greengrass said quietly. "If it is about our contract, I would like to say that my husband was indeed killed, but I assure you that as long as there is one person in our family, the contract between us will continue to be fulfilled."


    "No, it''s not this." Hermione was somewhat entangled, but finally said. "After all, Mr. Greengrass was killed because of us, so we think¡ª"


    "Is this mercy?" Mrs. Greengrass interrupted Hermione. "You are much kinder than I thought, and I know that if I now admit what you say, you will get a lot of benefits, which is indeed very attractive. But what I need to tell you is that although my husband''s death is related to you Certain relationship, but it is actually doomed. "


    "Doomed, why is that?" Lane frowned when she heard Mrs. Greengrass. Because it seemed to him that Voldemort had chosen a way to infringe the interests of the Greengrass family, and then Mr Greengrass contacted him in order to resist. However, at the last moment, a flaw was discovered because of the lack of action, which led to a series of subsequent events.


    But now Mrs. Greengrass''s sentence seems to be saying that the whole thing was planned by Voldemort from the beginning, which caused Ryan''s curiosity. He wanted to know what happened behind this. Hermione this time


    "Things look like this--" As Ryan and Hermione stared at themselves curiously, Mrs. Greengrass slowly said everything that happened that day.


    After the original action was scheduled, Voldemort sent several foreign-employed wizards to the Greengrass house, on the grounds that the operation was kept secret, and Mr Greengrass naturally had no reason to keep these people out. After these people entered the manor, they did not live in the manor ¡¯s room, but wandered around the manor every day, and every three or five days these people changed classes with the new wizard.


    "This should be the three people we killed when we started." Hermione said to Ryan with the Phoenix brand. "It seems that those people don''t know the whole plan of the mysterious person, or that the mysterious person used their death to determine us. Fooled. "


    "You are right." Ryan replied in the same way. "A very simple way, as long as these people do not respond within the prescribed time, the mysterious person knows that we have gone there. For the mysterious person, this For the black wizard, it is well worth being able to use human life to master certain important things. "


    Mrs. Greengrass did not know the secret communication between Ryan and Hermione. After talking about the previous events, she began to describe what happened in the manor on the day of the incident.


    Because that night was the time for Mr. Greengrass to perform his task, the Greengrass family had finished lunch early in the day and sat in the living room to rest. As a result, someone came to visit at the door at two or three in the afternoon.


    "It was two o''clock in the afternoon, and we found that the Parkinsons suddenly came to visit us. Although we felt a little strange at the time, as world friends, we greeted them in."


    Speaking of which, Mrs. Greengrass was agitated at once. "Because of the relationship between the two families, we greeted them to the living room as usual, and asked the house elves to serve them tea. As a result, Bellatrix disguised as Pansy Parkinson I killed my husband directly with a life-selling curse. Carrie, our house elf, had originally tried to stop her, but was killed by another life-selling curse. "


    "This is terrible," Hermione sighed. She felt it was too bad to kill their father in front of a minor child. Fortunately, they had never met in the previous battle. Have been to such a difficult problem.


    "Yeah, it''s really bad." Although Mrs. Greengrass was doing her best to maintain her emotions, Ryan and they found her eyes were red, and she was holding her head up and trying to keep the tears from flowing.


    After a few minutes passed, Hermione held the handkerchief and wiped away the tears in the corner of her eyes. Mrs. Greengrass finally controlled her emotions. She said in an angry tone: "I did not think of doing The Parkinson family, with a century of friendship, actually provided cover for Bellatrix at this time and let the crazy woman kill my husband. "


    "That is to say, the Parkinsons were real at the time?" Ryan finally knew why Mrs. Greengrass was so angry, knowing that traitors will always be more hateful than the enemy, and Mr. Greengrass was killed solely because of the traitors. of.


    With the magical defense of this ancient pure-blood family manor, even if Voldemort himself comes in, it will take about seven or eight minutes to rush in, and this time is enough for them to issue an alarm to find reinforcements or escape from the secret passage.


    "Yes, it was the Parkinsons who later stunned us with a coma spell." Mrs. Greengrass said, suppressing the anger in her heart. "It was only later when my daughters and I were put in that tent that we all fell into the Dark Lord''s calculations this time."


    "Is this someone cheating you?" Hermione asked. "It is to create some kind of illusion to mislead others, for example, they want to mislead me by conveying some kind of wrong information to us."


    "No, absolutely impossible. This was what Bella told us at the time. She seemed to think that this was a great opportunity to promote the unparalleled wisdom of the Dark Lord. In this respect, Bella was absolutely impossible to lie." Mrs. Greengrass was absolutely decisive. Said. "And the news she said just confirmed something I hadn''t thought about before."


    Hearing this, Ryan immediately made a gesture to continue. Mrs. Grigras paused and then said: "She first boasted of the Dark Lord ¡¯s trust in her ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and then said that the Dark Lord always felt that our position was not firm, it might be a traitor, so this time I used it exclusively This matter tested us. We turned out to be a traitor as the Dark Lord expected. "


    "Why does the mysterious man think you are unreliable and even come to test you?" Lane asked.


    "That''s because many people around us have completely become slaves to the Dark Lord," Mrs. Greengrass said word by word. ¡°Because the Dark Lord ¡¯s arrangements for my daughter ¡¯s marriage and his order that we usually try to kill the Muggles on the street. As a person who wants to protect the integrity of the family, we are opposed to this practice, and these pure-blood families complain very It soon reached the Dark Lord. "


    "Under the targeted investigation of the Dark Lord, I think my husband was actually exposed when Hogsmeade sent you the first letter." Mrs. Greengrass concluded that she looked at Ryan said seriously. "But I can swear that at no time will my daughters and I blame the two of you."


    "Why is this?" Ryan asked, frowning. "Although the mysterious man has set a trap on this, Mr. Greengrass'' death is strictly related to us. I have a hard time understanding why you have little resentment towards us. Seriously, at this time you I can understand whether it is forbearance or swearing at us, but I can feel that you really do n¡¯t have that kind of hatred. "


    "That''s because, this is already one of the best things we expected in advance." Mrs. Greengrass gave an unexpected answer.


    :. :

 Chapter 730： Promise and purpose

    "Are you saying that the present situation is already the best expected?" Hermione opened her eyes in disbelief. She couldn''t understand that the family had passed away. Some families could not return, leaving only orphans and widows. How could the situation of the three men be considered the best by Mrs. Grigras.


    "It is indeed the best situation now," Mrs. Greengrass nodded. "We used to think that we were dead this time. I think my husband should have told you what will happen if we do nothing."


    "Yes, Mr. Greengrass told us at that time that if we do as the mysterious man said, then he is still dead, and the glorious surname of Greengrass will be completely in history."


    "For our pure-blood family, the survival of the family is above everything else. For this goal, every family member can pay everything for it, including our lives." Mrs. Greengrass said with a serious expression To, "and we choose to surrender to you can successfully save our family."


    "But, Madam, you need to know that even if you made the right choice. We cannot allow you, the pure-blood families, to monopolize all your interests like now." Hermione said bluntly to Mrs. Greenglass. "In this way, the mysterious person is actually more in line with the interests of the pure-blooded wizards like you who were previously dominant."


    "Yes, but these need to be built on the premise of the Dark Lord''s victory." Mrs. Greengrass said, spreading her hands and showing a weak smile. "And in this war I don''t like the Dark Lord, even if the Dark Lord has recruited more people and looks stronger than before, but we still don''t like him."


    "More powerful than before?" Hermione turned her head to look at Ryan, and at the same time asked through the Phoenix branding that there was a sudden question in her heart. "He obviously has lost most of his soul!"


    "But when he was reborn, he used black magic to reshape his body, which gave him a huge magical bonus." Ryan explained, "In the use of black magic, the pure black magic body is indeed better than the mysterious people before. It is much better to use various dangerous black magic transformations. So from the combat level alone, he should be more powerful than last time. "


    "I''m glad you chose us now." After explaining to Hermione, Lane said to Mrs. Greengrass, "Today we came to you on the one hand to tell you that we have converged Mr. Greengrass''s body, and Bury him with your house elves on the lawn of your manor. "


    "Thank you!" Mrs. Greengrass sniffed and said, "Thank you for giving them a good place to settle. After the war, I will bury them in the family cemetery."


    "In addition, no matter what the reason is, Mr. Greengrass sacrificed for our cause. So I hope to be able to do something for you, as long as reasonable requests we can agree." Hermione was beside Speaking of the content that the two had discussed before they came. "This is not pity, but an equivalent exchange."


    "I don''t need anything." Mrs. Greenglass said, shaking her head. "But I hope you can help my daughters so that they can maintain the reputation of the Greengrass family."


    Speaking of which, Mrs. Greengrass may feel that what she just said seems a little unclear, so she quickly added: "Of course, this is not to hope that you will take care of them like a nanny, but just that you can provide some help to them and In the future, they will act as guides for them to enter the social world. "


    "Help will naturally help," Lane said, "I will open up some of the knowledge I have collected to them, and ensure that this knowledge is equivalent to the level of knowledge circulated within your pure blood family."


    Made such a commitment because of the need to consider that whatever the reason, their father ¡¯s death was indeed inseparable from Ryan. As the first victim of his followers, how to treat his family has a demonstration effect. So Ryan does not want to leave a stingy impression on others.


    On the other hand, after the end of the war, Ryan will gradually release the control of this knowledge and slowly popularize them. Therefore, from a certain point of view, these things are not as precious as imagined, but this is still very valuable knowledge for the pure blood family, which can be commensurate with the sacrifices paid by the Greengrass family this time.


    However, another request made by Mrs. Greengrass made Ryan a little puzzled. "Ma''am, can you explain what a social leader is? I''m really not sure about this."


    "Oh, this is a story circulating within the pure-blood family." At this point, Mrs. Greengrass suddenly looked upset and lifted her right hand to grab the collar of the dress. "Sorry, please forgive me, I can swear to Merlin that there is absolutely no slight contempt for your lineage in the sentence just now."


    "It doesn''t matter." Ryan waved generously. "We are born into ordinary families who are not magical at all. This is not a shame for us. Similarly, it is normal for some things not to be known, which is why I want to ask you this question?"


    "Thank you for your kindness." Mrs. Greengrass slightly owed her upper body to express her gratitude. Ryan can understand why she is so neurotic. When working under the hands of Voldemort''s mentally serious and obviously violent guy, he is either out of Stockholm syndrome or terrifiedly nervous like Madame Greengrass. .


    Next, Mrs. Greengrass detailed what Ryan had to do once they were the leaders of the social circles of the Greengrass sisters. In fact, it is very simple to sum up, that is, to other people in a suitable social occasion. It ¡¯s enough to introduce two sisters,


    In fact, this is a way for those pure-blood wizard families to divide their power. The guidance of the social circle chosen by a family often shows the strength and tendency of this family ~ www.novelhall.com ~ For example, Bellatrix and Ray Gules'' two leaders in the social world were Voldemort. This even caused the Death Eaters to be jealous of the Black family.


    After figuring out what the leader of the social world is, Lane directly agreed to Mrs. Greengrass'' request. After all, the situation of the war can now see the dawn of victory, and he needs to consider things after the war.


    In order to achieve true lineage equality, Ryan, on the one hand, gives different grades of knowledge according to the different contributions, and improves the overall level of hemp wizards and mixed-race wizards, while giving equal status and equality to those who contribute to the werewolf wizards opportunity. On the other hand, it is to eliminate part of the stubborn pure-blood wizard, unite and restrict the other part.


    In this war, Ryan realized that the pure-blood wizard was impossible and could not be completely eliminated. Therefore, he must ensure that the power of these pure blood wizards is limited to a range after the war, rather than completely blocking all the ascending channels of non-pure blood wizards.


    Just like after the victory of the war in the original text, most of the final results were still taken by a pure blood family like the Weasley family, and this is what Ryan tries to avoid now.


    Therefore, Ryan believes that some pure-blood families under their control must stay, and even need to give some funding to help their vision reach a certain level. In this way, a delicate balance can be maintained to ensure that enough time is given to cultivate a new generation of hemp seed and mixed-blood wizards, and finally achieve the purpose of crushing the absolute dominance of pure-blood wizards in the British wizarding community for thousands of years.

 Chapter 731： Better situation

    After talking with Mrs. Greengrass, Lane and Hermione returned to the main building of the manor. For them, half a month after leaving the manor, they now have a lot of things to do, not much time wasted on other things.


    They now have a lot of things to be busy, these things include but are not limited to the production of potions and props, the training of some followers, and discussing some of the current situation with the Hogsmeade Department of Magic and the principal Dumbledore .


    The best news recently is that in the last few months Ryan ¡¯s persevering strategic destruction of the economic strength of the Voldemort side was suppressed to a very low level. Especially after at least 80% of the estates and workshops belonging to those pure-blood families were completely destroyed, the Guling Pavilion in the United States could not afford such losses and chose to withdraw from the United Kingdom, which also made Voldemort ¡¯s economic chain serious. The problem.


    Naturally, Voldemort, who has been disturbed by various attacks, has no energy and no power to find those Americans. In this case, they even need to pay a sum of money from the already small budget to the Americans to make up for part of their losses, so that the Americans will not fall in the direction of Hogsmeade.


    One of the main reasons for Voldemort ¡¯s current embarrassment is that the Gu Ling Pavilion in the United States is a private institution. They can cooperate with the US Magic Congress to perform some tasks, but if they are not profitable or even need to lose money, they cannot make sacrifices, let alone once After really angering wizards of the ranks of Ryan or Dumbledore, it is likely that the loss is not just money.


    Therefore, the wizards in the United States are now adhering to the idea of ??being able to scavenge the British magic world as much as possible, and began to ask Voldemort''s side for money to make up for their losses by threatening the Hogmore Ministry of Magic. .


    And the Death Eaters naturally saw the Americans'' thoughts. However, in order to prevent the Americans from suddenly changing their camp to Hogsmeade and causing a large-scale collapse of their own side, Voldemort can only choose to swallow this bitter fruit.


    "The mysterious man now began to demand that his surrenders surrender his wealth. A medium-sized black wizard organization from Albania angered the mysterious man because he wanted to leave with the money earned. As a result, everyone in the entire organization was executed on the spot." Hermione''s eyes widened as she looked at the intelligence from the Order of the Phoenix. "Don''t he know that if everyone comes to him, except for someone who is extremely loyal like Bella, he will feel rebellious against him."


    "I think the mysterious man has little soul left now, but he should also know that these things he does are very bad in the long run." Ryan spread his hand. "However, the biggest difference between wizards and ordinary people is that strength is the most important thing for wizards. Mysterious people are confident that even if they don''t have a penny, they will be able to turn their wallets into their own through powerful strength."


    "It''s not just a wallet." Hermione turned to the next page, and then pointed to a passage: "According to an observer report in Diagon Alley, the mysterious man led people into the Guling Pavilion and killed more than a dozen. The blocking goblin, and then moved away a lot of money and treasures. The Gulling Pavilion in Britain is a huge loss. "


    "Those losses in wealth are just trivial things. Know that the core of the bank is credibility, and now Gu Ling Pavilion has lost their credibility. Even if the wealth can be recovered after the war, Gu Ling Pavilion will not recover. Status. "Ryan was not too surprised by Voldemort''s move, because his actions were completely within Ryan''s expectations.


    Guling Pavilion was established by the goblins after their defeat. On the one hand, it is to appease the goblins and avoid the periodic goblin rebellion. On the other hand, it is to order the goblins to provide financial services for the wizards for free and create wealth for the wizards.


    But the fairies are naturally not the objects that the wizards plunder like domestic elves. Over the years, they have accumulated a lot of wealth through various financial means. At the same time, they naturally learned to collaborate with the pure-blood wizards who had power in the Ministry of Magic, and used the wealth in exchange for protection from the Ministry of Magic when they grabbed money.


    This way of wielding money all over the place gave the fairies countless wealth and at the same time wiped out their will. Especially the fairies are long-lived species, but their life span is limited. Now the new generation of goblins have not experienced war, so the courage to fight in the past is also very little. Therefore, after Voldemort murdered Liwei, these goblins naturally chose to succumb.


    For standard bloodline discriminators such as Voldemort, as well as the hemp wizards who are humans, they are considered lower creatures, not to mention these are not human creatures. In his eyes, fairies and house elves are nothing. The difference should be the slaves of pure-blood wizards. Therefore, he naturally does not care about any influence and directly takes out the wealth he thinks should belong to him.


    "This is also some kind of good news." After shock, Hermione said in a narrative tone, "The pure blood family had monopolized the entire financial industry of the wizarding world before, and now the mysterious person The two strikes almost completely destroyed the credibility of the goblins, so that after the war, Hogsmeade ¡¯s British United Wizarding Bank replaced Guling Court and basically became a foregone conclusion. "


    "That is to say, the mysterious man helped us remove one of the biggest obstacles in taking control of the British financial." Here, Hermione stood up and said excitedly. "Gulinge has always been a neutral institution, and the goblins hardly participated in the civil war of humanity. So I have been worried that if those pure-blood families rise quickly with the help of the Gulinge after the war, our war is equivalent to fighting Now. "


    "Absolutely not white, you are too worried." Lane comforted. "Because they don''t have enough manpower to support even if they have money, after we provide enough jobs, those hemp breed wizards don''t need to feed themselves through the pure blood family. The pure blood family itself has very few people. This time, we have cleared a part of it again, and it will take a long time for the rest to restore their current level. "


    "You''re right, I did think too much." Hermione paused and took out a letter from the bottom of the pile of letters. "Yes, here is the principal from Dumbledore. Our letter. He hopes that it is best for us and he to inform each other of the course of action to avoid accidental injuries caused by both parties in the chaos. "


    "This is a good idea." Lane nodded. "The sudden attack between us and the Order of the Phoenix is ??often chosen at night. This kind of situation where we do n¡¯t know what to see and we are very nervous. If we really choose the same attack target, it is really easy for us to fight first ~ www.novelhall .com ~ But it is also very simple to solve. "Ryan thought of the little toy brought by the 101st Airborne Division Normandy during World War II. "I''ll make a batch of badges first. As long as the badges are close to each other, they will glow or vibrate. So every time the expatriates only need to bring two, they don''t need to worry about accidental injuries."


    The next life entered the step-by-step way, on the one hand, because after a long attack, Ryan destroyed 80% of the target and nearly 90% of the southern pure-blood wizards ¡¯production capacity. As the number of destroyed places increased, the number of places where Death Eaters needed protection decreased, and each of the remaining points was guarded by a lot of dark wizards. In this case, if you want to continue to attack, it is actually difficult to guarantee that you can achieve almost no loss like now.


    On the other hand, it may be that after the war began, their persistent attacks on Lord Voldemort had caused too much damage, so in the recent period, Voldemort and the Ministry of Magic in London have also been much quieter. It seems that it is because of strength. Insufficient and a strategic contraction. So Ryan couldn''t find too many goals.


    In short, such a boring and monotonous life was only broken by a letter from Hogwarts in mid-April. This letter was mailed by Dumbledore, and he invited Ryan to Hogwarts to discuss some important things.


    "It seems that this boring life is finally over," Ryan said after waving the letter to Hermione, who was sitting by the side drinking tea. "Maybe this war is coming to an end."


    :. :

 Chapter 732： meet

    Although the temperature in the UK in April is still a bit low, it is not so cold at least in sunny places. Stepping on the golden sunlight sprinkling on the ground, Lane and Hermione walked into the gate of the Hogwarts courtyard together.


    There are still patrols patrolling here, but it may be the reason Dumbledore had commanded in advance. These patrol members directly opened the door for them after they found Ryan''s figure.


    "Nice to meet you, Penello." Lane recognized the man who was patrolling the school entrance today. "Aren''t you still working in the shop, why are you running as a patrol now?"


    "The town of Hogsmeade itself has prepared a civil defense team, and wizards like us who are capable of fighting naturally participated." After Ryan and they entered the door, Penello tapped the iron gate with his wand.


    Under the influence of magic, the gate of the castle closed quickly. Penello turned around and said to Ryan, "The professional staff sent by the Ministry of Magic used to be stationed here. But recently, with the improvement of the situation, Hogg The Mord Ministry of Magic intends to recapture some areas. So after discussing with the principal Dumbledore, the principal asked the professionals to go where they needed, and then let us volunteers maintain order here. "


    "What about the security?" Hermione asked a few steps curiously. "Know that Hogwarts is the main target of the **** Death Eaters, are you still safe here?"


    "Of course it is very safe!" Penello flicked his hair gently. "First of all, our squad is basically people you have trained. From a certain point of view, our fighting level is no worse than those of professionally trained ordinary strikers. You have to know that even Percy is magic. The training received by the Ministry is our level. They are also elite personnel under the Enforcement Department of Magic Law. "


    "Secondly, the war situation is slowly improving for us now. I believe there will be no enemy raids in a short time. Of course, we will not relax any vigilance at this time."


    Speaking of which, Penello also burst a small identification badge from his clothes. "For example, I know that you are real through this, of course, this is also because I believe that with the strength of you two, no one should be able to get a part of your body from your body to disguise."


    "The last and most important point." Penello''s face showed a proud look. "Now behind us is Hogwarts Castle, where Professor Dumbledore sits. It is also the safest place in the British magic world. Even if the mysterious person comes in person, he will certainly not get any benefits from here."


    "You''re right, Hogwarts Castle, guarded by Professor Dumbledore, is indeed the safest place in the UK." Ryan said while looking at the huge and majestic castle in front of him. No matter what Dumbledore did when he was young, he did devote himself to the school and the students in the school for the rest of his life. And because of him, this castle became indestructible in everyone''s eyes.


    "Ah, yes. Professor Dumbledore is waiting for you in the principal''s room now." After Ryan and the patrol members waved away and walked away for a while, Penello suddenly remembered something that said to Ryan, "You just have to The door of the principal''s room is sufficient. The stone monster statue there will open the door for you. "


    "Got it, thank you sister." After waving again, Ryan and they walked down the road into the castle. It is different from when I came here a few times ago, it is just time for class now, so there is nothing in the corridor. Naturally they did not meet an acquaintance.


    "What did you say that Professor Dumbledore called us all?" Hermione asked strangely. Because they received Lupin ¡¯s letter last night, in which Lupin told them that Professor Dumbledore also invited him today.


    "I guess it may be for the current situation." Ryan analyzed, "You see, we have recently narrowed the scope of the activities of the mysterious man and his Death Eaters completely to the center of London, and their wealth and Manpower has been compressed to a dangerous level. At this time, we should indeed discuss what to do next. "


    When they came to the entrance of the principal''s office, the two stone monsters really saw them, they jumped aside and gave way to the upward spiral staircase. After entering the Hogwarts principal''s office along the stairs familiarly, Lane discovered that only Professor Lupin was standing on the carpet by the fireplace, but the principal was missing.


    "I also just arrived here. Dumbledore left a message saying that he had something to go out in the morning. Let''s wait here for a while." Lu Ping pointed to a box on the corner of the table. "He also left us the snack box so that we can eat it casually."


    "Professor Lupin," after listening to what Professor Luping said, he stepped forward and hugged Professor Lupin, and then greeted him. "It''s been a long time since I saw you. Why did you come so early today, but we also set off after breakfast, but did not expect it to be later than you arrived."


    "That''s because yesterday I arrived in Hogsmeade with a group of wolves who went to Hogsmeade for shifts. This morning I ate a sandwich and drank a cup of coffee and came straight in." Lupin said, looking at Ryan , And then said very seriously, "Thank you very much for killing Fenrir Greyback, although as your professor I should not say this."


    "Well, this is just what I did smoothly in the battle. After all, it was a battle at the time, and Greyback was my enemy. It was an inevitable thing for me to kill him, not just for you." Lu Ping said equally seriously, after all, Lu Ping is a good person who likes to consider for his friends, he does not want Lu Ping to have too much psychological burden in this matter.


    "Of course, of course, I all know." Lu Ping smiled and patted Ryan''s shoulder. "Anyway, the love I owe you may not be over in my life, and I don''t care so much."


    Just as the two were talking, the door opened again, and Ms. Burns, the Minister of Magic, walked in. ~ Www.novelhall.com ~ She saw Lupin and patted Ryan''s shoulder and asked with a smile. "What are you talking about? It''s fun to watch it."


    "Ah, we are talking about the situation before you. After all, we have been busy because we haven''t seen each other for several months." Lu Ping immediately digressed and talked about it. After all, it''s better not to be in front of such a murder The Minister of Magic said, even if it was because of war.


    "You''re right, you really haven''t seen each other for a long time." Ms. Burns nodded slightly, and then changed a few chairs in the office to let everyone sit down. After sitting for a few minutes and discovering that Professor Dumbledore had not arrived, she took the initiative to ask Lupin: "How is Tonks recently? I heard that she is pregnant, and the birth of a new life at this time is for us It''s very good news. "


    "Yes, now the mother and the children are very healthy." Lupin''s face seemed to shine here, and the whole person looked younger. "If I guess correctly, the child will be born this month."


    "Nice to hear the good news." After Lu Ping had just finished speaking, Dumbledore''s voice suddenly rang. Ryan looked up and saw that the door above the staircase of the principal''s office opened, and Professor Dumbledore came out of it. "Various kinds of good news have arrived recently, which is simply great."


    "President Dumbledore is good¡ª" "Albus, good morning." "Professor Dumbledore, good morning!" Watching Professor Dumbledore walk down the stairs, they all stood up and greeted each other.


    "Good morning, you guys." Dumbledore said as he walked behind the desk and sat down, then pressed his hands down to signal everyone to sit down. "I came to you today to discuss the next move."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 733： For london

    "Today I called you all because I think it ¡¯s time to discuss the next actions. After all, the situation is much better than before the war broke out. It can even be said that we have reached an important turning point. "After sitting on the chair, Principal Dumbledore first spoke out the goals of today''s meeting.


    "Yes, Principal Dumbledore." Ms. Burns echoed. "According to the statistics of our Ministry of Magic, in the most recent week, there have been no more cases of Muggles or sorcerers harmed across the UK. Except in the Greater London area, Death Eaters and members of the Ministry of Magic in London Has also been greatly reduced. "


    "This is indeed good news." Professor Dumbledore nodded and then showed a serious expression. "But I don''t think Voldemort will just take it, even if he suffered huge losses before--"


    Speaking of which, Dumbledore glanced at Ryan and Hermione, and then went on to say, "Especially according to my calculations, even if he had lost a lot of manpower and material resources in the confrontation with us before, he still has control There is a force no less than 1/3 of the heyday. This means that Voldemort ¡¯s contraction is not due to insufficient strength, but is planning a conspiracy that we do not know. "


    "Professor." Hermione gestured with her hand, and after asking Dumbledore''s permission, she asked, "Why wouldn''t this be the mysterious person trying to resist thoroughly in London? Now the ordinary people in London are all their hostages .With the city of London, a place where we ca n¡¯t use powerful magic to attack on a large scale, he can cause us huge losses. ¡±


    "In addition, I believe that after the recent series of failures of the Mysterious Man and the oppression of his subordinates, there will not be too many people who are still willing to follow him faithfully. In this way, with such a group of half-hearted It should be no problem if the guy wants to hold a certain place, but if I want to mobilize these people to take the initiative to attack, I think it is too difficult. "


    "You''re right, Miss Granger. If Voldemort is a normal person, he would do it like this." After listening to Hermione''s analysis, Dumbledore nodded, "but he was never that kind. People who follow the rules, or since I knew Voldemort, he has always been used to get everything he wants by any means. It is definitely not what he wants to be stuck in London to fight a defensive battle. "


    "I think that Voldemort''s current plan should be to use all the forces he can control to launch a powerful raid, and then completely reverse the current battle situation, and even win the war in this battle." Finally Professor Dumbledore concluded.


    "Principal Dumbledore, do you have any evidence to prove it?" Ms. Burns stood up nervously, and the whole person looked very uneasy. This is because the wizards who are currently on the front line are the Ministry of Magic. According to Professor Dumbledore, those members of the Ministry of the Front should now be in a very dangerous situation.


    "Amelia, there is no need to be so nervous." Dumbledore also noticed Ms. Burns'' uneasiness. He extended his hand and made a depressing gesture to signal her to sit down, and then said, "According to Voldemort''s character He should n¡¯t directly attack the Aurors on the front line. Because attacking Aurors would lift our siege on London at most, but London is not important to him, I do n¡¯t think Voldemort will take only Of resources are invested in such things. "


    "What are the mysterious people doing now?" Ms. Burns frowned. "If they haven''t broken our current siege of London, what is the reason for the so much power gathered in the hands of the mysterious people?"


    "This, I don''t know." Principal Dumbledore shook his head helplessly. "But what I ¡¯m sure now is that the wealth and resources that Voldemort obtained before have not been transported back to any place we know. At the same time, several core Death Eaters under Voldemort ¡¯s staff, such as Bellatrix have It hasn''t appeared in front of people for a long time. "


    "You are right, Dumbledore." Mrs. Burns also added. "Our intelligence staff at the Ministry of Magic in London also reported on this matter. They said that some mysterious people have been inserted in the Ministry of Magic recently. The frequency of occurrence has been much smaller than in the past, and even some important people have been absent from work for a long time."


    Listening to the conversation between Dumbledore and Ms. Burns, Ryan can now be sure that Voldemort should have gathered a lot of the most loyal manpower and enough resources to plan, but he can''t guess the specific situation. After all, the plot has changed so much now that he really can''t judge Voldemort''s idea at this time.


    So he subconsciously looked at Principal Dumbledore, because he knew that Snape now accepts the dispatch of Professor Dumbledore lurking around Voldemort, and as Voldemort ¡¯s confidant, Snape should theoretically preach to Dumbledore. Some information.


    Except for Ryan, everyone in the room also looked at Principal Dumbledore. After all, Mr. Principal is the greatest white wizard in Britain. At this time, Principal Dumbledore naturally became the hope of everyone.


    But President Dumbledore didn''t seem to get any useful news now. Looking at everyone''s hopeful eyes, he seemed helpless. "Voldemort''s secrecy work has been very good this time. It seems that anyone involved in his plan has been controlled. Even a close friend like Bella hasn''t seen them recently."


    "That''s terrible." Ms. Burns frowned, because Voldemort was in a state of being unexcited, and no one knew what his next purpose would be, that is, any place, any one. Everyone may become the target of Voldemort''s next attack.


    "Then what should we do? Principal Dumbledore." Lu Ping issued the common question in everyone''s heart. "Is it necessary to take everyone back and then defend all of our locations."


    "No, it can''t be this way." Ryan directly objected. "If we withdraw people, it is equivalent to giving up all the previous results and letting the mysterious people get enough time to trim. In this way, we may need to pay more for wanting to obtain such advantages again. . "


    "Ryan is right." Hermione added. "As President Dumbledore said just now, the mysterious person has always tended to take advantage of the excess to take advantage of it ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This is the case for making Horcruxes, dangerous transformation of his body, and now his plan I think it is no exception. He concentrated so many manpower and resources absolutely to gamble a big one in order to completely reverse the situation. "


    "That''s right, Miss Granger." Dumbledore nodded, then glanced at everyone in the office. "Now passively waiting for Voldemort''s attacks will have no effect other than consuming our resources and strength. Instead, it will let the initiative that already belonged to us change hands again, letting the hope of victory near us slip away quietly. And this Everything may be what Voldemort wants us to do. "


    "So I hope you now mobilize all the people to prepare for the attack on London. Anyway, it is our most important goal at this stage to remove Voldemort''s last public stronghold. This is also preventing him from dragging the war on. the best solution."


    "No problem." "We will do our best." "Please rest assured, principal¡ª" The others in the office nodded one after another to agree with principal Dumbledore''s opinion, because they also knew that what they do now is better than nothing. Do better.


    In the following time, everyone began to discuss the deployment of various forces. After a brief discussion, everyone decided to stop all non-essential actions in order to be able to draw a part of their strength to reinforce the London front line while defending these current points, in order to recover London in the shortest possible time Ministry of Magic and a series of locations.


    Just after everyone finished discussing the deployment of the war, Dumbledore cleared his throat. "Today, in addition to talking about combat-related topics, there is something to be discussed about post-war reconstruction."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 734： Cooperation

    The sun in April shone through the glass windows into the Hogwarts principal''s office, and everything in the office was extremely bright. The gloomy feeling of the old castle that used to be in the whole house was swept away.


    Now the war situation is as exciting for Ryan as it is today. So, with this gathering time, everyone in the principal''s office started to discuss the arrangement of many things after the war. After all, this war has completely torn the entire British society, so there will be a lot of things to deal with after the war.


    So when the dawn of the battle is already showing, Ryan and they now need to make some general preparations in advance. In this way, you can avoid making mistakes and causing unnecessary losses after the war has truly won.


    Fortunately, the experience of the last war, so the handling of war criminals and the reconstruction of the post-war series of things do not need everyone to discuss. As long as you follow the cases left over in the past, you just need to follow suit. At most, there are more criminals who need to be tried this time. Everyone needs to invest more energy in the trial. So there is nothing to discuss.


    But beyond that, there are some situations that have never happened before, such as the United Witcher Bank. Its existence will surely break the current financial monopoly of Gu Lingge on the British wizarding world.


    Obviously, Professor Dumbledore also noticed this. So after planning the plan for the London offensive, the first post-war question discussed was about the United Witcher Bank of Britain.


    "Now, the first thing we have to discuss is about the status of the United Witcher Bank after the war." Dumbledore said after looking at the others in the room. "Of course, I also invited Mr. Xiong Duosu, president of the bank, to discuss this issue with us today."


    After that, Professor Dumbledore released his own guardian deity of Phoenix. The silver patron saint flew around the office and sank directly into the wall. A few minutes later, a furry and chubby figure pushed open the door and came in.


    "Good morning, nice to meet you." After entering the door, Xiong Dusu held his claws together and raised them to his chest, then leaned forward slightly to salute everyone. Several people in the office stood up and returned their salute to the pandaren in their own way.


    "Ah, Mr. Xiong Duosu, please sit down. Professor Dumbledore got up from his chair and spoke exclusively in Mandarin, and then waved his wand and turned into a chair as large as a sofa next to them. under.


    "Mr. Principal, may I ask what happened to you when you came to me today?" Xiong Duosu said with a simple smile on the bear''s face, but if there is a heavenly alchemist here, he will definitely know this pandaren Absolutely found a good opportunity to make money, and now he is using his race-specific advantages to find ways to reduce the vigilance of negotiating opponents.


    Of course, Dumbledore absolutely did not know this kind of thing, and because he devoted most of his life to education, he was not very good at this kind of business negotiation, so the principal said directly that he was looking for a panda this time. For what.


    "Mr. Xiong Dusu," Dumbledore said, "You know that we are about to win in this war, so we have to make some arrangements for post-war issues, and the most important one is about that one. Bank thing. "


    "I understand, Mr. Dumbledore." Xiong Duosu raised a paw. "As a currency issuing bank, it certainly won''t be in the hands of foreigners. So I think today you should want us to hand over control of the bank, right?"


    "Yes, this is the case." Ms. Burns whispered. Xiong Duosu''s directness made Dumbledore and Burns a little embarrassed, because then they seemed to be the kind of people who crossed the river and demolished the bridge. After taking advantage of others in the most difficult times, now it is time to reap the results but exclude others, but for financial independence of the British magic world, some things have to be done.


    "That''s good, I like people who are straightforward like you when I do business." Pandaren said after patting his thigh with his paw. "Actually, we have received domestic instructions. They think that this state is just now. Temporary measures in a certain emergency situation. We can give 28.1% of the shares to the British Ministry of Magic to help the British Ministry of Magic make up the shares to an absolute majority of 50.1%. "


    Speaking of which, Xiong Duosu reached out and took a piece of roasted golden honey snack from the plate on Dumbledore ¡¯s table and ate it, and then went on to say, ¡°Because I prepared it before, we also help you in England People have cultivated a group of people. Now those who are in important positions can get started soon after your people are evacuated. "


    "It''s so grateful." Ms. Burns said excitedly, given the extent of the greed of the goblins before, she thought it would be difficult to get the bank back. But I didn''t expect these pandaren to talk so well, and even helped them develop a group of technicians who can directly take over the bank.


    "By the way, what price do we have to pay to get back these things?" After a moment of excitement, Ms. Burns reacted to a very important question, because it was obviously impossible for such a large business to be given away in vain.


    "It''s simple. It only takes you 15% to increase the current market value of those shares that you handed over to us within two months. This includes all staff training costs and technology transfer costs. "Xiong Duosu said.


    This requirement is not too high, it can even be said to be very conscience. Of course, Xiong Duosu did not lose. After all, the bank''s initial investment was very small, and the profit from the sale of the shares is now more than 20 times the cost at that time. And they can retain the remaining 21.9% of the shares to bring long-term benefits to their own


    Not to mention that as the vanguards of the heavenly magic world going overseas, they succeeded in gaining goodwill from the British magic world and really established a foothold here. So this investment is very successful for Pandaren.


    "Of course, of course, the prices you offered are very, very reasonable." Ms. Burns said embarrassedly, "but, we may not be able to withdraw so much money within the time you have set."


    Ms. Burns is telling the truth. This half-year of war has indeed put a huge financial burden on the Ministry of Magic, and all the bonds have been issued several times. In view of the fact that most of the money standing on this side has little money, more than 90% of these bonds were finally bought by Ryan at a discount of 10% or 5% of the nominal price with various materials and hard currency required by the Ministry of Magic.


    So Ms. Burns embarrassedly said that after she had no money, she turned directly to look at Ryan: "Mr. Liang, that--"


    "You have to borrow money again." Ryan looked very generous. "How many years do you plan to borrow this time?"


    "I think it may be ~ www.novelhall.com ~ twenty years." At this point, Ms. Burns was even more embarrassed. "Because the borrowed money was too much, the Ministry of Magic may not be able to pay off in a short time You borrowed money. So instead of being embarrassed that I ca n¡¯t afford the money at that time, I might as well choose a long one. "


    "The three-year interest rate is 4%, the five-year interest rate is 5%, and the ten-year interest rate is 8%." Ryan asked himself the interest rate given by borrowing money before speaking out. "If it is 20 years, what interest rate will you give?"


    "13.5%," Ms. Burns blurted out, and it seemed that she had discussed with the rest of the Ministry of Magic before coming. This interest rate is not low, but compared with the interest rate that the greedy goblins used to borrow from Gu Ling Pavilion, Lane is definitely a conscientious creditor.


    "Of course," Ryan nodded and said to the bear Duo Su next to him, "That''s it, Uncle Suo. I''ll go to the bank with you and give you the money later. Ms. Burns will also follow you Sign the loan documents in the past. "


    "Very good." "No problem." One bear at a time nodded. After finally confirming that the business negotiation was completed, Professor Dumbledore gently clapped his hand to summon a house elf and then gave a few words. The house elf nodded and disappeared.


    Soon the house elf appeared in the office with a silver tray holding a wine bottle and a few glasses. Dumbledore opened the stopper with his wand and directed the wine bottle to pour all the glasses into the bottle of mead, and then Let the house elf hand these cups to everyone in the office.


    "To our successful cooperation, cheers!" Dumbledore smiled and raised the glass in his hand after watching everyone get the glass.


    "Cheers!"


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 735： Bank changes hands

    After completing a series of discussions, the time came to noon. Ryan refused Professor Dumbledore ¡¯s lunch invitation and left Hogwarts Castle together. After all, for Lion, they now have a lot of money to complete. Before completing this transaction, it is estimated that everyone involved in the transaction should have no appetite for eating.


    Soon they came to the door of the United Witcher ¡¯s Bank of Hogsmead, but the bustling crowd at the door really surprised the Lions and Mrs. Burns: the three-story building built in cream-colored marble was crowded at the door, and some The impatient wizard raised his purse over his head and jingled.


    "Uncle Dusu, what the **** are you doing here?" Hermione asked curiously as the group of wizards arranged in line in front of the two bank staff. "Why are there so many people queuing at the door of the bank, is there anything in the bank that attracts them?"


    "Today this should be the first batch of government bonds issued by the Tianzhao Alchemy Federation in the UK, but I didn''t expect so many people to buy it." Xiong Dusu extended his paw and scratched his ear. "Of course I think this may be because Gulling Court in the UK only provided financial custody services to most ordinary wizards in the past, so the wizards in the UK often lacked sufficient investment channels. And our public debt is just such consumption The desire is released. "


    "We had never queued so many people here before we issued the British Ministry of Magic government bonds." Ms. Burns'' voice sounded on the side. "Because most of the staff of the Ministry of Magic are from the Muggle world, after many people found that the Ministry of Magic was short of money, they directly negotiated to contact the bank to issue our public debt, but very few people bought it. . "


    "How could this be¡ª" Ryan asked, looking at Ms. Burns curiously. Although he knew that few people had bought bonds the previous few times, he was not clear why the Ministry of Magic would just give up issuing bonds to the public this time. Plan to raise money, but directly borrow money from yourself.


    "Because the Ministry of Magic''s reputation is so bad now." Ms. Burns smiled bitterly. "Especially after losing the Ministry of Magic in London, even if you and Professor Dumbledore''s full help help everyone still lack confidence in us."


    "You also know that we almost didn''t sell the first few public debts, and finally solved the problem with your generosity. And this 20-year public debt we are not optimistic about internally, so simply ask you to borrow money directly Now. "


    "Seriously, Ms. Burns. We are actually interested in the public debt of the British magic world, but you have too many restrictions on us, so we can only give up." Xiong Dusu was a little wronged. The voice said.


    "Of course I know that you are indeed friendly, especially in our darkest moments, and only you clearly supported us." Ms. Burns quickly pacified this pandaren, "but you know, this is Bonds issued by the Ministry of Magic. We really have no way to allow foreigners to intervene too much in this regard, which is related to the independence of the British Ministry of Magic. "


    "Of course, I can understand this." Xiong Duosu nodded, and Hermione asked through the Phoenix brand. "Lane, why would the Ministry of Magic allow you to take over debt alone? They are not worried that you will control the Ministry of Magic."


    "They must be able to guess this, so many people in the Ministry of Magic can''t be so stupid that they can''t even see this danger." Lane also replied through the Phoenix brand, "But what can they do?"


    Then Ryan followed Xiong Duosu and they walked into the bank, explaining to Hermione: "Do n¡¯t forget my age and magic level, plus the followers we have in this war and more people who have a good impression on us People. The only professor in the British magic world who can compete with me is Professor Dumbledore who is over 100 years old. If I really want to control the Ministry of Magic, who do you think can stop it? "


    "So, the British magic world simply chose to believe in your character?" Hermione paused, then moved on. "Yes, a wizard who reaches your level can always lead the magic world of a country to his time. And you have not shown any anti-human and anti-social tendencies. For the British magic world, in Dumbledore Professor Liduo is likely to belong to your era afterwards, whether you borrow money from the Ministry of Magic or not, so they can take the money with confidence. "


    After bypassing the gate and entering through a small door dedicated to the staff on the side, Ryan and they were taken to the reception room by a staff member. Xiong Guangcai was already sitting on the sofa waiting for them at this time. After watching them enter, he took out a series of documents and put them on the table.


    "All the equity transfer documents are here." Xiong Guangcai said, "Of course, in addition to the equity transfer documents, there are empty standard documents that can be used to sign the Ministry of Magic loan documents."


    "Ah, thank you!" Ms. Burns took the document and sat down, then took out a pair of glasses from the robe and put it on. A few minutes later, the door of the reception room was knocked, and Percy and another hemp witch Henry Baker, who had been trained from the joke shop and joined the Ministry of Magic, walked in with a briefcase.


    "Mr. Weasley, and Mr. Baker, it''s a pleasure to see you." After the two Ministry staff and everyone in the room greeted each other, Ms. Burns greeted them to sit down and said, "Okay Now, you come and look at these contracts to ensure that they can accurately express our meaning without any misunderstanding. "


    "Understood, Minister Burns." The staff of the two Ministry of Magic immediately sat down on the table after receiving the order, and then picked up the documents on the table and looked at it carefully. Ten minutes later they raised their heads together, "There is nothing wrong with the file."


    "That''s good." Ms. Burns nodded, took a quill from the ink bottle on the table, signed her name at the end of the document, and handed it to Ryan. After signing his name, Ryan handed the pen and paper to Xiong Duosu. Until everyone signed, Xiong Duosu lit a candle and melted the paint.


    The lacquer soon melted ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Everyone put a lacquer on the contract with the seal they brought. It''s just that except for Ryan''s use of a private seal, the other two parties use official seals representing the Bank and the Ministry of Magic.


    "Okay, now the Ministry of Magic is the largest shareholder of this bank." Xiong Duosu carefully checked the signature and seal, and said, "As the largest shareholder, you have the right to appoint the manager of the bank and a standing deputy manager. . "


    "We don''t plan to change the manager in a short period of time." Ms. Burns said, because the Ministry of Magic currently does not have the manpower to take up this position, and they feel that they have already taken too much from the pandaren. Things, so not changing the manager for now is also a compensation for them who have always supported the Ministry of Magic forces.


    "As for the current deputy bank manager," Ms. Burns said after thinking for a while, "Now Old Crouch has also been released from prison. His age is still some distance away from retirement, but he has returned to work at the Ministry of Magic. Not suitable. I think he can be asked to be the executive deputy manager. "


    Ryan felt that Ms. Burns had a very good choice. After all, Old Crouch, as a person who was very promising to obtain the position of Minister of Magic, was certainly impeccable in his ability, and at the same time his serious to a rigid personality. It is indeed suitable as a supervisor in the bank sent by the Ministry of Magic.


    As for the previous case, it can be said that it was justifiable, and he has already accepted the punishment. So after Ms. Burns said the candidate, Ryan and they agreed to this arrangement.


    "Wish our business will be prosperous in the future." After dealing with all things, Xiong Duosu smiled and blessed everyone, "May Zhao Gongming bless us."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 736： Secret base

    After returning from the bank that time, Ryan put all their power into the attack plan against London. After all, when Voldemort is nowhere to be found, the London guys are almost all the enemies they can find now.


    Of course, Ryan also knew that Voldemort was the core of the group of Death Eaters. If Voldemort is not killed, those **** Death Eaters will pop up from place to place. So in the next few days, Ryan took those followers into London many times in an attempt to find Voldemort''s location.


    Even after Ryan was ready, he took several elite players and rushed directly into Diagon Alley, then slammed and attacked the four Death Eaters outside the Guling Pavilion. The Death Eaters were three dead and one injured. But even Ryan and they dragged the subdued Death Eater all the way from the Guling Pavilion to the Broken Cauldron Bar and did not see any Death Eaters jump out to block.


    Along the way, Lane also saw with his own eyes the Death Eater patrol that had been arranged in Diagon Alley. But the group of people looked at Ryan. They dragged a Death Eater and ran straight into Knock Alley without looking back. They didn''t even see the captured companion.


    After returning to Hogsmeade with the captives, Ryan interrogated the captured Death Eater. It''s a pity that this Death Eater is only a perimeter, and he doesn''t know where Voldemort went. No way, Ryan and they could only send this Death Eater to the Ministry of Magic.


    However, the synthesis of the captive''s confession and everything I saw in Diagon Alley today can prove that Voldemort has not appeared in public for a long time, and may even have left London. War is good.


    But Ryan remained extremely vigilant, because he knew that Voldemort and the forces he hid were just like the hidden viper that was ready to give everyone a fatal blow.


    In addition to Ryan, both Dumbledore and the Ministry of Magic are also looking for Voldemort''s traces, but also found nothing. So where is Voldemort hiding now?


    Ryan''s guess about Voldemort is correct, that is, he is indeed not in London with his core Death Eaters. In an inaccessible seaside hilly area in the north of Scotland, those looming under the mist are covered by a lush turf under a small mountain package, hiding secrets that almost no one knows.


    "On April 26, Dumbledore announced that he would launch a general attack on London in a very short period of time. This is a very good thing, which means that the battle against the black wizards in the UK has entered the final stage, and finally The time has come to defeat the mysterious man and all his lackeys "


    "In this case, all personnel who resist the dark forces should join this counterattack to closely and effectively cooperate with the main action of the Ministry of Magic. Thoroughly clean up the areas that have been recovered and rebuild their effective management institutions. . And work hard to restore most of the production before the end of the war¡ª "


    "Oh, it''s all bragging, the great Dark Lord will surely defeat these dirty guys, you will never know the greatness of the Dark Lord." A witch who looked at the waxy face turned the British Magic Tossed into the fireplace, and then opened the door in the crackling of the burning wood and walked out of the room.


    Outside the room was a dark corridor, and only a few candles suspended in the air provided a little bit of poor light for the entire corridor. A door was lined up on both sides of the corridor, but there was almost no movement. The whole kind of gloomy feeling is not like a place where people live, but like a tomb in a grave.


    This seemingly hyperactive witch walked quietly in the corridor after going out, even wearing boots with iron palms did not make a little sound in the stone corridor, as if a ghost was floating there.


    She stopped every time she reached the door of the room, and then listened quietly to the movement in the door. When she walked to a door, she opened her eyes suddenly, then pulled out her wand and blasted open the wooden door.


    Immediately after the explosion, the two people sitting at the table in the room stood up with fright. And on the table between them was a simple magic radio, with intermittent sounds.


    "¡ª¡ªDeath Eaters, you have reached the point of exhaustion. The defense in the city of London has completely collapsed, and even our team can easily enter Diagon Alley to annihilate the Death Eaters and then come out. Block. And your master has left you alone, even if we have a large-scale operation in London, he has no solution, like a mouse hiding in the sewer¡ª "


    With a bang, the radio hadn''t finished talking about Jordan, and the radio was blown into pieces by a magic. Then the witch pointed angrily at the two trembling young men with a magic wand: "How dare you listen to these-how dare you! Drill your heart, drill your heart."


    The two young men immediately fell to the ground and curled up with a scream of sorrow, but the witch looked at them without a little pity, and instead increased the output of magic power. "Crabbe, Flint, it is already a great gift for Lord Dark Lord to allow you to come here. You dare to listen to this."


    "We dare not, please spare us, Master Bella." The two young wizards wailed, but Bella didn''t mean to relax. It wasn''t until the wailing of the two people became inaudible that they gave up and continued to torture them.


    "Remember, it''s a glorious honor that you are brought here by Lord Dark Lord now. If you let me discover that you are doing these inappropriate things, it is not such a simple heart curse." Terex warned with a sharp voice.


    "Yes, sir." Vincent Crabbe and Marcus Flint replied in a weak voice. But at this time Bellatrix walked straight out of this room, no longer looked down at the two people who twitched slightly in the room ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Although Bella looked down on these young wizards, she definitely would n¡¯t Say something. Because young wizards like Vincent Crabbe and Marcus Flint were brought in under Voldemort''s proposal.


    On the one hand, this is because there is not enough manpower. After the large-scale raid in the early stage, Voldemort was surprised to find that the manpower and wealth he possessed fell to an extremely dangerous level, so he needed to find all the resources he could find to complete his Now this plan.


    On the other hand, after a series of actions and battles before, most of the people who are now standing on Voldemort''s side have centrifuged him. The only reason he was still under his command was fear of Voldemort''s power and cruel means.


    Voldemort was also aware of this matter, so for the confidentiality of the current plan, he now left all those who felt unreliable to London. Although young wizards such as Vincent Crabbe and Marcus Flint are weak, they are considered reliable personnel belts because their fathers are core Death Eaters and are killed in battle at the same time. Here.


    As Voldemort''s most loyal subordinate, Bella even looked down on these weak and incompetent little wizards in his eyes. But she will never raise any objections to this practice.


    So after punishing the two guys she thought had done wrong, Bella, who came to the corridor, took a deep breath and adjusted a few expressions, then walked to the end of the corridor and pushed away Door.


    An instant cold rushed straight into the corridor, causing Bella who had just opened the door to tremble. But she recovered quickly and walked down a dark tunnel in front of her.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 737： plan

    Bellatrix walked down the dark tunnel, and there was only a dozen meters of the niches in the black candle. The cold blue light like bellflowers could vaguely illuminate the downward stairs. .


    But this is not static, as Bella steps down the steps, the surrounding temperature also rises a little bit. Five or six minutes later, the temperature around Bella had risen as hot as the sun in midsummer. After she walked down the last steps and turned a corner, the darkness in the tunnel was also driven out by a dazzling red light. Illuminate the entire tunnel like daylight.


    By this time, Bella''s feet had become flat, moving forward along the smooth, mirrored stone floor, and soon she walked out of the tunnel under the small staircase and appeared on a platform.


    The platform is located on the wall of a huge tiankeng, just like the balcony on the palace. Standing on the platform, you can hear the sound of blasting and the collapse of the mountain from the cave below.


    Looking down from the edge of the platform, the most dazzling thing is a tumbling magma pool in the cave below. The tumbling magma illuminates the whole cave like the Sahara desert at noon in midsummer.


    Many Death Eaters in black clothes and black robes are busy on the black platform by the lava pool. From time to time, some Death Eaters come in and out of the small holes on the wall, like a group of busy worker bees. .


    Most Death Eaters'' current job is to shoot a spell into the magma, to separate huge pieces of magma from the magma pool, and then transfer to the altar built in advance by the pool.


    The other part of the Death Eaters walked to the edge of the altar after the magma was suspended above the altar, and the same material in the hand was magically sent into these hot magma. Waving the magic wand at the same time injecting a different magic power to these altars.


    As the Death Eaters released their spells, various colors of light slowly wrapped around the hot magma floating on the altar. The magma floating above the center of the altar began to slowly cool and shape under the combined effect of these magic powers and the materials previously put in. Become obsidian giants and monsters with different sizes and shapes.


    When Bellatrix walked down a boardwalk on the edge of the platform to the bottom of the cave, a two-story obsidian giant puppet had just been shaped, and from its dense bones and greasy face, it could be Seeing that this is a pure killing machine.


    At this moment, a Death Eater wearing a silver mask came up holding a brass lantern. As he approached, the surrounding temperature suddenly fell, and Bella even saw a white frost on the lantern and the thick leather gloves of the Death Eater.


    There was a baseball-like faint blue flame burning in the lantern, if you look closely, you can see countless wraiths trapped in the flames and silently wailing towards everyone around them, even if they are as powerful as Bellatrix. The black wizard can obviously feel the deepest cold in his body from the heart to the whole body after this lamp is close.


    The Death Eater carrying the lamp walked over the edge of the puppet made of equipment and raised the lamp above his head, then chanted the spell and used his other hand to hold a magic wand and drew a rune in the air. .


    At the end of the last rune of the rune, a blue flame flew out of the lamp like an arrow from the string, obsidian puppets standing directly on the altar.


    As the flame sank into the puppet''s chest, the whole puppet came to life in an instant, and its joints and facial features burst out with a faint blue flame. At the same time, he raised his hair and made a growl.


    "Very good, this should be a grade." Bella nodded to herself, and then watched the stone giant puppet walk into a tall cave under the heavy steps of another group of Death Eaters. It disappeared slowly.


    "Bella, come to the meeting room, there are important things to discuss." Just after Bella watched an obsidian giant be made, a black mist floated from a stone wall and sent Voldemort''s Password.


    The first time he received Voldemort''s order, Bella immediately trot to a cave wall and tapped with his wand. After a few knocks, the stone wall disappeared, revealing a deep cave.


    It''s just that this cave is much more refined than other caves before, and the walls and floors can be seen carefully polished. After walking through a short corridor, she soon came to a wooden door and stopped, then twisted the door handle without hesitation.


    There was only one person in the meeting room sitting at a stone table integrated with the ground, facing the door of the room. Apart from a huge golden chandelier on the roof, the whole house was empty and there was nothing at all.


    And very close to the person''s right hand side, a huge viper was wrapped in a star-filled translucent sphere. Bella recognized that it was Nagini protected by a powerful protective spell.


    She was even a little jealous of the serpent, because in recent times, its owner Voldemort had paid more attention to the serpent than any of their servants. Even if these servants add up, it seems that this serpent is not more concerned by the master.


    "Bella, my most loyal servant. I''m sitting on my right hand now." A high, clear voice rang from the head of the table. "I''m glad to see you here as soon as I heard my call."


    Bellatrix sat down at the designated position and waited quietly there. A few minutes later, another five or six figures in black robes came in, then took off the hood and sat on the table in turn.


    After the small stone table was full, Voldemort turned to look at the wizard sitting in the second position on his right hand and asked the first question in the meeting. "Rodolphs, how are the undead obsidian golems prepared now?"


    "Master, you have ordered us to do our best to complete--" Roddolph Lestrange had wanted to say a few words of praise after hearing Voldemort''s question. But after seeing the eyes of Voldemort''s snake, he immediately withdrew the words behind him and answered seriously ~ www.novelhall.com ~ The 5000 magic puppets you requested will be completed in three days, of which the a-level ones have been produced. 988 seats were produced, 1215 seats were produced in class B, and the rest were all in class C. "


    "It''s still a little bit slow," Voldemort said, looking dissatisfied. "I hope that tomorrow I will see all 5,000 magic puppets built, of which a class A must reach 1,000."


    "Master, now the magma pool has reached a limit, we, ah-" Lestrange hadn''t finished speaking, and Voldemort took out his wand and gave him a heart curse.


    "I don''t want to hear this kind of blame. If you don''t, I don''t mind changing someone." Lestrange, who fell close to the ground, said with a snake-like hiss, all in the room People shrank into their chairs, only Bellatrix looked at Voldemort with an admiring look, not even glancing at her husband who was wailing on the ground.


    "Okay, if anyone of you feels that you can''t complete the task now, come up with it now." After straightening up, Voldemort looked at all the Death Eaters in the conference room and said. "I can reduce your burden."


    The entire meeting room immediately became silent. After a few seconds of silence, Voldemort nodded with satisfaction. "Very good, I hope everyone can complete the battle preparations tomorrow. I will lead you to completely reverse the situation in ten days, completely clean up those dirty **** guys, and then recapture those who belong to us Glory. "


    "Yes master." All the Death Eaters in the conference room immediately shouted with excitement, his face also showing excitement. "We are willing to pay everything for you."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 738： Plans and requests

    Encouraged by morale, Voldemort said to his men, "Now everyone else is going out to do their own business, Severus and Bella, you two stay, I have something to tell you. "


    The Death Eaters in the room stepped back after hearing the words of Voldemort. One of the Death Eaters left and walked down to the ground, Strange. After all the Death Eaters in the meeting room had left the room and closed the door, Voldemort waved his hands to the two of his most recognized subordinates to sit down, and then sat back in his seat again.


    "Bella, tell me what''s going on outside recently?" After all three were seated, Voldemort looked at Bellatrix and asked, "What are those dirty **** doing now?"


    "Their newspapers have been boasting that they have besieged us to a few places and even entered London." Bella said. Because of the need for confidentiality, Voldemort and his followers came to this secret underground base in northern Scotland and never went out. All activities of everyone were confined to this small underground space. .


    Naturally, Voldemort was trapped in this underground base and could not go anywhere. Because only he can guarantee that no one in the base can expose all the information underground, or even directly escape from this underground secret base.


    Voldemort''s strict management measures have been quite effective. Even Snape, the ace double-faced spy, has recently been unable to bring any news here to Dumbledore, which is why Dumbledore has recently lost his whereabouts to Voldemort. The reason to master.


    Of course, hiding all Voldemort here does not mean that he wants to be a tortoise. Therefore, during this time, Bellatrix, Voldemort''s most trusted subordinate, became Voldemort''s eyes, often going out to see what is happening in various places.


    "Oh, you''re right, those dirty descent guys and traitors did attack London." Voldemort smiled contemptuously and said, "But this is only temporary, as long as we go out and defeat them ,everything will get better."


    "Master, you''re right." Bella said excitedly with wide eyes. "We gathered the resources of the British magic world for thousands of years and organized an unprecedented army. Even the legendary Morgan Leffey has never had such a powerful force."


    "Yes, this army is unprecedented." Voldemort was also excited by Bella''s words. "We will completely eliminate the dirty guys and create a clean, pure world belonging to our pure blood wizards. Make the wizarding world of Britain great again. "


    "Oh, master." After shouting a slogan, Bellatrix then reported to Voldemort, "According to the information I found a few times, Dumbledore will also be after their London Raiders. Entering London, he will join the general attack on the Ministry of Magic. I heard some people say that Dumbledore hopes to reduce casualties. "


    "Yes, he always looks like this." Voldemort grinned. "It is always hopelessly weak to reduce casualties, but it has never been known that this is what makes them weak. Are you right, Severus."


    "Master, you''re right." Snape, who had just stood aside, said in his low voice. "Dumbledore does look a little bit soft in some ways."


    "Yes, Dumbledore had such a weakness." Voldemort showed a smile of eight teeth, and then said, "But this is very good news for us, as long as those people can haunt him for a little time. , I will be able to give them a fatal blow. "


    After hearing Snape''s answer, Voldemort nodded and turned to him and asked, "How are you preparing the various potions we need now? Don''t worry about waste, we will get more after the victory."


    "Basically ready, Master." Snape lowered his head and said, "Several stimulants, temporary replenishing potions, and all the things needed for fighting will be all cooked up tonight, if all goes well. Everyone can get these medicines tomorrow. "


    "Good job, Severus." Voldemort nodded with satisfaction. "After the victory of the war, I will give you the due rewards of such loyal subordinates. And those who defy me and even rebel against me. It will certainly be punished. "


    In the next half hour, Voldemort talked about his various plans, especially what kind of world he would build after the victory of the war. It wasn''t until after the addiction that the two subordinates let go.


    After leaving the meeting room, Snape ignored Bella''s entanglement like neuropathy and went upstairs back to his room. Different from those pragmatic young people


    After entering the room, he first used a magic to confirm that there was no other investigative magic in the room, and then took out a long plain gold box from a floor that had been pried open in advance.


    After holding the golden box in his hand, Snape looked at the box in silence. After much thought, he did not open the box, but raised the floor again and put the box back in its original position.


    After standing up, Snape sat back at his desk, then pulled out an old book whose pages had turned yellow and turned one of them. Then an old photo that also turned yellow and faded fell out of the book.


    Snape picked up the photo from the table. This was not a moving photo common in the wizarding world, but a black and white photo that was very common in the Muggle world decades ago. In the photo, a little boy with some greasy dark hair looked a little cramped, standing there in an old wizard robe that was obviously unfit, and beside him was a little lighter hair, also wearing a wizard robe with brilliant Smiling little girl.


    The layout of the whole photo is a bit strange, because the two people in the photo are too close to the right and too close to the lens. But it can be seen from the photo that the height of the photographer is not high, probably a child ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Lily-- "Looking at the photo, Snape pursed his lips tightly, with a serious face Gently touched the girl ¡¯s face in the photo, and then sat in this position for a long time. It was not until someone knocked on the door that he quickly reached out and wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes to quickly clip the photo into the old book, and then Then tuck the book back into the pile of books on the table.


    "What are you doing here?" After opening the door, Snape found that it was John Parkinson, Pansy Parkinson''s father, standing at the door. "I don''t remember what needs to be communicated between us."


    "I know, Snape, our relationship has not been good since we were students." John Parkinson said very simply that as a staunch supporter of pure-blood theory, he naturally looked down on him like Snape when he was a student. It''s a mixed race with a very bad background, so he didn''t intend to quibble at this time, but directly admitted the contradiction between the two sides in the past. "But now I pray that you can help me."


    "I didn''t expect you, the noble head of a pure-blood family, to come and beg me to be a dirty **** person in your eyes." Snape said in his low voice, "But it''s just like you asked me Come in for a serving, do n¡¯t stand in the hallway. "


    "Okay, tell me what you asked me for?" Snape asked after entering the room and closing the door.


    "For my daughter, Severus." John Parkinson said in a low voice, "I don''t think I can survive the next war, so Severus, I pray that you can end the war. Help my daughter later. Because you are the right and left hand most important to the owner, the chance of survival is definitely greater than mine. Of course, if you are willing to help my daughter, you can also watch our family''s collection at will. "


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 739： Reason

    "John Parkinson." After hearing Old Parkinson''s plea, Snape frowned, and then spoke in the slow tone he used to. "We have a decisive advantage in this war, and we will certainly be able to win an easy victory. How can you doubt our great master here, and spread this kind of news full of defeat."


    After watching the old Parkinson''s face change suddenly, Snape went on to say: "Of course, because you didn''t seek me for yourself, and you didn''t plan to escape. So this time I see you as a concern for my daughter I wo n¡¯t report it to our host, but I hope you will stop saying this kind of things in the future, and you wo n¡¯t have to ask anyone else to say this. ¡±


    "Okay, Snape, I remember you. I hope you will be all right this time." After staring at Snape''s face for more than ten seconds, the old Parkinson''s expressionless expression from Snape''s Seeing nothing in her face, she left angrily after dropping a cruel word.


    The door was slammed shut in front of him, and Snape stood silently in the darkness of the room for a long, long time, until at last, a subtle sigh came from the darkness.


    This is not the first wizard to come to Snape to intercede. Given that Bella is no different from a lunatic, most Death Eaters have set their goals on Snell, who is also Lord Voldemort ¡¯s right hand. General body. They took out all kinds of resources, knowledge, and even the marriage of his daughter-in-law as a bait, hoping that he could have a lot of good words in front of Voldemort to let them escape the next war.


    It is different from Voldemort himself, who thinks that war is about to win. Almost all Death Eaters can feel that the scales of war are day after day leaning towards Hogsmeade the guys they looked down upon before, and the probability of their own victory is decreasing day by day.


    This is not because Voldemort did not win in several battles. After all, even in the last war, Voldemort''s personal power did not have much advantage. The main reason why Death Eaters were able to form a prairie trend in Britain and Europe in the war more than ten years ago was that the resources of these pure-blood wizards had an absolute advantage, and they could completely calm down the rebels. .


    When the war started, the Death Eaters thought they had a greater advantage than the last war. After all, at the beginning they achieved what was not achieved in the last war, completely controlled the Ministry of Magic, and obtained the ruling power of the British magic world.


    This is why so many pure-blood families directly invested in Voldemort after the Ministry of Magic fell. Because they felt that even with the existence of Dumbledore, Voldemort wanted to annihilate those resistances in the north. It was easy to say that this war was a victory. If they do not hurry to express their loyalty, once the war is over, they will definitely be hurt if they are not completely liquidated by Voldemort.


    So one after another, the pure-blood family collectively and publicly fell to Voldemort in the shortest time and strove to come up with resources to please, hoping to harvest some loot after the war. With their help, Voldemort was able to launch a comprehensive blockade against the northern resistance organizations.


    These pure blood felt that under such circumstances, even if Dumbledore and his loyal men tried their best to resist, Voldemort and the Death Eaters with absolute advantages would easily crush them.


    But the facts gave them a slap in the face, and the war that was supposed to end in a short time was dragged on and on. And in their eyes, the unstoppable crowds have become more and more powerful after the early chaos.


    What makes them even more incomprehensible is that, according to their calculations, once the pure-blood wizards begin a complete blockade. All resources on the Hogsmeade side can last for at most a week or two. As long as you wait for a little, you can watch these resistances self-defeating without a fight, and then at most are some annoying security wars.


    But one week, two weeks, one month, two months-time passed slowly as they waited. The long tug-of-war has now been more than half a year, but in the long battle between them, they were shocked to find that the wizards in the north not only did not deplete resources as fast as they thought, but instead increased in equipment and supplies. The better, they even started to surpass them.


    As the biggest advantage of resources disappeared completely, the pure-blood wizards panicked, and the fateful defeats afterward made them uneasy, and after this step, they were like April 1945 The German army in Berlin almost lost its morale, and only hoped to escape.


    Therefore, after entering this underground base, Voldemort had executed several guys who tried to run or publicly publicize the failure message, but still could not boost the morale of the others. The wizards of these pure-blood families have recently been looking for any means, hoping to run out of this place or avoid the next battle. Therefore, there have been many practices like Snape trying to bribe and ask for news.


    But no matter how hard they try, how to get into the camp. In the end, he still couldn''t escape the order that Voldemort asked everyone to attack together. So now this underground base is more and more like an underground grave, and the atmosphere is quiet on the first day of the day.


    After being trapped in the underground base, these pure-blood families are also thinking about a problem. Obviously this time they had a greater advantage than the last war, and they obviously seized the Ministry of Magic that had not been taken in the last war for more than ten years after the start of the war. But after putting two huge advantages together, why did it become the current situation?


    "That''s because they never thought that what they are now competing with is not one person or one country. It''s several complete worlds." At the same moment, Ryan replied to Hermione on the puppet production line of the floating fortress .


    Ryan, they came to the floating fortress to check the manufacturing of the first batch of new battle puppets. After harvesting the manufacturing methods of the battle puppets in the world of Sky City, after a series of research and improvements, Ryan finally came up with A new model puppet that strikes a balance between power and Kenben, today is exactly the first day these puppets are put into production.


    Fortunately, after the start of the puppet production line, everything went smoothly, and with sufficient materials, it can produce at an average speed of 500 per day. Looking at the puppets on this fully automated production line, Hermione asked a question, that is, why Voldemort''s side is obviously stronger than last time, but lost so fast.


    Ryan naturally gave Hermione a good lesson from the perspective of productivity. The final conclusion of UU reading is that Voldemort''s failure this time is inevitable. Because his greatest advantage turned into a disadvantage, and neither he nor his subordinates knew this.


    "So the misunderstanding caused by the unequal information is beneficial to us." Hermione added after Ryan explained: "Although this war brought huge losses, it also made those enemies jump out all of a sudden. . After eradicating them cleanly, it is easier to realize our dreams. "


    "Yes." Ryan nodded. "And I paid a lot of resources in this war. But in some ways this is not a loss. All the resources we donated and lent in the war before will play an important role after the war is over , Let us reform the magic world more smoothly. "


    "It''s similar to the American Marshall Plan after World War II." Hermione raised her eyebrows and said excitedly. "What we pay is only some resources and wealth, which is of no importance to us. But these pays can help us affect the entire British magic world."


    Speaking of which, Hermione shook her left hand violently, her eyes flashing inexplicably.


    After all, it was the man who eventually became the Minister of Magic in the original text. Hermione''s character is not as salty as Ryan. So at this time she seemed to be a little bit gaffey, but soon she also discovered this, her face suddenly turned red. .


    "It''s okay, there''s nothing embarrassing to pursue a dream." Ryan stepped forward and took her hand, then stared down at his eyes seriously. "After the war is over, we will be able to start an era that belongs to us, just as President Dumbledore opened his era."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 740： Fog of war

    Because they hadn''t seen Voldemort''s appearance for a long time, Ryan''s spirit was extremely tight. In such a very stressful situation, Dumbledore would even often leave Hogwarts and head to the London front to avoid the loss of Voldemort when no one could withstand Voldemort after the frontline was attacked by Voldemort. Big.


    Also because of the threat of Voldemort, Ryan and Hermione were often away from the manor during this time. They chose to spend most of their time on the floating fortress to prepare for reinforcement of various locations at any time.


    In this state of mental tension, time came to May. At noon on the first day of May, Hermione walked into the observation room of the core magic tower on a silver tray with a plate of salmon sandwiches and a pot of black tea.


    After the stone door slid open, Hermione saw Ryan was standing on a three-story stone platform in the center of the observation room. On this platform, a crystal ball larger than the head was suspended in front of him quietly. There were purple ripples afterwards.


    The moment the ripples touched the wall, a pair of translucent pictures began to appear on the wall. Hermione recognized that these pictures were from downtown London and some were near Hogsmeade. There are still a lot of pictures where she doesn''t know where.


    "Have you eaten lunch?" After discovering that Hermione was carrying the tray, Ryan gently waved her wand, and the crystal ball immediately fell slowly, onto a white stone table engraved with runes. "It''s really troublesome to get you here."


    "It''s okay," Hermione smiled and tapped the wall with her wand, and soon three slabs of high, two, and low heights protruded directly from the wall. A shabby tabletop and two face-to-face seats were formed, and then she put down the plate in her hand and picked up a sandwich, while handing it to Lion who had just walked out of the gate of the observation room.


    After taking a bite of the sandwich in her hand, Hermione raised her head and asked Ryan who was drinking black tea sitting face-to-face with her.


    "There are indeed many differences from the previous few days." Ryan nodded after putting down the cup of black tea. "For example, the activity of all Death Eaters in downtown London has dropped to a very low level, and even Diagon Alley and Overturn Alley have been abandoned yesterday. I saw that the personnel of the Hogsmeade Department of Magic had reoccupied this morning. These places. "


    "What about Gu Ling Pavilion?" Hermione asked a key question. "Did the Ministry of Magic take over Gu Ling Pavilion this time? I hope they don''t allow Gu Ling Pavilion to provide wealth to the Death Eaters as before."


    "They have completely blocked the Gu Ling Pavilion now." Ryan said what he saw before, "but maybe because there are not enough people, they did not enter the Gu Ling Pavilion, but directly blocked the Gu Ling Pavilion. But you don''t have to worry Fairies, they have a series of complex underground tunnel systems under the bank, and there are even places dedicated to growing mushrooms and certain plants, which can let them live for a long time. "


    "For us, after this war ended, the Gu Ling Pavilion, which had been deprived of its coinage and monopoly power, was just an ordinary bank. This medieval-style bank would definitely not be a rival of modern banks."


    "As for the risk of a goblin rebellion after depriving so many rights, this possibility will no longer exist after they bend their knees to Voldemort. For all intelligent creatures in this world, as long as they kneel once, they will remain in the rest of the time. Will habitually kneel down. "


    "That is to say, all the Death Eaters in London are now hiding in the underground space of the Ministry of Magic to prepare for a final battle with us." Hermione raised her head and stared at Laine.


    "Yes, the final battle will definitely be bloody." Lane nodded. "Because according to yesterday ¡¯s investigation of the wizards in Diagon Alley, the Death Eaters used their shop to search a lot of materials before retreating into the Ministry of Magic, it seems that they plan to fight a real defense in the Ministry of Magic. War, not a one-touch collapse like now. "


    "Seriously, a place like the Ministry of Magic is indeed suitable for a defensive battle." Hermione took a bite of the sandwich and said, "There are only a few entrances and exits and a complicated underground environment. If I bring a group of people together, I Certainly choose that place to defend. At least to avoid the embarrassment of everyone running after the war. "


    "You''re right." Ryan frowned at this point. "But I haven''t locked the position of the mysterious man so far, even if I have almost filled the heart tree with Britain, and at the same time control many animals to monitor the land for 24 hours, which makes me very uneasy."


    "How could there be no trace at all?" Hermione frowned. "I can understand if it is a mysterious person, but he also brought a part of a large number of Death Eaters plus a lot of materials and wealth. It is impossible for so many people to disappear inexplicably."


    "From the information received from Principal Dumbledore, we can be sure that neither the mysterious man nor his men have left the UK. But we have not yet found the exact location." Ryan shrugged. "We all agree that there may be some secret bases in the UK that we do not know and are very concealed, and he and his running dogs are now preparing a large-scale attack plan at the base."


    "This--very likely!" Hermione said slowly as she picked up her teacup. "Like our floating fortress, no one but us two knows it here, like a mysterious person. It''s normal for a black wizard who has been ravaging a party for decades before to have a secret base that is also his own. "


    "So that''s why I haven''t found him so far." Ryan, who had finished the sandwich, said with an open hand. "This kind of deliberately disguised place is difficult to find from such a large area of ??the British Isles."


    "But I''m also prepared for the worst." Ryan said, stomping his foot gently, and the ground immediately became transparent. Through the ground, Hermione saw one after another puppets grouping themselves into ellipsoids and stood there in a row quietly. Make sure that we always have a mobile unit that can stand up at any time. "


    "I think 3000 puppets may not be enough." Hermione made his point. "This consumable is still a little better. With only 3,000, I worry that it may not be enough."


    "Relax, I also thought of this." Ryan waved his hand, and a projection of a warehouse immediately appeared in the air. There were densely placed two-person armed steam robots, which were also equipped with steam machine guns on their bodies. A lot of magical plants in sleep. "These purely mechanical creations are not affected by magic, and after being strengthened by my alchemy, they also have a certain defense against magic attacks."


    "Although these machines are indeed not as useful as those puppets, and they are easily destroyed by magic, but I have prepared a full 6000 in the folding space below the floating fortress. Under the circumstances, we can get enough time and cover for us. "


    "That''s good, as long as you have enough preparation." Hermione rubbed the position of her temple. Recently, Voldemort has been unable to hide the pressure on everyone, so after hearing that Ryan was fully prepared, she The expression seemed to relax a lot.


    Just after the two had finished eating, they just wanted to take a break, and suddenly a tone sounded in the hallway.


    "Someone is looking for us at the door of the manor, who will it be?" Hermione felt a little strange looking at the reminder rune floating in the air. "Who would come here to come here at this time?"


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 741： Newborn

    Ryan said that there were people who came to the door and said that he was a bit puzzled. After all, almost everyone is ready to commit to a war that may break out at any time. At this time, it is a bit abnormal to come to the door.


    But in any case, no matter how outdated this guest is, it is always an inappropriate thing to wait at the door. So Ryan and Hermione quickly returned to the manor to greet the guests.


    After the door of the manor opened, Lane discovered that Lupin was standing at the door. It''s just different from the usual calmness after becoming a werewolf leader. At this time, Lu Ping''s face turned red with excitement, wearing a black velvet embroidered silver travel robe, and his gray hair was extremely messy.


    After entering the door and confirming that it was Lan and Hermione who greeted him, he excitedly took Ryan''s hand and said, "It''s a girl! We named him Andormida and used the name of Dora''s mother! A healthy and beautiful child. "


    "This is¡ª" Tonks-Tonks born? Hermione screamed, then covered her face with her hands folded and her eyes widened.


    "Birth, birth! Baby born!" Shouted Lu Ping, his voice attracted Rose Crystal and the little puppets who came to visit today, and soon a cheer and relief rang out in front of the door. Sigh.


    "Let''s go in and say, don''t stand at the door." Ryan said as he walked into the manor''s living room with the big guy. Lupin fluttered like drinking too much wine, and the blush on his face became more obvious.


    "Yes, it''s a girl. Dora has been in pain since early this morning, and Qiu Zhang soon came to give her some analgesic and nerve-relaxing potions when she got the news-but she didn''t dare too much, fearing it would affect Fetus. Taylor and I were waiting at the door for five or six hours, and finally the baby was born smoothly, and the mother and daughter were safe, and now they are resting at home. "


    "Congratulations!" "Oh my god, a newborn, a new life is born." "Is this the greatness of life?" The little puppets chattered about their special lives, The birth of any new life is a welcome thing, and even a miracle. So now they look more excited than Lupin himself.


    Ryan was a little surprised when he heard the news, because he remembered that Lupin ¡¯s first and only child in the original text was a boy. But think about how things have changed so much, so the gender change of the newborn should also be normal.


    "Right, Hermione." After drinking a cup of black tea to calm down, Lu Ping turned to look at Hermione, "Would you like to be a godmother?"


    "I?" Hermione pointed her finger at herself in disbelief, because in her impressions, the godmother is generally a mature, older woman, not her 20-year-old. young people.


    "Yes, it''s you," Lu Ping said and nodded vigorously here: "Of course-in the discussion before departure, Dora and her parents fully agreed with this matter, and everyone thought no one was more suitable. -"


    "Then-good-this is of course excellent-God, it''s incredible." Hermione looked very excited and happy. "We should be able to celebrate a little and relax a little."


    When she finished, she instructed the robot to take a bottle of elf honey that would not be intoxicating from the cellar downstairs, and then filled the tall wine glasses in front of everyone. After the last wine glass was filled with wine, everyone stood up, and the puppets flew in mid-air and flush with everyone''s shoulders. Then everyone raised their glasses together to celebrate.


    "For Andromeda Dora Lupin," Lupin said, "a great witch who is growing!" After his words fell, everyone said together, "For Andorida Dora Lupin. "Then drink all the wine from the glass."


    "Oh, who does she look like?" After Zhu Zhui sat down, Rose Crystal put her hands together on her chest and opened her eyes wide and asked Lu Ping, "The knowledge I have seen from books before says human children After birth, he will look like his father or mother. "


    "I think she is like Dora, but Dora thinks of me. She doesn''t have much hair. She looked black when she was born, but I swear it turned **** after an hour, and it was probably golden when I went back The child ¡¯s grandmother said that Tonks ¡¯hair began to change color the day he was born.¡± Lupin drank the wine. ¡°Oh, have another drink.¡± He added a smile, and soon the robot floated to him again. Fill the glass.


    Then the puppets asked various questions curiously, and Lu Ping answered them with a smile. After some refreshments were attracted by the robot to lure away these little guys, Lu Ping said to Ryan in surprise: "They are actually a real life? This is incredible."


    In fact, there are many intelligent products in the magic world. The Hogwarts branch hat is one of them. In addition, there are ancient portraits of Hogwarts and some pure blood families and Weiss. The mirror in Lai''s Burrow that would criticize people''s dress. But at the core of these things is memory, not soul.


    This also leads to how intelligent these things depend on how much knowledge the people who made them instilled in them at that time. For example, the class hats carefully crafted by the Big Four are sometimes like humans, and those portraits trained by the principals It can also provide experience for latecomers. But like that mirror, at most it indicates whether it is suitable for everyone to wear.


    But they have one thing in common, that is, they have no soul. In this way, the biggest characteristic of them is that the knowledge they have acquired is limited at the moment they are created, and all feedback is based on these knowledge. They will never update their knowledge and have a true self.


    And this is the reason why Lupin was shocked. He had also seen the Rose Crystal fighting side by side with Ryan before, but always thought she was just the same kind of intelligent magic puppet as the branch hat, so she did not pay much attention.


    But after chatting out of curiosity for a while, he was shocked to find that these puppets actually had self-awareness, that is to say they belonged to the soul ~ www.novelhall.com ~ This really shocked Professor Lupin.


    "Of course, they are all the same life as you and me, but they are not as big as us. The one who usually wears purple clothes with me is my sister, and the others are my teachers'' daughters." Ryan explained Lupin''s surprised expression.


    "It''s really magical!" After lamenting the magic of these little puppets for a while, Lupin said goodbye to Ryan, "I think I should go back now. It''s still a long time to come out this time, I I am worried that my family will be in a hurry now. "


    As Lupin put on the robe he just took off, he said to Ryan, "Goodbye, goodbye-I''ll try to bring some photos in a few days-they know I''ll see you and they will be very happy -"


    He fastened his robe and began to say goodbye to Ryan, especially shaking hands with the little puppets in the air very seriously. Then in the sight of Ryan and Hermione walked out of the courtyard and disappeared.


    "The birth of a new life at this time should be good news." Watching Lu Ping disappear from the courtyard door, Hermione whispered, "Why do I suddenly feel that the burden is now heavier."


    "It may be because you became a kind of elder psychology after becoming a child''s godmother." Lane said slowly, "Humans always do this, and they will consider it for them after they have descendants. And now we are in war In the meantime, you will naturally feel that the children should hurry to end this war and create a better space for them. "


    "Yes, you are right." Hermione nodded for a moment, "I just don''t know when this decisive battle will really break out."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 742： Prelude

    On May 3, Dumbledore finally decided to prepare a general attack on the Ministry of Magic in London. In consideration of the worst intentions, Ryan secretly deployed the floating fortress in front of the Black Lake, and unloaded a large amount of goods in the Black Lake under the cover of night and the floating fortress. Then on the evening of May 2nd, he rushed to Hogsmeade with Hermione.


    Early the next morning, they got up early and started to prepare. After breakfast, they rushed to the conference room under the Ministry of Magic as the temporary command center of Hogsmeade. At this time, Lupin and Sirius were already waiting for them here. .


    "It''s really early for you to come. Let''s take a quick look together and hurried over. We haven''t done anything else. I didn''t expect to come later than you." Ryan said after hanging the coat on the hanger next to it. Today he and Hermione are both fully armed, each wearing a set of light armor that has been treated with very complex enchantments and alchemy.


    "We didn''t go home last night." Sirius said with a smile. "We stayed here all night, and then used the changed mattress to sleep in this conference room. I was worried about something unexpected. The event occurred. "


    "It''s really hard." Ryan asked after a soft sigh. "Oh, Sirius, didn''t you say you were going to take part in the final blow to the Ministry of Magic in London? Why didn''t you pass now?"


    "I was thinking about the past." Sirius shrugged helplessly. "But Professor Dumbledore asked me to stay because he took away almost all the members of the Ministry of Magic and the Order of the Phoenix in this general attack today. In order to prevent us from being attacked by surprise, I was appointed to stay and strengthen the town of Hogsmeade. Overall defense. "


    "Mr. Principal is still a little uneasy!" Ryan thought, but it also made sense. After all, his own guerrillas and the new wolves led by Lupin did not highlight some of them because they had always attached importance to group combat capabilities. member. In this way, in the eyes of ordinary people, they will feel that Ryan lacks top fighting ability except a few people.


    Therefore, when this important battle erupted, Professor Dumbledore still withdrew his valuable combat power and sent it to Hogsmeade to ensure that his rear would not be threatened by the enemy.


    "It doesn''t matter if you stay, Hogsmeade really lacks a person who can lead you to fight back. The training time of Professor Lupin and I''s subordinates is still too short, and I have not yet been able to cultivate a real elite like you." Lane said that he took a small box out of his space bag, and after opening it was a thin black jumpsuit.


    "In order to make up for the lack of combat power, I specially prepared some special props. Unfortunately, this kind of thing has a shelf life of only about half a month, and it is also difficult to produce, so I can only concentrate on using it at this time." Ryan launched the jumpsuit Speaking, "Last night I had asked the Weasley twin brothers to deliver the protective clothing for London."


    "What''s the use of looking at something like a Muggle diving suit?" Sirius, who had studied the Muggle culture for a while when he was young, took over the one-piece suit and asked curiously. "Does it provide magical protection like your protective bracelet?"


    "Yes, but its effect is more useful than you think." Lane smiled, and then said the biggest feature of this tight protective suit. "This dress can resist a life-spell."


    This is what Ryan did after they returned from Silvermoon City. Although this protective suit is very thin, it actually has a mezzanine. Inside the mezzanine is a slime monster treated by alchemy.


    When they were in Silvermoon City, they found that the slime monster''s health value is similar to that of human beings, and it can be shaped like a liquid. So he was inspired to study this special armor. In the experiment, Ryan discovered that the slime monster that was tucked into the protective clothing layer after treatment could prevent the user from attacking a life-spell as he expected.


    It is just because the slime monster can only protect when it is alive, so even if the alchemist potion is used to put the slime monster to sleep to maintain its life as much as possible, the life of the protective suit is only half a month. Coupled with the rare raw materials, Ryan hasn''t had enough protective clothing to fight a war until now.


    "This is a miracle!" Sirius said in surprise looking at this suit. He didn''t question why Ryan didn''t come up with this thing before. In his eyes, this kind of thing can be mass-produced on a small scale.


    "If this is a miracle, I still have 150 miracles here." Ryan finished pouring out a small pile of protective clothing from the space pocket. "Now quickly send them to the hands of every combatant, because this morning The situation makes me feel a little uneasy. "


    "You are right," Lupin nodded. "In five minutes, Professor Dumbledore will leave Hogwarts for London, and the next day will be when Hogsmead and Hogwarts have the lowest level of defense. wrong."


    After talking, Luping called in a wolf from outside to let him distribute these protective suits, and he and Sirius ran to the next door to put on this protective suit.


    "After wearing it, the whole is not bad, and it is also easy to fight." Lu Ping and Sirius changed their clothes and walked out of the room next door. As soon as they entered the door, Sirius pulled out his wand and made a few actions and then evaluated it. "It just feels a bit boring." Sirius''s voice just fell, and an oil lamp placed in the room suddenly lit up.


    "Professor Dumbledore has left Hogwarts." Professor Lupin said after the light came on. "If all goes well, the general attack on the Ministry of Magic in London will begin in five minutes."


    "Then let''s enter the battle position now," Lane said. "To raise Hogsmeade to the highest alert state, I think the mysterious man and his elite might appear near Hogsmeade at any time."


    "You''re right, we really should act now." Everyone present nodded, then put on the hat of the protective suit and pulled on the mask, and finally put on the hood and walked out of the room.


    Several guerrilla members and werewolves sitting on the bench at the door of the meeting room found Ryan after they came out and stood up ~ www.novelhall.com ~ and followed them to the door. On the way, all the wizards who stayed at the Ministry of Magic saw this pedestrian and pulled out their wands, pointed the chest with the tip of the stick, and bowed to Ryan.


    "Commander, a lot of unknown magic reactions suddenly appeared around him." Just when Ryan had just returned to the ground, a guerrilla under the command of Ryan contacted Ryan through the alchemy props he had sent before.


    "What''s the specific situation?" Lane asked while holding a magic metal card. "How many enemies are there? From which direction are they coming."


    But the next answer stopped Ryan ¡¯s footsteps, because the answer from the communicator was, ¡°I do n¡¯t know how many enemies there are, but now the display crystal you marked to us is full of enemies and numbers. At least more than 3500. "


    "Everywhere!" "3500!" Everyone''s face looked ugly all at once, especially Ryan. Because he knew that he had prepared a lot of heart trees and investigation methods from multiple worlds around Hogsmead and Hogwarts for safety. The detectors previously sent to the guerrillas were connected to the detection points.


    Voldemort may have his own way of avoiding the world ¡¯s investigative magic, but in the face of a mixture of multiple worlds of reconnaissance, even the strongest Dark Lord in decades cannot avoid all, which is how Ryan can find out. The wrong reason.


    "How much time can the other party get here?" He asked before raising the metal card.


    "At most ten minutes, we can see them appearing outside the woods." The guerrillas said quickly.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 743： Lay down

    "More than 3500 people, Voldemort''s so many men." After his subordinate''s report to Ryan, Sirius exclaimed in a low voice, "especially the dark creatures of vampires, werewolves and giants in this war Have not joined his ranks. "


    "Leave this alone," Lupin said, interrupting Sirius''s complaint, and then turned to look at Ryan. "Are you sure about the result of this investigation? Will there be any big errors? Of course, I am not saying that this is a suspicion of your ability, but this number is really a bit too-"


    "I can confirm this number, and this number will only be more or less." Ryan interrupted Lupin''s expression with a serious expression, and then told him. "However, you don''t have to be overly nervous. The number of 3500 detected can only show how many individuals have come. It does not mean that all of the numbers are wizards."


    "The situation is terrible. Fortunately, we still have a ten-minute warning time." Lu Ping said, turning around and following his own werewolf. "Withdraw all the people outside the town wall. The other party is too large and give up the plan to block the enemy outside the town."


    Just when Lupin gave the order, Hermione also issued a retreat order to the peripheral guerrillas through that metal card and began to prepare for the battle. When Ryan and they boarded the walls of Hogsmeade together, they saw three or five groups of wizards withdrawing from the surrounding ambush sites on broomsticks and joined the town''s preparations after verifying their identities.


    "By the way, what about the non-combatants in the town?" Ryan suddenly thought of the ordinary people living in Hogsmeade and the people in the hospital who were temporarily out of combat. "I don''t think our strength can keep those guys out of town."


    "Don''t worry, we transferred them yesterday." Lupin said to Ryan. "We transferred them to the open space where the Quidditch World Cup was held. Because we were worried that Voldemort was taking advantage of Principal Dumbledore. Sneak attack when not in, but really did not expect that there will be so many enemies. "


    "Penello, how did you come?" Just as Lupin spoke to Ryan, a large group of ordinary people in the town came out of the house here and walked to the street, and then divided into more under the leadership of several people. A team walked over to the wall in all directions. It was the seven or eight people led by Penello who came to the wall at the town gate where they were facing the enemy''s attack.


    From these people, Ryan recognized the entertainment of three brooms, the waiter of the former Fengya sorcerer''s robe, and other people. He was a little surprised why these non-combatants would take the initiative to appear here.


    "Because we want to protect our home." Penello said with a smile. "Some people are reluctant to give up their homes for generations, and some feel that they have moved here from London, and they really do not want to retreat. So We started training how to guard our current hometown of Hogsmead more than a month ago. And today is when our training comes in handy. "


    "Well, everybody''s strength is useful at this time, I hope you can follow our command to play the greatest role." Lane nodded and said, "Yes, you learned this training in the end Something? "


    "The simple combat magic you taught in the newspaper before." Penello replied. "Everyone here will use the magic correctly, and at the same time be able to use the designated magic to the marked place according to the command."


    "Very good." Hermione said with a smile and hugged Penello. "You just stand behind us in groups. After hearing the order, you can shoot in the specified direction with the specified magic."


    After simply arranging the defense of the town, abnormal movements came from outside Hogsmeade: a large group of birds flew out of the woods like a cloud. At the same time, many branches in the distance began to shake, and it looked like a large group of things were rushing towards Hogsmeade from under the woods.


    "Stabilize," "Stabilize," Seeing the movement outside the town, the townspeople who had just gone to the city had a little commotion with some professional combatants. But soon he was pacified by others on the wall. At the same time, a transparent protective cover slowly rose and enveloped the town of Hogsmeade.


    "Look," suddenly someone on the wall pointed in the direction of Hogwarts on the hill. Just as Hogsmeade raised the protective cover, Hogwarts Castle also upgraded its magical cover.


    "Hogwarts is ready to fight, and so is Azkaban." Sirius, who was just preparing to contact other people, hurriedly ran up the city wall at this time, then walked to Lane and said, "But London It ¡¯s troublesome, and five minutes before Professor Dumbledore entered the Ministry of Magic, all contact was broken. The personnel left outside guessed that the dead men stationed in the Ministry of Magic had started the Ministry ¡¯s defense, even if it was Dumbledore. It wo n¡¯t be possible for a while. "


    "How is it possible?" Ryan asked somewhat puzzled. "I remember the Ministry of Defense''s defense can''t stop the Phoenix. Principal Dumbledore can use his Phoenix to fly out."


    "Not for the time being." Sirius grinned bitterly. "Now there is a group of Lord Voldemort''s diehards in the London Ministry of Magic. They are ready to destroy the London Ministry of Magic at any time. Only Dumbledore can guarantee that these people will kill or subdue them before they can do magic."


    "Why are they waiting for Dumbledore to subdue them-this is intentionally delaying time." Hermione reacted at once. The group of Death Eaters did not intend to hold the Ministry of Magic before, but used the lives of all the people in the Ministry, including the lives of the Ministry staff and the attacking wizards, as a bargaining chip to hold Dumbledore.


    "Damn, it seems that we can only rely on us here." Ryan summoned the pair of pink wings, and then flew to the wall and shouted. "All defenders, this is a battle for all of us to defend our homes, and it is also a battle to defend the future. So let us let go of a battle today ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I am very honored to be fighting alongside you."


    After inspiring the morale of Hogsmeade''s guards to land on the city wall, a bright blue fire suddenly ignited in the distant woods. With the click of the broken tree, an obsidian, a giant wolf with a blue flame in its joints and facial features came out of the forest.


    The giant wolf stopped as soon as it left the cover of the woods. It glanced at the guards in Hogsmeade and the city walls with a human touch, then raised his hair and made a sharp howling like nails and glass .


    This howling is a signal. As the sound fell, one huge figure after another appeared on the edge of the forest. There are all kinds of obsidian monsters inside, and there are also obsidian giants in metal armor holding big sticks. And the Death Eaters, wearing peaked hats and silver masks and black robes, stood among these obsidian puppets. It''s just that they look like dolls compared to these giant puppets.


    "Fortunately, we have evacuated all the non-combatants." Looking at the giant obsidian puppets still coming out of the forest, Professor Lu Ping said happily. "Otherwise a lot of innocent people will be hurt this time."


    The puppet monsters and Death Eaters came out of the forest quietly, and then stood there in a square formation. There was still a little talking voice on the city wall, but as the phalanx became more and more, the voice gradually became smaller, and finally the whole town became dead.


    "The Death Eaters plus puppets are at least 5000, and there are a lot of strong fighting guys in these puppets." Lane communicated with Hermione through the Phoenix brand. "This is really troublesome."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 744： Raid

    "What the **** are they waiting for?" Penello asked strangely, watching the group of wizards and puppets standing there motionless. Her words just fell, and the people underneath suddenly moved. However, this group of people did not charge Hogsmead, but some people neatly separated to the two sides to reveal a road leading to the middle of the woods.


    "I guess this is Voldemort coming." Lane whispered into Hermione''s ear. "Look at this show, babble."


    Voldemort did not keep everyone waiting, or he didn''t dare to waste time at this time. Immediately after the puppets and the Death Eaters gave way, a Voldemort in black robe with pale white skin and a flat snakelike face came out. After he appeared, everyone in Hogsmeade seemed to be pressed the mute button. Everyone even suppresses coughing and breathing as much as possible.


    "It looks like you intend to resist." After scanning the people standing on the city wall with snake-like eyes, a high, cold, and clear sound, like a voice soaked in ice water for thousands of years, passed from Voldemort''s position come out. But Ryan didn''t find him opening his mouth, it should be that Voldemort used some magic for the purpose of intimidation.


    I have to say that this magic did have its due effect, because when Voldemort''s voice sounded, many people in Hogsmeade began to tremble, and there was also a look of fear on his face. Even Ryan heard someone''s teeth start to tremble,


    "Your efforts are useless. You are not my opponent. I don''t want to kill you. I have great respect for Hogsmeade, the only town in the UK that belongs to the wizard, and I don''t want to let the wizard bleed." Voldemort''s The voice echoed over the town of Hogsmead, and everyone listened to his speech quietly.


    "Today I went to Hogwarts to find Harry Potter," Voldemort''s voice said. "None of you will be injured. As long as you don''t stop my army. And if you are willing to cooperate with me, you Will get rewards. "


    After talking, Voldemort took his entire army and started walking towards Hogwarts Castle. Standing on the wall of Hogsmeade, the man clenched his wand tightly and watched the mighty army silently.


    "Is Voldemort bringing so many people just to kill Harry?" Hermione''s eyes widened and the letter was branded with the Phoenix. "Why did he do this? It is clear that most of our war potential is concentrated in Hogsmeade, even if they just burn the bank, it is a major blow to us." Hermione looked at the reserve team. We stood together wearing a suit of armor, wearing pandaren brothers with spell-casting rings and claw sleeves.


    "Don''t forget which prediction about Harry." Ryan explained, "Now Voldemort has only one blow, so he naturally takes the killing of Harry as his primary goal. Because the prophecy once said that Harry is the salvation Star, as long as he kills him, Voldemort will win a real victory. "


    "Believe in prophecy?" Hermione snorted disdainfully. She had always thought that prophecy was just a trick to deceive people. Especially Trelawney made it.


    "Whether you think this prediction is true or false, the core is Voldemort''s belief." Ryan showed a strange expression, because he also felt that putting his own destiny on a fable was really too negative.


    Just as Ryan and Hermione were talking through the Phoenix Brand, Ryan found that Sirius seemed to be unable to bear the impulse of his heart through the afterglow of his eyes, and slowly raised the arm holding the wand.


    "Wait a moment, the time is not yet right." Ryan squeezed the right hand of Sirius who wanted to raise his wand. "The magic I prepared is not yet ready for release. And if you look at everyone around you, it is not a good time to fight."


    Sirius put down the wand he was about to lift and looked around. Sure enough, many people standing on the city wall, especially those volunteers now looked low in morale, and some even dared not look up at Voldemort below.


    "Can you use your Virgin Rose''s power to destroy those puppets?" Hermione leaned over and asked in a low voice. "I remember that the magic you released with the use of Our Lady of Roses would have enough damage to these magical creations. If you kill these thousands of puppets, it will be much easier to fight."


    "It''s not that simple." Ryan also whispered to Hermione, "I actually tried it when the first obsidian puppet wolf appeared, but Voldemort should have known that I could There are special means to destroy those magical props, so now these puppets have special magical defenses on them. Even if I use the Virgin Rose, I can only dismantle them one by one. It is impossible to destroy all the puppets at once like the previous flying broom. "


    "How Voldemort did it, I don''t think he is stronger than you in alchemy." Hermione frowned slightly, but soon she woke up. "Damn it! It''s a collection of pure-blood wizard families."


    After staying with Ryan for such a long period of time, Hermione naturally learned a lot about alchemy. Therefore, she knows that the gap in technology is not insurmountable. As long as you are willing to invest enough good raw materials, even if your technology is generally able to create extraordinary powerful magic props.


    Like some ancient magic props that have been passed down to today, in fact, because of their age, the technology contained in these props is very simple compared to the modern magic props production technology that has been developed for hundreds of years, but because these props are used The materials are really good, so the whole is still very powerful magic props.


    Ryan has also collected a lot of antique props left in the past. These conclusions are based on his experience when studying these magic props. Of course, many of the studied magic props were also directly destroyed by Ryan as precious materials for recycling. Too.


    "So what should we do now?" Hermione whispered ~ www.novelhall.com ~ can''t always watch these guys attack Hogwarts Castle, there are our classmates and professors. "


    "Don''t forget the legions we prepared in the Black Lake, they will give this Voldemort''s army a painful blow." Ryan stared at Voldemort and said to Hermione, at this time Voldemort also stopped with a sense of heart. Looking up at Ryan.


    While staring at each other, the two clenched their wands at the same time. But because both of them had scruples, they just glared at each other and did not take the initiative.


    After staring at each other for a while, Voldemort''s army also bypassed the town of Hogsmeade and marched towards Hogwarts Castle. And he himself, after watching more than 2/3 of the people leave the town, slammed his black robe and walked to the front of the team. Behind him, Nagini was protected by a strong magic in the middle. Also drifted past.


    "We can''t always look at it that way." Sirius said impatiently. He found that the nervousness was only part of the staff of the Ministry of Magic and the civilians who volunteered to guard the city walls, and the wizards who participated in the battle directly under Ryan and Lupin. It was just shocked at the beginning, and almost all the fighting spirit was restored in a few seconds. "What should be done now."


    "You''re right." To Sirius''s expectation, Ryan, who had been unresponsive just now, nodded in agreement, then raised his wand and drew a somewhat complicated rune in the air. "It is indeed time to start."


    As soon as the words fell, a piece of black pressure suddenly jumped out of the Black Lake and rushed straight to the Voldemort Legion, which was now a word of a long snake, and directly divided the Voldemort Legion that had been relaxed.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 745： Confrontation

    "What is that?" Sirius asked in amazement. He saw brown puppets that were two people tall suddenly rushed out of the lake, and then used the sharp claws and the beams emitted from the head to kill the Lord Voldemort''s army.


    "It can only be said that Voldemort and I thought about going together, and we were all using magic puppets to make up for the shortage of manpower." Ryan explained to Sirius, and then turned around to give orders. The human sub-teams attacked the Death Eaters and puppets in the attack range. But they were not allowed to leave the city without orders. "


    In an instant, the space outside Hogsmeade''s wall was immediately filled with various spells, and the battle entered a fierce heat at the beginning. The Death Eaters were obviously caught off guard, especially when the Ryan ¡¯s puppets cut off from the railway line and the Hogsmeade town wall. The Death Eaters and puppets were immediately caught in two sides. .


    But unexpectedly, Voldemort and most of the troops in front ignored the team who was suddenly surrounded by the team, but accelerated the speed and ran towards Hogwarts Castle.


    "What the **** is Voldemort doing?" After trapping an obsidian giant with a cloud of mist and letting the puppet of Ryan shoot a beam of energy directly from the head and destroying it, Hermione looked at the group in disbelief. Legion of Death Eaters heading towards Hogwarts. She didn''t understand why Voldemort gave up nearly a third of his troops so easily.


    "He might have wanted to drag our footsteps through this group of people, and then attack Hogwarts with all his strength." Lane said, releasing a green cracking technique and hitting the core of the head of an obsidian giant puppet. The head of the puppet turned into a pile of ashes, and the blue flame that had surrounded the puppet disappeared.


    Losing the support of magic power, the headless obsidian puppet giant was stiff and stiff there, and then crashed forward. An unlucky Death Eater didn''t notice this because he was talking to the people on the walls of Hogsmeade Township. The result was that he was just smashed under the giant puppet by the fallen giant. The puppet spread out beneath him, as if blooming a rose on the ground.


    At this time, Ryan looked at the comrades on the left and right walls, and found that everyone''s condition was better than they expected. Under the command of the guerrillas and the werewolves, the temporary wizards poured out their spells on the rushing Death Eaters and Puppets. The group of Death Eaters and the obsidian puppets could not get close.


    After losing a third of their power, the attacked Death Eaters suddenly formed a group to give up the obsidian puppets that were entangled with Ryan ¡¯s puppets, and then directed the remaining obsidian puppets around. Act as a cover to release magic around.


    "It seems that this group of Death Eaters really intends to drag the battle down, so what should we do now?" Lupin ran over to ask Ryan at this time. "The wizards of Hogsmeade Town are able to hold the city walls, but it may be difficult to pull out and attack head-on."


    "Let me think about it," Ryan said with his left hand supporting his chin. In fact, at this time, the easiest way for him to quickly solve this group of tortured Death Eaters is to recruit now floating in the Black Lake in secret. The floating fortress above, then directly released a strategic spell at the group of Death Eaters.


    But Voldemort must be vigilant in this way, and then it will be difficult to kill him. And guys like Voldemort will definitely have a headache if they give up everything to fight guerrilla.


    Just as Ryan thought, there was a huge explosion in the direction of Hogwarts. Ryan looked up and found that the protective cover over the castle began to flash and shook, which also meant that there was not much time for him to think now.


    "I--" Ryan was about to mobilize the floating fortress to give this group of guys a fatal blow. A tall figure walked over and said, "Hogsmead is already safe, now it really only needs not much. People and a part of the alchemy puppet can maintain the current situation. You can draw enough people to go to Hogwarts for reinforcements. "


    The coming man had strands of grey hair and beards like wire, and bright, sharp blue eyes hidden behind dirty lenses, and Lupin quickly recognized him. "Aberforth, are there no enemies on the East Gate?"


    Then he turned his head and introduced to Ryan, "This one you may not know, he is Aberforth, Aberforth Dumbledore, the owner of the pig''s head bar, an early member of the Order of the Phoenix, and the younger brother of Dumbledore . Just been responsible for the defense of the east gate. "


    "Good luck." Ryan nodded to Aberforth, "I''ve seen your photos in Sirius''s album before, but I have never seen a real person."


    "The pig''s head bar is indeed not suitable for young people like you, and I haven''t contacted my brother for a long time." Then he glanced at the group of Death Eaters besieged by puppets and magic groups on the head of the city, Then he said, "Every time my elder brother makes a grand plan, he always ignores some people and hurts them. It seems that fortunately you have taken care of my brother this time."


    "It doesn''t count, this is the task he arranged for me before the war." Ryan replied and then asked. "The method you just said is indeed a good idea, but the difficulty now is that I can''t lead everyone down the road into Hogwarts. Because if you do that, the besieged Death Eaters will find you and come out desperately, and It is also necessary to break through the siege of the Death Eaters who are currently besieging Hogwarts. "


    Ryan did not say that he has a special phantom shift, because the next time is the final battle time, and he hopes to leave this surprise to Voldemort. After all, the more preparation you make at this time, the greater the chance of victory.


    "Then why don''t you try the secret road?" Aberforth suggested, "If the secret road is used, the following Death Eaters will not know that we are mobilizing manpower."


    "But didn''t Albus block all the secret passages in the castle before?" Lu Ping asked in a puzzled way ~ www.novelhall.com ~ It was also a big project to dig up those blocked secret passages again. Now, it is simply too late. "


    "He didn''t seal all the tunnels, at least one at the pig''s head bar is now available." Aberforth interrupted Lupin''s chatter, "If you are ready, then we will start now . "


    "There''s nothing to prepare, let''s go now." Lane said and walked down the city wall with Lupin. After dozens of seconds, more than 20 werewolves and guerrilla members gathered from all over to gather in a quiet line on the road under the city wall.


    "Are you ready?" Aberforth asked, looking at the stern wizards who stood there seriously, and then took everyone to the pig head bar. When he walked, he murmured to Ryan who was standing next to him: "My brother is always like this. He only pays attention to his grand goals but does not pay attention to those who carry out the goals, even letting your 17-year-old children act as Resist the main force of that man. "


    "But this battle can''t escape for me." Lane whispered. "Now only I can stand Voldemort in this place. If I don''t go, this war will be too bad for us."


    "No wonder my brother will find you as the person in charge here, because your idea of ??carrying the burden for everyone is exactly the same as him." Aberforth stopped with a laugh. At this time they had reached the entrance of a small bar at the intersection. The tattered wood signboard was hung on the rusty bracket on the door. The head of a wild boar was painted on it, and the blood stains penetrated the white cloth that wrapped it.


    "Please come in and welcome to the pig''s head bar." Aberforth knocked on the door with his wand, then stood at the door and made a gesture.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 746： Enter Hogwarts

    The pig''s head bar is completely different from the three brooms that Ryan has visited. It only has a small, dark, and very dirty room that exudes a strong smell of sheepskin. Thick dirt accumulates on the bay windows, the light barely penetrates, and some candle heads are lit on the rough wooden table.


    At first, Ryan thought the ground was mud, but after walking a few steps, it was discovered that the stone-paved ground had accumulated dirt for centuries. Obviously Hermione also discovered this, so she walked on the heels like a ballet dancer. Soon, everyone who was going to reinforce Hogwarts entered the bar. More than 20 people crowded the entire room to make the whole house look smaller and darker.


    "Okay, the man standing at the end helped close the door, and the rest followed me." Aberforth turned his head and said to the people in the back, and then led everyone around the counter and went through one. The door finally climbed up the living room on the second floor along a dangling wooden staircase.


    The living room is much cleaner than the lobby on the first floor. There is a worn carpet on the ground and a small fireplace. A large oil painting hangs above the fireplace. It is a blonde girl looking at it tenderly but tenderly. Inside the house.


    "Mr. Dumbledore," Hermione whispered after seeing the portrait. "Is this your sister? Arianna?"


    "Yes," Aberforth said stiffly, "I think you may have heard about our family from some people, but now is not the time to discuss this, you need to hurry." He cleared his throat and stood around the small table, standing in front of Arianna''s portrait. "You know what to do."


    The girl smiled slightly and turned away. She did not disappear by the frame like the person in the usual portrait, but seemed to walk along a long tunnel painted behind her. They watched her delicate figure go further and further, and finally engulfed in darkness.


    "What an exquisite mechanism design," Ryan whispered in exclaimation, and the result was a dissatisfied look in Aberforth. After glancing at Ryan who closed his mouth after knowing it was rude, the portrait on the wall opened like a small door, revealing the entrance of a real tunnel.


    "Good luck to you." Aberforth nodded vigorously, and then let out a seat in front of the fireplace to make a stool for them to step on their feet. As the leader of the team, Ryan stepped on the stool and climbed to the mantelpiece through the hole behind Arianna''s portrait. After watching Ryan go in, the others also entered, and finally only Aberforth stood quietly in the living room.


    The situation in the tunnel is much better than expected. The entrance of the tunnel is covered with smooth stone steps, and brass lamps are hanging on the walls to give a warm yellow light to the surroundings. After a further walk, the stone slab disappeared and only mud was left on the ground. But it wasn''t the kind of potholes in other tunnels with rocks and tree roots, but very flat and hard dirt roads.


    The **** of the passage is very steep, so everyone has a slight gasp after walking out of the road. Although everyone''s voice is not loud, the gasp of more than 20 people still sounded in the dark tunnel.


    After finally turning a corner, everyone came to the end of the passage. Like the entrance, there is a short stone staircase leading to a door, exactly like the door behind Arianna''s portrait.


    After gently pushing the door open, an empty room appeared in front of them, which looked as small as a small classroom. There was nothing in the room except for five or six torches on the wall and a door on the opposite wall.


    "Why have I never been here?" "Where is this?" "I don''t remember this house in Hogwarts." "Yeah, I can''t have heard of such a characteristic room." After everyone came in, several guerrillas murmured. After all, they had graduated from here before, so it was natural to be curious to meet a room that basically no one had seen.


    "This is the House of Requests, a secret room belonging to Hogwarts Castle." Ryan, who has used the House of Requests many times, quickly judged where it was from the road and the magical reaction in the room. "His door opened on the eighth floor opposite the giant baton who played silly Barnabas'' tapestry, but it was always hidden."


    "It turns out that way." Several guerrillas nodded, and then one of them walked to the door to open it. But suddenly a transparent air wall appeared in front of him blocking his right hand reaching towards the door handle.


    "Since someone tried to attack Hovotz through the end of last semester, I have been covered with traps all around the house of request. When you go out like this, you will trigger all the traps." Ryan squeezed over next to the guerrilla and explained Then he pulled out his wand and knocked on the door handle.


    Everyone in the room felt for a moment that there was a strong static electricity sweeping past them, and the hair on them all stood up. At the same time they saw a pink light enveloping the whole room. After these rays of light hit a large number of complex or simple magic symbols, they first emerged from the wall and then dimmed again.


    "Now we can go out," after the last sign dimmed and disappeared into the wall, the door blew outward. So everyone saw that everyone saw the giant stick on the wall opposite the door playing the silly Barnabas tapestry. After the door opened, Ryan turned and spoke to everyone in the room. "It''s better for everyone to move faster, because those traps will be reactivated after two minutes. Of course, if we all go out and close the door, the traps will also be activated."


    After listening to Ryan''s words, everyone quickly lined up and the two teams came out through the door. When the last person came out of the room, they closed the door. When the two doors were joined together, a large number of various runes emerged from the door.


    "Next we should inform the castle¡ª" Lupin said standing beside Ryan, but he heard the sound of a wooden stick hitting the floor before the words of the stairs ~ www.novelhall.com ~ armor . "" Fainted. "A red light came from the direction of the stairs and was blocked by a barrier. After blocking a coma spell, Ryan shouted in the direction of the stairs:" We are reinforcements from Hogsmeade coming through the secret passage, Not a Death Eater. "


    "Prove your identity." Moody''s voice came down the stairs. "Only one person can come to the stairs to communicate with me, otherwise I will attack directly."


    "Let''s go, you are waiting here." Ryan said after a command, he spread his wings and slowly floated up a foot. Then it flew all the way to the stairs. When he looked down, he really saw Moody holding his wand at him under the cover of the handrail.


    "It turns out to be you, Lane." Moody lowered his wand after seeing the floating Lion. "Let those reinforcements come down, I believe no one can threaten you to let someone in."


    After everyone came, they followed Moody all the way down the stairs to prepare to join other people. On the way, Ryan and Lupin started to ask about Hogwarts.


    "Hogwarts is not doing well now." Moody said seriously. "Voldemort and the Death Eater attacked the outer shield like crazy, even if we tried our best to resist the shield for as long as ten more minutes. This is still your magic sculptures who have been stabbing the Death Eater''s **** behind. The reason why he couldn''t attack with all his strength. "


    At this time they just passed a corner of the stairs, and Ryan saw the statues and armor in the castle now standing in a line in the courtyard. At the same time, there were some winds whistling on the playground.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 747： Nagini-death

    "What about the students in the school? I remember the school was still in class yesterday." Hermione asked Moody nervously after stepping down the two stairs. "Where are they now? Have they left here?"


    "All the students are in the castle, because we really didn''t expect Voldemort to launch a decisive battle today." A trace of regret flashed on Moody''s face. "Last night, the result of our discussion with Albus was that Voldemort will be magic In the final battle with us, at least some Death Eaters would come to Hogwarts to harass the people who dragged the castle. "


    "So we think it might be safer for students to stay in Hogwarts Castle, but in order to ensure that there will be no major problems. We still mobilized most of the guards in Azkaban to protect the castle. That is why The reason we can stick to the present is that if we rely on the professors alone, the protective layer will be broken five or six minutes ago. "


    At this time, they had quickly entered the hall of the auditorium, where Vice President Professor McGonagall was standing and instructed several senior students to set up defense lines in the castle. After hearing the stairs, she turned around and saw everyone who was going downstairs.


    "Ryan, Lupin, how did you come in?" Professor McGonagall first smiled excitedly, and then quickly became unbelievable. "I remember all secret passages were blocked."


    "There is one thing left that basically nobody knows, and its entrance is in the Pig''s Head Bar." Lane said, "This is what President Dumbledore''s brother Aberforth only told us today."


    "There is also a usable passage, which is great." McGonagall breathed a sigh of relief before speaking to the two senior students standing there. "Simo, you and Neville are going to call Professor Flivi now, and then go to the basement kitchen with him to take the junior students hiding there to the responsive room on the eighth floor, where there is a passageway to the pig head bar, I will Send a few sculptures to help you. "


    "Right," watching Seymour and the man prepare to leave after receiving the order, Ryan stopped them and passed a thumb-sized pink gem. "When I opened the door, I thought we wanted a way to the pig''s head bar. Remember to bring this gem, as long as it is in those traps in the room. The trap will not be activated. Two minutes after the gem leaves or the gem holder closes the trap. Will be reactivated. "


    "Got it," Simone nodded and took the gem to run towards the kitchen, and Neville ran out of the door to inform Professor Flitwick, who is now in the courtyard,


    "Okay, you go to the courtyard with me." After watching the two men run to their respective goals, Professor McGonagall said to Ryan and their reinforcements. "We''d better delay the time for more time, to allow enough evacuation time for those younger students."


    "Understood, Professor McGonagall." Ryan said unanimously, and then each raised their wands to the sky shield to inject their own strength. With their help, the already-shattered protective cover was stabilized again.


    The next ten minutes was a pure tug of war. The outer Death Eaters commanded the obsidian puppets to knock on the shield, and at the same time they constantly released magic to the shield to consume the magic in this shield. And Ryan from time to time to add magic power to the protective cover to make up for the consumed parts, the battle situation thus stalemate.


    "My mission is complete." Just after Ryan and their air blast into the magic shield, Professor Flitwick took Simon, Neville, and seven or eight armors out of the castle gate. "The lower grade students were sent out by me, they should be safe now."


    "That''s good, that''s good." Professor McGonagall saw a lot of relaxation, but at this moment, a few strong lights suddenly shot from the distance hit the protective cover, the translucent protective cover like frosted glass A large number of cracks appeared immediately.


    In everyone''s nervous eyes, these cracks spread faster and faster, and the area they cover is getting bigger and bigger. Finally, when the crack covered the entire shield, the entire shield turned into fragments of sky like an electric bulb dropped on the ground.


    "Is Voldemort crazy?" As a wizard of the same level as Voldemort, Ryan knew that the spell that smashed Hogwarts Castle with a single blow could not be released simply. He did not know what caused Voldemort to be. When this kind of decisive battle broke out, it gave up reason and directly took this step at the cost of huge consumption.


    But soon Ryan figured out the reason, because as the protective cover was shattered, a weird, mournful scream also reached everyone''s ears. As a person who can understand the language of Snake, Ryan heard Voldemort''s shouting is a name: Nagini.


    "This is, what happened to Voldemort''s snake?" After being instilled with knowledge before, Hermione naturally understood Voldemort''s roar. To her surprise, Voldemort''s roar could hear that Nagini, the Horcrux that had been the focus of this fight, had something bad.


    "I don''t know too." Ryan shook his head. "But something should have happened. The attack just now was not something that could be done simply. What he should have done was that Nagini had some important problems that left him feeling out of control for a while. Of course, from that roar Zhong can also hear that his current emotions are indeed in extreme anger. "


    Ryan''s guess is very close to reality, and Voldemort is now standing in a room at the Quidditch Stadium. In front of him was a mess: Nagini, who was supposed to be quiet in the protective cover, had turned into a serpentine black ash on the ground, and a silver dagger inlaid with rubies was left aside.


    He was sent here to see the traces of two huge snake teeth left on Snape''s neck in Nagini. Black blood was pouring out of these two big holes. His face was pale, and the fire of life in the depths of his black eyes was quickly dimming. Voldemort could clearly see that Snape was now in a state of perishment.


    A few dozen minutes before the puppets attacked from the lake, Voldemort immediately gave up the army that was cut off at the rear and accelerated towards Hogwarts Castle. He believed that the part of the army led by Bellatrix should be able to hold down the enemies in Hogsmeade, so that they could not help Ryan rescue the school.


    When Voldemort was approaching the city, to keep his Horcrux safe, he asked Snape and Nagini to look after Nagini in a room in the Quidditch Stadium that had just been occupied. Pu is one of the most reliable Death Eaters of his own. At the same time, for unreliable reasons, he took Snape''s wand. Voldemort believed that ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Snape without his wand would never harm Nagini hidden in his protective cover.


    But now he found that he had made a big mistake. Snape was definitely not as loyal to him as he performed. The rare magic dagger can show that he has planned for today''s things for a long time. This also means that the great Dark Lord was actually deceived by a person with brain closure, and the price is the most precious Horcrux.


    "Fortunately, I''m not alone in this Horcrux." Voldemort took a deep breath and said to himself, then looked at Snape who was lying on the ground and asked calmly. "Tell me, why are you doing this?"


    He was sincerely curious, because Voldemort thought he gave Snape absolutely enough knowledge, wealth, status, and trust. He couldn''t really understand why Snape did something like this now when he was about to win.


    After all, for the wizard, if you lose your wand, you want to use a short dagger to kill a giant viper like Nagini. Especially in the current scene, Voldemort can judge that Snape let Nagini bit him on the neck while destroying the magic protection with a dagger, and then endured the severe pain and suffocation to give it a fatal blow. Voldemort did not know what allowed Snape to die so generously.


    At this time, Snape''s condition was already very bad, and it wasn''t just blood that bleed out of him. There was also a silver-blue thing, neither gas nor liquid, which came out of his mouth, ears, and eyes.


    After hearing Voldemort''s questioning, Snape''s throat made a terrible sound of whining, gurgle. Then he used his last effort to raise his head and watched Voldemort spit out a word.


    "Lily ..."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 748： Deadlock

    Finally, he said that he had admired his whole life and made himself guilty for half his life. Snape sighed as if relieved, and then something in the depths of those black eyes seemed to disappear, and they became dazed, dull, and empty. At the same time, the head just raised fell to the ground, and the whole person stopped moving.


    "Betrayal, deceit." Voldemort said angrily at Snape''s body. "You admit to me that there are other women in the world. The bloodline is purer and more worthy of you-it is all deceit. You actually To deceive the great Dark Lord for a mud woman who did not choose you. "


    Speaking of this, Voldemort, whose eyes were blazing, fired an enchantment and hit Snape''s body, turning him into ashes and blood on the ground mixed with those silver-blue substances. Then he slammed his robe and raised his wand, shattered the roof and flew up.


    After drifting into the air through the hole on the roof, Voldemort waved the wand in his hand and sang a spell forever. As the sound of the last spell dropped, a white beam of light flew out of his wand and shattered the protective cover of Hogwarts Castle. At the same time he raised his head in anger and shouted in snake language: "Nagini!"


    "Long live the Dark Lord!" Death Eaters who don''t understand the language of the snake cheered when they saw Hogwarts'' magic shield shattered by the Dark Lord, and the morale of the former was reduced due to various irregularities. A lot.


    Hearing the long cry of the Dark Lord, Hogwarts'' guards immediately became nervous. Especially after the disappearance of the most important protective cover, this call means that the decisive battle is about to begin.


    "Push¡ª" A leading Death Eater carefully confirmed that Hogwarts'' magic shield had completely disappeared, standing in front of everyone and shouted, and then the black crowds rushed up.


    "Now¡ª" Professor McGonagall turned around and raised her wand to raise the morale, but when she habitually raised her head, her eyes opened at once, and her face was shocked. Look.


    Others watched Professor McGonagall ¡¯s face suddenly change and turned her eyes subconsciously to look at the top of the castle. As a result, they saw a scene that shocked them extremely: a castle flying in the sky is now Floating low above Hogwarts Castle.


    "I''m glad to introduce you the secret weapon I prepared for this war, the floating fortress." Ryan took a slight upward corner of his mouth, and then used magic to expand the sound so that everyone present could hear it regardless of the enemy. "And I also prepared a large army to block the obsidian puppets that almost covered the entire open space."


    As Ryan spoke to everyone, ten voids were exposed on the hemispherical bottom of the floating fortress, and then black dots were ejected from inside. As the black dots got closer and closer to the ground, everyone saw that the black dots were actually four-footed robots two people tall.


    Under the influence of magic, when these robots landed close to the ground, the rate of decline slowed down suddenly, and then landed safely on the ground. They soon built a steel line between the Death Eaters and Hogwarts Castle.


    At this time, the Death Eaters who responded from the shock launched a charge, but the resistance in the castle also used a curse to fight back. All kinds of magic spells filled every inch of the space outside the castle in an instant.


    A few seconds after the two sides exchanged fire, the obsidian monster puppets running on the front of Voldemort''s side hit the line of defense built by Ryan''s steam robot. These huge guys made a violent noise in the collision, and from time to time mushroom clouds formed by explosions rose up on the battlefield.


    These explosions were made by steam robots who rushed into the Death Eaters camp after the counterattack. After they were made, Ryan installed a self-detonation device filled with bomb cherries on them. Obviously, the Death Eaters hiding behind the puppet didn''t even think of this trick. Ryan saw that many Death Eaters were hit by magic metal fragments formed by the explosion and never stood up again.


    Unfortunately, these high-speed flying enchanted metal fragments are not good for those obsidian puppets. They can only leave some scratches on their hard surfaces. So after the first round of raids, the Death Eaters who discovered this also learned their lessons and slowed down their progress, and then let the puppets line up in a dense formation.


    But in this way, the slow-moving Death Eaters also created opportunities for the landing of Ryan''s steam robots. Over time, more and more robots descended from the floating fortress, and they also received reinforcements from those statues at Hogwarts. The line of defense became thick and firm with the naked eye.


    Soon after the battle, if the group of Death Eaters did not destroy the floating fortresses, they could not even get close to the city walls, let alone rushed into the castle to kill them as originally planned. However, because of the distance, only a few spells hit the floating fortress, but they were easily blocked by the protective shield that came with the fortress.


    Of course, Ryan is not without losses. As a cheap consumable steam machine, in addition to detonating at first, people really beat the Death Eaters by surprise. The exchange ratio in the rest of the time seemed a bit terrible. Even with the help of a large number of wizards, they have to fall on average five or six to get an obsidian puppet destroyed.


    In addition, because the Death Eaters are indeed more than the guards, the guards of Hogwarts also played very hard. Ryan saw two stone beasts guarding the entrance of the teacher''s office when he was about to rush out of the frontline and was hit by an oncoming curse, which turned into four or five pieces and squirmed weakly on the floor, moaning weakly in his mouth. : "Oh, leave me alone ... just let me lie here and die by myself ..."


    "It''s so lucky." Lu Ping said with a gleeful expression. He fired a spell a few seconds ago to stun a Death Eater, then hid behind a wall stack and watched a few dangerous spells fly across the wall. I have to say that he hid in time, because the position it occupied was hit by at least three or four dangerous spells at this moment.


    "What do you say? Lucky?" Ryan waved his wand to block a spell flying towards him ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Then disintegrated an extremely active obsidian baboon on the battlefield with a pink light. Suddenly escaped the Death Eater''s fire. Then he leaned against a solid stone wall and yelled to Lupin a few meters away. "I think it''s the biggest misfortune we have been attacked today."


    "I mean, fortunately, Dora couldn''t come after she had just given birth, otherwise she would definitely have to worry about her at this time-" Lu Ping''s voice didn''t fall, and he saw a werewolf directly charged by a life-spell. Hit the chest, and then fell into the castle from the wall.


    "Fortunately, he had a protective suit to block this for him, but he couldn''t take part in the battle next." Ryan looked out and looked under the city wall, and saw that Zhang Qiu quickly ran to the falling werewolf to check With a wand, he walked towards the castle, and at the same time made an OK gesture to Lane.


    "That''s good," Lu Pingchang breathed a sigh of relief, and then continued to participate in the battle. And Ryan, as the focus of the Death Eaters, set off to fight in the opposite direction, while firing a spell to destroy the powerful obsidian puppets.


    Ryan did this to elicit Voldemort, just as he knew that the destruction of Voldemort was the core of the war, and Voldemort knew that he could only rush into Hogwarts Castle to kill Harry only if Ryan was eliminated. It''s just that Ryan has been hiding in the castle with other people. Although Voldemort is arrogant, he is not arrogant enough to think that he can rush into the castle alone and be able to defeat Ryan under a siege of a large group of people.


    So for Voldemort, he must now break the deadlock and kill Ryan in the shortest time, otherwise he will fail completely when Dumbledore returns.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 749： The first evil

    Five or six minutes after the protective cover was destroyed, there was a feeling of life for Ryan. He hoped that those who fought alongside him would live smoothly until the end of the war. So at this point, like Voldemort, he hopes that the two will start a one-on-one battle as soon as possible.


    Of course, Ryan''s confidence came from the magic tower on the floating fortress. He believes that even the dark wizards who are familiar with Voldemort''s knowledge can never imagine that the magic towers of other worlds can increase one''s ability to cast spells to an extremely scary level in a short time.


    But in order to prevent this very important point from being discovered by Voldemort, it will not fail. Ryan now not only can''t go out to find Voldemort, but has to hide his backhand in the manner of delaying time.


    Thankfully, time is not on Voldemort''s side in the current battle. Because even Voldemort himself could not guess how long the back of the London Ministry of Magic he had arranged could hold Dumbledore long. But one thing is certain, that as time goes by, the probability of Dumbledore suddenly appearing to join the battle at Hogwarts Castle is also increasing.


    Voldemort would certainly not allow himself to plan a desperate blow at this time, so Ryan felt that he only needed a little patience, and Voldemort would force him to take the initiative.


    After all, if he fails to achieve his goal in this operation, then all the resources he has accumulated in the past few decades after today ¡¯s war will be exhausted. Then they can hunt down the orphaned Voldemort like a water dog. This is absolutely unacceptable to Voldemort, who thinks highly of himself, and he would rather take a gamble at this time than he would look down.


    Everything was as Ryan analyzed, after another three minutes of stalemate. A black mist flew from behind the puppets and Death Eaters, and then a white light that was exactly the same as the one that had just destroyed Hogwarts Castle hit the floating fortress. Fortunately, the modular energy magic shield on the floating fortress suddenly appeared in front of the white light and successfully blocked the blow.


    "Catch you." Staring at the black mist flying in the air at high speed, Ryan summoned his pair of pink wings and flicked it up, and then turned into a stream of light directly into the sky. Road shadow. After he left the ground, the wand he held in his right hand quickly slid through the air, drawing one by one runes that looked extremely complicated and delicate.


    Just as he flew to a distance of forty or forty meters from Voldemort, the black mist suddenly stopped in the air, revealing a black human figure. Then the black figure raised his wand and pointed at Ryan, and a large amount of green light shot at him like a cannonball.


    Sure enough, Voldemort''s attack on the air fortress was just a deception, the purpose was to lead Ryan. Of course, Ryan, who has a lot of hearts in mind, was not deceived. When he saw the life-spelling spell that hit like a raindrop, he immediately dispersed the simple rune phantoms in his hand, and then suddenly slammed his wings down to avoid most of the spell .


    When he quickly fell more than ten meters, he opened his wings again, and then quickly moved to the left to avoid the several life-spells that Voldemort chased. It must be admitted that Voldemort is indeed strong enough. At least Ryan had never seen anyone else like Voldemort able to cast a life-spelling spell like a normal spell without stopping the shooting.


    "You finally came out." Voldemort floated in the air overlooking Ryan, the mouth without lips on the bare head twisted, and then his unique cold voice resounded through the battlefield. "I ¡¯ll say it again, hand over Harry Potter, and I will immediately leave here with people. The great Lord Voldemort knows how to appreciate courage, and everyone can see that if I join the battle, the broken iron is- "


    "My robots don''t need to block you, because this task is mine." Ryan interrupted Voldemort''s words, then climbed up sharply and threw out a group of white fireballs with blue electric lights. Voldemort had to condense several silver-blue flame shields from the surrounding air to block these fireballs flying at all angles.


    His face was amazed at first, and then he showed an unprecedented expression of anger. Since he used a magic facelift and changed his name, no one has dared to interrupt Ryan face to face like this for so many years.


    "Muds like you must die tragically." After blocking the fireball of Ryan before, Voldemort waved his wand and pulled out a black python into the surrounding air. Then the giant python rushed at Ryan, spitting blue fireballs at it in his mouth.


    This cloud-like python seems to have life, and several spells released by Ryan did explode a part of the body of cloud and mist, but soon the python summoned the character from the thin air to supplement itself. In this case, he had to fight and retreat under the double chase of Python and Voldemort.


    "Dirty mud, turn around and fight me, don''t run around like a chased mouse." Voldemort laughed and released the curse while humiliating Ryan in words. "Turn your head and fight me head-on ! "


    "As you wish." To Voldemort''s surprise, Lane suddenly stopped at this time and landed on the astronomical tower of Hogwarts Castle. Then he raised his wand and looked at Voldemort.


    Only then did Voldemort find himself flying too far while chasing Ryan, so that he has now rushed into the sky between the floating fortress and Hogwarts Castle. But after glancing at the resisters struggling against the Death Eaters below, he made a sneer.


    "You did let me out of my subordinates, but now it seems that your companions did not rush here in time." Then he also landed on the astronomical tower, and then made the black cloud snake coil around By his side. "Go die now!"


    "This is what I want to tell you." Ryan said with a sharp wand, and an invisible wave of magic power came from the floating fortress above his head, covering the entire astronomical tower.


    "This is¡ªwhat?" Voldemort''s eyes widened in disbelief, and he noticed that the black mist giant snake he had summoned before disappeared at once, as if he had never appeared. In the process, he didn''t feel anything abnormal.


    "This is my magic." Ryan said as he drew the enemy fencing from the space pocket, then stared at Voldemort''s eyes.


    "The mud type is the mud type, and it will only take this low-level Muggle weapon." Seeing Ryan taking out his two-handed sword Voldemort made a sneer, then raised the devil and waved. But nothing happened after the wand was dropped. He frowned and waved the wand again quickly, but everything is still the same as before ~ ??www.novelhall.com ~ This is the field of forbidden magic! "After discovering that the curse could not be fired at all, Voldemort''s eyes immediately revealed a deep fear, and he now knew what the killer''s weapon Ryan had prepared.


    A long time ago, he thought that he was an absolute killer, a high god, and would send death to all rebels and become the master of death. However, when the blade of the killing turned to himself, and death approached step by step, Voldemort found that he was as terrified as mortals.


    Seeing Ryan approaching with his sword, Voldemort waved his wand wildly and stepped back step by step until he leaned on the protective wall of the Astronomical Tower. At this time, the coolness behind the stone wall finally calmed his confused brain.


    "I still have so many Horcruxes, and I will definitely not die here." Thinking of Voldemort calming down here, but before he had time to make any cruel words, Ryan raised his long sword and struck hard.


    "Poof!" There was a slight sound, a white light gently brushed Voldemort''s neck like a spring breeze, bringing a red and black wave.


    Voldemort''s expression froze, and the last expression he left in the world was a complex expression that seemed to be thinking and seemed to be confused. Afterwards, the red and black blood lines on his neck grew longer and longer, and finally his head fell off his neck and rolled to the ground.


    Voldemort simply died, just like a most ordinary person. His headless body slowly leaned against the wall and fell to the ground, and the head, which was smoother than others, stopped rolling and stopped at Ryan''s feet.


    But everything is not over yet. Ryan looked at the battlefield under the fierce battle under the city wall and realized that he still had many things to do.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 750： Victory in war

    "Ryan, are you okay?" Just as Ryan lowered his head and looked at Voldemort''s head, a familiar grapple hooked the top of the wall, and then Hermione flipped in directly from the outside of the wall. Road.


    "It''s okay, I won." Ryan turned and said to Hermione who had jumped in from the gate of the astronomical tower, and then pointed at Voldemort''s headless body. "Voldemort is there now."


    "This-Voldemort is finally dead, and the war can finally be over." Hermione saw Voldemort''s headless body froze for a moment, but soon she adjusted, and a smile slowly appeared on her face.


    "It''s a little bit worse." Ryan said, bending down. He had wanted to show Voldemort''s head to everyone like TV, and found that Voldemort had no hair or nose, and there was a little protrusion on the entire head. No, there is simply no way for people to bring up this slick stuff.


    "Let me come!" Hermione stepped up and pulled out her wand, then tapped the black and red blood of Voldemort on the ground with the tip of the stick. With the recitation of the mantra, the blood pool stretched out a large number of red and black tentacles as if it were alive. Soon, these tentacles found two fractures on Voldemort''s body and connected the head to the body.


    "I didn''t expect that you actually chose Voldemort''s deadliest wizard." Hermione teased as he watched Voldemort''s head stitched to the body. "If he is still alive, he will definitely put you at the top of his list of kills."


    "Actually, I wanted to kill him with a gun." Ryan shrugged his shoulders. "But in any case, he is a dark devil who has wrecked the entire British magic world and even the European magic world for decades. So I think he The dead should have some sense of ritual. "


    "You''re right, it''s like drinking the best black tea when you have to choose the best tea set." Hermione nodded, then glanced at the ground and said, "The body is assembled."


    Ryan lowered his head, and saw that Voldemort''s head had been taken back in another place, but the red and black traces on his neck showed what had happened.


    "This magic is very useful." Ryan praised Hermione, and then lifted the forbidden field on the floating fortress and spread his wings and flew. Beneath him is Voldemort''s corpse suspended by hooking one leg with magic.


    Seeing this scene, the Death Eaters who were still struggling toward the direction of the castle collapsed at once. In fact, at least half of them have been killed in battle, but Voldemort pressure makes them dare to go forward. After Voldemort''s body appeared, they tried to escape, but were quickly surrounded and disarmed by the anti-water obsidian puppets and steam robots.


    It has to be said that Voldemort is indeed someone who never trusts others, so all these obsidians are controlled by Voldemort through a brass horse lantern burning the fire of the soul. This also gave Ryan a convenience. He found this thumb-thick lantern from Voldemort''s body and easily understood its usage, and then manipulated these obsidian puppets to fight back against the Death Eaters.


    In this way, the Death Eaters who besieged Hogwarts all collapsed, especially after they found that the Death Eater logo on their arms completely disappeared, they knew that Voldemort would never come back.


    The Death Eaters who besieged Hogsmeade led a fatal assault under the leadership of Bellatrix, but were quickly suppressed by Ryan ¡¯s alchemy puppets and obsidian puppets. After the suppression, at least six The finished Death Eater died in this fatal assault. The only damage they caused was that after Bella was caught by an obsidian puppet, she exploded the silver legs that Voldemort gave her and the obsidian puppet died together.


    "We''re--victory?" Professor McGonagall said in disbelief as the disarmed Death Eaters were bundled together under the surveillance of robots and puppets.


    "Yes, Professor McGonagall, and everyone else." Ryan heard the words, then amplified his voice and shouted, "We really won, Voldemort will never come back."


    A horrifying silence swept through Hogwarts Castle, and people were stunned because they couldn''t believe it. Immediately afterwards, there was a tumult of noise in the Hogwarts castle, shouting, cheering, and roaring. The midday sun illuminates everything and removes the darkness in the corner of the castle.


    Soon everyone rushed out of the castle and shouted indifferently, releasing their inner happiness and excitement. Because everyone knew that Voldemort was dead, this nightmare that had lasted for decades was finally over.


    At this time, a group of people suddenly appeared on an open space by the lake, led by Dumbledore with a silver-white beard. Just after standing firm, they hurried towards Hogwarts Castle.


    But after climbing up the shallow **** by the lake, they slowed down, and then looked shockedly at the empty space in front of the school gate where a bunch of Death Eater captives surrounded by various puppets guarded, cheering people and borrowing Lion with pink wings flying into the sky and the body of Voldemort hanging under him.


    Soon, these wizards who completed the task of capturing the Ministry of Magic in London also joined the celebration. The house elf ran out of the underground kitchen where he had just hidden. According to the instructions of Principal Dumbledore, today everyone will hold a celebration on the lawn in front of the door.


    After seeing the house-elves moving out of the stove, everyone was huddled together. Teachers and students, ghosts, and guards, after a fierce morning battle, were indeed hungry at this time. Ryan saw Professor Lagerhorn, who had gotten rid of his heart disease, laughing, and Professor McGonagall beside him also rarely raised a toast filled with honey wine with Trelawney.


    Ryan fell down to meet Hermione at this time, and then throw Voldemort''s body into the hut beside the auditorium. Fortunately, because of the effect of the suit of the anti-death curse, no one has lost their guards unfortunately. There are only a few seriously injured people who may need to rest for a few days to half a month.


    As he laid out Voldemort''s body and walked outside, he saw Dumbledore and Harry walking upstairs with a flask full of memory in his hand.


    "This is¡ª" Ryan looked at the bottle in Professor Dumbledore''s hand ~ www.novelhall.com ~ suddenly had an unknown hunch.


    "Snape-he sacrificed." Professor Dumbledore said in a low voice. Ryan''s eyes widened when he heard the news. He did not expect that after changing so many things, Snape still The original book also fell on the eve of victory.


    "Sorry¡ª" Ryan didn''t know what to say at this time, but Dumbledore waved his hand.


    "You do n¡¯t need to apologize the least. Today ¡¯s practices at Hogwarts and Hogmode are flawless. You killed the evil Lord Voldemort and protected so many people who survived the war. This is already Very good thing. ¡±Dumbledore paused here, and then went on to say,¡° And Snape ¡¯s sacrifice¡ªmay have been his own choice. ¡±


    After he finished shaking the crystal bottle in his hand, "When I found him, his body had been destroyed by Voldemort. But he left these memories, I think we can see some key things from this, you Would you like to come together. "


    "Of course I do, Professor Dumbledore." Ryan said as she and Hermione followed the headmaster and climbed the stairs down the stairs before entering the headmaster''s office. The stone meditation basin was placed in the cupboard as usual, and Dumbledore moved the large stone basin with the Niven symbols on the table to the table, and poured Snape''s memory into it.


    "Will we look at the professor''s privacy?" Hermione asked, looking at the rotating object in the basin.


    "Don''t worry, Professor Snape wants us to see when he is willing to leave these things. Otherwise, he won''t let these memories flow out." Dumbledore explained, and then said, "Okay, Let''s go check it out. "


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 751： Memory and the future

    It took more than ten minutes for everyone to read Snape''s memory together. When he met Harry Potter''s mother when he was young, he met Harry''s father on the train. Because of the quarrel between Snape ¡¯s friends who like black magic, Harry Potter ¡¯s father bullied Snape so much that Snape scolded Harry Potter ¡¯s mother for the life of regret. Words.


    After that, the whole situation changed sharply: Lily married James, and later joined the Phoenix Society to fight with Voldemort, and Snape joined Voldemort''s command and became a Death Eater. In an accident, the secret he overheard became the culprit in killing Harry''s mother.


    Then there was the story of Snape''s sinking and redemption in the dark, until he lurked into Voldemort''s side again at the end of the last semester following the orders of Dumbledore. When he last met Dumbledore before leaving Hogwarts, he said he would take the opportunity to kill the snake that was Voldemort ¡¯s Horcrux, and asked Dumbledore to leave before lending to Dumble Lido''s Gryffindor dagger.


    At the end of the memory, after he entered the Quidditch Stadium. Snape found that he had the best chance of assassination, so he killed Nagini at the expense of his life with the Gryffindor dagger hidden in his body when his wand was taken away by Voldemort.


    The last scene of the memory was Snape''s last effort to read Lily''s name in front of the thunderous Voldemort, and everything sank into darkness.


    Sure enough, as Professor Dumbledore said, Snape took the initiative to embrace death. He felt that what he should have done at this time was already done, so he did not need to persist in the world with guilt.


    By this time, everyone had risen from the meditation basin, and everyone''s face looked a little heavy. As the only female among these people. Hermione stood upright with her hands clasped on her chest, still muttering something in her mouth.


    Ryan leaned on her side, only to hear her read in Latin: "I have fought that beautiful battle, and I have ran away when I ran, and I have kept the faith, since then. A crown of righteousness will last for me¡ª "


    "So ... so Professor Snape did cause the death of my parents, but he also saved me with his life." Harry showed a very tangled expression, then looked at Dumble with hopeful eyes. Professor Lido.


    "Harry." Blue eyes stared at the green eyes through half-moon-shaped lenses. "For a variety of reasons, Snape did make many irreparable mistakes when he was young. But you also saw it, he After discovering his mistakes, use all the time left in your life to make up for the mistakes you made. So, I hope you do n¡¯t focus all your hatred on him. "


    "I didn''t hate him that much, at least he didn''t really hurt me personally. And I also understood that it was Voldemort and the long-standing bloodline discrimination that permeated the wizarding world." Harry was slow but Said firmly. "I think over the years, he has made so many contributions and even gave my life. I must let everyone know that there is such a person who resists Voldemort in the dark."


    "As for the indirect killing of my parents," Harry paused here, then squeezed his lips hard. "I think Professor Snape should meet my parents now. Let them resolve their grievances."


    After Harry finished speaking, the office became quiet. Dumbledore slapped Harry''s shoulder approvingly and said nothing, but Ryan could see Dumbledore''s eyes filled with relief, he should be very happy that Harry hadn''t fallen into some kind of revenge.


    Harry, I will help you too. Lane also smiled and said, "You can go downstairs to find Mr. Lovegood in a moment, I just saw him celebrating with Luna downstairs." He should be happy to help you write an article about Professor Snape and send it to the newspaper tomorrow morning. "


    "There are also broadcasts." Hermione added, "Li Qiaodan is also downstairs. I just saw him and the Weasley twins together. He should and would be very willing to preach the time and energy he devoted to this war. , People of resources and even life. "


    "Thank you, thank you everyone!" Harry hugged everyone in the room happily. After finally embracing Dumbledore, Dumbledore said to Harry: "Well, I think you should go to the square and Those young people have a good celebration together. "


    "What about you?" Harry asked with a slight tilt of his head from Dumbledore''s side, watching Ryan and Hermione. "Aren''t you going downstairs together to celebrate now, especially Ryan you. Everyone hopes to see the hero who defeated Voldemort now."


    "We still have something to talk to Principal Dumbledore, mainly about the arrangement of many things after the end of this war. So we may have to wait for a while." Lane said to Harry, "You first Let''s celebrate. "


    After watching Harry leave, Dumbledore turned to the table and turned out two chairs in front of him, instructing Ryan to sit down. Then, with my elbows on the table, I said with a smile: "I do have a lot of things I want to communicate with you. The most important thing is that we all know that after Voldemort''s death, the war will soon be completely over. Then the next day Do you have any plans? "


    "Of course it is to join the reconstruction work first. Too many things have been destroyed and too many people have been injured in this war. I think that since we have this ability, of course we are mobilizing all the resources in our hands to let the British magic world in Recover in the shortest time, "Ryan said.


    "For example, we will go to Xiong Duosu and the Weasley brothers after we go downstairs to discuss the transformation of the post-war enterprise and the issue of loans to people in need. I ca n¡¯t believe that Gu Ling Pavilion used to provide only The business of renting safes and pawns, plus a little bit of currency exchange with Muggle World. There is not even the simplest deposit or loan. "


    Speaking of which, Ryan shook his head. He had never paid attention to these things before. He became a shareholder of the United Wizarding Bank of England before he discovered that the Gulinge was a Renaissance bank as a whole, and it was a complete mess in finance. This is why the business became so good after the opening of the United Wizarding Bank of Britain, because they filled a gap in the British wizarding world.


    "You are doing very well." Dumbledore nodded approvingly. "Especially the low-interest loan you proposed, several people I know think that the low-interest loan in the bank helps them to get out of their difficulties and get back on track."


    "It would be great if you can help others." Ryan and the two nodded happily at the same time. It was a great thing to help others while achieving their goals. This made them feel their lives. The realization of value.


    "But the post-war knot rebuilding will end soon. What are you going to do after everything returns to normal?" Dumbledore asked after he helped his glasses. "Join the Ministry of Magic, open a store, go to school as a professor, do magic research or do something else?"


    "We plan to open a school, a school for the whole of Europe." After glancing at Hermione, Ryan began to paint Dumbledore''s blueprint very seriously. "This is the idea that came out after the last trip to Tianchao. We hope to build a school similar to Tianzhao Alchemist Academy to provide a place for wizards who are interested in further education after graduating from school."


    "Yes." Hermione nodded. "According to our investigation, except for some members of the pure-blood family, after graduation, there is basically no channel for further in-depth learning. And from the Malfoy and Mrs. Greengrass, we learned that some mixed or poor The reason pure blood born Death Eaters chose this path is because they can learn from Voldemort. "


    "It turns out this is the case ~ www.novelhall.com ~ I must say that you are pursuing an ambitious goal and wish you all the best." After hearing Ryan''s words, Dumbledore comfortably plucked his beard. "Yes, yours Are the teacher and location ready? "


    "Of course you are ready." Ryan smiled. He had already made a lot of preparations for this matter before, and he did not start doing it now. "Professor Lu Ping has agreed to my invitation, and Ollivander agrees to come and teach him some knowledge when he has time."


    "As for the position of the school." Ryan looked up at the floating fortress. "We will open the floating fortress as a school, such a school that is different from the rest should be able to attract those who wish to acquire knowledge. And we will also find those technologies that are useful to society from the results of subsequent research and application. Go to promote the development of the magic world. "


    "It would be great if this was the case." Dumbledore watched Ryan as they arrived. "The British magic world as a whole has been stagnant for too long. I hope you can bring some new changes to this stagnant world as everyone hopes."


    After coming out of Dumbledore''s office that day, Ryan and they directly joined the celebrating crowd downstairs. From here they also received news from all directions: the people who had been cast the Soul Retribution gradually returned to normal, most of the Death Eaters were arrested, and only a few of them fled from the situation, but were also pursued. in.


    At the same time, the Minister of Magic Amelia Burns announced the establishment of a post-war reconciliation and liquidation committee, under which she and Professor Dumbledore were directly responsible for comprehensively resolving various remaining issues in those wars.


    In short, the old history has been completely rewritten, and a new and bright future is coming.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 Chapter 752： The finale-19 years later

    After the war ended, the British magic world slowly healed the trauma caused by the war over time, and everything became prosperous again. In particular, this war greatly hit the ancient pure-blood family that was originally the upper class of the wizarding world. From a certain angle, the British wizarding world became more active than before.


    With the introduction of advanced training schools, new banks, and many new things. The British wizarding world has also undergone rapid changes, and many new things have also been introduced into this once-stagnant country.


    Of course, everyone in this changing world has also changed. A few months after the end of the war, after the Ministry of Magic returned to London and announced that the post-war reconstruction had ended completely. Ryan and Hermione first held their own weddings on the floating fortress, and then Cedric and Zhang Qiu, Percy and Penello and many others also held weddings because they delayed the wedding.


    After marriage, Ryan and Hermione, in addition to dealing with work in other worlds, the most important work in this world is to establish their own school. Unexpectedly, in the third year after the end of the war, Professor Dumbledore actually handed over the position of President Hogwarts to Professor McGonagall, and then hung a visiting professorship at their school in Lane.


    "The war is over and my age is older. Some things should also be handed over to the next generation." This is what Dumbledore told him when he came to visit Ryan suddenly that day. "So I retired, but I do n¡¯t think I ¡¯m too old to walk, so I came to you and hope to be a visiting professor at the new school."


    Ryan felt that this was Dumbledore''s worry about becoming the next Dark Lord. After all, he did start a bit too fierce in the war. However, he still accepted Dumbledore''s request on the spot, because he did not want to rule the world like Voldemort, and the addition of Professor Dumbledore was very conducive to the development of his school.


    In this way, time passes day by day. And Ryan''s position in the British magic world is getting higher and higher, more and more stable. One day, the marginalized Prophet Daily even published an article on the topic of "The Time of Liang".


    "... After that war, Ryan Liang, the wizard of this ordinary family, grabbed the power of the British magic world, from finance to manufacturing, from education to the media. His tentacles covered all aspects of the British magic world ... "


    "Okay, Hermione, and now the Daily Prophet has fallen to such a sensational headline that attracts attention." Lane said while eating his own breakfast, "Yes, we are going to send it today Are the two little guys going to school? "


    "Yes." Hermione put down the newspaper and said, "I really admire the two of Luna''s family. Even her daughter can''t go back to school in time. I can only wait on platforms 9 and 3/4 tomorrow."


    Ryan and Hermione did not make for their children, because eternal life comes at a price. But this does not mean that their family is very deserted now, such as Lupin, Sirius, Harry, Ron and Percy. The children of these friends often come to them as guests, and even Luna will treat her and her for a long time after marriage. Rolf Scamander ¡¯s twin daughters were fostered at Lane ¡¯s house.


    Probably because of the butterfly effect, Luna ¡¯s twin sons in the original text became twin daughters. Since the two little guys were one year old, Luna and her husband embarked on a journey of discovery around the world. And their two daughters spent more time in Lane''s house than in their own.


    Soon, two little brown-haired girls and a group of dolls came downstairs. After greeting them with Ryan, they sat at the table and ate breakfast. In the more than ten years since the end of the war, Ryan has also systematically imitated Mr. Luo Zhen to create six puppets, named after fluorescent lamps, Galuro, obsidian, Qingtianjing, magenta, and raspberries.


    These puppets have been working as professors in the school, and they also work part-time as experimental assistants. And out of the puppet''s curiosity peculiar to life, they even took the initiative to take care of the two little guys.


    After breakfast, everyone packed up and drove a magical SUV straight to the train station. They arrive at the train station earlier, so they can easily push the luggage cart from the parking lot to the huge, blackened train station.


    The exhaust of the car and the water vapor exhaled by pedestrians shone like spider webs, floating in the cool air. Two large cages rattled on the roof of the luggage cart pushed by their parents, and the owl in the cage barked dissatisfiedly.


    "Uncle, will my parents come to see us today?" Lisa, the sister in the twins, raised her face and asked Ryan.


    "Of course, although they usually have some unreliable occasions, but they will not lie to you in this kind of thing." Lane said to her.


    The family walked across the wall towards the partition between platforms 9 and 10. Passengers stared at the owl curiously. After waiting a few minutes, while others were not paying attention, Ryan crossed the partition wall and reached platform nine and three quarters. The platform was enveloped by a large amount of white mist from the Hogwarts Express train, and blurred figures surging in the mist.


    "Hermione, Ryan, here." Just as Ryan looked around in the steam everywhere, a figure bounced to Ryan and greeted them. After Ryan and Hermione approached the children, they saw that Luna was really saying hello, and beside her, Rolf Scamander looked at himself as a girl with mixed spoiling and helpless eyes. Wife.


    "How are you traveling to Tianchao this time?" Ryan asked Rolf. For the entire eight months before, Rolf and Luna had been conducting their travel and scientific research in Tianchao.


    "Very good." Rolf said with a smile. "We have seen many magical creatures that have only been seen in books before, and at the same time discovered a magical plant that has never been seen before. The plant was named after his wife''s name. And there was a surprise on this trip: we met the Phoenix Fengling who met my grandparents that year, and he asked us to send you a message to say hello. "


    "This trip is indeed great." Ryan nodded, and after a few more chats, Harry and Ron walked out of the mist with their families. The four members of the Malfoy family in the distance saw Harry and they did not go further, but waved and greeted Ryan from afar.


    Since Ryan resolved the curse on Astoria at Malfoy''s request, the exchange between the two has gradually increased. But Harry and Ron still didn''t look too far with the Malfoy family, which is why Malfoy was just saying hello far away.


    However, Harry and Ron, who turned their backs on the Malfoy family, did not see this scene. They were still very enthusiastic and greeted them. Especially Ron''s actions are a bit exaggerated, and even almost hit his daughter Rose.


    "Dad, calm down, everyone around is watching you!" Rose looked helplessly at her father.


    "Oh, yes, that''s it," Ron said, looking at the people around him a little bit unnaturally, "I''m just ... just too excited."


    "He''s always so funny," Lavender walked from behind Ron and kissed his cheek. "So cute."


    "My dear, a little restraint, here is outside, and there are many acquaintances around." Ron said blushing. At this time, Rose made a grimace next to him, indicating that he was really fed up with his parents. the behavior of.


    "Ah, let''s find it." Percy took his son out of the steam, then looked at Ryan and said, "Penello is working overtime again, and the joke store manager''s job is too busy."


    "I remember clearly taking a holiday for her!" Hermione said a little puzzled.


    "But she found that the shipment from Brazil seemed to be a problem this morning, and she ran directly to Rio de Janeiro." Percy shrugged helplessly. "It''s okay to deal with it in a few days."


    "Hey!" Harry''s son James got out, unloaded luggage, owls and carts, and apparently had a stomach to talk about.


    "Andromeda is over there," he said breathlessly, pointing to the cloud of steam tumbling behind him, "Just encountered it! Guess what she is doing? Kiss Victorova!"


    "What?" Harry and Ron''s eyes widened, but Ryan said quietly: "Let the young people do the young people''s things, we still have to adapt to some things, at least Lupin at the last meeting The professor said that he and his wife can accept that their daughter has found a girlfriend. "


    "You''re right, there are some things I really should learn to adapt to." Harry said and looked at his part that once belonged to Fabian. Puwit''s worn watch. "It''s almost eleven, you get in the car."


    "Don''t forget to send Neville our letter and greetings." Hermione urged when hugging Luna''s daughter.


    "Relax, we went to Uncle Longbottom''s office on the first day of school break to find him. This time we have a lot of things to give him, your letter, and my parents'' study notes--" The twins nodded seriously Promised.


    Soon, all the students got into the car, the red car began to close, and the parents'' vague figures hugged forward to give the children a last-minute kiss and ding. The students leaned out of the nearest window, and many faces on and off the car seemed to turn to Ryan and their group.


    "Why are they staring?" Asked Harry''s son Albus.


    "Don''t worry about this," Ron said exaggeratedly, "It''s me, I''m especially famous."


    Everyone started laughing. The train moved, and Ryan and Hermione followed in the footsteps of their parents. Looking at the familiar faces of the children, they smiled and waved their hands away.


    "Ah, it seems that I''m a little late." Just as Ryan and they were going back, Professor Dumbledore appeared quietly behind them in a travel robe, and then he waved his wand to bring them The three were separated from the others. "I thought I could catch the Hogwarts Express train and blame me, chatting with an old German friend and forgetting the time."


    "Then your relationship must be very good, right?" Hermione said, at this time she and Ryan were back to 16 or 7 years old. After all, immortality is an irresistible temptation for most people. In order to avoid all kinds of troublesome things, Ryan has always maintained the transformation of middle-aged people on his body. "Otherwise, you can''t talk to him so fascinated. In fact, I sometimes envy you that you can have so many friends for a lifetime."


    "Here, I don''t know how to describe our relationship ~ www.novelhall.com ~ In short-it''s hard to say!" After hearing Hermione''s words, Dumbledore showed a complicated expression, "Forget it, Not to mention this. Ryan, there is one thing I came to see you today, that is, I hope to take a long vacation. "


    "Of course, you can take as long as you want," Ryan said. "But can I take the liberty to ask what you are going to do?"


    "There''s nothing to keep secret." Dumbledore chuckled, "Now everything is on track, your school is doing very well, and the British magic world is very stable. I want to take advantage of the time Efia Asdogi completed the boy ¡¯s final commitment together and started a journey around the world. "


    "Your trip will be great." Ryan said seriously. "After all, you have finally fulfilled this promise 100 years ago."


    "Yeah, it''s been so long ..." Dumbledore murmured his eyes and apparently entered the recall mode again.


    After about a few minutes, Dumbledore came back to God and said, "I''m so sorry, this man started to like to remember when he was old. But this is also thanks to you. If you haven''t made the wizarding world so smooth, I I won''t travel with confidence. "


    "That''s because of everyone''s efforts, not just me." Lane said modestly.


    "Anyway, the world has been bustling in peace for nineteen years. I think this is a very worthy celebration."


    "Yeah!" Ryan said softly as she approached Hermione and took her hand, then looked at the traces of milky white steam as the train went away, and the golden sunlight that enveloped the surrounding autumn. "Now such a quiet and stable world is really great."


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL:

 ~： End of speech and new book "Struggle in the Steam Age"

    After finishing the book, Ryan''s journey came to an end. Next, he will explore countless worlds to take him to a new height, but that is a brand new story.


    This book is my first book, so there are a lot of shortcomings and many problems in writing. Fortunately, by the end of the novel, the general plot has ended, and the story is considered to have ended successfully.


    Of course, I am also very grateful to all readers for their support, because your encouragement has supported me, the new and persistent, to complete this work. Therefore, I would like to express my heartfelt thanks to the readers who have always supported me.


    Also, the author''s new book, "Struggle in the Steam Age" has been released, you can find it in the author''s work by clicking on the author''s avatar; or search directly at the starting point Chinese website!


    The new story tells the story of how a traverser struggled in a steampunk world with all kinds of extraordinary powers and creatures. Below is a brief introduction.


    Opening your eyes, a new world appeared in front of your eyes.


    The blazing flames in the steam boiler ignited the dawn of the industrial age, but supernatural forces still existed in cities and rural areas as they did in the previous dozens of centuries, and never stayed away.


    Lawrence, a young man from the earth came to this world due to an accident, and at the same time came with him an opportunity for his hometown to give him strength.


    For him, this is a brand new start. He will do his utmost to live a good life in this new world and leave a legend of his own in this world.


    https: //


    Genius remembers the site address for one second: mobile version reading URL: